ă€ŠThis Ninja Is Obviously Not Strong but Really Hard to Killă€‹


 Chapter 1: Uchihas Undead

    Chapter 1: Uchiha''s Undead

    In the dark secret cave, an old figure was sitting on arge stone seat. Next to him was a simple but sharp sickle.

    At this time, his eyes were on the person who came in. ˇŞNo, strictly speaking, he was looking at the little ghost who was being held in the hands of the person who came in.

    After sizing it up, the old man once again used his remaining eye to stare at the ''thing'' he created. Although he did not speak from beginning to end, the eyes that clearly reflected the three magatamas seemed to exert endless pressure!

    The person was shocked and quickly exined in a very loud voice, "I have already dealt with all the guys who identally entered this area, but this child seems to be a little special. You told me to pay attention to some ''seed'' with a special talent in the near future, so I brought him back."

    The old man listened to the exnation of this guy dressed in white in front of him, and then he withdrew his serious gaze. The oppressive feeling in the air suddenly dissipated and changed back to the image of a candle in the wind that seemed to be dying at any time.

    "Who are the people who came? Has the tail been cleaned?"

    As the old man slowly opened his mouth, a white fellow hurriedly said, "It''s a ninja from the Iwagakure. It seems that they are surrounding the nearby viges. The recent situation of the battle has be more and more advantageous to Konoha. This time, I wonder what stupid ideas the people of Iwagakure havee up with to deal with Konoha..."

    "Get to the point."

    When the old man heard the name Konoha, he directly interrupted the other party''s chatter.

    The man in white immediately shivered and quickly said, "Some of the people who escaped from the nearby viges were chased into the vicinity by the pursuers. It should be a coincidence. They didn''t find anything."

    The old man nodded after hearing this. He didn''t ask how the guy dealt with the people after killing them. If he couldn''t even do such a small thing, it meant that the other party had no value to use.

    "What''s the matter with this little devil?"

    At the mention of the child in his hand, the white guy immediately regained his natural instinct. He said with extreme excitement, "I had already caught everyone in one fell swoop, including the ninjas of Iwagakure and the vigers who were being hunted. Of course, this child was also included. However, when I was dealing with the battlefield, I suddenly found that this child was not dead and was alive again!"

    "Then, out of curiosity, I carefully examined him again, but I did not find out why his fatal injury disappeared and he survived. I thought that Madara-sama might be a little interested in this kid, so I brought him back."

    After White Zetsu finished speaking, the old man called Madara-sama showed a trace of interest in his eyes.

    As for the fact that White Zetsu had killed both parties that had intruded into his territory, he did not feel that anything was wrong. This was what he had instructed.

    ording to normal circumstances, this child should not have survived. White Zetsu would definitely not go against his will, nor would he deceive him.

    In other words, everything that White Zetsu had said was true.

    ''White Zetsu had personally killed this child, but when he was cleaning up the battlefield, he discovered that this child had survived, and even the fatal injury had disappeared, so he brought him back.''

    ''Interestingˇ­''

    A terrifying smile appeared on Madara''s aged face. Then, he raised his hand, indicating for White Zetsu to bring the child over. He wanted to have a good examination.

    If there was no suitable candidate on the day of his end, perhaps the child in front of him could give him another choice.

    However, it was a pity that the person who inherited his name, Madara, was not a member of Uchiha.

    So, let''s wait a little longer...

    The only remaining Sharingan that Madara had left seemed to have prated through the darkness, passed through time, space, and arrived at the bustling vige.

    "Hashirama, I will prove to you that you have chosen an extremely wrong path."

    ..................

    "My head... it hurts. Where... is this ce?"

    In the darkness, a pair of eyes slowly opened. It seemed that he was not used to such a dark environment. After more than a minute, he could barely see the things around him.

    Then, before he could speak, a memory that did not belong to him began to emerge and then merged

    After a few minutes, he finally understood what had happened to him.

    "I really didn''t expect that this big street transmigration drama could actually happen to me."

    Through the few years of memories that he had merged into his mind, he had probably already guessed which world he had transmigrated to.

    Vige, ninja, five great countries, chakra, ninjutsu...

    Although his body was only 4 years old, and he was from a small vige, there were still somemon memories.

    So after reading those memories, it was not difficult for him to infer that the world he was currently in should be the dangerous Naruto Ninja World!

    As an ordinary Otaku who used to read novels and anime, he was still familiar with the name of the three great migrant blogs of the Sea of Fire. As for the finished Naruto, he naturally saw it from the beginning to the end.

    What?

    You said that Naruto is not finished?

    EMMMMMM...

    I''m sorry, but I really can''t stand it anymore. It''s simply ruining my views, so let''s just forget it!

    Before he transmigrated, he was also very ordinary. He was not a soldier king, nor was he a doctor or agent. He was just an ordinary Otaku after his parents had divorced and his personality was a little weird.

    As for hisst memories before he transmigrated over, they were not some typical car ident, broken love, drunk, drunk, or other random things.

    In fact, he was very speechless and unlucky. It was only 2020, and before he could celebrate the Spring Festival, he had only worked normally for a few days before he inexplicably caught a cold and was sent to the hospital.

    But before he could understand the situation...

    As a result, when he opened his eyes again, he came here.

    It was very disappointing...

    It seemed that the way of transmigration was bing more and more casual now. They could transmigrate even if they felt something was wrong. It was right that these failed authors could not afford to eat steamed buns or even squeeze vegetables!

    Fortunately, he did not have too many worries. Li Yi''s parents had built their own families and had a new child. Even without him, there would be people who would take care of them and send them off.

    As for feelings, there was nothing to be reluctant about, because he had been brought up by his grandmother since he was a child, and his grandmother had already...

    He had girlfriends and so on. A few years of savings, plus more than a hundred thousand from borrowing, had barely paid a down payment. It was a pity that he had only paid for a month of housing loan and had not had the time to live.

    After hastily reviewing his life, he suddenly had an unspeakable relief. Perhaps it would be good to change to a new way of life.

    "From today on, I will live with your name, Shinomiya Aoba."

 Chapter 2: Worst Opening Mission Ever

    Chapter 2: Worst Opening Mission Ever

    Just as Aoba regained his life and woke up, White Zetsu, who was secretly monitoring the entire base and the nearby trees, had already emerged from the wall and reported everything to Madara.

    "Is that so? Are you awake? Bring him to see me."

    After receiving the mission, White Zetsu immediately smiled and shrank back into the wall.

    As for the old figure sitting on the stone seat, he was deep in thought. This was because he had already done all sorts of checks when he was unconscious and had even taken out cells for research.

    However, the strange thing was that no matter how much he examined it, he was unable to discover the secret of the other party''s resurrection from death ''.

    No matter how he looked at it, it was an ordinary person that could not be any more ordinary. Not to mention special abilities like the Blood Limit, he could not even see the shadow of a carat in this body at all!

    As for the cell mutation, it was even more nonsensical...

    For Madara, who had personally transnted Senju Hashirama''s cells and used them to cultivate White Zetsu, Uchiha''s reputation as a scientist could not escape. Perhaps he was not at the peak of perfection, but he believed that he would not make a mistake in this kind of extremely ordinary examination and judgment.

    Therefore, to be on the safe side, he also used Sharingan''s power to spy on part of the child''s memory.

    The answer was still two words, ordinary!

    In an ordinary vige, ordinary children are born by ordinary parents.

    Although he had yet to be a ninja, judging from the results of the inspection, he was only an ordinary Gennin in this life. It was unlikely that he would be promoted to a superior Ninja.

    If it were for in the past, Madara would not even look at this kind of person who had no potential. No matter how many superior Ninja was, they were just some ants in his eyes. Only the strong people who had reached Kage level could make him a little interested. Of course, this was when he was at the peak of hisbat strength.

    And the only person he truly regarded as a lifelong enemy was that person...

    Then what was wrong?

    Was White Zetsu lying to him?

    This was absolutely impossible!

    Was it a miracle?

    This was a bit too absurd.

    There were only two possibilities left. The first was that other than White Zetsu, there should be other experts who were proficient in hiding and medical ninjutsu secretly making small movements.

    If that was the case, then they had to be on guard.

    But... was that possible?

    One had to know that White Zetsu''s clone was spread all over the ground around the entire base. Any sign of trouble could not escape White Zetsu''s detection.

    Well, even if someone really had this ability to conceal himself and not be discovered, but to have the extraordinary medical ability at the same time, this probability was not much higher than Hashirama''s immediate resurrection right now.

    The second possibility was that there was indeed some kind of power in this kid, a power that even he could not see or feel.

    If this was the case, perhaps there would be a little more insurance in the future ns.

    Resurrection...

    Madara''s eyes immediately shed with a glimmer of light. This might be a kind of power that broke the taboo between life and death apart from reincarnation.

    However, at this time, he did not discover it. Or, after reviving the child, all of it had been consumed. After all, the more he wanted to obtain, the more he had to pay. It was obviously impossible to revive without paying a price. Then, it seemed reasonable that the ''energy'' that had already dissipated was not discovered by him.

    Therefore, Madara, who was originally thinking of killing the child and dissecting him, suddenly changed his mind. Perhaps this casual chess piece could bring him a surprise.

    As he was thinking, White Zetsu walked in with a little kid behind him.

    The child''s clothes were tattered and stained with blood. His small face was dirty, and it was impossible to see how beautiful it was. However, the brilliance in his eyes seemed to be a little interesting

    ....

    The moment he saw the living Madara, he swore to the light that this was purely a conditioned reflex!

    If one day you could see a living 2D character appear in front of your eyes, you would definitely have the same expression!

    Although he had already spected when he saw White Zetsu, this guy with a ''unique'' character, he was still a little shocked when he reached this stage.

    ''-- - If he is still alive, then what year was it now?''

    This thought inevitably popped into Aoba''s mind, but in the next moment, something even more shocking happened.

    Ding!

    Triggered system activation mission!

    Mission name: The devilish brat''s counterattack

    [Description: At least pull out the Gedo Statue ''Pipe'' stuck on Madara''s back. ]

    [Look at this sick old man in front of you. Let us pull out his ''oxygen tube'' and give him a ride. From the serious andpassionate face of the devilish child ---]

    [Mission reward: official activation of the system. A mysterious novice gift package! ]

    [Mission failure: The system immediately self-destructed on the spot (Don''t ask, asking is enough. Want to die! ]

    .

    After hearing the voice that suddenly sounded in his mind, Aoba''s eyes almost popped out!

    Although the golden finger was something that a transmigrator needed, he was also looking forward to it

    But what the hell was this activation mission!

    ''The hell difficulty is the first thing toe up with, what the hell!''

    And also ''the brat''s counterattack '' to pull out the pipe behind Madara...

    I''ll fuck you!

    Pulling out the pipe of the Gedo Statue behind Madara was practically taking Madara''s life!

    Although the task only required him to pull out at least one, Shinomiya Aoba looked at his current small arms and legs. Even in the world of ninjas, a four-year-old child who had not received any training did not have this ability.

    Although Madara was already so old that he was about to die, he did not even need to do anything to kill a little child like him. With just a look, he would be finished.

    Even if Madara ignored him and allowed him to y with him, he would not have the strength to do so...

    After all, the pipe that extended from the Gedo Statue could not be so fragile that it could be broken by a four-year-old ordinary child.

    He really wanted to die!

    ''System, where''s the system? This mission can''t bepleted, right?''

    Aoba asked in his mind.

    But this time, there was no reply, as if everything just now was just an illusion.

    ''Damn!''

    Aoba cursed in his heart. Then, he carefully looked at the punishment for failing the mission. It was actually the system self-destructing?

    ''What is going on?''

    ''Could it be that if the mission failed, the system would only punish itself? There was such a good thing? This system must be damned!''

    Suddenly!

    His face froze because he suddenly remembered that this ghost system had probably merged with him. If the system self-destructed, would he still be fine??

    To die together without a word

    ''The only good news was that this ghost mission did not require time, so... let''s take it one step at a time, sigh!''

    Aoba sighed in his heart, and then he heard a voice in his ear.

    "Little devil, your name."

    Aoba looked up and found that it was Madara who looked at him and said.

    He did not have the confidence to go against the big boss of the Naruto world, so he answered with a trembling tone: "Shinomiya... Aoba."

    ''Shinomiya?''

    After thinking about it and confirming that there were no four pces in Ninja World''s family, and he had never heard of any powerful people with Shinomiya, Madaraughed and shook his head. Hadn''t he already confirmed it? Why did he still have this kind of luck?

    Then, his face turned solemn, and asked something that made Aoba''s scalp tingle.

    "When you first saw me, I saw surprise in your eyes. You... know who I am?"

    When Aoba heard this, he felt like he was about to break out in a cold sweat. Fuck, he was too careless!

    If this aroused the other party''s suspicion, forcibly checking his memories, and knowing that he had transmigrated here, then everything would be over!

    ''No!''

    ''Calm down, I have to calm down!''

 Chapter 3: Bad Old Man, You Are Dead!

    Chapter 3: Bad Old Man, You Are Dead!

    Shinomiya Aoba did not know that Madara had already checked his memories once when he was unconscious. He also did not know that Madara only saw the residual memories in this body and did not see the memories of his previous life that the system had blocked. Otherwise, he would not be so afraid.

    However, after forcing himself to calm down, he suddenly thought that the situation might not be so bad.

    Because this body of his was just a four-year-old brat, Madara might not really think that way, and it was even more impossible to put him in his eyes.

    And this was an opportunity, an advantage!

    Therefore, Shinomiya Aoba maintained the rigid state of his trembling body and said uneasily, "You are... Shinigamiˇ­ Lor of Death, right?"

    As he spoke, he quietly shifted his gaze to the sickle standing next to him.

    Sure enough!

    All of this did not escape Madara''sst eye. He put away the doubts engraved in his bones and thought, ''What is wrong with me? Why did I think of that? It seems I am really old.''

    "I am not Shinigami. I just saved you from a group of ninjas, but unfortunately, I only saved you."

    Looking at Madara''s performance there, Shinomiya Aoba did not believe that the truth was like this, but thest memory of his body was indeed that his mother took him away to avoid the pursuit of a group of ninjas. His father was killed in the vige to protect him and his mother.

    As for what happened after that, he only remembered a sharp paining from his body, and then the whole world wentpletely dark.

    Presumably, he should have been attacked at that time, and his clothes were also tattered, but why was there no injury on his body now?

    Without thinking about this, Shinomiya Aoba decided to think of a way to pass this trial first.

    So he opened his mouth and said thank you, and then his expression dimmed as if he remembered something very desperate, sad, and terrible.

    "It''s too early to say thank you now. I will let you repay this kindness." Madara was not in the mood tofort this little brat. Instead, he calmly told the truth.

    However, this was Madara''s true character!

    To save people without asking for anything in return?

    That was a stupid thing that only Senju Hashirama would do!

    Even if he, Uchiha Madara, would save someone, it must be for some kind of purpose or a rtionship of interest!

    And such a straightforward demand for return made Shinomiya Aoba heave a sigh of relief. It seemed that this old monster in front of him did not have any thoughts of abandoning him or killing him. Instead, he was preparing to use him.

    This was undoubtedly the best news for the situation where he had no strength to truss a chicken, and any mountain bandit could crush him with one hand!

    No matter what, he had to hug this temporarily coarse leg and see if he could get some benefits out of it. After all, he could not help the other party at the moment.

    There was also the mission that seemed impossible toplete. He also had some calctions in his heart and found a direction, but it would take a long time to wait.

    Therefore, the most important thing was to stay at the current stage and survive!

    Therefore, Shinomiya Aoba immediately nodded, "I will definitely repay this kindness. What do I need to do?"

    "You are still too weak right now. Just stay here and be a servant for now. When the time is right, I will tell you how to repay this kindness."

    Madara did not say it explicitly, and Shinomiya Aoba did not ask any more questions. Because he was afraid that if he asked a few more questions, he would be involved in that bullshit Moon Eye n!

    That crazy n should be left to little friend Obito. Right now, he only wanted to activate the golden finger smoothly and then kill Madara. This way, the world was so big, where could he not go!

    Dominate Ninja World?

    Fighting against the Otsutsuki n?

    Forget it!

    That was not his character.

    It was just that at this time, he still did not know that the dogshit system would ruin the life he had set up now!

    ....

    In the next half year, Shinomiya Aoba took the initiative to integrate into a new life. If Madara said he wanted him to be a servant, he was really using him as a servant!

    Every day, he served tea and water, and cleaning was his job.

    Originally, these jobs werepletely unnecessary!

    Not to mention the chakra cultivation method, even the most basic physical skills, and even the training method, Madara did not teach him.

    There were a few times when he couldn''t help but ask, but Madara had told him that it wasn''t time yet.

    He really had the heart to curse!

    He couldn''t wait to pull out the oxygen tube on Madara and let this old man die in an instant!

    However, after weighing the difference in strength and his own strength, he finally gave up.

    ''Anyway, this day wille sooner orter. I am not in a hurry. I will let you, this old bastard, jump around for a while first.''

    However, there was no progress in his n. However, he got along well with White Zetsu.

    Oh, right.

    His daily food was found by White Zetsu outside. It was usually wild fruits and wild vegetables. asionally, there would be wild beasts who were unlucky enough to bump into this area. Moreover, he wasughed at for a long time because of this matter. After all, whether it was Madara or the artificial human White Zetsu, they did not need to eat.

    However, for some reason, White Zetsu seemed to be very interested in the topic of ''pooping''. He had once asked him about it for fifteen days. What exactly does ''pooping'' feel like?

    He even tried to peep at him.

    This almost made Aoba copse. He wished that he could take out a 40-meter-long sword and chop this bastard down first!

    Later, he spent a lot of energy to divert this White Zetsu''s thought of this-so-called-poop finally.

    "That golden thigh* that''s about to die can''t be hugged. First, it''s good to have a good rtionship with Akatsuki''s intelligence in the future."

    [*TL Note: Golden thigh is a Chinese idiom, meaning powerful protector]

    There was no other way. Shinomiya Aoba could onlyfort himself like this.

    Fortunately, ck Zetsu had not been released by that guy Madara. Otherwise, there would be another matter that would give him a headache.

    ....

    On this day, Aoba was like usual. After finishing his work in the division, hey in bed in a daze. He did not know when such a day woulde.

    But at this moment, a strong tremor immediately swept through the entire secret base.

    "Little White, what happened? Is there an earthquake?"

    Aoba immediately shouted.

    Then, a white figure about his age suddenly emerged from the wall. This Little White was also one of White Zetsu''s clones. It could be considered to be specially made for him... as a "ymate"?

    "It''s not an earthquake. The rocks above a tunnel have copsed. There are two groups of ninjas fighting outside. The other clones are checking the situation. There will be new information soon." White Zetsu, who looked a little like ''Devil Child Nezha*'', said.

    [*TL Note: Devil Child Nezha is a well-known deity from Chinese folklore.]

    ''Ninja battle?''

    ''The rocks copsed, and the tunnel?''

    ''Could it beˇ­. The day finallying?

    Shinomiya Aoba tried hard to recall the plot where ''old age Madara'' and Obito met. Then, his eyes lit up as if he finally saw the hope ofpleting the mission and activating the golden finger.

    During the half-year he had been here, it wasn''t that he hadn''t made any preparations. At the very least, after he had established a good rtionship with White Zetsu, a lot of information from the outside world had been revealed by him.

    Of course, these actions definitely couldn''t be hidden from that old man, but he had never thought of hiding it from the start. After all, his current body didn''t pose any threat at all, and it was very confusing.

    A little brat who had nothing to do all day was very curious about everything in the outside world. What was wrong? Was there something wrong?

    That was definitely very reasonable!

    So from what he knew, it was not far from the battle with Kannabi Bridge, and it should be time to calcte the time.

    ''Humph, as long as that poor kid Obito appears, I will definitely pull out this ''oxygen tube''.''

    ...ˇ­

    [Author''s Note:

    PS: Alright, I won''t pretend anymore. I''m going to show you my cards! After resting for a month and catching up with new pneumonia, I can only stay at home. It''s really boring! So, I looked at my own outline and saw that there were still four or five drafts left. I just waved my hand and uploaded the new book. I hope that everyone can support me more. I can''t lose any of the collected books. Okay, okay, okay!]

 Chapter 4: The Key to Breaking the Game

    Chapter 4: The Key to Breaking the Game

    "This Sharingan of mine... is for you. Speaking of which, after you became a superior Ninja, I have not properly congratted you, Kakashi. So this eye can be considered as a gift for you to be a superior Ninja."

    When Obito, who had half of his body ttened by the huge rock, said this with a smile, Kakashi and Rin, who were standing helplessly on the side, were shocked at the same time.

    Kakashi''s eyes that were filled with pain, instantly fell into a daze, and Rin''s tears once again flowed down her cheeks after a slight dy.

    They all knew what Obito''s words meant, but they could only watch helplessly as Obito died. This kind of pain was like someone using a knife to cut their hearts thousands of times!

    "No matter what the people in the vige say, you are the best Jonin. This is also thest bit of my heart. Take it. In addition, Kakashi, Rin will be in your care."

    When Obito smiled and handed the intact left eye to Kakashi and asked him to take care of Rin, he felt the ground shake violently, and his consciousnesspletely fell into darkness.

    "With this eye, you will definitely be able to escape with Rin. Don''t disappoint me... Kakashi."

    ˇ­..

    "The clone has sent news. Madara-sama has brought back a severely injured little kid. Do you want to go take a look?"

    The elusive Little White suddenly emerged from the ground and stared at Shinomiya Aoba with its two dead fish eyes.

    When Shinomiya Aoba heard this, his eyes lit up. He immediately jumped off the bed and said, "Let''s go. Where are we?"

    "Madara-sama is in the medical room to treat him."

    ''The medical roomˇ­.''

    Shinomiya Aoba curled his lips. He did not know why, but in the entire base, the ce he disliked the most was that eerie ce.

    In addition, if he went there at this time, it would only cause more trouble. It might also arouse the suspicion of that old bastard. Therefore, he decided to endure it again. Anyway, he had already survived for half a year, so why would he care about this short while?

    As for whether the little kid that was rescued was that poor child Obito or not, it would not take long for him to know.

    Therefore, he walked out of the room and walked to another ce with his short legs.

    This was one of the many spare spaces left behind by Madara after he opened up this base. Because it was temporarily not used, he wanted to use it as a tomb.

    The room was dark and empty. There were two tombstones ced side by side on the ground in the middle of the room. They were the tombstones he had set up for his parents in his life after settling down.

    Although the original Shinomiya Aoba had actually been killed, since ''he'' hade back to life and inherited this name, his body, and everything else, then this kindness still needed to be repaid.

    The current him was still too weak. He was unable to avenge the parents of this body, nor could he do anything else. He simply did what he could, which could be considered filial piety.

    Apart from that, there was another reason why he was unwilling to mention it.

    That was to do it for that old bastard!

    Was it easy to make use of people who were loyal to them, or was White-Eyed Wolf* more trustworthy?

    [*TL Note: White-Eyed Wolf is a Chinese Idiom, used to describe a particrly cold-hearted, cruel person]

    Since he could not show any value for the time being, then he would create a few of them himself.

    And this kind of thing was very suitable for his current ''character setting'', so why not?

    Not only did he make his conscience a little better, but he also achieved his goal.

    The only problem was that he didn''t know if that old bastard Madara would take this.

    After respectfully paying his respects to his dead parents, Shinomiya Aoba stood up again. He believed that everything he did could not escape the eyes of White Zetsu and Madara, so he let time prove whether his efforts were worth it.

    Taking a deep breath, he turned around and walked out.

    ...ˇ­..

    "Where... is this ce?"

    "This is the crack between the Underworld and the Modern Realm, Uchiha''s nsmen."

    As soon as Madara opened his mouth, Shinomiya Aoba, who was standing outside, eavesdropping.

    ''He could even speak such shameless words, and he was not embarrassed at all. No wonder he could fool so many people!!''

    In addition, his face was full of wrinkles, and his poker face made it impossible to tell whether he was telling the truth or not. His acting tough suddenly rose up. No wonder he was not afraid of Naruto''s strongest mouth at theter stage. He was a grandmaster-level figure.

    "Your eyes..."

    After a short period of adapting, Obito finally saw a bit more clearly. Then he saw the familiar magatama in the eyes of the old man in front of the bed!

    "Are you also a member of the Uchiha n?"

    "Hehe, who knows?"

    ''Look at you!''

    ''Again, again!''

    ''In terms of the art of acting, you, Madara, are the strongest!''

    ''In short, I, Shinomiya Aoba, am convinced!''

    Subsequently, the ambiguous and mysterious conversation in the room continued. Shinomiya Aoba yawned as he listened. What fate, karma, and a peaceful world? Someone was saved because of you... Listening to it made him feel sleepy.

    Standing outside, he could imagine Obito''s confused face that he could not understand at all.

    However, it could be expected that Madara, the supermundane master of Uchiha''s family, was sessful. After all, even a hot-blooded young man like Obito could not fool him, and he was still the viin boss.

    However, a one-track mind also had its benefits. Although Madara still took out the method to ckmail Obito to repay this life-saving grace, Obito had been moring to get back Konoha and to find Kakashi and Rin.

    However, the brilliant point of Madara was that he did not seem to be in a hurry to achieve sess, or perhaps he still had some methods that he did not use to make Obito submit.

    Thus, he heard Obito shout loudly from inside, "From the beginning, I do not know what you are talking about. In short, I will not stay here. I am leaving!"

    "If you want to leave, you can leave at any time..."

    After saying this, Madara did not say anything else. He turned around and walked out.

    At this moment, Obito seemed to have thought of something. He suddenly asked loudly, "Who are you? I have seen all of Uchiha''s nsmen. So... are you Konoha''s rebel"

    Madara, who had his back to Obito, seemed to smile. He said something that made Obito''s heart tremble without looking back!

    "I am Uchiha''s undead, Uchiha... Madara."

    Obito instantly widened his eyes as if someone had grabbed his throat with his hand. He was unable to ask the questions in his stomach again. The sound of the sickle falling to the ground and rubbing against the ground came into his ears, gradually fading away

 Chapter 5: Newly-accepted Little Brother

    Chapter 5: Newly-epted Little Brother

    When Madara arrived outside, he nced at Shinomiya Aoba, who was frantically chanting ''You can''t see me, you can''t see me'', and didn''t pursue the matter of him hiding outside and eavesdropping.

    Or rather, if Shinomiya Aoba could avoid his perception and hide outside to eavesdrop, that would be called ability!

    He just didn''t care.

    "I''ll leave the person inside to you. No matter what he wants to do, there''s no need to stop him. As long as he doesn''t die, it''ll be fine."

    "Yes, Madara-sama."

    Only then did Shinomiya Aoba stop pretending to be an ostrich and reply as if he was relieved.

    Madara had always been acting, and he was also acting!

    Now, he was finally able to openly interact with Obito, the future big boss. He was now a pitiful child.

    After Madara left, a ray of light shed in Shinomiya Aoba''s eyes. Then, he quickly retracted his gaze and turned to walk into Obito''s room.

    As soon as he walked in, he happened to see Obito struggling to crawl down from the bed. With a plop, he knelt in front of him.

    If it were for animation, there should be arge flock of crows flying over the screen.

    The two of them stared at each other for a long time, and the air seemed to have frozen.

    "Uh, is it already New Year outside? I haven''t prepared any New Year money."

    "Alright, hurry up and get up. You''re quite sensible. You actually know how to pay respects to the docks. Alright, you can follow me from now on. I''ll protect you here. As long as you don''t provoke that old man just now, you will be okay. Or rather, if you have a piece of meat to eat, Zetsu will have a piece of your bones to chew on!"

    As he spoke, Shinomiya Aoba patted Obito''s shoulder, who had a dumbfounded look on his face.

    Sigh, it can''t be helped. This body of his is only 4 years old. At this time, Obito should be 13 years old. To be able to barely pat his shoulder, he has to rely on Obito''s cooperation. Well, it is definitely not toin that this guy is short!

    "Ah! It hurts, it hurts, it hurts, it hurts!"

    Looking at his little brother who he had just epted, lying on the ground like a big vegetable worm, he was in so much pain that he broke out in cold sweat. Aoba looked at his little palm in confusion.

    ''There''s nothingˇ­ There is nothing on my hand, it should not be so powerful, right?''

    ''Could it be that this young master''s golden finger had finally bypassed the activation mission and protected the owner on its own?''

    ''I wonder if this little bun of mine, with its big fist, can hammer that old helper Madara to death?''

    After thinking for a while, seeing that Obito was still climbing out with so much perseverance, he could not help but have a few ck lines on his forehead.

    "I say, don''t bring me along even if you want to dieˇ­. Madara-sama said that as long as you don''t die, anything is fine. But if you continue to do this, the artificial body of Hashirama that the Lord gave you will be scattered. At that time, you will be dead for sure."

    "I want to leave this ce. Kakashi... Rin... wait for me."

    Pa!

    Aoba pped his forehead. Sure enough, a one-track mind was the most annoying thing!

    After taking two deep breaths and calming himself down, he squatted back on the ground and was ready to argue with this guy.

    ''F*ck, if not for the fact that your life and death were rted to whether or not my mission could bepleted, I wouldn''t care about you!''

    "Listen, I have something to tell you. See if this is the truth. With your current physical condition, don''t talk about whether you can get out or not. Even if you go out, what if you meet the enemy?"

    "It doesn''t matter if you die. What if you are caught?"

    "What you just said, what if Rin knows the news, will shee to save you? When the enemy sets a trap, all the people whoe to save you will die, and then you can get information from your heads. At that time, all of you will be the sinners of the vige."

    "And you are the culprit who caused the death of your friend and caused the vige to suffer a huge loss. Can you understand my analysis?"

    Obito finally stopped squirming. He didn''t say a word, but the cold sweat on his forehead showed that he was not calm at this time.

    Seeing this, Aobaughed in his heart.

    Against this kind of stubborn hot-blooded young man, it was useless to tell them the pros and cons. He didn''t even care about his little life, what was there to be afraid of?

    At this time, Obito only had two thoughts. One was Kakashi-Rin, and the other was the vige.

    That''s right. The importance of the vige in Obito''s heart was no match for the first two. Just look at what Obito did after he turned ck. He hated Kakashi but refused to kill him several times. However, he was ruthless when dealing with Konoha. He released Bijuu and Peien. He was simply heartless.

    Therefore, no matter how many reasons he had, it was better to scare him with the safety of Kakashi and Rin.

    Therefore, Obito finally quieted down.

    "You are right. With my current appearance, even if I find Kakashi and Rin, I will only be a burden. The war outside is not over yet. I need to recover first and then help them."

    Congrattions, you have learned to answer!

    Aoba gave him a thumbs-up, then patted the ground and shouted, "Two people, help me send him back to the bed."

    As soon as he finished speaking, two White Zetsu clones emerged from the ground, giving Obito a fright.

    "Oh right, what''s your name?"

    Obito, who was supported up by White Zetsu''s clone, suddenly asked.

    "Shinomiya Aoba, a war orphan saved by Madara-sama.I am currently a servant here." Aoba narrowed his eyes and said with a smile. It seemed that he was not ashamed of being a servant at all and was also very glorious.

    When Obito heard the words "war orphan", he was obviously stunned, and then the vignce on his face suddenly lessened a lot. "My name is Uchiha Obito, and I am someone who will be the Hokage in the future. Don''t worry, the war will end soon. At that time, you don''t need to hide here anymore."

    Aoba smiled and nodded as if he agreed with his point of view.

    But in fact, it was...

    ''Well, as expected for Naruto mange. The experience and character before the ck transformation werepletely the main character temte. But then there''s the whole ''returns'' thing and he turns out to be the viin BOSS candidate, a really sad reminder.''

    ''There is also this extremely naive side of him, it really makes one unable to bear to look straight at him.''

    ''But forget it, it''s none of my business!''

    ''The earlier I activate the golden finger, the earlier I will escape, the better. This big ship that is destined to sink, it is better to escape as soon as possible.''

    ''But perhaps I could take advantage of this time to fill up the favorability as soon as possible, so as to avoid Obito''s ck transformation.''

    Shinomiya Aoba shook his head and sighed as he went to prepare dinner. Although he was the only one to eat, there was nothing wrong with making a sumptuous meal as a celebration.

    What he didn''t know was what kind of inspiration he had given Madara when he said these words to Obito just now.

    As a result, he inexplicably took part of the responsibility that he should not have taken on because of Rin''s death and Obito''s ckening.

 Chapter 6: Devil Bear Kids Series

    Chapter 6: Devil Bear Kids Series

    A few dayster, White Zetsu''s figure once again emerged from the wall.

    "How is the investigation going?"

    "The basic information has been collected. That Kakashi and Rin are Obito''s very importantpanions. Obito not only sacrificed himself to save Kakashi but also gave his other Sharingan to Kakashi. And that Nohara Rin is Obito''s crush."

    "Looks like that little brat Aoba really gave me directions. Cough cough."

    Before Madara could finish speaking, he started coughing violently. His current body was bing more and more difficult to endure.

    And he firmly believed that Uchiha Obito was thest gift given to him by the heavens.

    "What do you want to do? Capture him and threaten Obito to submit?" White Zetsu, who was standing at the side, asked after Madara finished coughing.

    "No, I want Obito to work for me willingly. I want him topletely despair about this world, and at the same time, cut off the karma and fetters. Only when the goal is the same can he be the next me and continue on the path I have arranged!"

    The moment he raised his head, the only remaining Sharingan emitted a terrifying and ominous aura.

    After he handed over the n to White Zetsu toplete it, and as White Zetsu disappeared, the base returned to its usual silence and calm.

    When the time came, he wanted Obito to witness the most desperate scene in the world!

    ......

    "Hey, how is your recovery?"

    Aoba walked in with a bowl bigger than his face. Then, he sat down on the ground casually, buried his face in the bowl, and began to eat wildly!

    There was no need to think about big rice. There were only meat and wild vegetables in the bowl. There was no seasoning, but he ate it very well!

    Although it was difficult to be thrifty from extravagance, it was good to have something to eat in order to live. It was better than eating fruits every day!

    Also, he did not know if people in this world were very good at eating. In any case, he estimated that the amount of food he ate now was almost the same as that of an adult on Earth. Moreover, the appetite for every meal was so good that he could not get tired of eating meat every day.

    He was just a four-year-old child who could afford to eat so much!

    He touched his smooth little stomach and wondered where all the food had gone to.

    However, when he thought about how Naruto had to increase the amount of ramen he had to eat and that one or two bowls of ramen were not enough, he felt relieved.

    Obito watched as Aoba greeted him. Then, he sat on the ground and began to eat wildly. He immediately licked his dry lips unnaturally. Although he could not eat or drink, he was still alive and well.

    However, like a normal person, his thirst for food was almost instinctive, especially when there was a ''b * tch'' acting in front of him. Who could ept this!

    "I say, isn''t this for me to eat? I feel much better."

    Obito struggled to sit up from the bed. With a ghost-like face, he squeezed out a smile and asked Aoba.

    However...

    "No!"

    Aoba quickly hid the big bowl in his hand behind his back. Then, he looked at Obito with great vignce and rejected him righteously, "Madara-sama said that you are now in the period of fusion with the artificial body. Even if you eat it, you can only spit it out. So, you have to give up your heart before the fusion isplete. Besides, the artificial body can make you live normally without eating or drinking. Where can you find such a good thing? Don''t you know how many people starved to death because of the war outside?"

    "Uh, if you don''t need to eat, don''t eat, stingy!"

    Obito was speechless, but he could not find any words to refute this little bean in front of him.

    He could only go down and sulk again.

    Seeing this scene, Aoba, who took out the bowl again, suddenly revealed a smile on his face. This was the effect he wanted.

    Then, it was time for the little kid to eat.

    It was unknown whether it was to deliberately anger someone. However, this guy was actually still deliberately smacking his lips and eating so sweetly that Obito, who had closed his eyes and was not bothered by it, began to swallow his saliva frequently.

    When the sound of food finally stopped, the tormented Obito even breathed a sigh of relief.

    However...

    Sniff, sniff ---

    Obito''s nose twitched a few times because he suddenly smelled a special fragrance. It was the smell of barbecue!

    He suddenly opened his eyes and found that Aoba had taken arge piece of barbecue and put it under his nose.

    Looking at the pure and expectant smile on the other person''s face, Obito instantly felt that he had been cured and felt ashamed for silently cursing a child in his heart just now.

    But just as he opened his mouth wide in happiness and moved to bite the barbecue, he bit nothing!

    ''Hmm?''

    ''Where''s the barbecue?''

    "Hey, hey, just smell it to satisfy your craving. If Madara-sama finds out that I feed you barbecue, you can probably roast my meat tomorrow."

    Before he finished speaking, he saw Aoba quickly hang the barbecue on the iron hook, then sit on the bed and hold a small fishing rod above Obito''s head.

    Looking at the smile on his face, there was no purity or innocence at all. This guy was simply a devil!

    Smelling the fragrance of the roasted meat, Obito, who had bitten the air, again and again, was like a carp king on the shore, utterly crippled!

    After being tortured to the point of exhaustion, finally, no matter how much Aoba tried to tempt him or even boldly bring the roasted meat to his mouth, he was toozy to speak again.

    "Boring, giving up just like that. Are all ninjas so impatient?"

    "Hehe, wait for me to recover from my injuries. I will be the first to hang you up and beat you up!"

    Obito fiercely began to speak harsh words.

    "Alright, I''ll wait for you to hang me up and beat me up. But based on your current state of salted fish*, I reckon that when I grow up, that'' idiot Kakashi ''and Rin will get married and have children, and you will be more or less done."

    [*TL Note: Salted fish is a term used to refer to someone feeling tired and sluggish. But in this context, meaning that Obito is like a corpse, he couldn''t do anything but to justy down like a salted fish.]

    "Impossible! Rin will not like that idiot Kakashi!"

    Sure enough, Obito was immediately frightened and sat up.

    "That''s hard to say. Maybe when you go back, the children of the other two will be able to y happily."

    Aoba''s light sentence directly stimted Obito''s eyes to be bloodshot. He was really afraid that Obito would open three magatamas because of this kind of ''stimtion''. That would be too funny!

    "No, I have to recover quickly and leave this damn ce to find Rin!"

    After suddenly having the motivation, Obito immediately began to grind his teeth and began to ''recovering''. That momentum really made people''s scalp numb!

 Chapter 7: Despair Hell Attacked

    Chapter 7: Despair Hell Attacked

    The days passed by peacefully like this. This damned ce was dark and the sun could not be seen. In addition, Madara had blocked all the entrances and exits of the tunnel. As a result, Aoba and Obito, who could not go out, had no idea how much time had passed.

    However, as his appetite grew, his body, which had been malnourished, slowly recovered. There was even meat on his face. Aoba was quite happy about this change.

    As Obito worked hard day by day to recover, he gradually recovered some of his mobility. At least now he could stand up and walk on his own. He no longer needed the help of White Zetsu''s avatar.

    The fusion of the artificial bodies was very smooth. At this rate, Obito would bepletely healed in less than a year.

    ...ˇ­

    On this day, Aoba was sitting on Obito''s back, holding a bowl and eating wildly. Obito, who was under him, was struggling to rise and fall, and sweat kept falling down his cheeks.

    "998... 9999... 1000!"

    Plop!

    Obito, who hadpleted a thousand push-ups in a single breath under the state of ''weight'', finally could not hold on any longer and directly fell to the ground.

    "I''ve finally adapted to this body. Wait for me. Soon... I will see you again soon. Rin, Kakashi." Obito, whose hair had grown a lot longer, thought to himself as he felt the power gushing out of his body.

    At the same time, Aoba stuffed thest piece of meat into his mouth and jumped off Obito.

    Although Madara had not taught him any cultivation methods during this period of time, he had sessfully learned some of the most basic physical training from the mouth of this idiot Obito. Moreover, he had apanied Obito during his free time to carry out exercises together with him. In the end, he did not be a little fatty and even gained a lot of strength.

    As for what he had done, Madara had always seen it all, but he did not say or do anything. He did not stop him from training alone, nor did he teach him anything. It was as if he waspletely free. It could not bepared to the care he had for Obito.

    This also made Aoba gradually have a bad idea. He wondered if he had guessed wrong. He couldn''t figure out why Madara would save him and let him stay here to eat and drink for nothing.

    There must be some reason that he didn''t know!

    However, no matter how much he knocked on White Zetsu, he couldn''t get anything out of it. It made him think that this old man was a warm-hearted person.

    At this time, White Zetsu suddenly drilled out of the wall and shouted at Obito anxiously, "I just went outside. The situation between Rin and that idiot Kakashi is very bad!"

    Aoba, who was about to wash the dishes, suddenly stopped.

    ''Is it finally going to start?''

    After waiting for so long, it seemed that Madara''s n had beenpletelypleted. Now, he was only waiting for Obito, the actor, to take his ce.

    And he could also take this opportunity toplete his mission and leave this damned ce.

    However, for some reason, he could not feel happy at all when this day really came.

    Because soon, that idiot Obito would disappearpletely. Instead, it was Madara who had built it all by himself. He was born in hell and wanted to subvert the entire world. He was a pitiful person who could not truly be freed even in death.

    Although the time they spent together was not particrly long, after a few months, they had been together day and night, bickering with each other. He had to admit that he did not hate this idiot.

    Even though Obito never admitted that he was his little brother...

    So was he really going to let this idiot experience the endless darkness of despair?

    Aoba clenched his fists tightly. He really wanted to tell Obito the truth and tell him not to go, but at the same time, he also knew, the moment he opened his mouth, he would die without a burial!

    Madara, who had been plotting for so long, would never allow anyone to ruin his ns at this time. Not to mention a brat like him who had no one to rely on and could be easily crushed to death.

    So in order to survive, he could only pretend that he did not know anything.

    "I''m sorry, please forgive my selfishness."

    ....

    "What happened"

    "The two of them are surrounded by Kirigakure''s ninjas!"

    The moment White Zetsu shouted this, Obito''s expression immediately changed. Then, without thinking, he jumped up from the ground and rushed to the heavy boulder door. He used all his strength to punch down!

    However, his all-out punch only shattered the surface of the stone door. On the contrary, the right arm of the artificial body, which he had just adapted to, could not withstand the impact and directly broke and fell to the ground.

    Obito groaned in pain and then used his left hand to cover his broken right arm.

    "Your current body can''t break this stone door."

    White Zetsu''s clone, whose head seemed to be painted with circles of masks, jumped directly behind him and confessed this fact.

    "I have to save Kakashi and Rin."

    Obito''s insistence seemed to have moved it.

    "Then put on my body."

    As he spoke, White Zetsu''s clone directly wrapped around Obito''s body.

    "Aren''t you Madara''s subordinates? Why?"

    "Let''s go. Aren''t you going to save Kakashi and Rin? If you''rete..."

    "Thank you!"

    Boom!

    Obito, who had been sold, didn''t even know that after thanking them, he stepped forward and smashed the entire stone door!

    "You borrowed the power of the golem while you were connected to the roots. Well done!" White Zetsu praised generously from the wall.

    "Are you leaving?"

    It was only at this time that Madara seemed to react. He looked up and asked quietly.

    "I am very grateful that you saved me. But I have to go. I have to go."

    "You are too anxious. It is still too early to thank me."

    "I don''t think I wille back."

    At this time, Aoba gritted his teeth, walked out, and said, "Do you have to go? Your body is still..."

    Noticing the concern in Aoba''s eyes, Obito felt warm in his heart, and a smile appeared on his face. "I have to go! Thank you for taking care of me during this period of time. When the war is over, I wille back to pick you up ording to the agreement. Or you can also ask White Zetsu to send you to Konoha. You will definitely see me there. "

    s!

    Aoba sighed helplessly in his heart. When he spoke just now, Madara had already looked at him without leaving a trace. He had taken such a big risk and had already hinted at everything he could. However, this idiot Obito still thought that he was unwilling to leave on his own. His IQ was really hopeless.

    "In short, I have already thanked you. I''m leaving."

    ....

    [Author Note:

    PS: Please, please collect, ask for investment. Speaking of which, there is no one else who has sent this letter. My editor seems to still be on vacation, so much so that he hasn''t replied to me for two days... I''m so sad.]

 Chapter 8: Pull Out Your Oxygen Tub!

    Chapter 8: Pull Out Your Oxygen Tub!

    "You will definitelye back. At that time, I will ept your true gratitude."

    Listening to what Madara said, Aoba was even more helpless. Madara almost used his finger to poke Obito''s forehead and said, "The whole incident was nned by me. Do you believe it or not?"

    Aoba admitted that he had a part of his foresight, which was why he could see through it so thoroughly.

    However, the n that Madara had designed and the hints in his words were also really many.

    If it were for a normal person, even if they could not react in time, they would definitely feel that something was wrong afterward and would suspect it.

    However, after the ck transformation, Obito''s brain had alreadypletely copsed and could not be used normally.

    s!

    Obito wore White Zetsu''s clone and left, a confident and elegant ruffian!

    On the other hand, Aoba, who was unable to change anything, was somewhat depressed. He once again felt his own weakness, as well as the helplessness brought about by weakness.

    The only good news was that Madara didn''t seem to doubt him because of his words.

    After all, no one would have thought that this child would be living in an adult soul from another world.

    .....

    "I want to cut off all the karma in this world! This is the purpose of my return."

    When Obito, emitting a murderous and ominous aura, stepped on the bloody footprints and came back again, said this, the corners of Madara''s mouth, which had been hanging down, suddenly curled up.

    Aoba, who was standing next to Madara, sighed in his heart again when he saw the cold look in Obito''s eyes, which directly evolved from two tomoes into Mangekyou Sharingan.

    This tragedy still yed out as promised.

    Madara''s n seeded, sessfully allowing the kind-hearted and hot-blooded Obito to witness Rin''s death, to personally see Kakashi killed Rin, to witness the cruelest and desperate scene of hell in this world.

    This not only sessfully allowed Obito to evolve into Mangekyou Sharingan but alsopletely brought him to the ship that was destined to sink.

    As for Aoba, he still couldn''t do anything and could only watch helplessly.

    "No one else saw it, right?"

    A satisfied smile appeared on Madara''s aged face.

    "I was the only one who saw it. Obito killed all the enemies on his own, so there was no problem. It was just that he didn''t seem to want to make a move against Kakashi, but Kakashi didn''t see anything. When Konoha''s reinforcements arrived, he was still shouting, ''Who killed the enemy?''" White Zetsu exined with a strange smile on his face.

    "You can''t bear toy your hands on your formerpanion?"

    "No, I just don''t care. Whether that guy is still alive or not. Because in the world I am about to create, there are Kakashi and Rin. Tell me how to create the world, Madara!"

    "You don''t have to thank me. Come here. From today on, you are the savior. Look at my eyes..."

    In an instant, both Madara and Obito stopped moving.

    However, after watching this plot, Aoba knew Madara was pulling Obito''s spirit into his illusion space. There, Madara wouldpletely entrust the so-called [Eye of The Moon n] to Obito and open up a new chapter.

    After Madara handed everything over to Obito, the two of them shook at the same time and left the illusion space.

    "Obito, I left Uchiha''s forbidden technique, Rikudou Sennin''s technique, and Inyouton* technique to you."

    [*TL Note: Inyouton or Yin¨CYang Release (English TV: Shadow and Light Style) is a nature transformation thatbines Yin Release and Yang Release, two natures that exist outside the five basic elemental natures. Yin Release uses spiritual energy, and Yang Release uses physical energy, which are the twoponents of chakra. Hagoromo ¨­tsutsuki, famed as the "Sage of Six Paths", utilized Yin¨CYang Release with the Creation of All Things Technique: by creating the form out of nothingness (Yin Release) and then giving the form life (Yang Release), he was able to create the nine-tailed beasts from the Ten-Tails'' chakra.]

    "In addition, I injected my own will into this guy''s body. You can treat half of it as me. This is also a product of inferiority. You can treat these guys that are created with Inyoton as your own chess pieces. That gang is the entity of my consciousness. When I use Rikudou Sennin''s technique, you can use it."

    "Finally, this little brat... you can kill him or leave him as a chess piece. As you like."

    Madara gave a ruthless and cold nce, instantly making Aoba, who was ready to move, feel like he had fallen into an icehouse.

    Sure enough!

    From the beginning, no one cared about his life or death!

    As for Obito...

    At this time, after turning ck, Obito did not even look at him. He only said ''yes'' and said ''yes''.

    After finishing everything, Madara took two steps forward, and the ''pipe'' behind him instantly tightened!

    However, this time, Madara continued to tear forward!

    As the saying goes, the opportunity can not be lost and will nevere again.

    ''F*ck, I will fight!''

    Aoba, who had been waiting for this day for a long time, immediately bent down to pick up a pipe on the ground and then pulled it back!

    Initially, he had always thought that this was a mission of certain death. When he recalled the plot, he suddenly thought that Madara had chosen to pull out the tubes of the Gedo Statue tomit suicide after passing on his will to Obito!

    And this was obviously the key to himpleting the mission to break the trap!

    In any case, Madara was also seeking death at this time, and there was a high chance that he would ignore his little tricks.

    ˇŞAs for whether he could seed or not, whether or not the system would recognize him, that was not something he could control. He would do everything he could to see if his life should not be dead!

    This was also the only way he could think of toplete the task.

    Madara, who was struggling to free himself from the Gedo Statue, seemed to really not care about this small detail. With a crack, several tubes connected to his back instantly broke!

    And Aoba, who was following behind him, sat down on the ground.

    Good!

    First, the pipe was broken, and White Zetsu, ck Zetsu, and Obito, who had noticed him, ignored him. Instead, they focused their attention on Madara, who was about to die!

    The fishing had seeded!

    The only thing he had to worry about was whether the system would admit to this method ofpleting the task.

    Ignoring Aoba, who was secretly making small movements, the only remaining Mangekyou Sharingan of Obito suddenly widened his eyes!

    Madara, who staggered back to his seat, struggled to breathe in the air as he struggled to say hisst words.

    "Alright, go. During the time before I was resurrected, you were... Uchiha Madara!"

    After saying thest word, Madara... died.

    Obito would inherit everything that was left behind by Madara.

    Meanwhile, Aoba, who wanted to cling to him, not only did not get a single hair, but he was also facing Obito''s final judgment.

    Whether he was dead or alive depended on one thought.

    If it were for the previous Obito, then Aoba was not worried at all that he would be in danger.

    However, the ck Obito in front of him who seemed to have changed into a different person was abnormally terrifying. Only the heavens knew if he would be implicated and crushed to death.

    "How are you going to deal with this little brat?" ck Zetsu asked casually.

    "I haven''t thought about it yet. Let''s deal with Madara''s body first." Obito walked in front of Madara''s body and reached out his hand, directly taking away the Sharingan that Madara had transnted.

    "Since Madara chose you in the end, there is no need for this little kid to exist. Moreover, he knows too much."

    "Now I am Uchiha Madara. I don''t need you to teach me what to do. If you want to die, I can send you on your way first."

    With a re, ck Zetsu immediately closed his mouth.

 Chapter 9: Heavenly Suicide System

    Chapter 9: Heavenly Suicide System

    Ding!

    -[The activation mission has beenpleted. Heavenly Suicide System has been officially activated!]-

    -[The novice gift package has been issued, please check and collect it yourself.]-

    ...

    Hiding in his own room, Shinomiya Aoba, who did not dare to make any movements, was looking at the system in his mind.

    Although he was very happy that the system was sessfully activated, wasn''t this system name a bit too... what was it?

    However, when he carefully recalled the first mission he had done, it was really f*ckingHeavenly Suicide!

    The name of this shitty system was not wrong!

    After thinking about the system''s name, Aoba started toin about the system interface.

    ording to what he knew, those systems should all be high-level. How did it be a graveyard in his system interface?

    And there was a tombstone in the middle.

    Looking carefully, what was written was his name!

    This young master hasn''t died yet. How could he have even set up a tombstone?

    "Oy, System! Dog System,e out! Let''s have a good chat!" Aoba howled in his mind.

    In the end, a few big words appeared in front of his eyes.

    -[The system is dead. If there is something, burn the paper.]-

    ''F*ck you!''

    Having such a stupid system, Aoba was so angry that his whole body trembled.

    ''Heart as clear as ice, heart as clear as ice, heart as clear as ice, heart as clear as iceˇ­.''

    ''It''s okayˇ­ this shitty system is not shocking. This young master will not lower himself to the same level as this dog system.

    ''Let''s forget it and take a look.''

    Then, with a thought, he touched his own tombstoneˇ­ ''Why was it so awkward!''

    With a whoosh, the distance pulled closer to the scenery. The tombstone was magnified many times, and the small characters on it could all be seen clearly.

    [Body]: Shinomiya Aoba

    [Achievements Before Life]: Unreliable Child

    [Funeral Product]: Novice Gift x1

    [Body Qualification]: A trashy fighter, rmended to be buried on the spot.

    ˇ­...

    Shivering...

    After Shinomiya Aoba finished reading these things, not only was he trembling with anger, but his face was also ashen, and his teeth were about to break!

    "Dog System! System! I will never forgive you!"

    Aoba opened the column of [Funeral Goods]again, and then took a deep breath to open the novice gift package.

    If Obito wanted to kill him, this novice gift bag was probably the only thing he could rely on to make aeback. Therefore, in the process of opening it, he was so nervous that he forgot about being repeatedly humiliated by the dog system for a moment.

    -[The novice gift bag has been openedˇ­]-

    -[Randomly obtaining three[Funeral Goods]]-

    -[ I wish you a happy death. When you reach the bottom, remember to give five stars a good review!]-

    Ding!

    -[Congrattions, you have obtained [Poor Quality Self Healing Body], [Halo Thorns], and [Hardening].]-

    Aoba quickly checked these three items!

    First, The [Poor Quality Self Healing Body]could consume physical strength to speed up the healing of wounds, but a Level-0 Poor Quality Self-Healing Body could only speed up the healing speed by one fold.

    What''s the point of increasing it by one fold!

    The injuries that were originally healed in two weeks would heal in a week...

    Alright, it was better than nothing.

    The second was the LV-0 [Halo Thorns], which was activated.

    The effect is to reflect 10 of the enemy''s physical attacks in closebat.

    It seems... okay?

    My ass!

    Perhaps this thing will be useful in the future, but it will be of no help to his current situation at all!

    If Obito shed at him, and he diedˇ­ then what was the difference?

    There was also thest one, [Hardening].

    The effect was to consume physical strength to increase the hardness of the body.

    It was a very ordinary ability.

    Take a look at these three drawn Funeral Goods...

    Self-healing, counter-injury, defense, all of them were alive!

    This encouraged him to walk further and further down the road to death!

    However, no matter what, this [hardening] is quite practical. It can save your life at a critical moment!

    "Hu..."

    After feeling a little more at ease (about the size of a strand of hair), Aoba studied the system again and finally confirmed that he no longer had any other trump cards. Then, he fell into a deep sleep.

    ......

    The next day, when Aoba opened his eyes in a daze, he was immediately shocked!

    This was because Obito was holding Madara''s sickle and standing beside his bed with a lifeless look as if he could send him to hell at any time!

    Aoba could not see through what Obito was thinking at this time, and he swallowed hard.

    For a moment, neither of them spoke first, and the air began to gradually stagnate.

    "Am I... going to die?"

    After thinking about it, Aoba gritted his teeth and broke the silence first. He was afraid that if this stalemate continued, he would really be cut down.

    Looking at his frightened appearance, Obito lowered his eyelids and slowly said, "Although Madara said it''s fine to kill you, I want to give you a chance to choose."

    "The first choice, I will seal your brain to prevent the information from leaking out. Then I will let White Zetsu send you out of here. Whether you live or die afterward has nothing to do with me."

    "The second choice is to work for me, but you may die faster."

    "Now, choose."

    After listening to these two choices, Aoba immediately breathed a sigh of relief. It seemed that the efforts he had made before were not in vain. Although Obito had turned ck, he still decided to let him go for the sake of his previous feelings.

    As for which path to choose, was there a need to think about it? Of course, it was first...

    Ding!

    [The death-seeking mission has been released!]

    [Mission name: I want to be a bad person]

    [Description: Choose to help Obito ˇŞ-In the face of a friend''s request, how can you shrink back?]

    [Quest reward: Tattered Wooden Treasure Chest x1]

    [Quest failure: System self-destruct ˇŞ-Ah, I want to die!]

    [Second phase:??? (Not yet opened)]

    ..................

    ''F*ck meˇ­''

    Looking at the suicide mission that suddenly popped up, Aoba almost spat out a mouthful of blood!

    This made him unable to live!

    The first thing he did was to go against Uchiha Madara and then the ckened Uchiha Obito. The surname Uchiha was simply poisonous!

    Looking at his uncertain expression, a trace of doubt shed through Obito''s heart. Logically speaking, he should not hesitate. He should just directly choose the first one.

    This was also the only thing he could do for him

    However, a few secondster.

    "I choose the second one!"

    When Aoba gritted his teeth and shouted out this decision, Obito was obviously stunned for a moment.

    ''No, why do you have to do this!''

    ''Living well, doesn''t it sound good?''

    "Have you thought it over? If you choose this path, you may not live until tomorrow."

    Obito pulled a long face and almost pointed his finger at his nose to let this guy choose the first one.

    As for Aoba himself, he wanted to cry but had no tears.

    ''I know, I know!''

    ''But the more you emphasize the danger, the more I have no choice!''

    ''I beg you, don''t say anymore!''

 Chapter 10: Im Sorry, I Am a Undercover

    Chapter 10: I''m Sorry, I Am a Undercover

    "Are you really going to choose this path?" Obito asked with a gloomy face.

    Aoba nodded numbly.

    Obito was silent for a moment, then asked again, "Why?"

    Unable to tell the real reason, Aoba could only make up a sad reason, "Didn''t we agree that you woulde to pick me up after the war ended? Moreover, a war orphan like me definitely can''t live outside."

    Obito''s body shook violently as if recalling the days before. The two of them bickered every day and the childish words that said they would protect him.

    All of a sudden, Obito''s tense expression rxed, and his gaze towards Aoba softened a little.

    ''It was precisely because of this that I was unable to make you stay.''

    ''This is hell, and the only thing left in hell is... evil spirits!''

    "Since you have chosen this path, then don''t regret it."

    After saying this, Obito returned to his indifferent appearance and turned to leave.

    As for Aoba, he heaved a sigh of relief. However, the strange thing was that he had already made his choice. Why hadn''t the mission beenpleted?

    ....

    "You are soft-hearted, Obito."

    White Zetsu came to Obito''s side and said with a smile.

    "No, I kept him because he still has the value to be used." Obito coldly argued.

    "Oh? What is the value of this kind of useless brat? You should have already seen it. The reason why Madara-sama did not teach him anything is because he has already seen through his talent. In this life, he is just an ordinary ninja. There is no need to bother to cultivate him." ck Zetsu said.

    Obito was silent. After a few seconds, he slowly said, "Since Madara has already seen through all of this, why should we keep him? That person must have his reasons for choosing to do this. As for me, I just did what ''Uchiha Madara'' should do."

    Hearing him say this, White Zetsu and ck Zetsu both shut up.

    "Then are you going to keep him here?"

    "No, send him away and send him to Konoha!"

    "Send him to Konoha?" White Zetsu was stunned.

    "He has the value to be used as a war orphan, as an ordinary war orphan, or as a resource of the major ninja viges. If his talent is special, they will investigate him again and again. He can perfectly hide inside Konohagakure. When the timees, he will definitely be able to help me.

    Obito''s reason seemed to be good, butˇ­.

    "If it is just gathering information, it is enough with me and my avatars. It seems that there is no need."

    "I believe in my own judgment, and you only need to obey my orders, understand?"

    Then Obito closed his eyes. Although Aoba''s choice surprised him, he immediately thought of using this method to temporarily keep him away from hell. Because he believed that this war would end sooner orter, and the victorious side would inevitably be Konohagakure.

    In this way, the world would wee a short period of peace, and Konoha was one of the safest ces.

    In there, Aoba could grow up safely. When his n came true, his promise would be fulfilled.

    Unconsciously, after witnessing the scene of Kakashi killing Rin with his own hands, thest trace of softness in Obito''s heart was actually a little brat who had not grown up. This was probably something that Madara had never thought of before he died.

    ...

    With Konohagakure obtaining victory in the Battle of Kikyou and the Battle of Kannabi Bridge, the western front of the third battle of Ninja World ended.

    Unable to reverse the situation, Iwagakure had no choice but to retreat with their tails between their legs, leaving behind a pile of chicken feathers.

    Arge number of the viges were destroyed in the mes of war, and corpses were everywhere.

    As for Konoha, the Ninja in charge of cleaning up the battlefield gathered the war orphans around them and sent them back to Konoha in batches.

    Some people said that war was about money, but in fact, what was more important than money was poption!

    After a few consecutive wars, the Genin who graduated from the Ninja School was almost sent to the front line as fast as possible.

    If you see a group of children around ten years old fighting with Kunai on the battlefield, please do not make a fuss because most of the adult ninjas have already been sacrificed.

    The poption of all the big Ninja Viges suddenly decreased, and if they continued to fight, it would be the turn of four or five-year-old children to go to the battlefield.

    Because of this, taking the war orphans back to the vige became a tacit understanding that the big Ninja Viges did not need to put on the table.

    And these homeless children would make a great contribution to the future of the vige. Just the newborn children who grew up would replenish the hard-won fresh blood for the big Ninja Viges.

    Not to mention that among these children who had experienced the grief of war, there would be arge number of them who would be new ninjas.

    So at the end of the war, what really suffered was not the five great viges in the center of the war, but those small viges that were destroyed in the mes of war, those ordinary people who could not resist.

    As for hatred?

    What kind of storm can a group of helpless children stir?

    It was under such circumstances that after starving for several days, the dizzy Shinomiya Aoba and the few little brats who were traveling together were finally discovered by Konoha''s follow-up troops.

    The moment he saw the familiar forehead guard, he was really about to shed tears.

    God knows how he struggled to survive these days after he was thrown into a remote forest by White Zetsu.

    If not for the three abilities he got from the novice package, he would have be the feces in the belly of a beast.

    And he was worried that White Zetsu was secretly observing him along the way, and he did not dare to take the initiative to expose his ability. It was as miserable as possible.

    There were more than a dozen war orphans that Aoba met in session. In the end, when they left the forest, only four or five of them were left. The rest were either taken away by wild beasts or starved to death. As for those who did not have the strength to keep up and were left behind, there was no need to say what happened.

    And when he left, the dog-like quest finally showed signs of activity.

    Once the stage waspleted, the reward was the worn-out wooden treasure chest x1

    The second stage was openedˇ­.

    [Quest name: Who is an undercover?]

    [Description: Undercover Konohagakure, from time to time causing some trouble. ]

    [Quest reward: Determined ording to thepletion rate. ]

    [Quest failure: Don''t ask, asking is equivalent to self-destructing! ]

    [Stage Three:???]

    This mission was simr to what Obito had instructed him to do. However, neither Obito nor this dog system had clearly stated what they wanted him to do. It seemed that they would have to rely on him to act on his own.

    However, this mission was truly a suicide mission!

    Aaah!

 Chapter 11: First Arrived at Konoha

    Chapter 11: First Arrived at Konoha

    Fire Country, Konohagakure.

    Shinomiya Aoba, who was mixed in with a group of children, looked around with curious eyes like the others, butpared to the other children, his eyes were less numb and uneasy.

    But no one noticed that he was so different.

    "Thank you for your hard work."

    After verifying the identity of the leader of the Jonin group, the guard at the entrance of the vige let him pass and said.

    "If not for Lord Minato who turned the tide and foiled the plot of Iwagakure, I don''t know how long this war willst." The Jonin leader also sighed.

    "By the way, you just came back. You don''t know yet, right? Just a few days ago, the defeated Sunagakure also signed a new peace treaty with us. In this way, there is no news from Kumogakure, but there is nothing to be afraid of. I think the war will end soon."

    "Really? That''s great! Let''s not talk about it anymore. I will take these little kids to hand in the mission first. After changing shifts, I will treat you to a drink!"

    "Then it''s settled, haha."

    ...

    Walking into the famous Konoha Vige, Aoba tried to hide himself as much as possible to not make himself seem special while recalling the news he had just heard.

    It seemed that this time was the time when Konoha stood on top of Ninja World again, forcing the other countries to sign the defeat agreement.

    Jiraiya''s sannin should have left one after another, but the final winner of this war was still Konoha, the camel.

    The next period of time should be rtively peaceful until the big event happened, and then the third battle of Ninja World, which should have ended, was forcibly dragged into the swamp...

    Aoba recalled the relevant plot during this period of time and mixed in with the other children all the way to Konoha Hospital.

    "This is thest batch, right?"

    After confirming the task procedures, a medical ninja wearing a Konoha Vige forehead protector asked in a t tone.

    The leader of the Jonnin team, who put away the mission scroll, nodded. "All the war orphans that can be collected are here. There are a total of 42 people. My mission is over, and the rest is left to you."

    The medical Ninja nodded, and then a few people walked out from inside with these war orphans.

    Although the various big Ninja Viges urgently needed to raise the poption, it was not enough to bring these war orphans back. Next, they needed to undergo a series of checks to treat them physically and mentally. After all, most of the people who could escape from death had injuries on their bodies, and they had experienced the despair of their loved ones being killed. If there was no psychological problem, then one must be deceiving himself.

    Therefore, bringing them to the hospital first to receive treatment was easier to win their favor, and they could also use this opportunity to let them rx and eliminate some potential trouble.

    At the same time, they could also record information and discover some good seedlings to focus on cultivation, such as Kekkei Genkai. Although there were very few, among the war orphans that Ninja World had collected in several wars, they would always find a few fish that escaped the, which was simr to winning prizes.

    After being tormented for a while, Aoba had to admit that Konoha had some skills in this area, especially the medical ninja mode built by Tsunade, which was really eye-opening.

    Being carefully treated by these gentle big sisters, he was also taken to take a bathˇ­ After changing into clean new clothes, he rxed a lot and had a good impression of Konoha.

    As for the other little children, needless to say, the originally lifeless little face seemed to be revitalized, and there was an expectation in his eyes.

    "Name."

    "Shinomiya Aoba."

    "Do you remember which vige you used to live in?"

    "En, Daidai Vige.

    "What kind of people are there in the family? Is there anyone still alive?"

    "Only his parents are dead."

    When Aoba answered the question, he was very calm, but the people who asked the question were ustomed to it. Because there were too many children like him who had be numb because of the huge change and shock. However, it would be fine after a while.

    "Have you received ninja training or have any special talents?"

    He knew that this was the main point, and it would determine what kind of identity he would use to stay here in the future.

    First of all, it was necessary to be a ninja.

    Since the mission was to let him be a spy here, and the reward was rted to the size of his trouble, then the identity of an ordinary person was not suitable for him.

    Secondly, as a spy, it was not good to be too mboyant, otherwise, it was easy to be exposed.

    Therefore, after thinking for a while, he decided to expose a part of his special characteristics and then develop slowly in secret.

    Although this would increase the risk of exposure, or even attract suspicion, firstly, his identity could withstand investigation, and secondly, as long as he grasped the degree between mediocrity and excellence, there should be no problem.

    So he hesitantly nced at the gentle big sister in front of him, and then lowered his head in fear.

    His reactions were all seen by the other party, and then he heard the big sister ask in a gentlernguage, "Don''t be afraid, Konoha is a big harmonious family. From now on, you are already a member of this big family. We are asking this because we want to help you. After all, some special abilities are apanied by great risksˇ­. If you are not careful, you will identally hurt others. Don''t you think so?"

    Pretending to be convinced, Aoba plucked up the courage and said, "I don''t know if this is a special ability, but during the time when I was hiding around, I encountered danger once. I found that my skin suddenly became very hard."

    While listening to his narration seriously, the eyes of the big sister who kept writing quickly seemed to light up, and then she gently induced, "Can you use it for big sister to see?"

    After hesitating for a moment, Aoba nodded, and then slowly stretched out his right hand, and at the same time, activated [Hardening] in his heart.

    The Level 0 [Hardening] only made his right-hand skin have ayer of horns.

    However, when the other party saw this change, she was very surprised. There was also a hint of excitement on her face. She probably did not expect to really win the prize.

    This ability should be a very rare ability even if not for the Kekkei Genkai.

    The gentle big sister nodded secretly. She reached out and touched his right hand. She found that it had indeed be a little harder. Although it was onlypared to ordinary flesh and blood, it was not harder than stone and steel. However, he was only a 4-year-old child. He had just awakened this ability not long ago. There must be a lot of potential to dig.

    Then she asked for some information about the ability and some details before she put down the pen in her hand with satisfaction.

 Chapter 12: Beat Them Up and Cry Them!

    Chapter 12: Beat Them Up and Cry Them!

    After registering all the information, they were sent back to the orphanage.

    These children would wee a new life there, and it would not be long before many families who had lost their children due to the war woulde here to take them away.

    Even if no one took them away, it did not matter. If they had talent, they could go to Ninja Academy at the age of six and receive a certain amount of subsidy.

    And if he did not even have the talent to be a ninja or did not want to be a ninja, it did not matter. Now that the poption was scarce, as long as he was willing to endure hardships and find a job, he would not starve to death.

    In short, as long as there were people, there would always be ces where they would shine and heat up.

    And Shinomiya Aoba, who revealed his talent a little, was not worried about his future at all. As long as the matter of being a spy was not exposed, Konoha would definitely not give up on a good seedling like him.

    Presumably, in the next few days, Konoha would definitely send people to gather all the information about him.

    Although the vige had long been destroyed, there would always be traces of a person living there, not to mention that he might not be the only survivor in the Daidai vige.

    But so what?

    His existence was real, and everything he said was true. As long as Obito did not suddenly jump out to expose him, there would be no ws.

    Konoha would not go so far as to find an intelligence Ninja who specialized in interrogating enemies to turn him into an idiot.

    Therefore, there was no need to be anxious. There should be results in a few days.

    With this thought in mind, after hastily finishing his dinner, Aoba fell into sleep. This body was really trash. Just activating [Hardening] for such a short time was enough to exhaust him. It seemed that it was necessary to strengthen a wave of physical strength as soon as possible.

    ...

    In the blink of an eye, a week had passed.

    This week had also allowed these new war orphans to adapt to life in the orphanage slowly.

    After all, the children who stayed here basically had simr encounters, and everyone was just reporting for warmth.

    However, no matter where they were, as soon as there were more people, all kinds of weirdos appeared one after another.

    There were some who were reclusive and ignored everyone, some who washed their faces with tears every day, and of course, there were also those who bullied people by relying on the fact that they were a few years old.

    Shinomiya Aoba had always been watching coldly from the sidelines. He did not want to stir up trouble since he had just arrived. Moreover, he seriously suspected that someone was hiding in the dark and observing his every move every day.

    It was not that he had been persecuted but that he had to be on guard.

    But how could he do that? His light shone like the sun. A few little girls would always run near him whenever they had something to do. After all, although his skin was small, his handsome and outstanding appearance had already been revealed.

    However, his handsomeness and his low profile still brought trouble to him.

    Just like that, when they were eating, a few tall and strong children, who were a head taller than him, came to find trouble with him because they were older.

    "Hey, little guy, I''m talking about you!"

    Aoba, suppressing his astonishing appetite with a bitter face, raised his head in confusion.

    "You are so short. You shouldn''t be able to eat so much, right? Sigh, there''s no other way. I, Yamashita, like to help people out. Then let me help you eat. After all, wasting food is not a good habit. You should have no objections, right?"

    A triangr-eyed guy with two followers red at him and said.

    "Hehe, this kind of trash still dares to have any objections?"

    "That''s right, Boss Yamashita really thinks too highly of him. It is his honor that you are willing to eat his food!"

    The two followers ttered with ttering faces.

    Although the other people around them were indignant, no one dared to do anything else. They all obediently sped up the speed of eating.

    At this moment, without the presence of the adults, no one dared to offend the small group of Yamashita that was taller than them.

    And the people of Yamashita also saw that they were making peace.

    That was why they dared to act in such a manner.

    Of course, the bad things they could do were limited. They could take advantage of the fact that the adults were not stealing some food or teach a few ignorant brats a lesson in normal times to show off their might.

    To be honest, Aoba really looked down on these few people, and he did not intend to teach them a lesson. ˇŞ-He had only lived for two lifetimes, and no one had ever dared to steal his food to eat. It did not matter if he was hungry, but if he was hungry because of such a disgusting thing, it was purely to make things difficult for him.

    Perhaps it was because it had sensed his true thoughts. The system that had remained silent for a while suddenly came back to life!

    Ding!

    [The suicide mission has been issued!]

    [Mission Title: The King has sent you to patrol the mountains. ]

    [Description: Use strength to convince people. Use your fists to establish your might. ˇŞRequires at least ten children to cry. ]

    [The more brutal your performance is, the better. Someone in the darkness is watching you. ]

    [Quest reward: Tattered Wooden Treasure Chest x1]

    [Quest failure: You can even fail this? It is better tomit suicide! ]

    ...

    ''EMMMMMMMMMˇ­''

    ''This could also be a mission?''

    Aoba stood up in doubt, but the system''s description confirmed one thing, that was, there was indeed someone watching him and secretly observing him.

    He actually wanted to show that he was harmless so that Konoha''s people could be at ease.

    But the shitty system didn''t allow it!

    This was really a typical case of forcing a girl into prostitution!

    AAHHHH!

    Looking at the little guy in front of him handing over the te, a trace of disdain shed in the eyes of Yamashita. Just as he was about to open his mouth to ridicule him, he also warned this kid to stay away from Aoba in the future.

    But when the words were about to reach his mouth, they suddenly turned into a scream!

    Only the sound of a crack could be heard!

    The te in Aoba''s hand was smashed to the ground!

    No one expected that such a small and thin person would be the first to make trouble. He suddenly jumped up and smashed the te on the Yamashita''s head.

    "Ah! Go! Beat him to death!"

    Yamashita, who had been smashed, shouted in shock and anger.

    However, Aoba, who had already chosen to make a move, had already taken the initiative to rush over.

    With a swish!

    One of theckeys had a few more bloodstains on his face, causing him to cry out in pain as tears flowed out of his eyes.

    After activating [Hardening], ayer of hard cuticle appeared on Aoba''s right hand.

    Although his defense was very weak, it was still not a problem for him to deal with a few half-grown children who did not know anything.

    Moreover, because it only wrapped around his right hand, the consumption of his physical strength was not too serious. He could still hold on until the people at the foot of the mountain fell down.

    "Monster!"

    "Ah!"

    After a few screams, the people of Yamashita all fell to the ground in horror. Their eyes were also full of fear as they looked at Aoba.

    After knocking down three people, Aoba was also a little out of breath. This body was really too weak. If not for the fact that they were caught off guard and the lethality that [Hardening] brought to scare them, this task would really be difficult toplete.

    Not to mention anything else, as long as he took a kick head-on, he would basically be beaten.

    But fortunately, he was weak, and the enemy was even weaker!

 Chapter 13: Revenge Is Not Through the Night

    Chapter 13: Revenge Is Not Through the Night

    Just as Aoba used a shocking method to knock out Yamashita and the others, he also poked a ho''s nest.

    Because there were more than three people in Yamashita''s small bully team...

    Rub!

    All of a sudden, seven people stood up in shock and anger!

    However, they all appeared to be a bit fierce, but they were weak inside. After all, the ruthlessness of Aoba just now and the obvious change in his right hand made them very afraid.

    And Aoba was also a little numb.

    ''Damn, it turned out that the mission requirement was to beat ten people to cry was actually this meaning.''

    With his remaining strength, no, even if he was full of strength, he could not beat ten children older than him!

    This dog system just wanted him to die!

    ''As expected, it was like this!''

    Just as he was thinking about how to get out of this predicament, hurried footsteps finally sounded from outside. He couldn''t help but heave a sigh of relief in his heart. With such a bigmotion, it was time for someone toe.

    The other people''s expressions also changed. They red at him hatefully, then sat down unwillingly.

    Then, the door was opened. A middle-aged woman who was obviously not to be trifled with walked in. Then, she saw the mess inside, as well as Yamashita and the others whose faces were stained with blood.

    The middle-aged woman put her hands on her waist and shouted angrily, "What''s going on? Who did this? Stand up!"

    Aoba thought that he was going to suffer this time, but he didn''t expect that after Yamashita and the others looked at each other, they actually took the initiative to bear the responsibility.

    "I''m sorry. We identally knocked over something while we were fighting."

    The middle-aged woman immediately looked at Yamashita coldly and said with ridicule, "Did you hit it with your face?"

    Yamashita lowered his head, a trace of resentment shing through his eyes, but he still gritted her teeth and said, "I identally got scratched by a broken te."

    Hearing this, the middle-aged woman snorted coldly and looked at the other two people. "Did you also identally cut it?"

    "Yes."

    The other two also lowered their heads and responded.

    Hearing them say this, the middle-aged woman seemed to have calmed down a little. Then she said, "I don''t want a next time. Otherwise, all of you get lost. Do you hear me?"

    Seeing that Yamashita and the others were silent and would not give her any more trouble, she was satisfied and took them to bandage the wounds.

    Only after the valiant middle-aged woman left did many people heave a sigh of relief.

    Only Aoba and thest batch of children who came did not understand why they were so afraid of this woman.

    At this time, another person came in front of him. It was one of the seven people who got upter.

    "What, you still want to fight? Didn''t you see the end of them?"

    Aoba made up his mind that once he made a move this time, he would directly kill them and try to intimidate them. Otherwise, he would be the unlucky one.

    However, the person did not seem to have the intention to make a move now. It was possible that he was very afraid of the woman just now.

    "Consider yourself lucky this time. We will wait and see."

    After saying some harsh words, the person turned and left.

    Aoba''s heart sank. It seemed that this trouble could not be avoided. It was obvious that the other party hadpletely hated him.

    However, he did not have the slightest fear. He was someone who had survived under the hands of Madara and Obito, a super big boss. If a few little children could take care of him, then he should quickly wash up and sleep.

    Moreover, even if they did note to find him, he would still teach these brats a good lesson.

    Aoba''s eyes shed with an elusive light.

    ....

    At night, everyone fell into a deep sleep.

    Aoba suddenly opened his eyes and quietly moved to the corner.

    There was a target that he needed to deal with there, so he would start with this unlucky fellow first.

    Looking at the target who had fallen into a deep sleep, these people probably never thought that he would actually dare to take the initiative to attack at night.

    The corners of Aoba''s mouth curled up slightly, and then he suddenly rode on the opponent, and then he swung [Hardening]''s fist and smashed it on his head with all his might.

    The poor man who was sleeping soundly was awakened, but he was also stunned!

    He wanted to shout for help but was blocked by Aoba, who was already prepared and could only let out a whimper.

    Bang! Bang!

    Aoba, who usually took revenge every night, beat this kid up with a bloody nose and a swollen face.

    Themotion over here also woke up a few people beside him. However, after being red at by Aoba, they all covered their mouths in horror and pretended that they did not see anything. They turned around and continued to sleep while shivering.

    Finally, after hammering hard more than ten times, this unlucky guy who was only one or two years older than him began to be afraid. He felt that this monster in front of him wanted to kill him!

    As a result, bean-sized tears began to flow downˇ­ He really wanted to beg for mercy, but with stinky socks stuffed in his mouth, he couldn''t speak at all. He wanted to resist, but he couldn''t struggle out.

    However, after seeing him cry, Aoba raised his fist high and didn''t fall this time.

    ''First Tear!''

    Seeing that the mission was sessfullypleted by one-tenth, Aoba also breathed a sigh of relief. It seemed that this mission was not very difficult. He couldpletely break it one by one!

    "Speak, do you want to live or die?"

    Aoba pulled out the stinky socks from the other party''s mouth, then put the finger behind [Hardening]''s throat and asked in a hostile tone.

    "Do... I want to live? Please don''t kill me!"

    How could Aoba have the courage to kill someone now? However, this did not prevent him from using this method to intimidate the other party.

    "If you want to live, then be obedient. You will do whatever I tell you to do. Do you hear me?"

    Thepletely beaten up child hurriedly nodded. Although this small group of them often bullied others, how could they be so ruthless that they would bleed at any moment?

    It could be said that Aoba''s ruthlessness was not on the same level as theirs.

    Seeing that this kid was quite good, Aoba was not afraid that he would go against him, so he let him go and whispered, "Which room are the other people staying in? Take me there now and pick the few who are single. If you dare to y any tricks, you will have to look forward to someone bringing you out of here tomorrow."

    How could the unlucky guy who had beenpletely beaten down not know that this guy wanted to use the same old trick to defeat them one by one?

    But now, even if he had the courage, he did not dare to say no!

    Therefore, two small figures immediately left the room sneakily.

    .....

    Just as they were running to beat someone up, a ck shadow shed by outside the window.

    "Revenge for the smallest grievance, a bad character, and a lot of guts. Do you want to stop him?"

    "Don''t worry. Do you think these war orphans are as harmless as they look on the surface? If they didn''t have some ability, they would have died long ago. Let''s see what he wants to do first. As long as he is not a spy sent by another vige, no matter how bad his character is, there will be someone to discipline him."

    "That''s true, but I won''t take this kind of task next time. It is really boring."

 Chapter 14: ă€Devil Chili Smoke Bombă€‘Vs. ă€Kunai - Desert Eagleă€‘

    Chapter 14: ˇľDevil Chili Smoke BombˇżVs. ˇľKunai - Desert Eagleˇż

    Shinomiya Aoba did not know that his actions had been made up with a reasonable exnation by the brain. He was nowpletely immersed in the pleasure of beating people up.

    Yamashita and the others, who had been looking for an opportunity to slowly teach him a lesson in the future, did not expect that the other party was not willing to wait for even a night, and hadunched an extremely violent night attack!

    A hit!

    After using this method to beat three people in a row and sessfully convince them to join his next move, this move could no longer be used.

    This was because he learned from his new subordinates that the remaining six people lived in the same room. It was impossible to use this method to sneak attack them again.

    In other words, the next battle would be a five-on-six team battle.

    However, Aoba was very doubtful if his new subordinates would turn against him on the spot. After all, in order to beat them to tears andplete the task, he was quite ruthless. Even begging for mercy was not good.

    There was even one guy who was knocked unconscious by him, and when he woke up, he then beat him up until he cried...

    Such a brutal performance also made people who saw it scared.

    But the good news was that the noise was not big, or was ignored?

    "The rest of the people are inside."

    "Yes."

    Lowering his voice, Aoba quietly hid outside with the four ''monsters'' with swollen faces.

    Logically speaking, with him, who was not strong at all, and the other three injured, the odds of winning were quite high.

    However, he was not at ease with the sticks around him at all. It would be too embarrassing if he failed miserably in the gutter. Therefore, he thought for a moment, turned around, and asked in a low voice, "Is there anyone else in the room?"

    "No... no more."

    Aoba thought for a while and chose the safest n.

    He touched his body and took out an ''iron jar'' from somewhere. Then he smiled and opened the door and threw the thing in.

    This ''good thing'' was obtained from the old wooden treasure chest he hadpletedst time. It was called "Devil Chili Smoke Bomb"

    The other four did not know what he had thrown in. They were wondering why Aoba did not go in when they suddenly heard an extremely miserable crying from insideˇ­

    The six people inside ran out with a bang. When they looked again, it was miserable. Snot and tears were piled up on their face. They were still retching and could not speak.

    The four kids felt a chill in their hearts, they suddenly felt that just getting beaten up was quite happy.

    However, they were still too naive!

    At this time, Aoba''s eyes immediately lit up. Then, like a tigering down from the mountain, he directly rushed into the crowd and punched and kicked the six people who had no power to resist!

    It was not that he liked to whip corpses, but that although these guys ran out crying, the system did not prompt him about thepletion of the mission.

    It wasn''t until he began to mercilessly beat up the kids that the system finally sounded.

    [Crying Child: 10/10]

    [ Missionpleted. ]

    [ Reward: Damaged wooden treasure chest x1(distributed) ]

    ....

    These people were clearly in such a miserable state, but this ''Devil'' in front of them did not seem to be prepared to let them go. ''F4'' was even more fearful of Aoba, only daring to hide in the corner and shiver.

    After Aoba stopped, everyone looked at him with eyes full of fear.

    Then the middle-aged woman arrived with people.

    "Good, very good. It seems that you don''t take my words seriously."

    Looking at the miserable crowd and Shinomiya Aoba, who was obviously the culprit but did not take it seriously at all,

    The middle-aged aunt''s face was as gloomy as the olddy''s foot-binding cloth.

    "Take them all away and lock them in the solitary confinement room!"

    When they heard the words "solitary confinement", the miserable Yamashita and the others instantly changed their expressions and began to cry for mercy.

    But this time, the middle-aged woman who had obviously been provoked was not ready to let them go so easily. So they were all taken away, including Aoba who had not realized the seriousness of the problem.

    ...

    Bang!

    The door was tightly closed!

    Shinomiya Aoba sized up the environment here and found that it was almost the same as in the TV series. It was a small, cramped, dark, and damp room. There was nothing else. If he wanted to go to the toilet, he had to...

    MMM... Forget it.

    "No wonder those kids were so afraid of that auntie. So they had this trick."

    Having been influenced by many movies and television dramas, he knew that this kind of punishment was fine if it were for short time. But if it were for long enough, even the irond man would not be able to stand it, and it was not impossible for him to go crazy directly.

    It was just that using this method to deal with a group of orphans was a bit too despicable.

    It seemed that the orphanage he was in had nothing to do with Yakushi Nonou, who was taking care of Yakushi Kabuto, or else this kind of thing would never happen.

    With the idea ofing and being at peace, he sat on the ground indifferently. He believed that the other party would not dare to make a big deal out of this matter, so the confinement period should not be long, and it would only take one or two days.

    In addition, the confidence in his heart was that the person who was secretly monitoring him should have already reported what happened just now. If Konoha still wanted to recruit him, this ''talent'', they would not sit idly by.

    After understanding this, he was immediately happy.

    Then, he opened the system and prepared to open the box he had just obtained.

    Although he had used the reward he had given himst time, he did not feel any heartache.

    [Open the old wooden treasure chestˇ­]

    [You have obtained Kunai - Desert Eagle X1. ]

    ...

    Looking at the [Kunai - Desert Eagle] that had opened the treasure chest, Aoba felt like he was about to split open!

    If it were for a Kunai or a Desert Eagle, he could actually ept it. After all, it was a broken wooden treasure chest. What good things could this trash treasure chest open?

    However, this [Kunai - Desert Eagle] still refreshed his three views. Thest time he used [Devil Chili Smoke Bomb]was already amazing enough, but he didn''t expect it to be even more bizarre this time.

    Because this [Kunai - Desert Eagle]had inserted a kunai in front of the barrel of the gunˇ­

    ''F*ck f*ck f*ck!''

    ''What this gun fired is not a bullet, but Kunai that is inserted in the front?''

    ''This is a weapon that could only be designed by bored people!''

    As soon as he thought of fighting against the enemy in the future, the others would throw Kunai and the sword in their hands in all sorts of cool manner. However, his style suddenly became strange. He pulled out a gun, inserted a kunai into the barrel of the gun, fired a shot with a bang, and then pulled out a Kunai to ''load the bullet''...

    He was about to vomit blood!

    Could he still f*cking cheat a little more!

 Chapter 15: Be My Son?

    Chapter 15: Be My Son?

    After a night of silence, Shinomiya Aoba slept veryfortably. He originally liked to sleep in an extremely quiet and dark environment because he couldn''t feel the passing of time like this. During the holidays, it was the best.

    The only w was that there wasn''t even a pillow in this broken ce. It was so ufortable.

    He didn''t know how long he slept. When he opened his eyes, a tall ninja with Konoha''s forehead protector stood in front of him and examined him.

    Aoba was shocked, but before he could say anything. He heard the person in front of him slowly say, "You are Shinomiya Aoba?"

    Aoba nodded and thought, "Aren''t you asking a question you already know?"

    "At such a young age, he is ruthless, vengeful, and stubborn... Forget it,e with me."

    Aoba knew that this should be the person who investigated his past and sent the information back. His every move during this time was seen by the people in the dark, but he did not know how to arrange him now.

    Following the tall ninja all the way out, Aoba could see many people''s frightened eyes. Presumably, the matter that happenedst night had already spread. Now that he was taken away, he should be very lucky.

    He did not care about this ate was not here to make friends. He always remembered that he was a spy. If he were entangled by feelings and caused him to fail the mission, even if Obito did not deal with him, the dog system would pull him to self-destruct!

    "This kid is really too difficult, s!"

    "I will take him away."

    The middle-aged aunt had eyes that were not eyes, a nose that was not nose. She looked at Shinomiya Aoba with disgust and then said snappily, "Hurry up and take this troublemaker away."

    The tall Ninja did not say anything and walked forward directly.

    However, after Aoba followed him, he turned around and gave the middle-aged woman who had locked him up a middle finger to show his respect.

    If not for the fact that the dog system did not issue a mission this time, he would have rushed up and spat on her!

    It was a little too much to carry out this punishment in the orphanage. It seemed that Konoha was not as glorious as it looked. Even if there were no Danzo and the others, this kind of dirty thing was unavoidable!

    "Although Hokage-sama wants me to adopt you and educate you to be a talent, I want to hear your thoughts."

    The tall Ninja suddenly stopped and turned to look at Aoba.

    Aoba was stunned. He did not expect that the other party would say this, and he did not expect that someone had already arranged his future life.

    Perhaps another person would agree. After all, there was no child who did not desire the warmth of family, let alone suddenlye to a strange ce.

    But he was different. He came here with other purposes. Being adopted would only implicate more innocent people. Moreover, suddenly having a father like this, he felt awkward from the bottom of his heart.

    So he refused without hesitation.

    "I can live well alone, so let it be. I think you are not satisfied with such a decision, so you asked me this."

    A trace of surprise shed in the eyes of the tall ninja. He did not expect that a five-year-old child actually saw through his mind.

    However, he had to admit that this kid was right. Although his child had died on the battlefield, he was not willing to use this method to extend his bloodline. Although he was just an ordinary Jonin, he could tell that this kid seemed to have some special talents.

    "You are right. I don''t want to adopt you, but it is not easy to refuse. But I still have to remind you, do you know what your choice means? I can give you another chance to choose."

    "No need, I don''t want to call a person who I have never met before father. But I have helped you so much, can you do me a favor?"

    "Hmm? Tell me first."

    "I don''t want to go back to the orphanage, and I don''t want to be adopted, so can you help me find a ce to live?"

    The tall Ninja was stunned for a moment. He suddenly remembered what he had seen him in the solitary confinement room and then sighed. Although these things were not under his control, some people still went too far. It seemed that it was necessary to mention it to the Hokage.

    "Are you sure you want to live alone? In fact, I can help you find a family that is willing to adopt you and treat you well."

    "Don''t, don''t. You also said that my character is too bad. Whoever adopts me will be in big trouble."

    Thinking of this little brat''s violent tendency, the tall Ninja was speechless and had a headache. It seemed that this was the only way.

    "Come with me."

    ......

    After a while, the two arrived at a house in the Commoners District.

    The tall Ninja opened the door and walked in. "You can stay here first. I will report your matter to my superiors. I can''t guarantee what the result will be. In addition, there is some money here as living expenses for the past few days. It can be considered aspensation."

    After saying that, the tall Ninja left the money and key behind and was ready to turn around and leave. ˇŞ--It seemed that everything here made him feel a little touched by the scenery, and he was unwilling to stay any longer.

    "Wait a minute. I still don''t know who you are."

    Aoba suddenly remembered that he still didn''t know who the other party was and what his name was.

    "You can just call me Mikawa Jonin. I wille back when the resultse out. Don''t run around during this time, and don''t cause trouble."

    Mikawa?

    Or was it Jonin?

    After the other party left, Aoba was a little confused because he had no impression of this name at all. It seemed that it should be an unknown type of Ninja.

    After all, there were so many ninjas in the Naruto world, and only a few people who were familiar with their names could remember their names.

    In addition, aftering to this world, other than meeting Madara, Obito, White Zetsu, and ck Zetsu, these several familiar viin characters, he had never met a person who could call out his name in Konohagakure. It seemed that ninjas and ordinary civilians were really from two different worlds.

    However, after he settled his identity, this kind of thing would probably not happen again.

    As he thought about it, he sized up the environment here. It was a private house of about thirty square meters. The ce was not big, but it was not messy either. It seemed that no one had lived here for a long time. The house was covered in ayer of dust.

    "It seems that today''s main job is to clean up this ce."

    After confirming what he had to doter, he opened the wallet left behind by Mikawa Jonin and counted the living expenses inside.

    A whole thousand taels!

    ''Mmmˇ­ What was the price of the items in the Naruto world?''

    He vaguely remembered that in the book of soldiers, 1 tael was equivalent to 10 yen. The price of the goods was simr to that of the Nihon Empire before transmigration, and he only remembered a bowl of ramen for one cup of ramen did not exceed 100 taels.

    If he calcted it like this, the purchasing power of this one thousand taels was good!

    Aoba silently gave Mikawa Jonin a thumbs up!

 Chapter 16: Be Tricked By Sandaime

    Chapter 16: Be Tricked By Sandaime

    Shinomiya Aoba, who was carefully cleaning up the house, thought that a thousand taels were a lot, but for Ninjas, even the lowest level Genin, it was just pocket money.

    Because an ordinary D-level mission, which did not need to fight, had a simple mission without any danger - the reward was between 5,000 to 50,000 taels...

    And the lowest reward for an S-level mission was over a million taels!

    Therefore, 1,000 taels of living expenses were nothing to Mikawa, who was already special level Jonin. If not because Aoba was still too young, a few tens of thousands of taels of silver would only be a reward for a few D-level tasks.

    Of course, it had been a long time since Mikawa had epted this kind of garbage task.

    ...

    In the office of the Hokage, at this time, Sandaime Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen, was gently looking at the young man in front of him and felt very gratified.

    After Orochimaru defected, Jiraiya and Tsunade left one after another. He was very d that there were more outstanding people. One of them became an existence that made the enemy tremble in fear. He always thought of the former Sakumo.

    "Minato, are you ready for tomorrow''s speech? I know you don''t like this kind of formative thing, but the session ceremony of the next Hokage is not only a matter of face but also an important move for us, Konoha, to show our strength to the other countries. Presumably, those guys hiding in the dark who are eager to make trouble should not dare to do anything after seeing the famous "Yellow sh" take over the position of Hokage."

    Sarutobi was deliberately teased with a teasing tone, which made Namikaze Minato, who was standing in front of him, very embarrassed.

    However, there was another reason why he did not say it out loud. That was that he was in a hurry to abdicate - apart from feeling that he wascking in strength, he also wanted to use this method to give an exnation to the many people that Konoha had sacrificed as well as the other major powers in order to end this war that had swept through the entire Ninja World as soon as possible.

    Seeing that his teacher had said so, Minato couldn''t refute anymore. He nodded, indicating that he would be prepared and would not discreditKonoha.

    And at this moment, there was a knock on the door outside.

    Minato took this opportunity to bid farewell and said, "Then I will go back and prepare first."

    "En, say hello to Kushina for me. It has been so long, but I haven''t seen here to see me, this old man."

    Minatoughed awkwardly, and then Flying Thunder God disappeared.

    At this time, Sarutobi Hiruzen showed a sad face. Uzumaki n had always been a thorn in his heart. Although he saved Kushina, he betrayed his ally. It was an indisputable fact that he did not have a watch to help.

    Even though this matter had long been buried by these insiders, so that no one knew the so-called truth, every time he saw the iconic red hair, his guilt would increase a bit. Perhaps he really was not suitable to be the Hokage.

    "Come in!"

    As he rearranged his mood and restored his usual dignity, the person waiting outside for the report also pushed open the door and came in. It was Mikawa, who had left Aoba not long ago, the special Jonin.

    "Hokage-sama!"

    "Oh, it''s Mikawa. How is the kid settled?"

    Mikawa hesitated for a moment, but still gritted his teeth and chose to report truthfully, "I''m sorry, Hokage-sama..."

    After listening to Mikawa''s narration, Sarutobi fell into deep thought. His original intention was to use the love of his family to subtly change the other party and then cultivate him into an excellent talent, and then give his everything for Konoha in the future.

    This was also the best n he thought of after confirming the authenticity and innocence of his identity.

    After all, ording to the surveince reports from this period of time, after experiencing all these things, the other party''s immature mind had already undergone a huge change. Not only did he have a violent tendency, but he was also stubborn and mischievous, seeking revenge for the smallest grievance. This did not conform to the so-called ''will of fire''.

    It was just that he did not expect that it was not only a little brat who had his own thoughts.

    Even the ''mission person'' he sent had begun to have his own opinions.

    "Mikawa, you can''t treat this matter as a mission. Right now, the war is only temporary. The attitude of the Kumo Ninjas is still unclear. Don''t you want to continue the family?"

    After mentioning the continuation of the family, Mikawa''s face suddenly showed a sad look, but it was quickly reced by strong.

    "I''m sorry, Hokage Sama, Mikawa has disappointed you."

    Hearing Mikawa still say this, Sarutobi knew that this matter could not be forced anymore, so he could only sigh.

    "You go back, about Shinomiya Aoba, I will arrange other people."

    "This..."

    "What, is there anything else?"

    Mikawa, who had already achieved his goal, could not say anything more. However, after hesitating for a moment, he still said for Aoba, "I think it is better not to force it on this matter. I can see that the child is very resistant to being adopted. Maybe it is a coincidence."

    Sarutobi was not a stubborn person. It was better to say that his ears were soft. Otherwise, he would not allow Danzo to stir up trouble many times, nor would he be restrained by the so-called high-level adviser of Konoha. It should be known that the two previous generation of Hokage were all in a word, and no one dared to say anything in front of them.

    This was both a good point and a great shoring at the same time.

    After thinking about it carefully, Sarutobi also felt that what Mikawa said was reasonable, but the bad character that Shinomiya Aoba showed really could not make him feel at ease.

    So he pondered for a moment and said, "How about this, I can agree to let him live alone, but you need to be his guardian. Once he makes trouble, you will be responsible for solving it. In addition, the financial situation in the vige is not very good recently, so there is no subsidy in this area. You can think of a way to eat and live. But when he is six years old, the tuition and misceneous fees of the Ninja School can be waived. What do you think of this method?"

    Mikawa''s face was suddenly pulled down!

    ''What was the difference between this so-called guardian and adoption?''

    In addition to not needing to worry about discipline in daily life, he needed to pay for the food, clothing, shelter, and transportation. He had to be responsible for causing trouble. This was simply a different story!

    ''As for the free tuition feesˇ­''

    ''I really thank you for being so generous!''

    Mikawa dared to guarantee that even if that kid did not have a single cent, the Hokage would still let him go to school. Otherwise, wouldn''t all of his previous efforts go to waste?

    After he revealed his talent, all the people who were loyal to him would hope that he would be a capable ninja in the future to repay the vige''s cultivation.

    So, did he fall into the pit?

    The older the Hokage is, the more proficient he is!

    A series of disrespectful words were buried deep in the bottom of Mikawa''s heart.

 Chapter 17: Bronze-Level Suicide Mission!

    Chapter 17: Bronze-Level Suicide Mission!

    Mikawa Jonin came to Aoba with a dark face. "You will live here in the future. I will help you get two thousand taels of relief money every month and arrange for you to go to school. So behave yourself. If you cause any trouble, don''t me me!

    After saying those harsh words with a dark face, he turned around and left without even looking at the dumbfounded Aoba.

    Aoba didn''t know how he had offended him. Or had he reached menopause? Why did his temper suddenly be so bad?

    However, he still happily epted the two thousand taels of silver that Mikawa left behind before he left.

    Then, he silently calcted in his heart. Two thousand taels were equivalent to twenty thousand yen. The purchasing power was also simr.

    Under the premise of not paying rent, one thousand two hundred per month''s living expenses might not be rich, but it should not starve to death.

    It seems I have to find a way to get some money. Otherwise, this amount might not be enough. There is still about a year before the age of six Ninja Academy. It is best not to waste this time.

    After thinking for a while, he put the two hundred taels into his wallet, then divided the rest of the money into several pieces and hid them in different ces. Then, he locked the door and walked out.

    To be honest, since he came to Konoha, he had not had a good stroll, so he decided to walk around and familiarize himself with the environment.

    Although Konoha was thergest and most prosperous vige, in the eyes of a modern person like him, it was actually just that much, and it was somewhat difficult to adapt to the backward.

    However, the public security was good, and probably no one dared to cause trouble in the vige at this critical juncture.

    Therefore, he walked and stopped along the way, looking around at the scenery. Nothing dramatic happened until he saw the crowd gathered in front of him.

    "Huh? Why are there so many people?"

    Aoba curiously squeezed to the front. He finally knew why there were so many people gathered here.

    It was because there was a bulletin board in front of him, and there was a shocking message written on it!

    "From this day on, the current Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen, will resign from the position of Hokage, and Namikaze Minato will be the next Hokage."

    Aoba slowly read out the announcement, and a trace of surprise shed across his face.

    Today was actually the big day of Naruto''s father''s session to the Hokage!

    He carefully recalled that when Minato became the Hokage, Rin was already dead, and Kakashi especially went to the cemetery to tell the good news to Rin and Obito, who had died.

    Thinking of this, he could not help but sigh in relief. It seemed that the influence caused by this little butterfly had not yet been revealed, and everything was still the original development of the plot.

    "Do you want to go and see the liveliness? It seems quite tempting to personally experience such a memorable scene."

    Just as he was tempted, the dog system that had been silent for a few days went online again.

    Ding!

    Bronze-level Suicide Mission has been released!

    [Mission Title: The Eyes of All Attention]

    [Description: In Yondaime''s inauguration ceremony, there are voices of opposition and shouts the slogan of ''I want to be the Hokage''! ˇŞ-How can these mortals understand your great ideals? Let them tremble!]

    [Quest reward: Bronze Treasure Chest x1, Basic Skill Card x1]

    [Quest failure: Life is glorious, and death is great. You can go with peace of mind. ]

    ...

    After reading this mission, Aoba almost instantly shouted out all the methods of cursing in front of the people!

    ''Damn system, if you think I haven''t died fast enough, just say it!''

    It could be imagined that on such an important day if a guy suddenly jumped out to make trouble and opposed Minato taking over the position of Hokage, it would cause a great disturbance. Probably even nine lives would not be enough to die!

    And what was even more infuriating was that such a suicidal mission was actually only Bronze rank in the system''s evaluation?

    ''Only one level higher than an ordinary mission?''

    ''Does this dog system have some sort of misunderstanding about the difficulty?''

    ''Even a Bronze-level suicide mission was so terrifying.''

    ''If that is the case, wouldn''t the more difficult ones have to face Bijuu and Otsutsuki?''

    ''Forget it, let''s first think about how to write myst wordsˇ­.,''

    Aoba lowered his head, feeling very disappointed. Like a walking corpse, he walked towards the Hokage building.

    At this point, there was no other way. His age, as well as the part that he had deliberately revealed, was his biggest amulet.

    ''With Yondaime''s character, he should not directly kill meˇ­.''

    ''But, sooner orter I will definitely be killed by this dog system!''

    ...

    At 12 o''clock, countless people gathered around the Hokage building.

    Sarutobi and the higher-ups of Konoha were all standing at the top of the Hokage building, waiting for the ceremony to begin. In front of them were Kakashi and a group of ninjas, and behind them were the civilians who came to watch the ceremony.

    Because they came early, Aoba''s position was not bad, mixed in between the two.

    At the same time, he finally saw the ''idiot Kakashi'' that Obito had always been thinking about. Of course, there was also the ''green ferocious beast'' Guy, who almost kicked out the ending.

    That familiar outfit made Aoba a little excited. Still, after thinking about the ''stupid thing'' he was about to do soon, he immediately could notugh, and his whole body was enveloped by the ''aura of death''.

    "Silence!"

    The noise in the crowd quickly disappeared.

    Then, an unknown fellow began reading aloud about Namikaze Minato''s glorious achievements and contributions to the vige. Aoba knew that this was to create momentum for Minato. He wanted everyone to know that Yondaime, who was about to take over, was not an idiot. He waspletely qualified to sit in this position.

    In addition, he wanted to use this opportunity to suppress the voices in the vige who opposed Minato. Finally, he wanted to use it to intimidate the enemies!

    Although Aoba already knew how awesome Yondaime was, after experiencing it for himself, he couldn''t help but feel his blood boil when he heard the valiant battle achievements of'' ''Yellow sh '', not to mention the ninjas who were close to Minato and the civilians.

    After the announcement, Minato''s voice had reached a peak.

    At this time, Sandaime Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen solemnly took off the me hat on their heads and walked to Minato.

    "From now on, the new Hokage will be taken over by Namikaze Minato..."

    "Wait a minute, I object!"

    Suddenly, a tender voice rang out in this quiet environment!

    ''Who was it?''

    ''Was he crazy?''

    ''Even Danzo did not dare to jump out at this time to object.''

    ''There was actually someone who dared to stop the ceremony in front of so many people. Was he tired of living?''

    After experiencing the initial shock, countless people immediately began to search for the person who objected frantically.

    Even Sandaime and Yondaime, who were preparing for the handover ceremony, turned their curious gazes to the crowd.

 Chapter 18: Young Master Is the Future Fifth Hokage

    Chapter 18: Young Master Is the Future Fifth Hokage

    Crash...

    As if seeing the gue source, the people near Aoba immediately retreated in panic, afraid that they would be sshed with blood!

    A vacuum zone suddenly appeared in the originally crowded area, and in the center stood a young figure.

    To be honest, being stared at by so many Jonin and the two Hokage, it would be a lie to say that he did not panic!

    However, there was no turning back arrow when he drew the bow. There was still a chance of survival if he did not do it. If he did not do it, he would definitely die.

    For the sake of his own life, he could only walk on the edge of death and crazily test!

    Therefore, he forced himself to calm down and looked fearlessly at Sandaime and Yondaime who were high up in the sky.

    "Where did this childe from? Someonee, get him..."

    "Wait a minute!"

    With a whoosh, Minato appeared in front of Aoba as if he had teleported and stopped Jonin, who was about to attack.

    Then, Minato revealed a warm smile and asked gently, "Can you tell me your name?"

    "Shinomiya Aoba."

    "Aoba? What a nice name. Can you tell me why you are against it?"

    Aoba took a deep breath. He knew that he had made the right bet, and next was the time to test his acting skills!

    He summoned his courage and shouted, "Because I am the one who will be the Hokage!"

    Silence!

    A deathly silence!

    A strange atmosphere suddenly filled the air!

    "Pfft! Sorry, I really couldn''t hold it in."

    "Hahaha..."

    "Interesting little brat!"

    "I suddenly thought of that brat from my family. Every day, he would shout loudly that he will be the Hokage, haha."

    "To dare to say it on such an asion, just this courage is amazing. This brat is really a talent!"

    "That''s right, that''s right, I''m starting to like him."

    ....

    The originally tense atmosphere suddenly changed into a ridiculing conference. It became rxed and cheerful. Countless people wereughing back and forth because of a certain little brat''s courageous deration. Some were purely mocking, some were friendly jokes, and most of them were just jokes made by children.

    After all, there were too many children who were moring to be the Hokage, but this little brat was the first one who had the courage to shout out in front of so many people!

    Even Minato, who personally ran down, revealed an expression of not knowing whether tough or cry. In his heart, he thought that if he had a child in the future, he could not be like this. It was too shameful. ( ˇŞoh, little did Minato know. I am sorry, Minato, but uhhh- your son would beˇ­ quite, ehhˇ­)

    "Well, I believe that you will definitely be the Hokage in the future and continue to protect Konoha. But not now, you are still too young." Minato said helplessly as he rubbed Aoba''s head.

    When Aoba heard the notification of thepletion of the dog system mission, he finally felt relieved. Therefore, he immediately took advantage of this step and said reluctantly, "Alright, I won''t fight with you for now. When I grow up, you must keep the position of the fifth-Hokage for me."

    When Aoba''s tender words came out again, theughter in the crowd became louder.

    A five-year-old kid wanted topete with the legendary Yellow sh for the position of Hokage, and he even reserved a seat for the 5th generation. Was there anything more funny than this?

    Perhaps in less than a day, the name Shinomiya Aoba was going to be famous!

    And Aoba himself also had a bitterness that he could not say. If he did not act cute and pretend to be tender, his little life would be dead.

    So, no matter how humiliating it was, he had to stay strong and live on with tears.

    "Good, then let''s make an agreement, the future 5th Hokage."

    Looking at the little finger that Minato stretched out, a trace of ck lines shed across Aoba''s forehead, but he still pretended to be happy.

    "Of course, Yondaime."

    After ending this small episode, Minato returned to the top of the Hokage building in a sh, ready to continue the unfinished ceremony.

    However, there were still many people who kept looking at Aoba. No one knew what they were thinking in their hearts.

    ...

    From beginning to end, Sarutobi and Hiruzen waited calmly. They were probably weighing the impact of this farce and what effect it would have on Minato''s reputation.

    However, from the looks of it, Minato''s method of handling it was very satisfactory, and the result seemed eptable.

    After this matter spread, perhaps more people would have a more intuitive understanding of the image of Minato''s rtives.

    But even so...

    ''Mikawa!''

    ''I will wait for you to give me an exnation!''

    After secretly staring at Mikawa who was sweating in the crowd, Sarutobi put on a smile again, and then handed the bamboo hat representing the Hokage to Minato.

    This time, there was naturally no objection. Everything went smoothly.

    ....

    When Minato began to express his opinion, Aoba, who was restless, finally could not help but quietly run away.

    Seeing him leave, Mikawa gritted his teeth and quietly left.

    Although this was somewhat impolite to the Hokage-sama, he could not help but teach that little devil a lesson!

    In the end, that meaningful nce from Lord Sarutobi really made him feel a chill all over his body! He never thought that on the first day he was forced to be the other side''s guardian, that bastard brat would make such a big mess for him!

    If not for Lord Minato being broad-minded and not lowering himself to the same level as a child, he, this special Jonin, would probably be at the end of his life.

    "If I don''t beat your sh*t out today, I, this Jonin, will quit and go back to my hometown to the farm!"

    After fiercely swearing in his heart, Mikawa chased after the direction that Aoba left and disappeared with a whoosh.

    ......

    On the other side, Aoba, who avoided the crowd and entered a dumpling shop, began to count the harvest this time.

    "This young master has paid such a great price. I hope you can give me some strength in return!"

    Rubbing his hands, he immediately opened the bronze treasure chest reward.

    [You have obtained: The Navy Training Body Technique - Basic chapter. ]

    In an instant, many postures... ah, ah, it was the knowledge that entered his mind. It also made him immediately understand what this [Navy Training Body Technique - Basic chapter]was.

    He really had a pillow when he was sleepy!

    He was just worrying about how to strengthen his physical strength. This [Navy Training Body Technique - Basic chapter]just made up for hisck in this aspect.

    As long as he followed the scientific method here, his body would be able to improve rapidly. Perhaps this reward was not the best in the bronze treasure chest, but it was the most suitable for him.

    Then he checked the beginner skill card. It was also a good thing to be used to upgrade skills.

    He had been wondering how to upgrade those Level 0 abilities a long time ago, and now he finally knew.

    It seemed that if he wanted to be stronger quickly, he had to be even crazier and do more suicidal missions!

    Aoba: *crying*

 Chapter 19: Young Uchiha Who Likes to Eat Three-colored Dango

    Chapter 19: Young Uchiha Who Likes to Eat Three-colored Dango

    After counting, he now had a total of three abilities that needed to be upgraded - [Poor Quality Self Healing Body], [Halo Thorns], and [Hardening].

    These three abilities were all LV0. Among them, [Halo Thorns] and [Hardening] could indirectly increase their own attack power, and [Poor Quality Self Healing Body]''s effect was really somewhat unsatisfactory.

    Therefore, after careful consideration, he chose to first use this beginner skill card on [Hardening]. After all, his character was an ''outstanding talent'' with such potential.

    As an unreliable and crazy undercover agent, it was necessary to keep some trump cards.

    Therefore, he decisively upgraded [Hardening]''s skill to level 1 and secretly activated his ability to check the effect while no one was paying attention.

    This test was incredible!

    Although he had only upgraded one level, the level 1 [Hardening] had a qualitative leappared to the level 0 [Hardening].

    First of all, Level 0 [Hardening] could only cover the skin of one hand. However, after reaching Level 1, Aoba could instantly cover both of his arms with his ability. Moreover, the hardness of his arms had also increased quite a bit. This improvement could not be said to be not astonishing.

    But just as he was overjoyed, he suddenly felt a burst of exhaustion and hurriedly canceled [Hardening].

    Although the improvement of his ability was obvious, the consumption of his physical strength was also greatly increased!

    With his young body that had not received formal training, it was obvious that he could not hold on for long. He estimated in his heart that with his current physical condition, he could only use five seconds at most. Any more and he would be exhausted and fall to the ground.

    However, at this time, he was full of confidence in his future. He believed that after he joined [Navy Training Body Technique - Basic chapter], this predicament would definitely be solved, and he would be free from the title of ''The Barbarian King''.

    Just at this time, the Three-color dango he ordered was also served.

    "Please enjoy ---"

    Aoba now felt that he was so hungry that he could eat a cow, so he immediately picked up a string of soft, sticky, and fragrant Three-color dango and ate it all in one bite!

    ''Don''t say, this Three-color dango is really delicious!''

    Even Aoba, a pseudo-foodie who had been nurtured by the food of Earth could not help but like this snack.

    Moreover, this thing was not particrly expensive. A string of eight taels was worth about five yuan, and it was harmless to eat it once in a while.

    In the blink of an eye, he finished off four of the five sticks of Three-color dango. Just as he picked up thest one and was about to put it into his mouth, he suddenly noticed that there was a child about his age outside the shop who was watching him eat the dango and quietly swallowed a few mouthfuls of saliva.

    With Aoba''s personality, he would not have cared about it and would not have shown any kindness. However, he noticed the n emblem on this child''s clothes. It was especially familiar!

    Looking at the n emblem that looked like a fan, he was immediately stunned.

    ''This was... Uchiha?''

    ''But... such a big family couldn''t even afford to eat Three-color dango?''

    Aoba hesitated for a moment, but he still took thest string of Three-color dango and walked over.

    "Do you want to eat?"

    "No need, I''m not hungry at all..."

    Just as the young man from Uchiha''s family rejected him insincerely, his stomach growled in the next second.

    The two of them looked at each other, and the air instantly became a little awkward.

    Aoba could see that the other person''s face was almost instantly red from his neck to his forehead. What a cute little kid. It seemed to be very different from those people from Uchiha''s family who were deeply troubled. They did not look at anyone with eyes, and their noses were not nose.

    Therefore, when the other party was about to be unable to stand the awkward atmosphere and was about to run,

    He directly stuffed the Three-color dango in his hand into the other party''s mouth, and then directly pulled him back to the dango shop.

    "Sister, give me another 5... no, another 10 dango!"

    The aunt, who was already in her thirties, immediately smiled like a crescent moon after hearing Aoba''s sweet cry. After responding, she went to busy herself.

    The obviously confused Uchiha teenager wanted to resist, but he was reluctant to spit out the balls in his mouth. In the end, he could only sit down by Aoba''s side.

    After silently eating the pills that Aoba gave him, the Uchiha said uneasily, "Thank... thank you for the food, but I have to go back. Otherwise, Father will be angry."

    "So you think I can eat all ten dango by myself?" Aoba said against his conscience. Not to mention ten balls, he could eat ten more balls for you to see!

    Unfortunately, his wallet didn''t allow it. When he went out, he only brought two hundred taels, and he spent one hundred and twenty taels on the fifteen sticks. He still had to save some money for self-defense. He couldn''t spend all of them.

    After hearing the other party''s words, Uchiha hesitated for a moment. He still didn''t leave directly. Moreover, other than the people in the family, the other party was the first to treat him to pills.

    Because normally, people would just walk around him when they saw the n emblem on his body. Even if there was a little brat who didn''t know life from death who came to find trouble with him, all of them were beaten down by him. Over time, he developed a face with facial paralysis, which was scary and cold.

    Today, in order to watch the Hokage-sama, he left in a hurry and didn''t bring money out, so he stopped when passing by.

    However, he did not expect that this child, who was about his age, was not afraid of him. Instead, he even paid for him to eat Three-color dango. This made him feel different. His usual cold demeanor had also broken down the moment his stomach growled.

    In addition, it was worth mentioning that the food he liked to eat the most was this Three-color dango...

    "Oh right, I still don''t know your name. My name is Shinomiya Aoba. I''m five years old this year. I was brought back to the vige as a war orphan not long ago."

    While waiting, Aoba was the first to break the silence and asked.

    After a moment of hesitation, Uchiha replied, "My name is Uchiha Itachi. I''m the same age as you. I''m also five years old."

    In fact, after hearing the other party say that he was a war orphan, Itachi already knew why the other party was not afraid of him, which made him feel relieved in his heart.

    In addition, when he was four years old, he had gone to the battlefield with the people of his n and witnessed the cruelty of war. Therefore, Aoba''s experience made him very sympathetic. He felt that there might be manymon topics to talk about between the two sides.

    However, what Itachi did not know was that after he opened the conversation, Aoba was already so shocked that he almost did not know what to say because of his name.

    ''Uchiha... Itachi??''

 Chapter 20: Uchiha Itachi

    Chapter 20: Uchiha Itachi

    Aoba never thought that the child he had casually used a string of Three-color dango to lure in at the entrance of dango shop would actually be the famous Uchiha Itachi in the future.

    He didn''t care about it before, but now that he looked at it carefully, sure enough, there were two obvious cheekbones on the other party''s face, or rather, tears, which was also one of the symbols of God Itachi.

    ''In addition, he likes to eat Three-color dangoˇ­''

    Other than Itachi, who had a poker face, he did not see any other conditions.

    "You... What''s wrong?"

    Seeing that the other party was in a daze after hearing his name, Itachi could not help but feel that it was strange.

    "Oh, nothing. I just feel that your name is a bit strange. Haha, I was just joking..."

    Aoba tried to fool him with an awkward smile, but his abnormality made Itachi frown slightly, and then he suddenly said, "I remember, you are the Shinomiya Aoba who opposed Yondaime in the Hokage ceremony and threatened to be the 5th Hokage!"

    Just now, Itachi felt that this name was a little familiar, but at that time, his attention was focused on the war orphan, and he did not think about it in this way.

    Now that he thought about it carefully, he immediately remembered!

    "Uh, low-key, low-key! Be quiet, I''m afraid of being beaten."

    Aoba first felt his heart tighten, then immediately rxed. He covered Itachi''s mouth and looked around.

    Itachi indicated that he understood, and then pped Aoba''s hand away, looking straight at him as if he was looking at a rare animal.

    "Cough cough, a child''s words are ruthless. Besides, if a person doesn''t have a dream, what is the difference between him and a salted fish? Don''t tell me that you don''t want to be a Hokage."

    "Dream....."

    Itachi''s eyes instantly became very confused. He knew that he, who carried the bloodline of Uchiha, could never be a Hokage. His dream was to let Uchiha and the people in the vige live in peace. There was no discrimination... and it was almost impossible to realize.

    When he came back to his senses, he was actually a little envious of the other person in his heart. At least a civilian dared to say his dream loudly and strive in this direction.

    "The dangos are here. The extra two skewers can be considered as a gift ---"

    "Thank you, sister ---"

    "Aiyo, such a sweet little mouth. I wonder how many little girls will be charmed by you when you grow up ---"

    At this time, the aunt of the group store also sent Three-color dango over and also gave two more skewers because of Aoba''s sweet mouth. It was an unexpected surprise.

    It would be even better if she didn''t take the opportunity to pinch his cheeks.

    "Eat quickly, don''t be polite!"

    Aoba rubbed his face. Then, with a string in his left hand and a string in his right hand, he began to quickly stuff it into his mouth.

    To be honest, those balls just now, let alone fill his stomach, at most, he wouldn''t starve to death.

    Itachi, whose thoughts had been interrupted, felt a sense of urgency when he saw that Aoba was eating so sweetly and fiercely. He immediately took a bunch of meatballs and began to enjoy them.

    "En, so fragrant!"

    ....

    The 12 meatballs were eaten clean by Aoba and Itachi like a tornado!

    Itachi, who had never tried such a wild way of eating, began to let go of himself in the back. He imitated Aoba''s appearance, drawing the bow left and right, and even a little unsatisfied.

    "Uh, do you want some more?"

    Aoba stole a nce at his wallet with some heartache and then pretended to be generous.

    However, Itachi''s face was obviously not as thick as his. What he had done today was already very'' too much ''. If his father knew, the punishment would definitely be indispensable.

    Therefore, he had to hurry back.

    "Thank you for your hospitality, but I really have to go home. If it''s convenient, can you tell me where you live? Next time, I''ll treat you to some meatballs, um.." After roughly calcting the pocket money he had umted over the past few years, Itachi said this with great confidence.

    As for Aoba, his eyes immediately lit up!

    It was still necessary to cling to Uchiha Itachi. At least in the next ten years, Uchiha Itachi would be terrifyingly strong. Leaving a bit of incense might be of use at some time and save his own life.

    As for the defection matter a few yearster...

    Aoba felt that the vige should not directly kill him because of his good rtionship with Itachi. Unless Danzo took the position of Hokage, it would be possible to be so brutal.

    However, there should be a lot of necessary investigation and surveince, but this bit of effort and the possible gains were not worth mentioning at all!

    In addition, his undercover identity was rtively tricky. When Itachi joined Akatsuki in the future, it was possible to know his undercover identity.

    In that case, maybe the boat of friendship could be overturned, and there would be a danger to his life.

    It seemed that after meeting Obito, it was necessary to let him keep the secret, and it was best not to tell anyone so that the risk could be reduced to the minimum.

    After using a few seconds to straighten things out, Aoba immediately said, "Of course, no problem. I live in XX in the Commoners District. If you can''t find me, just shout my name."

    "Yes, I will remember. Then... I will see you next time."

    Seeing that Itachi, who was still a child, quickly disappeared into the crowd, Aoba suddenly felt a bit depressed.

    ''This damn mission, this damn dog system, Gan!''

    Just as he was about to call the dog system''s family with foul words, he found himself flying into the air.

    "Which bastard dares to sneak attack me? Do you know that the road is narrow? I am the 5th Hokage appointed by the Hokage himself! If you dare to touch a finger of me, even if you hide to the ends of the earth, Minato will cut off your head! Are you afraid? If you are afraid, immediately put me down!"

    Suddenly, Aoba, who was cursing, was stunned.

    Because after turning around, he saw who was the person who picked him up.

    "Mi... Mikawa Jonin? Uh, if I said that I was talking about crosstalk just now, would you believe me? By the way, how about I treat you to the Three-color dango here? Let me tell you, the balls here are delicious! I..."

    Looking at Mikawa''s ck face that was like the bottom of a pot, Aoba knew that he might be in trouble this time.

    Sure enough!

    Ignoring his bbering, Mikawa directly picked him up and prepared to leave.

    However, at this moment, the store auntie that Aoba had always called beautiful sister suddenly stood up and blocked their way.

    Seeing this, Aoba could not help but cry!

    ''As expected, there is true love in the world. There is true love everywhere. As long as you can save me today, this face of mine will be willing to go all out in the future. You can pinch it however you want!''

    ''Even if I drown with great magnanimity, this young master is still happy!''

    However, under Aoba''s expectant gaze, the dumpling store aunt shouted out with great momentum, "Three-color dango, eight taels for one! Please pay the bill!"

 Chapter 21: Misunderstanding, Its All Misunderstanding!

    Chapter 21: Misunderstanding, It''s All Misunderstanding!

    Reality proved that the person who really narrowed the road was Aoba himself.

    Although Mikawa paid thest ten sticks of Three-color dango''s money for him,pared to the eighty taels saved, Mikawa who still had a ck face, was more terrifying!

    After being carried all the way home, Mikawa Jonin closed the door with a bang, then took out a good big treasure and mmed it on the table.

    Aoba silently swallowed his saliva. Looking at Kunai on the table, heughed dryly and said, "Can''t we talk nicely? Why do you have to use a knife?"

    "What did I tell you before I left? Well? It has only been a day and you have caused such a big mess. How do you want me to exin to the Hokage-sama?"

    Mikawa picked up Kunai on the table. The more he spoke, the angrier he became and directly pierced the table. Aoba felt distressed. If the table was broken, he would not have the money to buy a new one.

    ''Misunderstanding, it''s all a misunderstanding!''

    ''Moreover, the Hokage-sama would never lower himself to the same level as a child like me. I promise!''

    ''There won''t be a next time!''

    When it was time to surrender, he had to admit defeat. Aoba didn''t think that his small body after activating [Hardening] would be able to block Kunai in Mikawa''s hands. At least a level 1 skill was definitely not enough.

    Obviously, Aoba''s thick skin made the muscles on Mikawa''s face twitch, and he could not really bully a child.

    But Sandaime still needed an exnation...

    "Hmph! If not for the fact that the Hokage sama is magnanimous, do you think you would still have a chance to go out and eat dango? It would be better to have a prison meal!"

    "Tomorrow,e with me to apologize to the Hokage-sama!"

    When Aoba heard this, he was obviously relieved. It was just an apology, and there was no meat on his body. It was just a small matter!

    But before he could be happy, Mikawa''s next sentence obviously made him unable to be happy.

    "In addition, since you have caused such big trouble this time, the money for next month will be halved. If you don''t want to be hungry, just stay at home!"

    "If there is a next time, even if the Hokage-sama spare you, I will p you to death!"

    After saying that, Mikawa coldly snorted, pulled Kunai away, turned around, and left,pletely ignoring Aoba''s crying face.

    It was nothing to apologize for face-to-face. At most, it would waste a little time, but the relief money would be too damaged. How could one live for a thousand taels a month? Could it be that he had to be like Naruto in the future, eating instant noodles every day and drinking expired milk?

    However, the good news was that, including the one thousand taels that Mikawa had given him at the beginning, coupled with the fact that many days had passed since this month if he saved some money, he would not be hungry.

    Mikawa probably had calcted this point to make such a punishment. Heh, he actually had a proud and arrogant personality.

    Moreover, if he really could not do it, when Itachi came to find him, he could still beat the rich. The dignified Uchiha family would not be entangled with the problem of a few thousand taels of debt.

    Thinking of this, Aoba''s mood became better again. He was ready to think about what to eat the next night, a typical example of whether to eat or not to hit.

    ...

    On the other side, Sandaime and Yondaime were still handing over work at this time. They guided Minato, the new Hokage, and continued to shine and heat up for Konoha.

    When Minato saw the documents on the table that was as tall as a small mountain and waiting to be processed, he waspletely dumbfounded.

    The retreat began to sound crazily in his heart!

    "Is this all?"

    "Of course... No! This is only the highest priority, the most urgent part that needs to be dealt with. The rest will be taken care of by a special assistant after you are done with it. Bring it over."

    Sarutobi smiled very kindly, looking like an amiable old grandpa.

    However, after hearing this answer, Minato pulled his hair in pain, wishing he could retreat and give up his position now!

    How could he have known that the work that the Hokage was going to do was actually so much?

    However, Sarutobi smiled calmly and said, "Hehe, why do you think I''m getting old so quickly? It''s time for you young people to feel this pain. Each and every one of you is shouting that you want to be the Hokage. Do you really think it''s so easy to be the Hokage?"

    At this time, there was a knock on the door.

    "Pleasee in," Minato shouted weakly.

    Mikawa wanted to greet the newly appointed Yondaime first, but after looking at the documents for a long time, he couldn''t see Minato sitting behind him, which made him very embarrassed.

    "Oh, it''s Mikawa. Why, are you here to inspect the work of the Hokage? Haha, thank you for your hard work."

    As soon as he opened his mouth, Sandaime''s identity as an old Onmyoji was exposed, and his cynical words made Mikawa suddenly blush.

    "I''m sorry, Lord Sarutobi! I have already taught that brat Aoba a lesson, and even his living expenses for next month will be reduced by half. He already knows that he is wrong. Tomorrow, I will bring him over to apologize to Lord Minato. "

    "That is the future 5th generation head. You have to educate him well. If that brat can''t be the Hokage in the future, your sin will be great."

    In fact, Sandaime was not angry at all. He had lived for half his life, and he was not really going to argue with a brat.

    As for Mikawa, who was teased, he stood there stiffly, stammering and unable to speak. He really did not have any sense of humor. Sarutobi only felt that hister years might not be as beautiful as he had imagined.

    At this time, Minato finally walked out from behind the desk and asked curiously, "Mikawa, is that child your child?"

    Mikawa did not answer directly but looked at the retired Sandaime instinctively with a troubled expression.

    "Just answer what he asked you. Now I am just an old man, and he is the Hokageˇ­."

    After being indifferently pointed at by Sandaime, Mikawa even broke out in cold sweat. He hurriedly told him about Aoba and the rtionship between the two of them.

    In the end, seeing that Lord Minato still had a smile on his face and was not angry because of his disrespectful actions, he reluctantly breathed a sigh of relief.

    Mikawa swore that he did not want to disrespect Lord Minato. He also very much recognized the identity of Lord Minato as the Hokage. However, his subconscious action just now was really too inappropriate. If it were for someone with a small heart, he would probably hate him for a long time.

    This was bad luck...

    "I see, but I did not take this matter to heart. You do not need to punish him anymore. There is no need to apologize. In addition, I have just taken over the position of the Hokage. There are still many things I do not understand. I need your excellent talents to help me. So, I hope to ask for your guidance in the future, Mikawa."

 Chapter 22: There Is a Little Dangerous Work

    Chapter 22: There Is a Little Dangerous Work

    When Mikawa walked out of the office of the Hokage, he was still a little dizzy. He never thought that his disrespectful actions would be so easily let go of by Yondaime. Moreover, he even lowered his posture so low, frequently asking for advice from him.

    To be honest, although he was no longer a child who relied on righteousness, he was still convinced by the performance of Yondaime.

    "It''s really Konoha''s fortune to have such a Hokage!"

    When Mikawa left the Hokage building, he subconsciously looked up. Unknowingly, Minato had another hardcore supporter!

    ....

    In the Hokage''s office, Sarutobi, who had witnessed everything, could not help but sigh. It seemed that choosing Minato as the Hokage was probably one of the most correct things he had done in his life.

    "Sarutobi-sensei, shall we begin?"

    "No, I don''t have anything to teach you anymore, because you will be an even more outstanding Hokage than me, Lord Yondaime."

    Sarutobi shook his head and revealed a gratified smile. Then, he left without any reluctance.

    Only Minato, who had a face full of despair and was still unable to figure out what was going on, was left there, smiling bitterly.

    ....

    In the next few days, everything was calm and peaceful.

    No enemies dared to cause trouble in Konoha, or it was difficult for the civilians living in Konoha toe into contact with this information.

    And Mikawa did not take him to apologize like they had agreed, and did not even show up. This made Aoba very suspicious, wondering if this guy was making a fool of himself.

    In addition, in anticipation, the situation of Itachi inviting him to eat Three-color dango did not appear. He did not know if it were because Itachi had forgotten about this matter or because of some other reason that he could note.

    However, Aoba did not waste these few days. He spent most of his savings to buy some equipment needed to train his body.

    It had to be said thatpared to food, the price of this kind of item was more expensive.

    If not for his sweet mouth and the fact that there was a little ghost challenging Yondaime to be a Hokage in the past few days, the news of him bing an "H celebrity" that people talked about after tea had spread throughout the streets, allowing him to obtain some "discount". Otherwise, he would really have to eat dirt in the next half month!

    As for the undisguised ridicule in some people''s eyes when they looked at him, he didn''t take it to heart at all.

    True powerhouses didn''t have the time to look down on others. Only the losers and weaklings who didn''t have the courage to shout out these words in their lives would mock them.

    And this kind of person was not worth mentioning at all!

    .....

    On this day, Aoba continued to strengthen his body ording to [Navy Training Body Technique - Basic chapter], just like in the past few days.

    To be honest, he had always felt that the extreme training methods of Guy and Rock Lee were too inhuman.

    If a normal person followed that kind of training method, their body would probably be unable to withstand it and would copse!

    Even if they managed to persevere, they would probably be covered in hidden injuries.

    Not to mention Guy''s super strength when fighting with someone, if their body is not crippled, then it should be very strong.

    On Earth, there were basically few martial arts superstars who could have a good end, and many of them even had to rely on wheelchairs to live.

    Although many things in the Naruto world could not be exined with science ormon sense, Aoba still felt that using more scientific and logical methods to develop the potential of the body was undoubtedly more secure.

    Perhaps this training method was slower than the extreme method of squeezing the body, but it also did less damage to the body.

    After Aoba finished today''s training with sweat all over his body, although he still had some spare energy to carry out more training, he did not do so. Instead, he went to take a bath, drank some water, and rxed his body.

    [Navy Training Body Technique - Basic chapter] said that if there was a medicinal bath and massage at this time, the effect would be even more. However, he did not have the money to buy the herbs recorded in it, nor did he have the money to hire people to massage him, so he could only do this for now.

    In addition, since he started training in this way, his alreadyrge appetite had beenpletely developed, so that he could not eat enough every day.

    Therefore, after these few days of training, he spent the rest of his time looking for a job.

    Although there was no such thing as ''childbor'' in this world. After all, Kakashi had been promoted to Jonin at the age of 12. After graduation, he began to ''work''. If there was a kid protectionw, the Hokage would be the first to be pulled to death!

    However, the work that a five-year-old child could do was really too little. In addition, he was famous as the ''fifth hokage''. Many people liked to make fun of him to kill time, so how could they dare to '''' work for him?

    However, the heavens did not disappoint. After a few days of running into a wall, he sessfully found a temporary job.

    Therefore, the next thing he needed to do was to work and earn money!

    ...

    Hokage Rock, which usually didn''t have many people to visit, had recently be busy again because of the appointment of Lord Minato.

    Arge number of craftsmen were gathered to carve the image of Yondaime next to the first generation, second generation, and Sandaime''s statue.

    Aoba, who came to work, naturally did not have the ability to participate, but there were always some chores that needed people to do.

    For example, cleaning the falling stones under the Hokage Rock...

    This was a rtively dangerous job, but the danger was limited. Because Aoba''s work needed to wait for the craftsman to finish his work in the day, he was only responsible for cleaning up all the gravel that fell on the ground.

    Although he was a little tired, it did not dy his daytime training. As for the asional falling gravel, it was just enough to train his reaction ability.

    Even if he couldn''t avoid it, he still had [Poor Quality Self Healing Body] and [Hardening] to save his life. A small injury would be good very quickly.

    Therefore, after a day of trial, his performance sessfully convinced the person in charge here and agreed to let hime here to work.

    As for the sry, it was a daily sry, two hundred taels a day, and no food and shelter.

    In other words, about one hundred and two cents a day was already a lot for a five-year-old child.

    If not for the fact that this job was somewhat dangerous and it wasn''t worthwhile to issue missions and ask the ninjas to deal with it, he wouldn''t have been able to get this money.

    "Two hundred taels a day, six thousand taels a month! It would be great if this job could continue on."

    Aoba, who was selling his strength and pushing a small cart, and constantly transporting stones, couldn''t help but think.

    After all, as an adult''s soul, it was quite shameful to receive a rescue fund or something. It was naturally best to be self-reliant.

    But it was obvious that this job would notst long, and those craftsmen should be finished in a month.

    However, maybe he would be able to find an easier and more profitable job at that time.

    It was not his character to think too far ahead. Let''s take it one step at a time.

 Chapter 23: An Unforgivable Calamity

    Chapter 23: An Unforgivable Cmity

    When night fell, Aoba finally cleaned up all the remaining stones and dirt with great difficulty. He took the small money he had and walked home with a silly smile.

    There was no one else in this world who had crossed over with a golden finger.

    If he met a transmigrator senior, he would probably have to bow 90 degrees and say, "I''m sorry, I''ve embarrassed the army of transmigrators!"

    In fact, Aoba did not want to do this either, but who asked him to set up a dog system that was always thinking about how to explode on the spot? If he did not want to die, he could only rely on himself to finish the suicide mission.

    He only hoped that this dog system would not y any tricks before he mastered the life-saving ability, and then he would burn incense!

    .....

    After returning home, he first looked at the ''little trap'' that he had learned from the movies and TV dramas in the past. After making sure that no one had entered his room during his time away from home, he breathed a sigh of relief and went to wash up and prepare to sleep.

    In fact, he was not sure whether it was useful to put a strand of hair on the ground or not. After all, in this world, those high-ranking ninjas had many tricks to sneak in.

    However, what he wanted to guard against was not the ninjas, but the civilians who liked to steal and loot.

    After all, themoner district was far away from the bustling central street, and the people living there were all from all walks of life. Only God knew if anyone had their eyes on him during this period of time.

    It was fine if they wanted money, but if he was killed, he really did not know where to cry for injustice.

    Therefore, he had to be careful.

    After taking a bath, he first hid the money he earned today in a special ce. Then, he looked at his scarred hands and his right shoulder that had been identally hit by a falling stone. He sighed.

    It was not easy to earn some money!

    Fortunately, his [Poor Quality Self Healing Body] could y a role at this time. Otherwise, he would not be able to work tomorrow.

    "Sleep, sleep!"

    After gulping down arge box of milk, Aoba burped and immediately fell asleep.

    ....

    After Aoba fell asleep, a figure stood in front of the window and looked inside through the moonlight. His eyes were a littleplicated.

    If Aoba opened his eyes at this time, he would be able to see that Mikawa, who had not been heard for several days, was standing there, thinking about something.

    What Aoba didn''t know was that Mikawa hadn''t been out on any missions these past few days, but had been hiding in the dark watching him, including the mocking and ridicule of the people around him, as well as the situation when he went out to find work and encountered many obstacles.

    In fact, if he hadn''t hesitated over and over again, he would have mentioned this situation to the Hokage.

    This job of cleaning up the gravel was still not up to a five-year-old brat to do.

    And this was just a matter of a few words for the Hokage-sama.

    Moreover, Mikawa had done more than that. Every day, before Aoba went over, he would go to the bottom of the Hokage Rock first, and then break all the rtivelyrge falling stones in advance so that it would be convenient for Aoba toe over and clean them upter.

    Otherwise, with Aoba''s current strength, how could he be qualified to do this kind of hard work?

    Aoba did not know all of this. He thought that his luck was good. Not only did he meet a kind person, but he also did not encounter the predicament of being unable to move, nor did he encounter any great danger.

    And Mikawa did not know why he was so concerned about a little brat who had nothing to do with him.

    When Lord Sandaime gave him such a task, he was so disgusted that he even contradicted Sandaime in front of him and wanted to give up.

    But now he clearly did not need to do this. As long as Aoba did not cause trouble likest time, they could live their own lives.

    "So... I am probably crazy."

    Mikawa''s figure disappeared in an instant, and the sigh also drifted away with the wind.

    ......

    Fortunately, he used to cook some home-cooked dishes. Otherwise, his expenses in this area would double, which made Aoba very d.

    But just as he took the money and pushed open the door to go out, a person who surprised him stood outside.

    "Itachi? Why are you here? No, I mean, why did youe sote? I have waited for you for many days."

    The one who stood outside looking around was none other than Uchiha Itachi, who was considered by Aoba as one of the future ''protectors''.

    To be honest, for so many days, Itachi had not been able to find him, which made Aoba mistakenly think that the other party was just being polite.

    Seeing that Aoba was very happy toe over and greet him, Itachi could not mantain his cold face for a moment. He also smiled and greeted, "Good morning, Aoba. I was going toe to find you the next day, but Father arranged a lot of cultivation tasks for me. I didn''t finish all of them until yesterday. It''s sote."

    "Hey! I say! I almost thought that you didn''t want to treat me to food, so you didn''te to find me. You came at the right time. Today, I''m going out to make a big purchase. In a while, you can help me share the burden. Is that okay?"

    Aoba directly interrupted what Itachi wanted to say. He put his arm around the other person''s shoulder and walked out.

    Itachi seemed to be a little unustomed to this kind of excessive intimacy. He struggled a little, but he was afraid of hurting Aoba. He was even more afraid of making Aoba misunderstand. So in the end, he followed Aoba half-heartedly.

    It had to be said that Itachi was really too precocious. Moreover, his mind was delicate and sensitive. He cared too much about other people''s feelings and ignored himself. Moreover, everything was hidden in his heart, so at a young age, he was suppressed by too much responsibility and pressure that he could not breathe.

    It could be said that Aoba''s appearance allowed him to rx and no longer suppress his own channels.

    This was something that even the current Itachi did not notice.

    ....

    And just as Aoba and Itachi left with their arms around each other, two members of Uchiha''s n appeared in an instant.

    "The n Leader said that something was wrong after Itachi returned homest time. It seems that the source should be thismoner youth."

    "En, you continue to follow. I will go back and report to the n leader."

    "Humph! How can a dignified member of Uchiha''s family be so close to this kind of person? If I want to say it, I should just kill him directly."

    "Although you say so, now that the new Hokage has been promoted, the n leader and the others are all nning a big operation. If something goes wrong, ten of you will not be enough to kill. So don''t act rashly. Wait until I ask the n leader."

    The two of them looked at each other and then immediately began to move separately.

 Chapter 24: Ichiraku!!

    Chapter 24: Ichiraku!!

    "Have you brought enough money?"

    Itachi pinched his small wallet nervously. This time, he had taken out all the pocket money he had saved up in the past. It was about five thousand taels. He did not know if it were enough.

    And these five thousand taels were saved by him on normal days. Although he was in a big family, he did not really spend money. In fact, his pocket money was not as much as others imagined. Uchiha''s upbringing was very strict. Moreover, he needed to buy some extra things like Kunai. That was the big deal!

    Therefore, the rich second generations were not rted to him at all. He was not from the Akamichi family...

    "Well, it should be... enough."

    "Okay, with your words, I am relieved. I am very good at eating!"

    Looking at Aoba''s sparkling eyes, Itachi suddenly wanted to run away. If the money was not enough and he was detained, he would lose face for Uchiha, and it would be light to ban him!

    However, he still gritted his teeth and nodded, putting on a face that looked as if he was unafraid of death.

    Meanwhile, Aoba, who had secretly seen everything, began tough. Who would have thought that the future arrogant and domineering Itachi would actually be so cute when he was young, and would even be worried that his wallet would not be enough to pay the bill?

    Aoba dared to guarantee that if he recorded this scene, in the future, he would be able to extort arge sum of money from Itachi.

    ...

    It was still the same store from that day. As soon as she entered, thedy boss saw the couple, and her eyes immediately lit up.

    "Young guests, what would you like to eat?"

    "Please remove the small words, Auntie! Also, give me another fifty sticks of Three-color dango. He will pay for it!"

    Aoba was a vengeful person. He remembered the ''insult'' he had received here thest time. Thus, he stopped calling her sister and called her Auntie directly. He even deliberately stretched his voice.

    Sure enough, the smile on the face of thedy boss who was called Auntie froze. She grunted in annoyance and went back to work. She even muttered, "The little ghosts nowadays are really not cute at all."

    ''Hmph! I won''t lower myself to the same level as you, a money-grubber auntie.''

    After a while, the two of them found a small table in the corner and sat down.

    At this time, Itachi seemed to be calcting the price of fifty sticks of Three-color dango. Fifty times eight, a total of four hundred taels. Fortunately, it was good.

    Aoba could see the relieved expression on Itachi''s face. He was probably d that he did not have to stay here to wash the dishes.

    Then he immediately smirked and pretended to say casually, "Let''s start with fifty sticks of meatballs to open the stomach. How about we go to eat noodlester? I heard that there is a restaurant called Ichiraku which is very famous. I haven''t eaten it yet."

    ''Those fifty strings of Three-color dango were just... appetizers?''

    Itachi was obviously shocked, and he began to worry about the problem of not having enough money to pay the bill. He was not worried about money, but he was afraid that when the time came, he would not have enough money and would be embarrassed!

    Aoba saw through it but did not reveal it. He was happy in his heart. He was not that evil either. He simply felt that it was interesting to tease the future Itachi. After all, it would be difficult to see Itachi reveal such an expression in the future.

    The fifty dango did not make the two of them wait for long and were quickly served. However,pared tost time, this time they ordered fifty skewers but there was no gift service.

    ''Humph, bad review!''

    ''Next time, no one won''te to take care of business!''

    "ITADAKIMASU!"

    After putting his palms together and shouting, Aoba immediately drew his bow left and right, and his mouth was filled with Three-color dango in an instant.

    He had consumed too much energy, and he had not eaten in the morning, so he was so hungry that his chest was almost touching his back, so he naturally would not be polite.

    On the other hand, Itachi was shocked by his eating manners that were even more exaggerated than thest time, and quickly joined the food-stealing army.

    Five minutester, the fifty meatballs were swept clean by the two of them!

    Itachi now began to believe that he was just opening his stomach.

    "Boss, another fifty sticks!"

    Itachi began to feel a little uneasy.

    After the fifty sticks had been wiped out, Itachi, who had eaten his fill, pinched his wallet and asked, "Another... another fifty sticks?"

    "Again! My ass! Let''s go to another store!"

    After eating a hundred sticks without giving anything, Aoba decided not to give money to this store anymore, humph!

    When he paid the bill, he spent a total of eight hundred taels, which was about half a month of living expenses for Aoba. It was really extravagant ---

    "Where... are we going now?"

    "Ichiraku Ramen. I haven''t been there for so long. Oh, by the way, do you know where it is?"

    "Are we really going? Are you not full yet?" Itachi nodded in confusion.

    "If you don''t eat his three big bowlster, I will perform handstands! Let''s go!"

    Therefore, under Itachi''s confused little eyes, the two of them fought to go eat noodles.

    .....

    It just so happened that there was no one at this time, so the two of them booked the whole ce.

    "Wee, what would you like to eat?" As soon as they entered, the boss greeted them with his signature sly smile.

    ''That''s right, this is it!''

    Aoba looked up at the price list hanging on the wall.

    Ordinary ramen was 60 taels, special ramen was 70 taels, vegetable ramen was 65 taels, pork chops ramen was 60 taels, special pork chops ramen was 75 taels, egg noodles was 65 taels, soy sauce noodles was 90 taels, rice was 15 taels, and so on.

    Aoba, who was well aware of the situation, directly ordered a meal and said, "I want a bowl of special ramen, a bowl of pork chops ramen, and a bowl of specially made pork roast ramen -- more pork chops. What do you want?"

    Itachi, who was frightened, subconsciously said, "Did you order all these yourself?"

    "Don''t worry, since I ordered it, I can definitely finish it. Wasting food is shameful, don''t you think so, uncle?"

    The boss was still smiling, but after Aoba finished speaking, he raised his thumb, as if he agreed with what he said.

    However, not seeing his daughter made Aoba feel a little regretful. After all, the little sister was quite beautiful.

    "Then... give me a bowl of vegetable noodles."

    "Okay, a total of four bowls of noodles, please wait a moment!"

    When they finished ordering the bill, the boss seemed to have changed into a different person, and the momentum of a grandmaster began to go down.

    No wonder in the previous life, there were always people who said that the boss of Ichiraku Ramen was actually the final big boss.

    It was the big stomach king ramenpetition that had been held at an unknown time.

    Aoba still remembered that in the future, Hinata would win the championship with the amazing score of 46 bowls, leaving behind the legend of the ''big stomach queen''!

    And the people who were defeated by Hinata were Akamichi Choji and Akamichi Chouza, who were ranked second and third.

    It was really a disgrace to Akamichi''s family!

    In the future, if anyone said that Akamichi''s family was the best at eating, Aoba would give him a p in the face!

    Therefore, in the Naruto world, Aoba''s appetite was not worth mentioning at all, he was only at the level of a younger brother.

 Chapter 25: Danger Attack!

    Chapter 25: Danger Attack!

    "Suck... Suck... Hoo! Cool!"

    Aoba, who had almost finished his meal, had already devoured three big bowls before he could finish them!

    To be honest, this was the first time he had eaten his fill sinceing to Konoha!

    Moreover, not only was the ramen of Ichiraku tasted good, but the head of the soup was also especially delicious. More importantly, there was a sufficient amount!

    In addition, it was unknown if it were forbecause they were still children, but the owner had silently added eggs to each bowl of ramen and even gifted two side dishes. He was really kind!

    ''No wonder so many people loved to eat hereˇ­ Naruto had even be the lifelong customer of ichiraku Ramen.''

    Seeing that Itachi had almost finished eating and still did not waste it, Aoba took out his wallet and pped it on the table, shouting, "It''s on me!"

    Itachi was stunned for a moment, then quickly swallowed the noodles in his mouth, "Didn''t we agree?"

    "Haha, I was just teasing you. Besides, you invited me to eat a hundred sticks of noodles. If you invite me again, what will I be? If you treat me as a friend, then don''t bother about this."

    "Uncle, I want to pay!"

    The boss looked at him in surprise, then showed his trademark sly smile and gave him a thumbs-up.

    "A total of 270 taels. Thank you for your patronage!"

    Aoba readily took out the money, and then pulled Itachi out after eating.

    At this time, the hand who began to clean up the table sighed, "The current generation is really incredible"

    ...ˇ­

    "What''s wrong with you? You have been wanting to say something from the start. Did you eat something wrong?"

    Itachi obviously had a lot to say, but when the words reached his mouth, he did not know how to speak.

    In fact, the word "friend" that Aoba mentioned just now made his heart suddenly throb. Only then did he realize that he also longed for friendship.

    However, the people in the family would not agree to him being friends with an ordinary civilian child. Once the people in the family knew that this kind of thing would bring shame to Uchiha, he did not need to think to know the reaction of the family. This would instead harm Aoba.

    That was why he hesitated between these two difficulties.

    "Nothing, I just have a little too much to eat. Oh right, didn''t you say that you wanted to make a big purchase? It''s good for you to exercise." Itachi smiled and changed the topic. He didn''t want to cause any trouble for Aoba because of this matter, so he just needed to maintain the current situation. He was still used to carrying everything on his back.

    Aoba couldn''t see through Itachi''s thoughts, so he had to give up. Then, he smiled and took Itachi to the market.

    He really wanted to buy a lot of things. Just the rice alone was so heavy! If not for Itachi, he would probably not be able to bring it back even if he bought it.

    Carrying a lot of things, they couldn''t even see each other. However, the two of them were the brightest cubs nearby!

    If it were forin the past, Itachi would probably have escaped directly.

    However, after interacting with a heartless person like Aoba twice, he learned to ignore the strange gazes of others.

    Although it was still very shameful, he persevered and walked home with Aoba.

    ...ˇ­

    "Thank you. You really helped a lot today. If not for you, I wouldn''t have been able to take back so many things by myself."

    After putting down his things, Aoba stretched his muscles and bones and thanked Itachi.

    After these days of training, his physique was obviously much better, and his strength was also much stronger. This kind of progress made him very happy.

    "Nothing, it''s good that you can help."

    "In order to express my gratitude, how about tasting my cookingter?"

    Hearing that Aoba still wanted to eat, Itachi''s face immediately changed. He really couldn''t eat anymore.

    "Next time, next time! I should go back too. I still have some trainings to do."

    "You really work hard. Then I won''t keep you, but you wille again in the future, right?"

    Itachi hesitated for a moment, but still nodded and said, "If there is a chance, I wille again. If you don''t force me to eat so many things."

    ''Oh my god!''

    ''Even Uchiha Itachi wouldin!''

    Aoba was obviously choked for a moment and then said helplessly, "Don''t worry, I can''t afford to eat like this every day. Next time Ie, I want to ask you something."

    "No problem, then... goodbye." Itachi rxed a lot when he heard this.

    Seeing Itachi walk away with brisk steps, Aoba couldn''t help but smile. He could feel that there were a lot of things hidden in Itachi''s heart. However, Itachi, who was only five years old, obviously had notpletely developed the reclusive character of a stranger in the future.

    Moreover, looking at Itachi''s short life, it was not difficult to find that Itachi''s feelings were more restrained. In addition to his guilt for Sasuke, he also valued the feelings of hispanions.

    Even after entering Akatsuki, his personality charm still made his teammates admire him.

    Even a traitor like Biwa Juzou could bravely block a fatal attack for him, not to mention his partner, Kisame. Before he died, he still had Itachi in his mind, and he respected Itachi very much.

    When Itachi learned of Kisame''s death, he could not help but shed a tear.

    It could only be said that some people were born extraordinary, and no matter where they went, they could not be ignored.

    After sighing, Aoba packed up his things and went outside to prepare for today''s cultivation.

    In any case, it was the way to train his body. He was not afraid of others knowing.

    But all of a sudden, he felt a sense of danger. The feeling of sharpness on his back made his hair stand on end.

    Thus, without even thinking about it, he rolled around and avoided the sneak attack in an extremely sorry state.

    He saw three Kunai-shaped words nailed to the ground where he had just been standing.

    "Eh?"

    A figure suddenly appeared in front of Aoba. It seemed that he was a little surprised that a little brat had such a sharp intuition.

    Although he had only casually attacked and did not really want to kill someone, this might have not been able to be established.

    When Aoba saw the eye-catching n emblem on the other party''s clothes, his heart could not help but shiver. If he did not dodge in time, someone would probably be able to collect his corpse at this time.

    Not only did the dignified Uchiha personally take action to deal with a child, he even attacked sneakily. Truly despicable!

    "Who are you? As a ninja, you dare to attack civilians? Aren''t you afraid that the Hokage will find out about your crime?"

    Aoba shouted loudly, hoping to attract the attention of others. At the same time, he crossed his hands in front of him, ready to meet the attack at any time.

    He knew that if the other party attacked him with all his strength, he would only die.

    And turning around and running away was the most stupid way to do it!

    Now, he could only hope that the other party would not attack him. After all, if there is news about notorious Uchiha attacking the civilians, they would probably suffer a lot.

    Not to mention, Uchiha was Konoha''s police department, responsible for maintaining the security and stability of the vige.

    ''If the matter blows up, it will be me catching myself, and then there will be a good show to watch.''

 Chapter 26: Do You Really Think This Young Master Is Scared?

    Chapter 26: Do You Really Think This Young Master Is Scared?

    "You can eat whatever you want, but you can''t speak nonsense. I came just to warn you that some people are not people you can rely on. If not for the n leader being soft-hearted, do you think you would still be standing here and talking to me?" The arrogant Uchiha nced at Aoba with contempt and disdain.

    After hearing this, Aoba''s heart sank. He didn''t expect that after just meeting Itachi twice, Uchiha''s reaction would be so big.

    Moreover, this kind of annoying attitude was really unpleasant!

    To be able to make the entire Konoha hate him, Uchiha could be considered to be awesome!

    If he wasn''t killed, who was he going to kill?

    Then, at this time, the dog system jumped out to stir up trouble again.

    Ding!

    Bronze-level Suicide Mission has been published!

    [Quest name: Who the f*ck are you! ]

    [Description: Fight to the death and not retreat. Fight him to the death. ˇŞHow can you tolerate such an arrogant person? F*ck him! Ask him to bleed at least!)

    [Quest reward: Bronze Treasure Chest x1, Basic Skill Card x1(Completion Rate exceeding, bonus reward) ]

    [Quest failure: You can''t even handle a dragon set. If you die, you die. It''s quiet! ]

    ......

    Aoba looked at the other party with a gloomy expression. After listening to what the other party had said, it was not difficult to guess that Uchiha wanted him to stay away from Itachi in the future. Simply put, he was not worthy of appearing around the son of Uchiha.

    This time, the other party was mainly here to warn him. He probably knew that he had already hung up the number on Yondaime Hokage, so he did not use any fierce methods, hoping to make him retreat.

    If he chose to admit defeat at this time, Uchiha might let this matter pass on for the sake of Yondaime.

    But if he chose to fight back, it was estimated that even if he was lucky enough to escape this disaster, he would be in big trouble in the future.

    But...

    Yours Truly wasn''t one to be f*cking scared!

    Even if there wasn''t a mission issued by the dog system this time around, he wasn''t going to admit defeat!

    A dogshit family that was going to be done for sooner orter, f*cking crazy!

    "Brat, what are you looking at?"

    "Hehe, I just want to see what a dog that likes to bark looks like."

    "You''re realy asking for death!"

    The Uchiha nsman suddenly pulled a long face and walked forward to teach this brat a lesson.

    Although n leader Fugaku had said that he could not harm his life, in order to avoid making a big deal out of it, because it would be difficult to exin it to Yondaime.

    However, being pointed at his nose and scolded by a little ghost, he did not have a good temper and let bygones be bygones.

    At most, he would break his limbs and leave him with a small life.

    No matter what, he was still a Gennin. Moreover, he was Uchiha''s family''s Gennin. Even though he had not opened his eyes, he was still notparable to ordinary civilian ninjas. Moreover, he was only dealing with a five-year-old brat now. Naturally, it was easy to capture him!

    Naturally, Aoba also noticed the contempt in the other party''s eyes.

    It was good to look down on him. The more the other party looked down on him, the easier it was for his scheme to seed.

    "You... What do you want to do?"

    Aoba retreated step by step, pretending to be afraid.

    Uchiha nsman was not suspicious. Instead, he seemed to enjoy the feeling of bullying the weak.

    Bang!

    Aoba was kicked away by Uchiha nsman, who suddenly elerated.

    Although he quietly used [Hardening]''s arms behind his back to block the impact, and the other party did not dare to kill him, this kick also caused his blood to surge and his whole body to be in great pain.

    However, what he did not know was that after this kick, although Uchiha nsman felt great pleasure, he was stunned by the sudden pain in his foot.

    That feeling was like a kick on an iron ball, and there were many thorns on his feet.

    But this bit of pain quickly disappeared.

    He did not think much about it.

    After spitting out a mouthful of blood, Aoba saw that the LV0 [Halo Thorns] was unable to cause any substantial damage to the other party, so he was not disappointed. He only said with difficulty, "The Hokage sama will not let you off..."

    Uchiha originally thought that this kick was enough to make this brat suffer enough, but he did not expect that the other party would dare to use the Hokage to suppress him!

    Everyone in Konoha knew that Uchiha and the Hokage were the worst existences!

    Therefore, Aoba''s words did not make Uchiha afraid but made him angry because of his repeated mention of the Hokage.

    "It seems that you haven''t had enough of the suffering just now."

    Uchiha slowly walked up to Aoba and knocked him to the ground with a punch. Then, he kicked Aoba''s small body like an evil ghost.

    Of course, he had already grasped the strength to make it extremely painful and not kill him alive.

    Aoba, who was curled up on the ground, tried his best to protect his body. He gritted his teeth and waited for a counterattack. He only had one chance to make a move. If he could not seed, he would be in danger.

    So he had to endure it, endure it again...

    It was said that it was easier for people who were ruthless to themselves to seed because if they dared to be ruthless to themselves, they would only be even more ruthless to others!

    After kicking more than a dozen times, the Uchiha nsman felt a little bored in the face of a little brat who didn''t say a word. He felt it was very boring.

    So he bent down and wanted to pick him up to make a final warning.

    However, at this moment, Aoba, who was clenching his teeth, squeezed out all his physical strength and fiercely attacked!

    He used [Hardening]''s right fist to fiercely hit the opponent''s throat!

    Uchiha was obviously shocked by this sudden change, but he was still the real Gennin after all. In addition, Aoba''s punch did not have any rules and only took the initiative.

    Therefore, after he reacted, he only leaned sideways to avoid this punch.

    Although he sessfully avoided this punch, the uchiha nsman was still extremely angry because he was almost hit by a little brat.

    If this was spread out, no one knew how others wouldugh at him!

    Therefore, he made up his mind to teach him a lesson in order to vent his hatred.

    But at this time, he suddenly noticed that there was a Kunai in the left hand of this little ghost, and it was aimed at his head.

    If it were for a normal enemy, he would definitely be scared to death at this time.

    Because this meant that he was going to die!

    However, the other party was only a little brat. He was confident that he could dodge it.

    Then...

    A gunshot!

    Bang!

    A wisp of green smoke emerged from [Kunai - Desert Eagle]''s hand!

    Uchiha nsman saw that Kunai, that he did not take it seriously, almost instantly prated the palm of his hand and plunged into his eyes!

    "Ah!"

    "My hand, my eyes!"

    Blood flowed out from his palms and eyes, and at the same time, Uchiha also let out a non-human cry.

    Looking at his miserable appearance, Aoba, who was lying on the ground gasping for breath, could not help but show a trace of regret in his eyes.

 Chapter 27: Fights Upgrade!

    Chapter 27: Fights Upgrade!

    Although it was not a proper Desert Eagle Kunai, which was shot out at such a close distance, still had a strong prating force.

    If not for Uchiha subconsciously reaching out to block in front of him, Aoba was confident that this attack would directly pierce through his head and not just blind one of his eyes!

    After firing the Kunai that the system had brought with it, Aoba immediately gritted his teeth and got up from the ground. Then, he staggered towards the three Kunai that Uchiha had thrown on the ground.

    In a direct confrontation, there was no way he could defeat the real Gennin.

    The reason why the Uchiha nsman was seriously injured was that he was too careless. Secondly, he did not expect Aoba to have such a weapon hidden on him.

    Only when he was caught off guard would he suffer such a big loss!

    And once he recovered from the pain and used his real ability, it would be difficult for Aoba to survive.

    Therefore, in order not to let him die, Aoba had no choice but to ask him to die!

    Three meters, two meters, one meter

    Close!

    Aoba tried his best to reach out his hand to grab Kunai, who was stuck on the ground. As long as hepleted the reloading, he would have the means to counterattack again.

    But at this time, a shadow instantly enveloped him.

    Aoba felt a chill in his heart, and the rm in his heart rang out. He actually gave up on Kunai who seemed to be within his reach and jumped to the side with all his might.

    And the next second, a figure descended from the sky and punched the ground!

    It was precisely that Uchiha nsman who had recovered from the pain!

    If Aoba had not dodged in time, this punch would have been enough to kill him alive!

    Obviously, after experiencing the process of being injured and blind, Uchiha''s hatred for Aoba hadpletely rushed into his mind.

    What Hokage? What chief''s instructions? he threw them all to the back of his mind!

    There was only one thought in his mind right now, and that was to take his opponent''s life!

    Seeing that Aoba had once again dodged his attack, Uchiha, who was already angry from embarrassment, began to form seals without even thinking.

    Snake - Wei - Monkey - Boar - Horse - Yin

    Although the speed at which he was forming seals was greatly reduced due to the injury of one hand, the intense anger and hatred still drove him to graduallyplete the seals.

    "Fire Release - Great Fireball Technique!"

    In his anger, Uchiha not only used Ninjutsu but also used all of his strength.

    A huge fireball roared and smashed towards Aoba!

    To be honest, in his previous life, when watching anime, every time he saw someone use this Ninjutsu, Aoba felt that this move was slow and easy to dodge, and its power was also ordinary.

    But now, after personally experiencing it, he was shocked to find that he really couldn''t dodge the Ninjutsu that he thought was slow and easy to dodge, because the area it covered was too big!

    And this C-grade ninjutsu (which Gennin could learn) really did not have much destructive power, but he could feel the threat of death!

    "If I get hit in the face... I will die!"

    This thought suddenly emerged in Aoba''s mind.

    So he desperately ran back. As long as he could hide in the house, he could rely on [Poor Quality Self Healing Body] and [Hardening] to save his life.

    Yes, even in this desperate situation, he did not give up the hope of living.

    Moreover, with such a bigmotion in themoner district, even a grade C-Ninjutsu appeared. As long as he dyed for a little longer, there would definitely be peopleing to check the situation.

    As long as he could hold on until then, even the people of Uchiha''s family would not dare to attack him again.

    It could work!

    Aoba cheered himself up as he jumped towards the window with a ferocious expression. He could already feel the intense heat behind him. There was even a slight smell of burning.

    Just as he was about to die, He heard an angry shout!

    "Water Escape - Chaotic Water Wave!"

    The current that was like a waterfall instantly weed the huge fireball. It was also a grade C-Ninjutsu, but its nature was the opposite. The strength of the user was determined by the strength of the user and the amount of chakra!

    Obviously, the strength of theters was far stronger than Uchiha''s!

    They saw that thete Water Escape, Chaotic Water Wave almost instantly submerged Uchiha''s magnificent fireball, and arge amount of water steam rose in all directions!

    At this time, Aoba, who had already rushed into the room, saw that he had already been saved. Only then did he let go of the string that had been stretched taut, and his entire body powerlessly fell to the ground.

    If no one else came, he would really doubt Konoha''s reaction level.

    "Who is it! How dare you stop Uchiha when he''s doing something"

    Seeing that the blow that he was determined to hit was stopped by someone else, Uchiha began to bark like a dog, using Uchiha''s name to bark wildly!

    Perhaps the surname Uchiha could really scare away many people.

    "Ha! Uchiha? What a big tone! A mere Gennin dared to publicly attack amoner, and it was even against a child. Even if your n leader is here, I dare to take you down on the spot!"

    The person who came was none other than Mikawa, who had immediately rushed over when he sensed the battle fluctuation nearby!

    However, what he didn''t expect was that as soon as he arrived, he saw a member of Uchiha''s family killing Aoba, and even using Ninjutsu!

    Although he was only a special Jonin, although he was only Aoba''s guardian in name, and although he was also a civilian ninja, he was still not afraid of Uchiha''s power!

    As early as after the conversation with Yondaime''s purpose, he had already regarded himself as a loyal subordinate of Minato.

    So how could he be afraid of some bullshit Uchiha!

    "Good, very good, now they dare to bare their teeth to meˇ­ I want to see what you can do to me!"

    However, just as he finished speaking, four or five figures descended from the surroundings. There were ordinary ninjas among them, and there were also Uchiha nsmen who came to check on the situation. After all, the Uchiha n still carried the responsibility of the police force. This kind of public security problem was usually handled by them.

    "What happened? Your eyes... Who did this!"

    Seeing that there were people from the same ning to support him, Uchiha ''A''* felt more confident.

    [*TL Note: Let''s call the Uchiha nsman who attacked Aoba as Uchiha ''A'', so it won''t be confusing.]

    However, when he was asked about his blind eyes, Uchiha''s face couldn''t help but twitch a few times. He was too embarrassed to exin the real situation. Instead, he turned to look at Mikawa and asked coldly, "What do you say now? Do you still want to continue?"

    Mikawa snorted coldly and didn''t talk nonsense. He directly began to form seals with his hands and answered the other party with practical actions. How could this matter end?

    No way!

    Seeing that Mikawa was ready to attack without a word, Uchiha ''A'', who was used to being arrogant, naturally would not admit defeat. Without saying anything, he took out his sword, and some also began to form seals.

    Seeing that the infighting in the vige was about to enter a high tide, suddenly two figures wearing animal masks stood between the two sides, and loudly said, "Hokage-sama has ordered that both sides immediately stop and bring everyone back to wait for the trial!"

 Chapter 28: Fugaku Took Action

    Chapter 28: Fugaku Took Action

    Anbu''s sudden intervention meant that this matter had already been known by the Hokage-sama.

    On the surface, no one dared to question the authority of the Hokage, even if it were for Uchiha who was very unwilling.

    Therefore, the battle that had just been heating up immediately ceased. Both sides did not dare to resist and left with Anbu''s people.

    At the same time, Aoba, who was heavily injured, was also brought to the treatment by a member of Anbu.

    As for the rest, they had to be handed over to the Hokage.

    .....

    On the other side, after Itachi, who was in a good mood, returned home, he was immediately called over by Uchiha and Fugaku.

    "Father, I''m back."

    Itachi obediently knelt by Fugaku''s side.

    "The servant said that you ran out early in the morning. Who did you go to see?"

    The moment Fugaku opened his mouth, it caused Itachi''s heart to sink. He did not dare to hide it anymore and could only speak truthfully, "It''s a civilian child. After the session ceremony of the Hokage..."

    After exining the cause and effect, Itachi saw that his father was not in a good mood, so he immediately added, "Father once taught me to be grateful and keep my promise. Now that I have repaid the debt of one meal, I will naturally not go out to make trouble in the future."

    Although he had promised Aoba that he would look for him again, in order to not implicate the other party, Itachi decided to bury this friendship deep in his heart.

    When Fugaku saw that Itachi had a good attitude when he admitted his mistake and did not hide anything, he basically agreed with the information he had sent people to investigate and did not excessively me him.

    "Yes, I already know about this matter. You have done well. But you must know that you are the future patriarch of Uchiha. It is your mission to revive Uchiha''s n. If you have time, you should practice diligently and not waste your energy on some irrelevant people. Do you remember?"

    "Yes, Father."

    "Go down and spend more time with your motherter."

    Itachi nodded and then walked out with heavy steps.

    ...

    Not long after Itachi left, a figure brought bad news.

    "Lord n Chief, Uchiha ''A'' didn''t listen to the order and attacked rashly. He was taken away by Anbu and a few nsmen were also taken away. I was worried that Konoha''s higher-ups would use this opportunity to attack us. I ask the n Chief to give the order."

    "Trash!"

    After listening to theplete report, Fugaku''s face was gloomy.

    The whole thing did not take up a single word of reason, and now he was caught by the Hokage, how could he save him?

    "I remember that Uchiha ''A'' did not seem to have opened his eyes?"

    "Replying to n Leader, it is indeed so."

    With a n in mind, Fugaku said, "Then give up. Send someone to bring the other nsmen back. Also, tell them what they can say and what they shouldn''t say. Aspensation, his family''s cultivation resources will all be doubled."

    "Then... what about the Hokage?"

    "I will personally go and apologize."

    ...

    The dignified Patriarch Uchiha personally came forward, not only did he not protect his nsmen, but he even lowered his stance and gave them sufficientpensation.

    This made Danzo and the others who wanted to make use of this matter to make a fuss could not help but punch the cotton.

    However, once this matter was spread out, it would inevitably cause a new round of damage to the already bad reputation of the Uchiha n.

    After all, no matter what, it was an unforgivable crime for a ninja to attack civilians without permission!

    What Fugaku did, even more, was that after Uchiha admitted his guilt, he directly killed him and brought the corpse back with the reason that Kekkei Genkai could not be leaked out. He did not even leave a single piece of evidence to the Hokage, and his methods could be said to be extremely sophisticated.

    After all, he was already dead, so it was toote to ssh dirty water.

    When the civilians found out about this, they would at most scold him, "It''s good to die." There was no follow-up, and they believed that the public opinion would soon settle down.

    It could be said that the losses had been reduced to the lowest!

    As for the indignation in the n, Fugaku had many ways to transfer this anger to the Hokage, so that the already dissatisfied nsmen would recognize his n and wait for that day toe.

    However, after this battle, the name of Shinomiya Aoba could be considered to have been added to Uchiha''s n.

    ˇ­...

    On the second day of the attack.

    In the hospital ward, Aoba slowly woke up.

    The numbing pain from his body made his little face immediately tangle together.

    "You''re awake?"

    Aoba was shocked at first, but when he saw the person who spoke, he immediately rxed.

    "I''m in the hospital? Oh right, where''s that bastard?! Did you kill him? I blinded one of his eyes this time. If that bastard is still alive, he will definitelye to me for revenge. You can''t let him go just because he is Uchiha! "

    Hearing the boy''s indignant shouts, Mikawa''s expression could not help but be a little strange.

    Who exactly had the strong desire to retaliate?

    He had just woken up and was already moring to kill the other party. She wondered if this kid would be a scourge when he grew up.

    However, when he thought of the injuries on his body and the pain he had suffered at such a young age, Mikawa couldn''t help but sigh. If it were him, he probably wouldn''t let it go.

    Even the medical ninja who treated him said that she had never seen such a serious injury on such a young child. The person who did it was simply a beast!

    To be honest, if not for the fact that the culprit had already been executed, Mikawa would have wanted to kill that bastard again!

    It was simply death!

    "Alright, stop cursing. The person who attacked you was called Uchiha ''A''. Not only did he plead guilty, but he was also executed by the n leader of Uchiha. It can be considered as an exnation. Hokage-sama meant that this matter was over. After all, if he continued to pursue this matter, it was very likely that it would cause even more troubleˇ­. Of course, thepensation given by Uchiha was also very generous. Not only did he pay for your treatment, but he also took out a total of 100,000 taels aspensation for you."

    "Dead? That''s really letting him off easy!"

    Aoba curled his lips, but he also knew that such a small matter would not be able to defeat Uchiha. Moreover, the matter of whether Konoha''s higher-ups had dealt with Uchiha had not reached an agreement yet.

    For the sake of the stability of the vige, he naturally had to wrong him.

    Fortunately, he had sessfully saved his life andpleted the mission issued by the dog system. He had also killed Uchiha''s spirit and obtained a lot ofpensation.

    Presumably, after this matter, his name would be known by many people.

    After all, he had sessfully saved his life under the hands of an Uchiha family''s Gennin and even blinded one of his eyes.

    With this kind of valiant battle record, he was considered one of the best among ordinary people.

    Of course, Kakashi and those legendary figures were not included!

    He just did not know whether Itachi knew about this matter or not. If he knew about this matter, would he let his imagination run wild and add a greater burden to himself

 Chapter 29: Hakuda!

    Chapter 29: Hakuda!

    "Oh right, I''m very curious how you used Kunai to blind one of the other''s eyes. Although that fellow is nothing, he is still a genuine Gennin. No matter how careless he is, he would not be injured to such an extent by a child like you."

    Mikawa suddenly looked at Aoba and asked.

    Aoba''s heart skipped a beat. Then, he pretended to be trying hard to recall and said, "I''m not too sure either. I was curled up on the ground and kept getting beaten, but because my body was special, I protected my vital points. When he bent down, I fought back..."

    "I remember that he immediately dodged my first counterattack, but he didn''t seem to notice that I was holding Kunai in my left hand. That was why I blinded one of his eyes."

    He had already put [Kunai - Desert Eagle] back into the system space. In addition, there was no evidence of death, so Aoba made up such a statement. Anyway, no one could expose him.

    After hearing this answer, Mikawa felt that something was wrong, but he felt that it was reasonable.

    After all, it was possible for people to not react in time when they were arrogant. Moreover, this little kid had a lot of tricks up his sleeves. He even knew to suddenly attack people after enduring silently...

    He was indeed a good seedling to be a ninja!

    As for where Kunai came from...

    When Mikawa arrived in time, he saw a few Kunai inserted in the ground. From the strength, it was undoubtedly Uchiha ''A'' who threw them out. It was not impossible for him to pick them up and hide them in the chaos.

    Mikawa instinctively filled up all the loopholes in Aoba''s words, so he said that being arrogant was not scary, but being self-taught was scary!

    "You''re lucky this time. I happened to be nearby. Otherwise, your ashes would be spilled into the river now. It''s only been a few days, but you actually caused such a big mess, and you even provoked the troublesome Uchiha n. Could it be that you''re a jinx?"

    Mikawa said snappily.

    "How would I know that Uchiha''s people are so arrogant and domineering? They actually attacked a child. Besides, I didn''t do anything! This is purely an undeserved disaster!" Aoba cried out on his behalf, feeling especially depressed.

    He really did not expect Uchiha''s reaction to be so intense. Of course, there was also him who had to court death. Provoking the other party had a certain rtionship, but he definitely would not admit this.

    Mikawa also knew that this, didn''t really me Aoba, but what else could he say?

    The conflict between Uchiha''s n and the vige was simply innumerable. It had not been a day or two since Uchiha had been arrogant and domineering, but only the higher-ups of Konoha had the right to speak about these things. He, a special Jonin, was nothing!

    "Regardless of whether it was an unexpected disaster or not, in the future, you should stay away from the people of Uchiha''s n. After this incident, the other party should also be quiet for a period of time. However, although Uchiha''s people would no longer make trouble for you on the surface, it was hard to say in the dark. Therefore, during this period of time before school, you should behave yourself. If you can endure, endure. Do you hear me?"

    After Mikawa finished speaking, he only felt that his heart was very tired. He was clearly just a nominal guardian, so why would he worry so much?

    Aoba also knew that Mikawa was sincerely thinking about him, and even did not hesitate to offend Uchiha''s n. He had already remembered this kindness in his heart, and there would be a chance to repay it sooner orter.

    Moreover, this feeling of being cared for was actually quite good.

    Therefore, it was rare for Aoba to not raise his voice and nod his head, indicating that he understood and would not go out to cause trouble again.

    Who asked him to have a dog system in his body that wanted him to court death every day!

    "I''m leaving. The Hokage is still waiting for me to report the task. Thepensation that Uchiha gave will be given to me first, I''ll give it to you when you get better and get discharged."

    Although he spoke with a cold face, Aoba could hear the concern in it.

    Moreover, it was a total of 100,000 taels!

    With this money, not only did he not need to worry about food and clothing, for the time being, he could also take out a portion of the money to purchase medicinal herbs and polish his foundation.

    In short, he had won this time''s suicide!

    ...

    After Mikawa left, only Aoba remained in the ward.

    He immediately sank his mind into the system. This time, he almost lost his life toplete the mission. He didn''t even have time to receive the reward!

    Then, he clicked on the dog system and saw a series of notifications.

    [Mission Completion: Middle]

    [Reward appropriately leveled up... ]

    [Quest reward has been issued: Bronze Treasure Chest x1, Basic Skill Card x3]

    ...

    "I blinded one of Gennin''s eyes and almost crippled one of his hands. I can''t believe thepletion rate is actually just this much! This dog system''s requirements are too high!"

    Aoba couldn''t help butin, but his body still opened the Bronze Treasure Chest honestly.

    -[Open Bronze Treasure Chest, acquired physical skills - cultivation technique - [Hakuda]]-

    In an instant, arge amount ofbat skills and knowledge were integrated into his mind, and there was also a line of text on his ''tombstone'', with the words [Hakuda]Level-0.

    After Aoba absorbed this knowledge, he immediately thought of this [Hakuda].

    ''Isn''t it the [Hakuda]in Bleach*?''

    [*TL Note: In Bleach, Hakuda (White Hits or "Hand-to-Hand Combat") is a closebat style of fighting, in which one is unarmed and uses only one''s body, and is one of the four basic fighting styles of the Shinigami.]

    "Zhan" means swordsmanship, "Ken" means white punching, "Hashi" means instant steps, and "Oni" means ghost.*

    [*TL Note: this refers to the kanji of fourbat skills of shinigami; Zanjutsu, Hakuda, Hohou, and Kidou]

    Although the[Hakuda] in the world of Shinigami was not particrly famouspared to the other three, there would be a qualitative leap in cultivation to the highest point, such as thebat technique that was fused with the "Kidou" ˇŞShunkou!

    Although Aoba did not know about Kidou, because of the existence of the dog system, everything was possible for him to grow.

    And even if he put aside Shunkou, [Hakuda]was also a rare fighting technique.

    For him, who was extremelycking in fighting methods, this was like sending charcoal in the snow. He could just polish his body and learn physical skills at the same time.

    However, when he cultivated [Hakuda], he couldn''t be so open and aboveboard. Otherwise, he really couldn''t exin it clearly.

    Then there was the beginner skill card that he gave after the upgrade.

    This beginner skill card could only upgrade his ability to Level 3 at most, so he had to think about which ability to use it.

    If he wanted to increase his life-saving ability, it was undoubtedly the most cost-effective way to upgrade [Hardening] to Level 3. However, with his current physical strength, even if [Hardening] reached Level 3, he would not be able to fully disy it.

    To be honest, for him right now, it was too weak. There was no need for him to upgrade it. This was undoubtedly ater stage ability that could only be fully used after his HP and defense were stacked up.

    Then, only [Poor Quality Self Healing Body] and the newly obtained [Hakuda]were left to choose between the two.

    After carefully thinking about it, Aoba opened one of the abilities.

 Chapter 30: The Cold Face Mikawa And The Good Heart Mikawa

    Chapter 30: The Cold Face Mikawa And The Good Heart Mikawa

    [Poor Quality Self Healing Body] was directly upgraded to Level 3 by Aoba, and his recovery rate had also increased from one time to four times!

    The four-times increase of self-healing had be quite considerable in an instant.

    This meant that he would only need a dozen hours to recover from his injuries that could only be healed in three days.

    Moreover, [Poor Quality Self Healing Body] could also repair the hidden injuries in his body to a certain extent. It was very suitable for him to cultivate for the next period of time, which could save him a lot of time.

    Of course, the price was more physical consumption.

    However, this could be made up by eating a lot. With the 100,000 taels that Uchiha hadpensated, it was enough to support his cultivation for a long time.

    In addition, he also wanted to try to see if he could increase his ability level by cultivating without relying on the skill card.

    If he could, then he could use this method to increase [Hakuda]''s level and save the skill card on other abilities.

    Then he began to try to speed up his self-healing ability. After [Poor Quality Self Healing Body] upgraded to Level 3, he felt much clearer.

    He could feel a warm current flowing around his body, and the ces where he was injured began to itch.

    But not long after, he began to feel hungryˇ­. Obviously, after upgrading his ability, the stamina he needed to consume was also increasing.

    Of course, this also had a lot to do with the fact that he had not eaten for a day.

    Therefore, he decisively stopped!

    He just wanted to test the effect of his ability, but he did not want to reveal anything strange that would make people suspicious.

    After he was exposed, if someone suspected that he had something to do with Senju''s n, then it would be a mess.

    ....

    In the blink of an eye, a week had passed.

    It had to be said that although the medical facilities in the Naruto world were not as advanced as the ones on Earth, with the existence of medical ninjutsu, it greatly made up for this gap, and the effect was amazing!

    After a week of recuperation, Aoba, who was on the sickbed, was finally allowed to be discharged.

    Moreover, the elusive Mikawa also appeared in front of him at the first moment.

    "Come,e with me to a ce."

    Aoba did not refuse. He also had no reason to refuse, because if Mikawa wanted to harm him, he would have died long ago.

    If there was someone in Konoha who could temporarily make him trust, then it''s none other than Mikawa and Itachi, who had just met him twice and almost dragged him to meet the King of Hell.

    Aoba originally thought that Mikawa was going to take him to a more secretive ce this time and tell him some things. However, he did not expect that Mikawa would actually bring him to a bustlingmercial street and directly walk into a barbecue restaurant.

    After finding a ce to sit down, Aoba looked at him with a very strange gaze.

    Mikawa felt a little ufortable from being looked at. He seemed to be exining to someone, "The people in the hospital said that youck nutrition. I just got a reward, so I wanted to reward myself."

    Hearing this, Aoba couldn''t help but smile.

    ''If you want to take me to eat a good meal, just say it. Why take such a big turn?''

    However, he didn''t expose Mikawa''s embellishment. Just take it as this.

    ˇ­.

    The vigorous charcoal fire and fresh beef almost made Aoba think that he had returned to Earth.

    "Let''s eat."

    Mikawa immediately spread the slices of meat all over the roasted wall. Soon, a tempting fragrance spread out, making one''s index finger twitch.

    And Aoba was indeed a bit hungry for meat, so he immediately began to gobble down the meat.

    Mikawa ate very slowly. He asked for a small pot of wine for himself and slowly drank it. However, the speed of his barbecue was not slow. Moreover, his technique was very good. The roasted meat was just right.

    Soon, almost 80% of the five people''s roast meat entered Aoba''s stomach.

    However, Mikawa did not seem to take it seriously. He asked for another five people''s roast meat.

    As a special Jonin, even if he was born as amoner, the money he earned in a year was a huge number. Even eating barbecue every day was not a problem.

    Since Aoba liked to eat, he naturally would not be stingy.

    In the process of eating, he also pretended to inadvertently say, "To be an excellent ninja, having a good physique is inevitable. You have realized that the self-training you did a while ago was very good, but at the same time, you have to keep up with the nutrition, otherwise, it will only get worse and worse. I have already asked the Hokage-sama, Sarutobi. In the future, I will give you five thousand taels of relief fund every month. But this money is not given to you for free. After you graduate and be a Genin, you need to repay this money by doing tasks."

    How could Aoba, whose mouth was full of meat, refuse such a good thing? He nodded repeatedly as a sign of agreement.

    But what he did not know was that this so-called relief fund was actually the result of Mikawa paying from his own pocket. It had nothing to do with the Hokage and Konoha.

    When it came to repaying, it was only because Mikawa did not want to raise a rice worm out, giving him some pressure and motivation, so that he would have ambition.

    For an irrelevant person, Mikawa had put in a lot of effort. Even he himself did not know what he was trying to do.

    After an unknown period of time, Aoba wiped out twenty portions of barbecue. Mikawa also slowly ate up ten portions of barbecue and drank thest cup of wine. Only then did the meal end.

    "By the way, your job has been handed over to someone else. Although I don''t agree with you continuing to work to make money, you have your own ideas, so I won''t mention them anymore. I only hope that you remember one thing. Although bing a ninja is dangerous, you can control your own fate to a certain extent. Money and other things are easier to obtain. So don''t abandon the root of the problem, and don''t waste the talent bestowed by the heavens."

    Aoba nodded again and said seriously, "I will remember it. Thank you."

    Aoba had been in the hospital for such a long time, waiting for someone. He had already been mentally prepared.

    "I still have things to do next. You can go back by yourself. I have already put thepensation that Uchiha gave you at home. In addition, the security situation over there has improved a lot recently. But I think you should not run around. If you cause any more trouble, I will drive you out of the vige!"

    After being in contact with him for so long, Aoba had long known that Mikawa was a person with a sharp tongue but a soft heart.

    Moreover, he was not good at expressing his true feelings.

    Therefore, unconsciously, he felt a little admiration for this unprepossessing middle-aged man.

    If the two of them exchanged positions, he did not think that he could do better.

    It was just that the bullshit undercover mission was like a thorn in his throat, making him unable to enter, retreat, and even more unable to show his heart to anyone.

    Sometimes, he also wondered how he would face Mikawa and Jonin if his undercover identity was exposed one day.

    Just thinking about it made him feel like his heart was blocked by a big stone.

    So what the hell was this?

 Chapter 31: Sharingan, Open!!

    Chapter 31: Sharingan, Open!!

    Itachi was grounded. Although he didn''t know what had happened, the mood of the n members in the past few days had been very irritable.

    Itachi didn''t know why he felt a little uneasy, but he could only suppress it in his heart. He could learn and cultivate as usual

    On this day, Fugaku brought a young man and said that he was Sensei, who would guide him in learning in the future.

    "This is Uchiha Shisui, a genius who has already opened his three tomoe Sharingan at such a young age."

    After introducing the identity of the neer, Fugaku looked at Shisui and said, "I''ll leave Itachi to you. Don''t disappoint me."

    "Yes, Lord n Chief."

    After Fugaku left, only Shisui and Itachi were left on the training ground.

    "I am Uchiha, Shisui. Please take care of me in the future ---"

    Shisui had a cheerful and gentle personality, and it was easy for people to have a good impression of him when he smiled.

    However, Itachi was not in high spirits. He just calmly returned the salute and then hesitated. He asked, "Have you really opened Sharingan or three tomoe?"

    Because it seemed that Shisui was only a few years older than him, Itachi asked this question.

    It must be known that not every Uchiha could open their eyes. Some people were even twenty or thirty years old, but they could not even open a single jade. Such a person could not be considered the real Uchiha.

    In the face of Itachi''s question, Shisui only smiled slightly. Then, his originally gentle eyes suddenly turned scarlet red - three tomoe- Sharingan.

    Facts speak louder than words. Showing it was more convincing than saying more.

    Itachi was obviously very surprised!

    Even as the son of the patriarch, who was called a genius by many people, he could not guarantee when he would be able to open his eyes and when he would be able to evolve to the level of three tomoe.

    Therefore, after confirming this, Itachi began to believe that the other party had the ability to guide him.

    But at this time, Itachi still did not know that the three tomoe were not Sharingan''s limit, and the three tomoe were also not all of this kind person in front of him!

    Mangekyou Sharingan was the true power of the Uchiha n!

    "Shisui... nii-san, can I call you that?"

    "As you like, but I think it''s good to call each other by their names. What do you think, Itachi?"

    Itachi nodded. At the very least, he no longer treated Shisui as a stranger.

    However, Shisui still saw his conflicted expression. "You seem to have a lot of troubles. Do you mind telling me? Perhaps I can give you a little suggestion or help."

    Perhaps it was because Shisui''s affinity buff had taken effect, or perhaps it was because Itachi really wanted to know, so he really asked, "I want to know what happened in the n? Why would Father not let me leave?"

    After hearing this, the smile on Shisui''s face clearly decreased, but after pondering for a moment, he felt that there was nothing he couldn''t say about this matter, so he told Itachi the truth.

    "One of Uchiha nsman attacked a civilian and even used Ninjutsu to try to kill him. In the end, Anbu caught him."

    "After the matter became big, n Leader Fugaku personally went to ept the crime and personally killed that nsman. Then, he issued an order to restrain the nsmen from doing any more things recently. Maybe it was because of this that n Leader Fugaku grounded you. He was afraid that you would be in danger if you went outside."

    After Shisui finished speaking, he suddenly noticed that Itachi''s face suddenly became extremely pale, as if he had suffered a blow.

    "Is the child who was almost killed called Shinomiya Aoba?"

    The moment Itachi asked this question, the aura on his body suddenly became very terrifying. In his eyes, there seemed to be a ''tadpole'' desperately trying to drill out!

    Shisui''s expression immediately became cautious. Having experienced simr things before, he naturally knew that this was a recruitment to open his eyes!

    Next, he only needed a little stimtion to sessfully open Sharingan!

    Presumably, this person called Shinomiya Aoba should be very important to him

    Shisui suddenly had this realization in his heart.

    After hesitating for a moment, he still chose to nod his head.

    "En..."

    Weng!

    Sharingan instantly condensed!

    Although he did not hear the news of Aoba''s death, the impact of his father sending someone to kill his recognized friend was too great!

    Under the strong spiritual fluctuations, Sharingan, who was only one step away from opening the door, still opened. Although it was not like Sharingan in the original story who opened two magatamas, the time was three years ahead!

    It could be seen that Itachi''s mood was very strong!

    If not for Shisui telling him the truth, he would still not know anything.

    And the whole thing, from the beginning to the end, his respected father did not mention anything, as if nothing had happened.

    He even looked for guidance for him as if nothing had happened...

    This made Itachi''s heart aching!

    He had already promised that he would never meet him again, so why did he still do this?

    "Is... is he alright now?"

    "Although his injuries are very serious, he was saved in time. There should be no more problems now. n Leader Fugaku has also given a generouspensation."

    After taking several deep breaths, Itachi barely managed to calm down. The signs of Sharingan slowly disappeared.

    Fortunately, Aoba survived. Otherwise, he would definitely feel guilty for the rest of his life.

    The first time he opened his eyes made Itachi feel tired, and what made him feel even more ufortable was his heart.

    "Shisui, I hope you can help me keep this secret. I don''t want to tell father about my eyes for the time beingˇ­.."

    Looking at Itachi''s stubborn and serious expression, Shisui seemed to have guessed something. He nodded silently, "Don''t worry, I won''t tell anyone about what happened today."

    "Thank you."

    Itachi seemed to be relieved, but in the next second, he almost copsed to the ground.

    "You have just opened Sharingan. It is normal for you to be weak for a while. However, after you adapt to this power, this situation will not happen againˇ­ Well, then let''s stop here for today. I will send you back first."

    Shisui also did not expect that just a few words would allow Itachi to sessfully open Sharingan.

    He didn''t know whether tough or cry about this experience!

    At the same time, he also became a little more curious about Shinomiya Aoba.

    ...

    [*Author Note or Maybe His Editor?

    PS: I have a headache from looking up information. The main thing is that there is too little information about Shisui. In addition, there are more words. The author can''t let go of his words, so he put them under the text. Anyway, it is a free chapter. It doesn''t matter. If you don''t want to see the exnation, just skip it directly.

    First of all, Kakashi graduated at five years old, rose to Gennin at six years old, and rose to Jonin at twelve years old.

    Kakashi and Obito were in the same year, and Obito was one year older than Kakashi, which was when she was about four years old.

    From this, it could be inferred that at that time, the children (during the war period) were all 3-4 years old at Ninja Academy (Rin was also of this age).

    Then let''s make an assumption. Shisui was also in Ninja Academy at the age of 3-4. Through << Itachi''s True Inheriting>>, he learned that Shisui became a Genin in the year 46.

    Before Itachi, no one broke the record of Kakashi''s shortest graduation. Therefore, it took Shisui at least three years to graduate. In other words, when Konoha was 46 years old, Shisui should be 6-7 years old and had already opened Sharingan (Guy also graduated at the age of 7, Yamato was 6 years old).

    Then, in Konoha''s 47 years, Shisui killed a close friend and awakened Mangekyou.

    In the 48 years of Konoha, Itachi, who was only 5 years old, had first met Uchiha and Shisui. (Some said that Itachi and Shisui grew up together. There is a possibility. However, this book is followed by the saying in the << Itachi''s True Inheritance >)

    At this time, Shisui should be 8-9 years old, about 3-4 years older than Itachi.

    This data should be mostly correct, and it is more in line with everyone''s understanding.

    As for whether Shisui is Jonin or not at this time, I can''t say for sure, because Kakashi was already a legend when he was twelve years old. If Shisui was promoted so much earlier than Kakashi, there would definitely be mentions in the original work, but it seemed that there was nothing at all.

    Then I found a few posts saying that Shisui was already Jonin when he was 7 years old. I wasn''t too sure what the basis was. Then I saw the words "Namikaze Minato advanced to Jonin when he was 7 years old" in one of the posts.

    I waspletely stunned.

    "The general director knew that Minato only graduated from the ninja school when he was 10 years old. So he was already Jonin two years ago? What kind of ninja school is this?"

    Then, the 8-year-old Itachi and Shisui participated in the maneuver mission together. It was mentioned that at that time, Shisui was already a Jonin. Then I guess that Shisui should be the Jonin who advanced when he was 11 to 12 years old.

    Therefore, I was more inclined to the number of 12 years old, Shisui being a Jonin who advanced at the same age as Kakashi.

    And this year was Konoha''s 51 years. Shisui was still not famous, and even Anbu''s people did not know him.

    Moreover, when Shisui carried Itachi back, he personally said that he regarded Itachi as his own brother. He also hoped that Itachi could treat him as his brother. From this, it was not hard to see that Shisui did not grow up with Itachi. Otherwise, he would not say such words. Therefore, it was more likely that Itachi only met Shisui when he was five years old. The two of them had been together for about three years.

    In summary, Shisui was probably born in year 39, and that year, Kakashi just graduated from the Ninja Academy.

    Then, at the age of eight, he opened Mangekyou Sharingan!

    In Konoha''s years of 55, when Shisuimitted suicide, he was only 16 years old, and during this period of time between 12 and 16 years old, he made the name of "Shisui of the Body Flicker".

    Of course, these are all my spections through the only information I have. They are not necessarily urate. They are only for reference set by the book. Please do not argue. If a big shot wants to correct it, please point it out in thements section. It is best to attach evidence of the reference. After confirmation, I will immediately correct it, and thank you. But if it is just ''I think, I think'', I will directly ignore it. I really have no time to argue and cry.

    Anyway, the age of Shisui has always been a mystery. Everyone does not have to be serious, nor does it affect the follow-up story.

 Chapter 32: Work Hard To Cultivate!

    Chapter 32: Work Hard To Cultivate!

    With the 100,000 taels paid by Uchiha''s family, Aoba really lived a good life. Not only did he have enough meat to replenish his physical strength every day, but he also bought some training equipment that he needed at the moment.

    However, the consumption of medicinal materials was too great. 100,000 taels seemed to be a lot, but he needed at least 5,000 taels for a medicinal bath!

    In this way, 100,000 taels could only support 20 days at most, which was still in the ideal state.

    In this regard, Aoba could not help but begin to suspect that the medicated bath contained in [Navy Training Body Technique - Basic chapter] was very likely not applicable. How could those lower-level navies have such wealth and strength? And if it were paid by the headquarters of the Navy, then that year''s military fee,it would be an astronomical figure!

    Perhaps this matching medicated bath was only prepared for the younger generation of the rich families or the second generation of the military, geniuses with great potential.

    This kind of high cost also made Aoba want to dispel the low-cost n of ''staying in the Ninja School for 5 or 6 years''.

    Who asked him not to sincerely want toe to Konoha to be a spy?

    In his first thought, he thought that the middle-level ninja was the best, so that he would not be able toe into contact with any important information and tasks, and would not be valued too much.

    He was even considering whether he should always be a Genin. After all, wasn''t there such a saying? Konoha''s Genin was the strongest, and his strength was greater than Kage-level!

    He also wanted to be a Genin who was stronger than Kage-level.

    Because this way, he would be able toplete the death-seeking mission issued by the dog system in the future, and his ability to protect himself would increase greatly!

    After all, before the cockroaches of Naruto''s generation rose, who would pay attention to a Genin?

    .....

    In a remote area far away from Konoha''smoner area, Aoba was doing something like a wooden stake!

    Don''t misunderstand, he was just practicing [Hakuda]''s skills.

    After all, the Level 0 [Hakuda] only taught him the rtive knowledge of cultivation. As for how to use it and how to use it in actualbat, he still needed to work hard.

    Of course, if there were more skill cards, it would be another matter.

    And this remote open space was the ce that he found after searching for a long time in the vicinity.

    Because there was almost no one here usually, this meant that no one would disturb him under normal circumstances, thus reducing the risk of [Hakuda] being exposed.

    Although this body technique of [Hakuda] would be known sooner orter, being able to dy for a day was a day. When others asked about it in the future, he would properly show some talent. After all, body technique was something that was evolved from various movements and techniques. In body techniquepetition, the movements were all varied and had strong self-characteristics. Even ordinary Konoha Whirlwind had different ces when used by different people.

    In this way, he couldpletely push it off to his own talent, saying that it was cultivated by a blind chicken.

    Genius'' always had special privileges. Thinking about the Kekei Genkai that were developed by the second generation, they were simply terrifying. They could even revive the dead.

    Compared to those brilliant seniors, creating a different ''Soft Fist'', ''Gang Fist'', and more focused on the skill, it was not a big deal. In any case, there were only a few people who truly valued the body technique and regarded it as life.

    Bang, bang, bang, bangˇ­

    sounds kept ringing in the middle of the empty space.

    Aoba was sweating like rain as he followed the knowledge in his head and began to learn the knowledge of the set.

    It couldn''t be helped. His foundation was poor, and'' Genius'' was just an illusion that he was pretending to be. In addition, he had lived for two lifetimes and had nevere into contact with this kind of fighting. Therefore, he could only choose this stupid method. First, he let his muscles mechanically remember these routine movements and techniques. Then, he slowly crushed them bit by bit and ate them into his body, bing a kind ofbat instinct.

    If he could practice to that extent, he felt that even if his [Hakuda] level could not be maxed out, it could be raised to a very high level.

    It had to be said that he really did not have much talent, especially in terms of physical skills.

    After practicing for more than half a month, [Hakuda] was still at Level 0. There seemed to be no improvement, or the dog system did not approve of the Host''s own efforts.

    However, Aoba felt that this possibility was very unreasonable. He did not want to rely on the dog system all the time, so he must prove that this road was connected, and diligence could make up for failure!

    People like Rock Lee and Guy had already proved that this principle was not fak!

    Therefore, he categorized the reason why there were no changes in his level into that he did not work hard enough!

    If not for the fact that he only had one life left, he really wanted to court death once. He wanted to see if the dog system would self-destruct after the mission failed. Would it implicate him after the self-explosion?

    Therefore, the bang, bang, bang... was one more hour than yesterday.

    ...

    When Aoba walked back home tiredly with his injured arms hanging down andid on the bed, he really didn''t want to move.

    But in order to live well in this strange world, he gritted his teeth and stood up again. He began to skillfully boil water and threw a bag of medicinal herbs into the bathtub he bought.

    When the water boiled, he adjusted the water temperature to 45 degrees. Of course, he only made a rough guess and felt that it was about this temperature.

    Then he soaked himself in it and began to enjoy the process of rxing his muscles and blood, sweating and suppressing pain, eliminating fatigue, and replenishing his body''s energy.

    The medicine bath in [Navy Training Body Technique - Basic chapter] was not a magical recipe, and it was impossible to wash his marrow and reform after a few baths.

    Perhaps the dog system really had this kind of thing, but at least this medicine bath was not, and it could not be done.

    The effect it could achieve was to replenish the body''s deficit due to high-intensity training. At the same time, it could treat internal injuries and make every cell full of vitality and vitality!

    A healthy and energetic body was undoubtedly one of the best conditions whenying the foundation.

    In addition, the Level 3 [Poor Quality Self Healing Body] could asionally disy the corresponding effects. This also made it so that even if Aoba was not a genius, he had a better body foundation than a genius.

    As long as he persisted for a long time, Aoba was very sure that his body would gradually improve to be more perfect!

    The only w was that when taking a medicinal bath, the process was not sofortable. Instead, there was a needle-like pain.

    This was a normal reaction when the body absorbed the medicinal effect. It would be fine after the medicinal effect dispersed.

    When the needle-like feeling gradually weakened until it disappeared, more than half an hour had passed. Only then did Aobae out of the bathroom feeling refreshed.

    But soon, his little face fell

 Chapter 33: The Best Way To Earn Money As A Kid!

    Chapter 33: The Best Way To Earn Money As A Kid!

    Three dayster, it was still in the remote, small world that belonged only to Aoba.

    "Windmill!"

    A young figure suddenly leaped high into the air and used the strength of his waist to move his body. His entire body instantly rotated once, and then with the support of this power, he ruthlessly kicked the ''- head'' of the wooden stake!

    Bang!

    The sturdy wooden stake trembled violently from the powerful kick.

    At the same time, Aoba, whonded on the ground, had a happy expression on his face. He could not help but reveal an excited expression.

    Because just as he kicked out, he heard a system notification that he had not heard for a long time.

    His [Hakuda] sessfully advanced to level 1!

    Moreover, without relying on any external force, relying on his own hard work to cultivate to this level step by step.

    This also proved that his conjecture was correct. Without relying on the system, he could also upgrade his ability!

    Moreover,pared to the dog system always forcing him to court death, he preferred the feeling of being down-to-earth and bing stronger.

    Although it was countless times slower, it was better to be safe and not in danger!

    However, contrary to his expectations, the dog system could not keep such a low profile all the time. Regarding this point, he was getting even more sure and sure!

    Looking at those suicide missions that he had alreadypleted, which one of them was not crazily probing at the edge of death!

    Sess, arge number of rewards!

    If he lost, then he should hurry up and think about whether there would be another chance to transmigrate!

    "Perhaps before school starts, I can upgrade [Hakuda] to Level 3, or even higher! However..."

    Aoba''s originally excited expression suddenly became extremely mncholic.

    Because the medicinal herbs he bought had already been used up the day before yesterday. The medicinal bath for 16 days had cost him 80,000 taels!

    The rest of the money was spent on training equipment and daily food, so he only had two sets of clothes now. He would wear this one today, wash it clean at night, and then change it into another set tomorrow. This repeated again and again

    He only had a few thousand taels left in his hands. Not to mention continuing to buy medicinal herbs, even eating would be a big problem.

    Fortunately, tomorrow was the beginning of the month. Mikawa should send the relief money over, which could solve a part of his urgent need.

    "Sigh, money... Why do I worry about how to make money every day on Earth? How can I make money every day in this world?"

    At this moment, Aoba was very depressed. It seemed that no matter where he went, it would be difficult for him to move without money.

    Moreover, he was poor. If he wanted to be a ninja, he would have to spend a lot of money.

    It was no wonder that civilian ninjas were not valued. It was just that there were asionally geniuses appearing, and the various famous families almost monopolized the outstanding talents.

    Not to mention others, a person who also had talent, a person who ate well and lived well every day, did not need to worry about the things he needed for training, and only needed to cultivate in peace.

    As for the other, he ate vegetables every day. He didn''t even have the most basic nutrition supplement. He had to hesitate for half a day to buy Kunai to train his throwing skills.

    What kind of result would this happen?

    The result was that thetter''s talent waspletely unable to be fulfilled, while the former could be a genius in the eyes of others!

    Thus, this led to the rare appearance of such a strong person who could only defend himself.

    Of course, there were exceptions, such as Sannin, the super expert who almost became the Hokage, Orochimaru, and Jiraiya.

    But look at the person behind the two of them!

    Sarutobi Hiruzen!

    The dignified Sandaime Hokage!

    Who was his teammate?

    Tsunade!

    Shoudai Hokage, Senju Hashirama''s granddaughter!

    She was definitely a super-rich woman!

    With this starting point, it was enough topletely wipe out the gap between theirmoner backgrounds.

    Of course, the efforts of Orochimaru and Jiraiya could not be erased.

    Then there was the current Hokage, Yondaime, Namikaze Minato.

    This was also a ninja who came from a civilian background. He had no background and Kekkei Genkai. However, his Sensei was the famous Sannin, Jiraiya.

    Moreover, Minato''s talent was a top-notch existence even in the whole of Ninja World!

    After the death of the second Hokage, no one could practice Flying Ruujin. He learned it just like that. Moreover, he was even more talented than his teacher. In the third great battle of Ninja World, he made the title of ''Konoha''s Yellow sh"!

    As for Guy, there was no need to say more. He did not rely on anyone. He used the most ordinary talent and the most tenacious willpower. Through the unimaginable efforts of ordinary people, he finally achieved a curve overtaking. Not only did he shock everyone, but he also made his father famous!

    Of course, at this time, Guy was still a hothead.

    ....

    Walking on the busy streets of Konoha, Aoba kept looking around.

    In the third great battle of Ninja World, Konoha re-established his identity as an overlord, and until now, only Kumogakure was still struggling. It could be said that the war hade to an end.

    This made Konoha''s people smile again, and a new wave of the baby tide was brewing.

    It seemed that everything was on the right track again and was developing in a good direction.

    But Aoba was depressed about where to get arge sum of money.

    "How about... go to Uchiha''s station and make some medical fees?"

    Ptooey! Ptooey! Ptooey!

    Aoba immediately resisted this tempting idea. After all, he was also shameless!

    Of course, more importantly, he was afraid that the dog system would issue another death-seeking mission to attack Uchiha''s territory, or that Uchiha would really kill him because he was not pleasing to the eye. That would be miserable!

    The road to cling to Uchiha could not be taken, and there was no news of Itachi. It had been a long time since he hade to find him. He should have been grounded.

    Then what else could he do to earn money?

    He had given up on finding a job. After all, a few thousand taels a month was no longer in his eyes. He couldn''t even earn money for a medicinal bath in a month of hard work. Why would he waste so much effort?

    ''Borrow from Mikawa?''

    ''This is a good idea. Mikawa should be quite richˇ­''

    However, after thinking about it, he still shook his head.

    Mikawa was already enough to take care of him. Even when he got into trouble a few times, in the end, it was Mikawa who helped him plead and wipe his butt.

    After owing so many favors, Aoba really did not know how to repay it. He did not have the face to speak again.

    So after thinking about it, it seemed that the only way was the riskiest method.

    That was to rely on the medicinal bath form in his hand to profit!

    After all, he had already personally experienced the true effect of this form, and it was extremely good!

    Using it to build a foundation for the child, it could lead the starting line!

    There was a saying that said, the money of a child and a woman was the best to earn!

 Chapter 34: Talk About Cooperation!

    Chapter 34: Talk About Cooperation!

    It was said that the money of children and women was the easiest to earn!

    But there was one most important question, and that was whether or not he had the life to spend!

    The world of Naruto was not as legal as the world of the Earth. This was a world where only the strong could speak with their fists.

    If a little brat like him dared to go out and talk about cooperation with others, being kicked out was the lightest. There was a high chance that the form would be taken away, and then he would find a ce to kill him!

    After all, a war orphan died!

    The arrogant and domineering people were not only Uchiha''s n.

    This was also one of the important reasons why he had never dared to take out the form to make profits.

    However, he really had no other choice now. He could only wait for a few years. When he had the strength and confidence, he would take it out to make money. It was already toote at that time, and at that time, he probably wouldn''t need to use this kind of method to make money.

    Then there was only one way left, and that was to seek riches and honor in danger!

    Abandoning the long-term benefits in the future, in exchange for the most important benefits and the rapid increase in strength!

    This was also the most suitable choice for him right now!

    As for the risks and doubts that this method might bring to him, he could only think about itter and try his best to get rid of himself!

    But who should he cooperate with?

    Aoba almost immediately thought of Mikawa as the candidate for this cooperation. He believed that anyone could harm him, but Mikawa would not. If he cooperated with Mikawa, he could get more benefits.

    However, the problem was that Mikawa was only born as amoner. First, he had no connections, second, he did not have any experience in business, and he could not afford to invest too much.

    Most importantly, Aoba was worried that Mikawa would be in danger!

    After all, money moved people''s hearts. If the business became big, how could Mikawa, who was born as a civilian, resist those rich and powerful big families!

    Moreover, in business, even the Hokage could not be biased.

    ''Wait!''

    ''The Hokage!''

    Aoba''s eyes suddenly lit up!

    ''Yes, I can cooperate with the Hokage. No, it should be said that I want to cooperate with Konoha!''

    As long as they turned their personal interests into themon interests of the vige, it was foreseeable that no one would dare to interfere even if they had the courage!

    After all, the Hokage was the greatest leader in the whole of Konoha!

    Those who dared to bare their teeth, like Uchiha... Look at how they are now.

    Moreover, it was easy to catch a cold under a big tree. With Yondaime''s gentle nature, he was always embarrassed to make an ugly appearance. A certain amount of profit was still guaranteed!

    However, for the sake of safety, Aoba still decided to drag Mikawa as witnesses. Otherwise, how could he have the ability to see the Hokage-sama who had so much work to do?

    After clearing his thoughts, he touched thest bit of wealth he had in his arms, gritted his teeth, and went into the medicinal shop next to him.

    ...ˇ­.

    When he returned home, he had a medicinal bath material mixed with some other medicinal herbs as usual. He had the pharmacy owner crush it into powder ording to his request.

    And this medicinal materialpletely turned him into a pauper!

    There were only five taels left, and he couldn''t even afford to eat a string of them!

    If Mikawa didn''te to send him the relief money tomorrow, he would probably have to start eating dirt.

    Then he mixed all the medicinal powder he needed and wrapped it up.

    After all, he had to be wary of others. This set of medicinal herbs was used to verify the results. If it were stolen, it would be the loss of the wife and the soldiers!

    He believed in Yondaime''s purpose and character, but he didn''t believe that Danzo still had the integrity of those two consultants!

    ...

    Early the next morning, Aoba moved a small stool and sat at the door, waiting for Mikawa toe and find him.

    But as soon as he went up, he didn''t even see a shadow!

    This also made him a little anxious.

    After all, in order to meet the Hokage and reach an agreement, he had gambled his entire fortune. At this moment, even if he was hungry, dizzy, and drooling, he did not have the financial resources to fill his stomach.

    Fortunately, Mikawa did not let him wait too long. With a whoosh, they appeared in front of him.

    "Are you waiting for me?"

    Looking at the sudden burst of light in Aoba''s eyes, Mikawa not only felt strange, but he was also afraid that the next moment he would rush up and bite him.

    In the face of Mikawa and Jonin''s inquiry, Aoba quickly nodded and then very seriously said: "I have something important to see the Hokage-sama..."

    "I want to see him now!"

    He had to show that he was in a hurry. Otherwise, the Hokage would be so busy that he would not have the time to fool around with him. Moreover, he really could not afford to wait for a day. These two days, without the help of the medicinal bath, he did not even have the spirit to train for the next day. [Poor Quality Self Healing Body] could only speed up the recovery of his injuries, but he could not eliminate the fatigue.

    "Reason!"

    Mikawa Jonin said bluntly. He could not take him to see the Hokage just because Aoba wanted to see him. Moreover, it was not easy for him to see the Hokage. Without enough important reasons, he would not agree.

    Obviously, Aoba had already thought of this point, so he emphasized the effect of the medicinal bath and made up a story that was enough to die without evidence.

    "Are you sure that this thing is as effective as you said?"

    After listening to the story, Mikawa did not dwell on the story. Instead, he first asked about the medicinal effect doubtfully, and his face was filled with disbelief.

    "I''m sure! Because I used all of the 100,000pensation that Uchiha gave me to buy medicinal herbs. If you don''t believe me, you can get someone to check my body."

    In order to sell the form, he did not hesitate to sacrifice himself.

    Mikawa still did not believe it, but he knew that the other party was not a child who was full of lies, so he stepped forward and simply pinched his body a few times.

    He was checking the other party''s bones and muscles. Generally speaking, after a long period of intensive training, whether there were any hidden injuries in the body would be known after a few pinches.

    However, the results of the preliminary examination surprised him!

    He had seen Aoba''s training several times with his own eyes and even specially appeared to remind him a few times.

    However, he did not expect that under such high-intensity training, Aoba''s health was unexpectedly good.

    ''Could it really be the credit of that so-called medicinal bath?''

    Mikawa looked at Aoba in disbelief and then said in a low voice, "Punch me with all your strength!"

    He wanted to see the progress of the other party during this period of time. If it really proved to be effective, he would even take the initiative to take him to meet the Hokage.

    This was simply like adding wings to a tiger in the future of the vige!

    Bang!

    Aoba did not hesitate to use his full strength and quickly punched out.

    Although he did not disy any skills, what he needed was speed, strength, and other intuitive feelings.

    After Mikawa easily blocked Aoba''s fist, he could not help butpare the progress of his opponent during this period of time.

    Then he came up with the result that surprised him!

 Chapter 35: Verification Medicinal Effect

    Chapter 35: Verification Medicinal Effect

    Mikawa took a careful look. Compared to the first time he saw Aoba, his speed and strength had both improved significantly.

    Moreover, at that time, Aoba''s physical fitness was not outstanding, especially ordinary.

    And now, it was obviously different!

    ''This must have something to do with hard work and hard training, but maybe this medicinal bath is really as magical as he said?''

    Mikawa began to look at this matter seriously.

    "Before going to see the Hokage-sama, are you sure you know what you are doing? If it is just a prank, I admit that you have fooled me, but Hokage-sama is not someone you can act wantonly at a young age."

    Aoba knew that Mikawa was warning him, and at the same time, he was worried that he would cause trouble.

    But this time, he was confident, so he nodded seriously, "I will be responsible for every word I say!"

    Mikawa looked at him deeply and then no longer asked anything more. "Come with me," he said.

    .....

    In the Hokage office, Minato was seriously reviewing the documents in his hands.

    Only after sitting in this position did he feel what the name of the Hokage represented and how much pressure he felt.

    In addition, after Sarutobi-sensei left the post, they suddenly went somewhere to enjoy their retired life, so he did not even have a person to ask for advice and share the pressure.

    What? You said that Hokage was a high-level consultant?

    Not mentioning this was okay. In the beginning, two consultants opposed him bing the Hokage. Until now, when he turned to Koharu, Homura was still indifferent to him and seemed to be still in the observation period.

    Not to mention Danzo, this ambitious man had been coveting the position of Hokage for a long time. It would be good if he did not drag him down. Help? Want to eat fart!

    However, he had a big heart. This huge pressure not only did not crush him but also allowed him to grow rapidly.

    The work of the Hokage was also very well done. Not only did he not make any big mistakes, but he also began to cultivate his own forces.

    Among them, Kakashi, whose mentality had already copsed, was directly transferred to Anbu and became his right-hand man. He was very trustworthy.

    What made him even happier was that the day he became a father was getting closer and closer as the days went by.

    After a day of work every day, when he returned home, it was probably the happiest time for him to apany his wife and the child in his belly to eat together.

    ''It would be even better if Kushina could not be so irritable while she was pregnantˇ­.''

    He had just put down the processed documents and rubbed his head. The door was pushed open. His assistant reported, "Hokage-sama, special Jonin, Mikawa hase to see you. He also brought a child and said that there is something very important."

    "Is it something very important? Then let them in."

    "Yes, Hokage-sama."

    Although there was still a lot of work that had not been done, it was good to take a break and listen to the important reports of others.

    As the Hokage who was born as a civilian, Minato did not have that much arrogance, nor did he have the habit of being arrogant.

    Moreover, Mikawa, a special Jonin, had always been conscientious. He was very mature and steady. It was not an exaggeration to call him the cornerstone of Konoha. Or it could be said that many people like Mikawa, who had silently contributed to the vige, had united together to form the foundation of Konoha!

    ˇ­..

    Soon, there was another knock on the door.

    "Pleasee in."

    Pushing open the door, Mikawa and Aoba finally arrived at the Hokage office.

    "Special Jonin, Mikawa. I have something important to report to the Hokage!"

    Minato first smiled at Mikawa and Aoba, who he had not seen for a while, and nodded. Then, he said, "What is the specific matter?"

    Mikawa first roughly exined the effects of the medicinal bath.

    After guaranteeing it for him, he turned his head to indicate that Aoba could speak.

    To be honest, Aoba was now a little touched. Mikawa could clearly push everything onto him and thus be irresponsible. However, Mikawa''s choice was to use his reputation as a guarantee to pave the way for everything that Aoba wanted to say in the future. At the same time, it also increased the credibility of his words.

    After all,pared to a mature adult, the words of a five-year-old child did not carry any weight.

    At the same time, this also meant that if Aoba was just ying a prank, or if the things he took out could not achieve a satisfactory effect, even if Mikawa did not have to bear any punishment, they would still leave a frivolous and boastful impression.

    In order to repay Mikawa''s trust, Aoba took a deep breath and began to talk about the real effect of this medicinal bath. It was not exaggerated or modest, and he gave a practical exnation.

    He also used himself as an example to increase the credibility of his words. After all, he had never used anything before. If he wanted to sell it to others, he would really treat others as fools.

    As for how he had obtained this form, he had simply passed it to a corpse while he was fleeing.

    In any case, only Obito and a few others knew about his experiences during that period of time. No matter how he made it up, there was practically no possibility of verifying it.

    Moreover, so many people had died during that period of time, and there was no pressure in dying without evidence.

    After listening carefully to the narration of the big and small, Minato did not take it seriously. Instead, he knocked on the table and said, "This form needs to be verified. If the effect is really as you said, then the vige will invest money to buy it and give you corresponding rewards."

    After all, Minato was not the kind of person who was ck-hearted like Danzo. He could not do such a thing.

    However, everything had to be based on the result. If the final proved that the form was fake, then not only would there be no reward, but there would also be a certain punishment.

    During this period of training, Minato had already be a qualified Hokage, and he was able to use this kind of method.

    "No problem, I can verify it now. I just brought a bag of medicinal powder. Now, I would like to ask you to find a person whose body has been overdrawn after excessive training so that I can feel the effect more directly."

    Aoba confidently ced a bag of medicinal powder on the table.

    After seeing this scene, Minato was stunned at first, and then heughed heartily. "I am now more confident in your form, the future 5th Hokage?"

    Aoba blushed a little from being teased, but it was always right to be cautious.

    If he were thin-skinned, he wouldn''t do business!

    Fortunately, Minato, who had a bright personality, didn''t care about these trivial matters. As long as he could prove that this thing had a good effect on the vige cultivating talents, he would not be stingy.

    Soon, someone went to prepare ording to Minato''s request...

 Chapter 36: The Man Who Almost Kicked Out of the Ending Is Here

    Chapter 36: The Man Who Almost Kicked Out of the Ending Is Here

    Aoba thought that it was not easy to find someone who had over-trained his body. Even if someone was willing to serve as this little white mouse, it would take a certain amount of time to exhaust all his strength.

    However, the fact did not make them wait long. Someone soon brought this little white mouse.

    And this little white mouse was no other than Might Guy, who regarded Kakashi as his lifelong rival and best friend!

    Aoba was stunned for a moment. Obviously, he did not expect this result.

    But on second thought, was there anyone in the entire Konoha who was more suitable than Guy in terms of the ''excessive training'' and ''body overdraft'' that he needed to find?

    Moreover, judging from Guy''spletely soaked clothes, before he was found, this guy must have undergone hellish special training!

    In addition, do not underestimate the Guy of this period. Although Kakashi graduated at five years old and became a legend, Guy was not much inferior. At seven years old, he graduated from the Ninja School. It took three years, only one year less than Kakashi.

    Although he was only a Gennin when he was 14 years old, his strength had already been recognized by many people. Perhaps it would not be long before he could rise to Jonin like Kakashi.

    And Aoba probably remembered that Guy became a real Jonin when he was 16 years old. At this time, he was only four yearster than Kakashi. It was already a very impressive achievement among his peers!

    Then, it was worth mentioning that in the future, among Konoha''s 12 cockroaches, the first one to jump to Jonin was Neji, who was only 15 years old

    So, Neji, you died so miserably!

    "Right now, there is a mission that requires your cooperation. Perhaps it will have a certain effect on your body. We can not rule out the bad effects, but there is a high probability that it will have a good effect. If you are unwilling, it doesn''t matter. This is not apulsory mission." Minato looked at Guy and said gently.

    If it were for someone else, they would definitely have a lot of misgivings at this time.

    However, Guy was different. Just as Minato finished speaking, he raised his thumb, revealing his white teeth, andughed heartily. "Leave this task to me. I am very confident in my body!"

    Minato helplessly rubbed his temples. He knew that this would be the result.

    However, he was not too worried. After all, Mikawa would not let Aoba mess around. Moreover, Aoba had used it many times, so there was a high probability that there would not be any danger.

    "Then... let''s try!"

    As a result, everyone directly moved to another room, which had already been arranged ording to the requirements.

    "Hokage-sama, what do I need to do? Break this wooden barrel?"

    As soon as he entered the door, Guy began to move his body with some blood boiling. One must know that he had always wanted to enter Anbu to help Kakashi, but Hokage-sama had never agreed. This undoubtedly made him very regretful, and he also felt that he had lost a lot of fun in life.

    "No, next you need to take off your clothes and stay inside. Well, at least half an hour."

    For the first time, Guy, who was not even afraid of a mountain of des or a sea of mes, became a little embarrassed and dumbfounded when he heard that he still needed to take off his clothes!

    "Takeˇ­. take off my clothes?"

    "Yes. Recently, someone found a medicinal bath form. It can repair the internal injuries of the body, improve cell activity, and replenish physical strength. In addition, there are many other effects. Although some people have tried it, they still need more different people to do the test. Perhaps there will be some side effects, so you still have a chance to refuse."

    Minato seemed to have the same idea as Mikawa. He did not want to give Aoba too much pressure and trouble, so he did not mention who provided the prescription. The test was voluntary.

    However, Guy was not frightened. Instead, he looked at the wooden barrel with burning eyes.

    "Repair the internal injuries of the body?"

    "Increase cell activity?"

    "Supplementing physical exhaustion?"

    "Isn''t this a f*cking custom-made medicinal bath for me?"

    If this thing is effective, doesn''t that mean that the time he can use to train every day has increased by a few more hours? Or even more

    As expected of a training maniac, the first thing he thought of was that he could use more time to work hard on his cultivation.

    Moreover, it was not that Guy did not know that his extreme training method would cause harm and overdraft to his body, but he had no choice.

    Because in other aspects, he did not have the corresponding talent!

    Only hard work and sweat would not deceive him!

    Therefore, he could only walk the path of darkness, overdrawing his future, in exchange for the present!

    He didn''t want to be a Genin for the rest of his life!

    And so... Dong!

    Guy ignored the fact that there were still outsiders around and took off all his clothes at the fastest speed possible. Then, he jumped into the wooden barrel.

    The water temperature was about 45 degrees. It was a little hot, but it was morefortable for him!

    "Is it okay to just soak in it like this?" Guy asked with a little embarrassment, leaving only his head on the surface of the water.

    At this time, Minato looked at Aoba with a gentle smile, meaning that he coulde personally, and there was no need to be afraid that someone would intercept the remaining powder and push it back.

    At this time, Aoba was also infected by Yondaime''s goodwill, and the worry in his heart was greatly relieved.

    "Just pour it all in," he said, handing the medicine bag to Mikawa.

    Mikawa was even more straightforward. After taking it, they immediately poured all the ck powder into the wooden barrel in front of everyone. Then, without thinking, they threw the remaining package directly into the stove used for boiling water.

    He did this not only to avoid suspicion but also to express his attitude.

    This made Aoba look at him more gently. Even Minato looked at him with admiration.

    Following that, the hot water that was poured into the medicinal powder instantly turned pitch-ck. Just looking at this color, it was extremely terrifying.

    At the same time, Guy also seemed to feel the medicinal effect. His expression couldn''t help but change, bing very serious.

    "How do you feel now?"

    "The pain is like a needle prick, but it can still be endured," Guy answered truthfully.

    Minato nodded silently. He had already heard Aoba personally exin this point, so he did not make a fuss.

    Thus, time slowly passed as he waited

    At first, Guy was still not used to it, but as time passed, not only did he adapt to the bath in front of others, but he also adapted to the pain brought by the medicinal bath. Slowly, he could feel a warm current moving around his body. The ces where he usually umted serious internal injuries were even hotter as if they were on fire!

    ''Maybe it really worked!''

    A trace of excitement shed through Guy''s eyes.

    About thirty minutester, the ck medicinal liquid in the wooden barrel began to turn transparent again. This meant that the medicinal effect had almost been released, and more than half of it hadpletely prated into Guy''s body.

 Chapter 37: What I Want Is a Hundred Million Specks

    Chapter 37: What I Want Is a Hundred Million Specks

    "The medicinal effect is over. You cane out now."

    Aoba looked at the medicinal liquid that had already lost its color and slowly nodded.

    And what would happen next would depend on whether it was sessful or defeated.

    Bang!

    Guy felt his refreshed body and immediately cried out in excitement. Then, he couldn''t help but jump out of the wooden barrel, sshing water everywhere.

    "I feel full of strength now. I can stillplete the palm pressure a thousand times. If I can''t finish it, I will jump around a thousand frogs in the vige..."

    Looking at the excited Guy standing there shouting and training, three ck lines appeared on everyone''s forehead.

    "Put on your clothes first!"

    In the end, Minato couldn''t stand it anymore and directly threw the clothes that he had taken off.

    Guy was stunned for a moment. Only then did he realize that he was naked. He hurriedly put on his clothes in a panic. At the same time, he didn''t forget to hide behind the wooden bucket with his legs between his legs.

    The scene just now was really spicy!

    "Let''s go back first."

    When Guy put on his clothes again and walked out shyly, Minato could not help butugh and shake his head. Then he took everyone back to the Hokage''s office.

    ....

    "Tell me, how does it feel?"

    Guy gave a thumbs up, revealing his white teeth. Under the sunlight, there was even some reflection...

    "This is great! Although there was a bit of pain in the process, there was no problem at all!"

    "I''m asking you about the specific effect." Minato looked at Guy, who was inexplicably in a state of hot blood, with a headache.

    "Uh, I can''t tell exactly what it is, but I can feel a warm current flowing around my body. The parts where I asionally feel pain are even hotter. When it is over, I feel that my body is full of strength, and most of the stamina I used before has been replenished. Moreover, my body is as light as a feather, as if I can jump higher. I can''t wait to start a new round of special training!"

    Although Guy wouldn''t say those precise words, he still told the truth about all his feelings in detail. Moreover, he kept jumping in ce during the process, and his head almost hit the ceiling. It seemed that he wanted the Hokage to believe what he said.

    After simply recording the feelings of Guy, Minato couldn''t help but reveal a bright smile on his face.

    It seemed that this thing really had an effect. The straightforward Guy would not exaggerate anything.

    Moreover, this medicinal bath could even alleviate the hidden injuries that had umted in Guy''s body for so long, which was enough to prove its value.

    "Well, Guy, you go out first. Later, someone will ask you again. You just need to tell the truth."

    "Yes, Hokage-sama... But that..."

    Guy rarely felt embarrassed. Last time, it was because the naked body was seen naked. Seeing that he still did not leave, Minato could not help but be curious.

    "Is there anything else to report?"

    "Hokage-sama, that medicinal bath just now was really great. I want to know where I can buy it?"

    Minato looked at him, not knowing whether tough or cry, "Not now, but after a while, it should be able to be promoted. You will know when the timees."

    After hearing this, Guy could not help but feel a little regretful, because this thing was really an essential item for a training maniac like him!

    He really wanted to buy a thousand bags and put them at home right now!

    However, since Hokage-sama had said so, he did not dare to ask any more questions, so he had to leave.

    After Guy left, only Minato, Mikawa, and Aoba remained in the office.

    "I now believe that the thing you brought is really that magical. Then let''s get to the point. What do you want? Or do you want to exchange this form for? Ninjutsu? Cultivation resources? Or... money?"

    Personal feelings are personal feelings.

    On the premise that it involved the interests of the vige, he was first a Hokage!

    Therefore, Minato''s face immediately became serious. He looked at Aoba very seriously, because he knew that the one who really made the decision was the big guy.

    Moreover, the countless experiences of fighting in the war had always warned him that he should never underestimate the other party because the other party was young!

    No one could guarantee how many lives the kid who suddenly appeared in front of you had killed with his own hands!

    Otherwise, how did Jonin, who was promoted at the age of 12,e about?

    Obviously, at this moment, Minato temporarily put Aoba in the same position.

    And Aoba also saw this from Minato''s change in attitude. He did not feel the contempt and perfunctory of the other party. This was very important!

    However, he had never thought of using this medicinal bath recipe to squeeze too much profit. It was still the same sentence, don''t make money and die!

    Knowing when to be content and when to advance and retreat was his current protective charm!

    Therefore, he directly presented the method of cooperation he had already thought of and said, "I want to directly present the form of this medicinal bath to the vige!"

    Minato had already prepared a certain amount of his heart, but he was still stunned by Aoba''s sudden righteousness.

    If not for the fact that his previous series of precautions were watertight, he might have really been fooled.

    Minato looked at Aoba with a faint smile and said, "If you are really so generous, then why did you make so much defense before? Well, I already know that you want to contribute to the vige, but it is not Konoha''s style to take a child''s thing for free. Tell me, what do you want? A friendly reminder, next time I will take it seriously."

    Aoba, who had his thoughts exposed, could not help but blush when he was stared at by Minato. Then he seemed to be a little embarrassed and said, "I really want to contribute to the vige, but if Hokage-sama feels sorry, can I make a few simple requests?"

    Minato could not help but be amused by this interesting little guy, nodded, and said, "Tell me, what kind of small request is it?"

    Aoba knew that the n he had made in such a big circle had finallye to an end, so he pretended to be shy and said, "Actually, it''s nothing much. It''s just that... can you give me more allowance every month? Also, can you give me more cultivation resources? Also, I don''t want a single cent of this medicinal bath form that I have contributed. However, I don''t need much if you can provide me with sufficient supplies. Two servings a day is enough. Also..."

    Minato originally thought that this child was very sensible. However, as Aoba raised more and more conditions, his initial embarrassment gradually became more and more exciting. His face also began to darken.

 Chapter 38: You Maybe Earn, but I Will Never Suffer a Loss!

    Chapter 38: You Maybe Earn, but I Will Never Suffer a Loss!

    Was the form important?

    It was important, but not crucial!

    The important thing was that this thing had poked through the window paper, representing creativity.

    If I don''t tell you, you will never know!

    And it is not crucial because having only the form is useless!

    The truly valuable thing is the thing that is created!

    And if you want to make something, you need not only the form but also everything that the form involves!

    Neither could be missing!

    Just like the medicinal bath form that Aoba had found from [Navy Training Body Technique - Basic chapter], if he did not have the money to buy medicinal herbs, it would be a piece of waste paper!

    If he had money, he could naturally enjoy it alone.

    But the problem was that he was poor!

    If not for the fact that he risked his life to fight against Uchiha and obtainedpensation of 100,000 taels, he wouldn''t even be able to afford a single set of medicinal herbs, let alone use them!

    Therefore, taking it out to exchange for all the resources he could currently use was the most correct and also the most intelligent method.

    He had neither lost anything nor had he obtained many good things that he could currently use. He could also gain the favor of many people, increase his own importance and weight, and at the same time, he could also seize the opportunity to cling onto his thigh, making Uchiha, who wanted to find trouble with him, hesitate to throw themselves at him.

    There were really too many benefits to be said!

    That was why he felt a little dizzy. It was only after he heard Mikawa''s dry cough that he noticed that Minato''s face had slowly turned a little dark.

    "Uh, aren''t my little requests a little too much..."

    The requirements were indeed quite small, but there was really a lot of them. There were a total of ten to twenty of them. It was really a big headache!

    Thus, Minato cleared his throat, not wanting Aoba to continue speaking.

    "I know all of your requests, but I can only promise you a certain amount of cultivation resources every month. Too much won''t do! As for the supply of medicinal baths, this request is reasonable and reasonable. It can be met, but it can only give you a packet of them every day. You also said that this thing will have a certain degree of resistance if it is used for a long time. I suggest that it can only be used once a day. Don''t you remember what you said yourself?"

    What else could Aoba say? He could only me himself for having a bad mouth. He could only nod gloomily.

    Although most of the conditions were cut off by Minato''s words, the most basic bottom line was still preserved.

    Every month, he would be able to save a few tens of thousands of taels, and as time passed, he would only earn more!

    Not to mention the supply of the medicinal bath, not only did it solve his current urgent need, but he could also save one hundred and fifty thousand taels every month. This was simply a huge sum to him!

    One had to know that even if Mikawa worked hard for a year, he would only earn three or four million taels, and he still took a huge risk to do missions.

    And what about him?

    You don''t need to do anything. Every year, you take two million taels of cultivation resources(including medicinal baths) for free.

    It was simply wonderful ---

    Of course, the money that this business could earn was far more than this.

    But so what?

    He was just a little brat. If he couldn''t swallow such a big piece of cake, he might as well take it out and share it with him. He would be able to eat until he was full.

    Moreover, there was no pressure at all. Even if the sky copsed, there was still the Hokage and the others.

    Greed was the original sin!

    However, when the price rose and the sky was filled with money, Aoba still tried his best to fight for it. "Actually, the portion I wanted was prepared for Mikawa. Mikawa helped me a lot. I have always wanted to repay him..."

    Mikawa, who stood silently at the side like a wooden statue, trembled when he heard this. However, he still said with no expression, "I don''t need it..."

    However, after he finished speaking, he seemed to feel that this cold tone would make Aoba misunderstand something. Therefore, he immediately exined, "My physical skills are very ordinary. I don''t usually need these medicinal herbs, so I don''t need to spend the vige money."

    He was telling the truth. He was almost 40 years old, and his physical condition had already been finalized. Moreover, he was not a ninja who specialized in physical skills. His daily training was limited, so he naturally didn''t need to use the medicinal bath to strengthen himself.

    In the end, the medicinal bath provided by Aoba was most suitable for children to build the foundation. Then, a physical skills ninja like Guy would not be of much help to others, but it was notpletely useless.

    Someone like Mikawa who was so conscientious and dedicated his entire life to the central pir of the vige, naturally would not waste the resources of the vige for such a small benefit. This had nothing to do with whose good intentions it was, it was purely a matter of realization!

    However, Minato was seriously considering it

    Obviously, what Aoba wanted to repay Mikawa was very to his liking, and it also gave him a new impression of Aoba.

    ''This is a good child who is grateful for his kindness!''

    ''Although his ability to stir up trouble is a little big, and he is still a little vengefulˇ­''

    ''But he is a good child!''

    In addition to that, Minato also admired Mikawa very much, and he was also one of them...

    Therefore, he made a decision.

    "Well, Mikawa has done a good job in reporting. Since you don''t need this, then let''s change the reward. In the name of the Hokage, I allow you to choose a type of ninjutsu from the vige collection. How about it? Are you satisfied with this reward?"

    This method was not considered as a precedent. Many Ninjas in the vige could learn the corresponding ninjutsu as a reward or a reward after making a great contribution.

    After all, at Jonin''s stage, money and other things were no longer their first goal.

    The many ninjutsu collected by the various big Ninja viges were naturally put to use at this time.

    Of course, some dangerous forbidden arts, secret arts of various big families, and so on were certainly not included. There were even a few S -level ninjutsu, but there were so many ninjutsu, even if it were for only A-level and below A-level, it was enough.

    After hearing this news, Mikawa Jonin was somewhat stunned.

    It wasn''t that he hadn''t chosen any ninjutsu before, but that was the reward he received afterpleting the difficult task with great difficulty.

    But this time, he only brought along a path, and after a few words, he received such a reward. This really made him feel a bit absent-minded.

    Although Mikawa had a rtively rigid personality, he wasn''t a fool.

    Ninjutsu wasn''t too many, and it could also increase his own strength, so after hesitating for a bit, he was still unable to open his mouth to refuse this temptation.

    Moreover, he also knew that the reason he was able to obtain such a harvest this time was entirely because of Aoba who was beside him.

    This feeling was very strange...

    It was as if you had helped a destitute tramp without asking for anything in return. In the end, this tramp came to you the next day and even gave you a box of gold bars. Then, when you were dumbstruck, he shyly said, "Thank you!"

 Chapter 39: Iron Door~ Iron Window~ Iron Chain ~

    Chapter 39: Iron Door~ Iron Window~ Iron Chain ~

    In the Hokage''s office, Minato closed his eyes alone. No one knew what he was thinking about.

    After a long time, he suddenly opened his eyes and called for his assistant.

    "Inform the two consultants and Danzo to have a meeting in an hour. Also, send a small team of Anbu''s people to investigate the destruction of the Orange Vige. Do not let any doubts go."

    "Yes, Hokage-sama!"

    After the assistant left, Minato turned around and looked out of the window. He muttered to himself, "I hope I was too worried."

    Obviously, the sudden appearance of the medicinal bath form had aroused his suspicion.

    Although he was not a suspicious person, for the sake of the safety of the vige, he still had to be more cautious.

    ...ˇ­

    On the other side, after leaving the Hokage building, Aoba was leisurely strolling around the vige after bidding farewell to Mikawa.

    Obviously, today''s harvest made him in a good mood.

    As he walked, he passed through the busy streets and unknowingly arrived near the Hokage Rock. He raised his head to look at the huge and lifelike statues of the past Hokage, as well as the statue of Yondaime, which had just beenpleted two days ago. He could not help but feel a little strange.

    This was Konoha''s iconic building, and at the same time, it was also spiritual sustenance.

    For the people in the vige, it seemed that as long as they raised their heads and looked at this ce, they would have great motivation.

    Although he was not the real Konoha, and even came here with other purposes, every time he stood below, he would sigh repeatedly.

    If not for the opening of hell and the addition of the dog system to cheat him, perhaps one day, he could also carve his appearance on it for future generations to admire!

    Just thinking about it made him feel very excited

    It was unknown if it were because it felt his mood at this moment, but the dog system that would asionally fake corpses would once again run out to add to the chaos!

    Ding!

    Bronze-Level Suicide Mission has been released!

    [Mission name: Fifth Generation Eye Ginseng! ]

    [Description: Leave your personal statue on the Fire Shadow Rock and let the world admire you. ˇŞMoving is better than moving! Young man, go ahead bravely!]

    [Mission Requirement: The statuepletion level is above the standard of passing. (The size is not smaller than 1:1). Also, the words ''5th Hokage, Shinomiya Aoba'' were left behind, allowing at least a hundred people to see it. ]

    [Mission time limit: 7 days]

    [Mission reward: Bronze Treasure Chest x1, Basic Skill Card x1. ]

    [Mission failed: Iron Door ---Iron Window ---Iron Chain ˇŞ]

    ...

    ''F*CK''

    ''I was f*cking daydreaming!''

    Aoba never thought that he was just a little envious, and the dog system actually issued him such a death-seeking task!

    It was a great crime to secretly smear carving on the Hokage Rock!

    Although Naruto was fine in the original work, it was because he was the son of the dead Yondaime! That was because Sarutobi protected him!

    Otherwise, how could the punishment be so light, just wiping his own ''work'' clean?

    It was simply a joke!

    If it were for someone else, try it!

    You can even wear it at the bottom of the prison!

    And this was not the most troublesome thing for Aoba. After all, he had just offered the medicinal bath form and had made a great contribution to the vige. In addition, he was young. With Minato''s character, he would definitely be gentle. He would just treat it as a child''s prank. The least he could do would be released in a few days.

    But the most serious problem was... carving!

    How was he going to carve his appearance in front of everyone?

    Even if he only carved one 1:1, it would be impossible for him!

    Every day, the vige patrol would patrol the Hokage Rock. After all, this was Konoha''sndmark building, and they could not afford to lose it.

    If it were for just a painting, maybe he could still do itˇ­, but if it were for carved... it would be taken away in minutes!

    What was even worse was that this time, the dog system actually increased the mission time limit

    He needed to secretly hide from everyone on the Hokage Rock in seven days, carve his appearance on it, and then write the pure and greasy deration, and also attract at least a hundred people to watch. Seeing this scene...

    "I''m probably crazy!"

    After feeling the difficulty of this mission, Aoba scratched his head in frustration!

    What exactly should he do?

    Just as he was about to vomit blood in frustration, a familiar voice sounded from behind him. "Isn''t this Little Aoba? Why, are you looking for work again? You came toote. Lord Yondaime''s sculpture has already been carved. Just wait for thest few days to stabilize it. If you want to find work, you came to the wrong ce."

    An old man dressed in in clothes, carrying a toolbox in his hand, greeted Aoba with a smile.

    "Grandpa Yamashita? I''m not here to look for work. I just happened to pass by here. Hehe, I''m just passing by..." Aoba replied with a bit of embarrassment.

    And this Grandpa Yamashita was actually the supervisor of the craftsman who allowed him to clean up the gravel here, so he was very respectful to this kind and warm grandpa.

    However, his mind was in a mess right now, and his mind was filled with thoughts of how to steal a beam and cross the sea, so he seemed a little absent-minded.

    "Since it''s just passing by, then that''s good. What do you think of thepletion of Yondaime''s statue? Don''t say beautiful words, speak truthfully." Grandpa Yamashita was like a child who had received a new toy, asking with a little unting.

    What else could Aoba say? Of course, he gave a thumbs-up and praised with all his might, "It''s perfect! Great! No matter if it''s theyout or some details, it''s impable. It''s simply a work of art!"

    "Aiya, you''re saying beautiful words to make this old man happy again. Alright, it''s time for me to go back. Remember toe and see an old man like me when you have time. I don''t dare to say anything else. One more pair of chopsticks, and it''s no problem for me to introduce you to a part-time job that can earn living expenses."

    "Yes, I will remember. Grandpa Yamashita, if I have time, I will definitely go."

    Looking at the back of the old man who left in a hurry, Aoba could not help butugh. He clearly loved to hear others praise his skills and his works, but he always pretended not to care. He deliberately put on a straight face but could not hide the satisfaction andfort in his eyes at all. What an awkward old man!

    Butbined with what the old man Yamashita said just now, he could not help but feel a little more urgent.

    Perhaps there was not even seven days left for him...

    This was because when the finishing work ended, the ropes hanging on the Hokage Rock would all be removed.

    Therefore, he had to make the best use of this time toplete the task before the finishing work waspleted!

    In addition, he had some inspiration on how toplete this seemingly impossible task.

    It seemed that Yamashita still had to go!

 Chapter 40: The Plan Was Very Smooth

    Chapter 40: The n Was Very Smooth

    With inspiration, the basic conditions forpleting the task must be confirmed as soon as possible!

    Therefore, he did not have time to go home. Aoba ran back with the help money left by Mikawa before he left.

    First, he found a shop selling dye. Aftermunicating with the boss for a long time, he finally finalized the first business deal with satisfaction. Then, he went to buy strong glue, fabric, and other misceneous items. Only then did he hang everything on his body and return home.

    When he reached home, before he could even breathe a sigh of relief, his stomach began to rumble.

    Only then did he remember that after being busy all day, he had not even eaten anything!

    Thus, he had to put away the things first, go out and eat some ready-made food, and then store a lot of food.

    After he was done with these things, he took out the misceneous things he had bought before and began to struggle desperately...

    ....

    The next day, after Aoba finished his breakfast and stretched his muscles, he went straight to the ce where Grandpa Yamashita worked.

    Not far from the Hokage Rock, there was a ce especially for artisans to store tools and temporary rest.

    Sure enough, Grandpa Yamashita was sitting inside drinking tea and rxing.

    A trivial matter like cleaning up the mess did not require him, the head of the craftsmen, to personally do it.

    Of course, if there really was a problem that required him to return to work, then he naturally would not let it go!

    "Grandpa Yamashita, I''m here to see you."

    "Oh, it''s little Aoba. Come and sit down and have a cup of tea. This is a good thing that the Hokage sama has bestowed upon you, consider yourself lucky!"

    When the old man Yamashita saw that Aoba really came to find him, he was stunned for a moment and then greeted him happily.

    People like him who were old liked to be lively and especially liked children. It seemed that when he saw these young and inexperienced seedlings, it was as if he saw himself in the past.

    Aoba was not an outsider. There was no need to be polite. When interacting with an old man, he needed to be more at ease. Moreover, the more casual he was, the happier the old man would be.

    In short, it was just one sentence, let eat, drink, and patiently listen to the other person''s words. It was a hundred tries!

    Sure enough, the more Yamashita looked at Aoba, the more he liked him. Not only did he take out a lot of delicious food to entertain him, but he also opened the chatbox and boasted about his past experiences.

    Aoba was not in a hurry to express his purpose as soon as he came up. He was patient to talk to the old man, and most of the time he was a quiet listener or a quiet foodie.

    Soon, an hour passed.

    Aoba also felt that it was about time, so he took advantage of the time when Yamashita was tired and drinking tea to express his interest in carving and wanted to ask for some skills.

    Yamashita didn''t think that he was there. Instead, his face was red and he looked at him with admiration. Then, he took the initiative to take a few stones and a full set of tools that he usually used to practice. He was ready to teach him a lesson.

    After all, it was rare to meet a child who was interested in his craft. Moreover, he also liked Aoba very much, so he naturally didn''t mind being a Sensei.

    If Aoba, this child, showed talent in carving, he wanted to take him as a disciple and nurture him well.

    Just like this, one was teaching seriously, and the other was studying seriously.

    Soon, Aoba mastered a certain trick and became a beginner. He also carved out a small person under the guidance of Yamashita''s old man, although it was a bit too horrible to look at.

    "It''s okay. diligence can make up for the loss. Just practice more. As a beginner, you have already done very well."

    As if seeing that Aoba was a little depressed, Yamashita''s old man could not help but gentlyfort him.

    At the same time, the old man sighed in his heart. It was rare to have such a good child who was interested in carving. Unfortunately, his talent was really ordinary.

    Although it was a pity, the old man gave up on the idea of taking him in as a disciple.

    "Grandpa Yamashita, can you lend me some tools? I want to try it a few more times when I go home." Aoba, who quickly walked out of the ''depression'', said stubbornly.

    Seeing this scene, the old man Yamashita nodded infort and agreed very readily, "No problem. I have a lot of tools here. I will arrange a set for you in a while. When you leave, take it back. Remember to practice well."

    "Thank you, Grandpa Yamashita. That..."

    "If you have any other questions, say them all at once."

    Therefore, under the encouraging eyes of the old man Yamashita, Aoba looked forward to it and said with some embarrassment, "Can I go to the Hokage Rock these few days to see what everyone is doing?"

    Yamashita was stunned for a moment as if he did not expect Aoba to make such a request.

    Although it was not troublesome if there was an ident...

    "The work of carving has already ended. Even if you go up now, you won''t see anything. Moreover, our line of work hates to bite off more than you can chew. It won''t be toote for you to study such arge carving after you have built a foundation." Old man Yamashita earnestly advised.

    "I am not aiming too high... I just want to see it and broaden my horizons. One day, I will personally carve my appearance on it. I am the future 5th generation Hokage that even the Hokage-sama has acknowledged!"

    Holding back the feeling of wanting to vomit, Aoba was especially excited, his little face flushed red.

    Of course, it might also be because of shame...

    In order toplete the mission issued by the dog system, was it easy for him?

    However, this melodramatic deration still had a proper effect. At least, the way the old man Yamashita looked at him had changed.

    The old man Yamashita seriously pondered for a moment, and then slowly said, "It''s not impossible, but you have to promise to follow the rules, and be obedient. You can do whatever you want you to do, but you can''t touch things you can''t touch. If you can do it, I can let you go up."

    ''Sess!''

    Aoba held back his excitement and nodded fiercely.

    Up until now, everything had gone smoothly!

    Not only had he learned the basic knowledge of carving, but he had also obtained the carving tool. He had also sessfully left behind the seed of ''I want to personally carve myself on the Hokage Rock''. After the mission was sessful, Yamashita''s grandfather''s testimony was very important and could help him relieve a lot of pressure.

    In the end, he had sessfully convinced Yamashita''s grandfather to allow him to openly ascend the Fire Shadow Rock.

    With thisyer of identity as a cover, the sess rate of the mission increased by arge margin!

    Combined with the preparations he had made before...

    Aoba could not help but have a sh in his eyes. He seemed to have seen victory waving at him.

    Of course, he could not be happy too early, let alone in a hurry. He had to act obediently for two days so that everyone would get used to his existence first!

 Chapter 41: Why Did The Rock Wall Move?

    Chapter 41: Why Did The Rock Wall Move?

    In the next three days, Aoba seemed to have really devoted himself to the study of stone carvings.

    Every day, He would go to Old Master Yamashita''s ce to practice. If there were a chance, he would follow other craftsmen to climb the Hokage Rock and personally watch how they perform the inspection and finishing work. When he returned home at night, he would personally carve two stones to practice. After all, the dog system had a requirement forpletion. He thought that if he passed the standard, he would have to carve a person''s appearance at the very least.

    As for the addition of a child in the artisan team, naturally, people came to ask.

    At that time, he was really nervous for a moment. Fortunately, Yamashita was very powerful. He simply exined a few words and casually sent the person away. This also meant that his appearance was no longer abrupt. As long as he did not do any strange actions, ordinary people would ignore him even if they saw him.

    Then he learned from Yamashita that the end work would bepletely over the day after tomorrow. Then, there would be a simple unveiling ceremony. He also learned that there would be many peopleing to watch.

    The sky, the terrain, the people, and all at once!

    Therefore, Aoba decided not to drag it on any longer. He wanted to use thest two days toplete his suicide mission!

    ....

    It waste at night.

    Aoba carried the tools and stones to the bottom of the Hokage rock. Then, he skillfully borrowed the equipment left by the craftsmen and stepped on the hanging board to a nk rock wall next to Yondaime''s eyes.

    After three days of observation, he had already determined the best carving position.

    As long as he was not unlucky enough to drink cold water and fill the gaps between his teeth, he should not be discovered in advance so that he could hold on until the day of the unveiling ceremony.

    Therefore, he no longer hesitated. He put down the things on his back, took out the chisel and other tools, and began to knock on them carefully.

    Although sounds wereing from the night sky from time to time, it was far enough from the ce where the vigers lived. And also, he was cautious. He would stop when he carved for a while. Once there was any movement, he would stop immediately and be ready to carry out n B at any time.

    Just like this, there were asional subtle sounds that people would not care if they heard them.

    Moreover, tonight was the celebration party for the craftsmen. Most of them were sleeping very soundly at this time. Moreover, there was still a certain distance from here. As long as he sensed that someone wasing this way, Aoba would immediately react.

    ....

    An hour passed...

    Looking at the gradually chiseled wall in front of him, Aoba gradually rxed. His hands also began to move faster, but he never rxed his vignce.

    It was really exciting to do bad things so sneakily!

    Aoba felt that his adrenaline was rising rapidly, and he could pee at any time!

    Five hours had passed, and the sky was about to light up!

    At the same time, Aoba also put down the tools in his hands and looked at his masterpiece with some emotion.

    Well, it was not bad!

    It was so crooked that it was so spicy!

    However, it could still be seen that it was a statue of a person. It had a nose and eyes, and that was enough!

    Moreover, there was no time to modify it, so he could only deal with it like this, hoping to pass.

    Aoba sighed and immediately took out the paint and brush that he had prepared in advance and wrote a line of big words on the statue.

    Then, without hesitation, he took out arge piece of cloth and quickly smeared strong glue on the corners of the back of the cloth. Then, he directly stuck it to the rock wall,pletely blocking his masterpiece.

    Moreover, a long and thin piece of cloth went straight down to the bottom, and it would be gluedter to make it easier for him to operate at that time.

    After doing all this, Aoba looked at the rock wall in front of him that was slightly ''t and smooth'' and revealed a satisfied expression.

    One had to know that in order to paint the cloth with the same color as the Hokage Rock, he was almost driven out by the boss. He could only use some money to persuade the shop owner to bring out the same color for him at three times the price and buy it back.

    That''s right, the method he came up with was to use a piece of fabric of the same color to cover his statue.

    There should not be a big problem as long as it did not rain or a craftsman noticed this ce.

    The location he chose was the best spot he had observed over the past few days, and almost no one woulde to check the situation here.

    It could be said that he had lowered the risk to the minimum!

    Now that he had done everything he could, the rest was up to luck.

    Therefore, Aoba immediately began to clean up the battlefield. As the saying went, the details decided sess or failure. If something fell, all his previous efforts would be wasted!

    Not only that, but he also cleaned up the gravel under the Hokage Rock. After making sure that there were no mistakes, he returned home tiredly before dawn.

    As for the tools for the crime, he didn''t destroy them because it was meaningless!

    He was the one who was going to make big news during the opening ceremony the day after tomorrow.

    When the time came, even ghosts would know what he had done, so there was no need to cover it up at all.

    ˇ­....

    After barely sleeping, Aoba didn''t even have time to eat when he woke up and directly rushed to the Hokage Rock.

    Now that the entire n had progressed to a ny percent degree, what was left was to not be discovered in the next two days, and there would be enough people on the day of the opening.

    Although it was just a simple project, there should still be a lot of peopleing to witness this scene that day. There should be a hundred people.

    So what he had to do now was to keep an eye on these craftsmen and not let them discover this ''w'' on the Hokage Rock.

    ˇ­..

    "It''s Aoba. I already said that finishing work is very boring. I don''t know why you have to suffer with us."

    As soon as Aoba appeared, a craftsman already familiar with his existence greeted him with a smile.

    "That is to say, if you have the time to find three to five friends to go out for a drink, it is simply heaven ---"

    "Haha, you damn drunkard, don''t spoil the child."

    ...

    Aoba greeted everyone in a familiar manner while following behind them to check around as he did a few days ago.

    This kind of work only needed to be carried out once a day, which meant that as long as there were no problems with the routine check today and tomorrow, it would be considered a smooth pass.

    In fact, the finishing work had been carried out until now, and the small problems that could be found and solved had already been discovered and solved.

    For the next two days, he probably had the mentality of checking the missing parts and checking to see if the sculptures that had been carved had been affected by the weather and cracked and fell off.

    Generally speaking, the workpleted by Yamashita would not have had such an ident, so everyone was very rxed.

    However, at this moment, an ident happened.

    As a breeze blew by, one of the craftsmen immediately made a sound of surprise and rubbed his eyes suspiciously.

    "Why did the smooth rock wall move just now?"

 Chapter 42: Unveiling Ceremony

    Chapter 42: Unveiling Ceremony

    Aoba had been carefully watching everyone''s whereabouts. Therefore, when someone looked at the rock wall in that direction and made a surprised sound, his whole body immediately tensed up. He was worried about being discovered. At the same time, his head also began to overload. He was thinking about how to make up for it if he was really discovered.

    "What''s wrong? What did you find?"

    Sure enough, the soft exmation just now attracted the people''s attention next to him.

    After hesitating for a moment, the man said, "I think I saw a rock wall fluctuating a few times like water over there just now..."

    "Huh? There''s such a thing? Could it be that you were mistaken? How could the rock wall move? Let me see..."

    "Aiya!"

    At this critical moment, a scream was heard!

    The craftsmen who were attracted by this scream all turned their heads to look. Only then did they realize that Aoba, this kid, had somehow almost fallen off the hanging board. Now, he held the hanging board tightly with both hands, looking extremely dangerous.

    "Not good, quickly save him!"

    "Inform the people below, quickly put the hanging board down!"

    Everyone became nervous, including the two people who noticed something strange.

    The two of them did not have the time to observe the rock wall. Only when Aoba was safely saved did they let out a sigh of relief.

    "Let''s go. We will go down too. That brat Aoba is really good at causing trouble. He almost caused big trouble!"

    "But..."

    "I also took a look just now. The rock wall didn''t move at all! I think you drank too muchst night, so your eyes were blurred."

    "... Maybe my eyes were really blurred."

    The man looked at the rock wall again and found nothing unusual, so he stopped struggling and finished his work with the people around him and went down.

    After seeing this scene, Aoba, who had safelynded, breathed a sigh of relief. It was really dangerous that he almost wasted all his efforts!

    However, it was too early for him to be happy!

    He had just received the big guy''s concern and education when Yamashita, the old man who had rushed over after hearing the news, scolded him.

    If anything happened to him, his conscience would be uneasy for the rest of his life!

    Aoba also knew that he was in the wrong. Moreover, Yamashita, the old man, was so concerned about Aoba that he did not dare say anything. He just lowered his head and listened quietly.

    As he cursed and cursed, Yamashita finally calmed down. "Since there''s nothing else, you can go back. You don''t have toe tomorrow. You just have to practice your skills at home."

    "Ah?"

    Aoba was dumbfounded. If he was not allowed toe tomorrow, how could he keep an eye on these guys? Today, he had sessfully escaped because of him. If anyone were curious tomorrow, it would bepletely exposed.

    So he immediately became anxious!

    "Don''t. I won''t go up anymore, okay? The curtain will be covered tomorrow. I want to see it."

    "Hmph, you can only watch from the bottom. Do you hear me?" Yamashita was still soft-hearted and reluctantly agreed.

    On the other hand, Aoba was a little depressed. The same move might not work again, but if he did not see it with his own eyes, he would not be able to do anything else.

    Therefore, this was the only way.

    ....

    The next day, Aoba arrived at the bottom of the HokageRock as usual and watched the craftsmen do the final inspection.

    The guy who almost made him fail the mission yesterday was the target he was focused on!

    Whenever someone approached the smooth rock wall, his heart would immediately jump up.

    Fortunately, yesterday was indeed an exception. No one paid attention to the ce he chose. The focus of his observation was on thepleted statue of Yondaime.

    The guy from yesterday seemed to really think that he was seeing things. He did not investigate further.

    As a result, good luck reced bad luck. Thest inspection passed!

    Aoba looked at a huge red curtain covering the statue of Yondaime from top to bottom and finally felt relieved.

    As for the rest, it would depend on tomorrow''s unveiling ceremony!

    However, after causing such big trouble, Yamashita and Mikawa should not be able to protect him and could only depend on the mood of the Hokage-Sama.

    Speaking of which, Minato should be in a good mood recently. After all, he was someone who was going to be a father, so he would not lower himself to the level of a child.

    In the end, the more uneasy Aoba felt, the more he could onlyfort himself like this.

    ...

    On this day.

    The statue of Minato had already been carved and was covered with ayer of red curtains.

    Before the scheduled time reached ten o''clock, many vigers spontaneously went to the vicinity of the Hokage Rock with warm smiles, ready to witness this glorious moment.

    Although they could see it every day during the process of carving, it was the first time they had seen theplete picture.

    And what was important was this atmosphere. This was the spiritual symbol!

    Although the number of people who came this time was not as many as thest time Minato took over the Hokage ceremony, there were at least a few hundred people, including some ninjas who happened to have time to attend the ceremony.

    This included the hot-blooded Guy and Mikawa, who had just finished the task and returned yesterday.

    In the crowd of civilians, Mikawa also saw Aoba, who was peeking his head and sighing.

    As if sensing that someone was staring at him, Aoba could not help but look left and right, and then he saw the serious face of Mikawa.

    At the thought of what he was going to do next, Aoba imagined the dark expression on Mikawa''s face. Therefore, after forcing a stiffugh twice, he did not hesitate to shrink his body and directly drilled into the crowd and disappeared.

    For some reason, Mikawa suddenly felt a strong sense of foreboding, "Is that bastard going to make trouble again?"

    Suddenly, this thought appeared in his mind, and it became more and more intense, lingering!

    "Don''t scare yourself! No, it''s just an unveiling ceremony. What can that bastard do..."

    Mikawa''s sudden nervousness immediately eased a little, but a sense of unease still surrounded him.

    "No! I have to keep an eye on him!"

    However, just as Mikawa and Jonin had made up their minds to find Aoba and keep an eye on him the entire time, the time for the opening happened to arrive.

    "Begin!"

    Following Yamashita''smand, he led the craftsmen to pull the veil down!

    The huge red cloth instantly fell down, revealing Yondaime''s statue that was hidden inside!

    It had to be said that every generation of Hokage statues could be called art, and it was remarkably lifelike!

    Even Mikawa, who was just about to start moving, was attracted by this scene.

 Chapter 43: The Word Of Death Was Carved On His Forehead!

    Chapter 43: The Word Of Death Was Carved On His Forehead!

    Almost everyone who came to watch showed excitement and worship in their eyes.

    This was because this was Konohagakure''s Yondaime''s Will of Fire ˇŞthis was Konoha''s guardian!

    The seed of the will of fire sprouted in the hearts of countless people.

    Even Aoba, who took advantage of everyone''s attention and secretly ran to the bottom of the fire shadow rock, had to admit that in terms of mental construction, Konoha was at the top of the entire Ninja World!

    To put it bluntly, they were first-rate brainwashing!

    Therefore, he was prepared to add some seasoning to this dish. His small hands could not help but tighten the slender fabric he had left behind before. Then, he tried to feel it. After confirming that with his current strength, he couldpletely pull the entire piece of cloth away, he heaved a sigh of relief in his heart.

    However, at this moment, he once again felt the gaze that was being stared at.

    Looking back, he found that Mikawa had a huge change in expression, and was staring at him with a murderous gaze!

    At this moment, their eyes met, and through this way ofmunication, they understood what each other wanted to express.

    Mikawa, "No matter what you want to do now, stop immediately! Otherwise, you will die!"

    Aoba''s answer was, "No one can stop me from doing this suicide mission!"

    The brief exchange of gazes ended in an instant!

    Mikawa, who had a bad premonition that it was about to be reality, could no longer endure it. With a sh, he immediately rushed out, moving extremely fast towards where Aoba was, trying to stop what he was going to do next.

    But it was already toote at this timeˇ­.

    Aoba withdrew his gaze and pulled down fiercely without hesitation. The side that was stuck immediately copsed. The extremely solid cloth was not torn apart, but directly pulled the top piece of cloth.

    Originally, everyone''s attention was on the statue of Yondaime. However, following Mikawa''s actions, a small number of people''s attention was immediately attracted to the child who was pulling something under the Hokage Rock.

    "Eh? Whose child it? Why did he run over there?"

    Many people had this thought in their minds.

    However, most of the people who were still admiring Yondaime''s statue were surprised to find that a rock wall next to Yondaime''s eyes had suddenly been taken off by, revealing what was hidden inside!

    It seemed to be a human-shaped statue, butpared to the other Hokage, this statue was much smaller, and the workmanship was extremely rough.

    However, this was not the most shocking thing, the most shocking thing was that there was a line of big words written in an eye-catching green paint on the statue!

    "Fifth Hokage... Shinomiya Aoba... participate"

    One of the vigers who had read it was stunned, his face was filled with horror!

    ''Who the hell did this?''

    ''Is he crazy?''

    ''Does he not want to live?''

    It was not until that piece of earthen-yellow cloth floated down from the sky and fell to the ground in front of everyone that they finally reacted from the petrified state. The entire scene was instantly in an uproar, as if a pot had exploded!

    "Who did it! Who did it!"

    "Who is this Shinomiya Aoba? Hurry and find him!"

    "This is sphemy! You must punish him severely!"

    "You must arrest the criminal and lock him up for the rest of your life!"

    "Wait, why does this Shinomiya Aoba sound so familiar?"

    "I remember! Isn''t this kid who shouted that I want to be the 5th Hokage during the Hokage ceremony?"

    "After hearing what you said, I also remember that this little brat is really bold! He actually dared to do such a thing!"

    ...

    The vigers gathered here were all excited and loudly shouted to punish the criminal!

    And the culprit of all this n, Shinomiya Aoba, was like a little quail.

    The furious Mikawa directly slipped into his hands.

    There was no other way. It was impossible to escape. Almost at the same time as he pulled down the entire cloth, he was caught.

    Resist?

    Stop joking!

    One Gennin almost killed him ten times, and he still wanted to resist one Jonin?

    Moreover, even if Mikawa wanted to let him go, the other ninjas here would never let him go!

    At least he still had this bit of self-knowledge, so what he needed to do now was to show a good attitude, apologize to what should be apologized, and admit to punishment... In any case, the notification sound of the missionpletion had already sounded.

    ''As a qualified rolling knife meat, no matter what the consequences were, Yours Truly would ept them!''

    ''Cough cough, I can''t not bear the consequences!''

    ˇ­..

    "Do you really want to die? If you want to die, just say it. I will send you on your way!"

    Mikawa, whose face was as dark as the bottom of a pot, held him with one hand and spat wildly!

    At the same time, his other hand subconsciously covered his heart. Although he did not have heart disease, he was not far from having a heart attack!

    This little rascal had only been in Konoha for a few months?

    He had actually caused so many things!

    He even dared to carve his own portrait on the Fire Shadow Rock and left behind such a line of courting death!

    And this was not the craziest!

    What made him feel the most frustrated was that this brat actually dared to openly expose the scene together with the statue of Yondaime!

    How was this not looking for death? There was the word ''die'' engraved on each of their foreheads!

    The matter was so big, even Mikawa didn''t know how to exin to Hokageˇ­

    Others did not know, but Mikawa had already felt that his heart was rapidly weakening, as if he would die at any time, and he would die of anger!

    Looking at the gradually distorted face of Mikawa, Aoba could not refute anything. He could only smile awkwardly. He also knew that the trouble he had caused this time was really a bit too bigˇ­. It was even more than the time when he was in the Hokage inauguration ceremony.

    But what could he do?

    Life was not easy.

    And it was not his fault!

    It was the dog system who forced him to do this!

    However, he was unable to exin and could only shut his mouth. After all, whatever he said at this time was wrong.

    "Mikawa, is this kid a criminal?"

    At this time, the other ninjas present also reacted and quickly came to Mikawa''s side. At the same time, they looked at the kid in his hand with an extremely bad expression.

    The matter was already like this, and seeing that Aoba did not make any rebuttal, it was clear that there was no luck in this matter.

    Therefore, Mikawa, Jonin, could only say with a dark face, "It should be him who did this ''good thing'', right? But now is not the time to pursue the responsibility. Everyone must first calm down the emotions of the vigers and persuade everyone to leave here. As forter... let the Hokage-sama deal with it personally."

    The ninjas present looked at the angry vigers and could only silently nod their heads. They began to do the evacuation work.

    Now, the first thing to do was to find a way to reduce the influence!

 Chapter 44: Locked Or Exiled!

    Chapter 44: Locked Or Exiled!

    The first thing to do now was to think of a way to reduce the impact!

    This was the consensus of many ninjas. After all, the prisoner had been caught, and there was no possibility of escaping. It would be easy to deal with himter.

    So they were all busy exining to the vigers, trying to persuade them to leave here.

    At the same time, there were also people who came to the Fire Shadow Rock statue with the red cloth they had taken off earlier, covering the area next to Yondaime''s eyes. At the same time, they also covered the ''fifth generationHokage''that made people''s eyes spit fire!

    Presumably, beforepletely wiping out that thing, this cloth would not be taken off.

    As for Yamashita, the old man, and the craftsmen, they were stunned and stared at Aoba who had done all this!

    Especially Yamashita, the old man!

    His mood wasplicated and sour, it was simply indescribable!

    He never thought that the problem would not be the statue of Yondaime, but the ''empty wall'' next to it!

    Although Aoba had told him before that he would personally carve his head on it, he had regarded it as the dream of a child at that time. He only smiled and did not take it to heart. But who would have thought that not only did this little bastard take it seriously? He actually did it!

    Moreover, it had been secretlypleted right under their noses!

    It was a pity that these people had searched for so many days, yet they had not discovered anything. They had simply lost all face.

    And the craftman who had also felt vexed was also the one who had discovered something strange earlier.

    It turned out that the rock wall moving was real. He was not seeing things!

    .....

    At the same time, the major ident that happened here was almost immediately conveyed to Minato.

    "What? Someone carved his own portrait on the side and left behind such a sentence? Are you sure?"

    Even with Minato''s good upbringing, he was stunned at this time, revealing a look of disbelief.

    "Yes, but Mikawa Jonin has already caught the criminal, and now others are doing their best to appease the vigers to reduce the negative effects of this incident."

    "Shinomiya Aoba... Why is it him again?"

    Minato felt a headacheing on at this moment, and even doubted if this name was born to offend him!

    From the day he took over as the Hokage, this little bastard gave him a ''show of strength'', and then provoked Uchiha. After that, he gave him the medicinal bath form to redeem a little impression, but now...

    "Kakashi, what do you think I should do with him?"

    At this time, standing in front of Minato, Kakashi, who was wearing Anbu''s mask, said without hesitation, "Committing destruction on the Fireshadow Rock without permission is a serious crime. It is rmended to be directly locked up or exiled."

    Kakashi''s attitude was very clear, and that was severe punishment!

    As for the age of the other party, it was not within his consideration.

    Offending the Hokage, just this one, he would never forgive!

    When Minato heard this answer, he was no exception. First, it was White Fang''s death, then it was the death of Obito and Rin. This series of attackspletely changed Kakashi into another person. He became even more aloof and indifferent, even more merciless. He ced the Ninja Law and thepletion of the mission in top position.

    It was also to let Kakashi walk out of the shock that Minato arranged for him to enter Anbu and be transferred to his side as a right-hand man, hoping that he could forget this pain.

    However, looking at it now, everything was too rushed. Although Kakashi, who entered Anbu''s life, had changed a little, the indifference that was unapproachable was still too strong.

    "Isn''t this punishment too harsh? After all, it is just a child''s prank."

    "You were responsible for re-investigating his past experiences. You should know that this kind of child who suffered a sudden blow will do many things out of line aftering to a strange environment, but in essence, it is just to seek attention and care to cover up."

    "In addition, I think the impact of this matter may not be so bad. Thest matter was solved very well, and the vigers did not take it to heart. Instead, there were many good children who shouted to be Hokage."

    "Since the beginning of the war, the vige has not been so energetic for a long time."

    As expected, Minato did not seem to treat this matter as a serious situation. Moreover, the punishment of imprisonment and exile was indeed too cruel for a child who was not yet in school.

    As his sensei and the Hokage, Minato had said so. So, what else could Kakashi do? He could only remain silent.

    However, how to punish Aoba and appease the anger of the vigers was also a big problem. It was not good to be light or heavy. Therefore, Minato had a headache and could only put it aside first.

    "Go, bring the person back. I will deal with this matter myself."

    "Yes, Hokage-sama!"

    ....

    It didn''t take long for the dark-faced Mikawa to carry the nervous Aoba into the Hokage office.

    "Hokage-sama, the criminal has been brought here. In addition, please punish me. I have failed to live up to the trust of Sandaime-sama and you, which is why he made such big trouble. I have to take the main responsibility in this matter."

    As soon as he entered, Mikawa left Aoba behind and took over half of the responsibility with a serious expression.

    Although he was so angry that his heart couldn''t stand it, he wouldn''t really sit idly by because of his responsibility.

    This was a real man!

    Meanwhile, Aoba firmly said, "Hokage-sama, the whole thing is my fault. It has nothing to do with Mikawa. In the end, Mikawa tried to stop me. He tried his best."

    Even if he could not be a good person, he would not implicate a person who truly cared about him because of him. This was his bottom line.

    So, it was fine to plead for him, but it was fine to take the initiative to take responsibility.

    In addition, he was confident that his life would not be in danger. As long as his little life could be saved, then this suicide mission was a sess!

    However, he did not know that his sentence "Mikawa has already tried his best" made Mikawa''s face even darker, and he was on the verge of choking him to death at any time!

    ''You also know that I tried my best to stop you! You know that you will cause a disaster, why do you still do this!'' Mikawa roared in his heart!

    Moreover, the words ''you have tried your best'' were really too hurtful, making him even more depressed.

    On the contrary, Minato looked at the two of them with an interesting expression. He really did not take Aoba''s disaster seriously. In fact, in his opinion, it was not a big deal. It was not like destroying the statues of the past Hokage.

 Chapter 45: The Moment Of Mutual Acting

    Chapter 45: The Moment Of Mutual Acting

    Although Minato didn''t intend to punish them severely, he had to make this brat realize the seriousness of the problem and teach him a lesson!

    Otherwise, he might cause a lot of trouble in the future.

    This time, he had carved his own portrait on the Hokage Rock. If he let it go so easily, wouldn''t he burn his office next time?

    Therefore, Minato''s expression suddenly became serious when he thought of this. He was about to start acting!

    "Before you came over, I asked the other people for their opinions. They all thought that the impact of this incident was extremely bad and must be severely punished! Whether you want to imprison him or directly exile him, you can choose."

    ''Imprisoned?''

    ''Exile?''

    Mikawa''s expression immediately changed. He did not expect the punishment to be so heavy, but it was reasonable.

    He subconsciously wanted to speak up for Aoba, even if he had to bear a certain crime.

    However, Minato''s calm expression made him stammer a few times, but in the end, he could not say anything.

    If he did something wrong, he had to take responsibility and ept the punishment. There was nothing to say.

    Therefore, Mikawa finally sighed. He stood aside and closed his eyes. No matter the result, he was not qualified to persuade the Hokage-Sama to change his mind.

    However, in his heart, he hoped that Aoba would choose the path of exile. Although leaving Konoha would greatly impact his future life, with him here, he could help him find a ce to settle down. He really did his best, s!

    However, things went contrary to his wishes. After thinking about it calmly, Aoba asked in a low voice, "How long will I be imprisoned? And where will I be exiled to?"

    "It''s not very long. You will be able toe out in about three to five years. As for the exile location, considering that you have made a certain contribution to the vige, it''s up to youˇ­ As long as you stay away from Konoha."

    Aoba, who was frowning, did not see the slight smile on Minato''s lips at this time. "So what choice will you make next? I am very curious."

    However, what Minato did not know that for Aoba, the choice did not exist for Aoba from the beginning.

    First, it was the basic thing to keep his life. Secondly, because of the undercover mission, once he chose to be exiled, it was likely that his mission would fail.

    Then there was only one way left, and he was locked up in jail!

    However, three to five years was too long, and Minato''s attitude was inconsistent with what he had imagined before. Could it be that the value of the formst time was not high enough?

    He began to feel a little upset that he had not prepared enough in advance. If he added a few moreyers of insurance, he might be locked up for a month ande out without injury.

    Now it was difficult.

    "Lock me up."

    Minato was surprised. The hint in his words just now should be very obvious. Exile was to let him live in a different ce. This was already considered lenient. Smart people should know what to choose, but this little rascal chose the most difficult path.

    Konoha''s prison was not a good ce to go. There were only a few people who coulde outpletely. The other years of youth had been wasted just like that...

    "Why? You should know that five years of prison life maypletely ruin your life. Is it not good to start a new life in a different ce?" Minato asked even more curiously.

    "No reason. A real man will not be a deserter. That is what cowards do! Since I have made a mistake, this responsibility should not be avoided. No matter how serious the punishment is! Isn''t it just three to five years? It will be over in a sh. When Ie out, I will be the new 5th Hokage!"

    Aoba shouted with extreme enthusiasm.

    Since he had already fallen this time, he had to stop the damage from spreading further in time!

    Not only could he not leave an impression that he was afraid of death, but he also said in a low voice, "I have to try my best to match the so-called ''will of fire'' and find a way to fill my impression!"

    In this way, a brainless and reckless young man who always shouted that he wanted to be a Hokage would basically be able to stand firm. In the future, no matter what he did, others would be ustomed to it and would not feel strange. It could also be considered as adding ayer of protection to his undercover identity.

    Maybe after locking him up for some time, Minato suddenly thought of him one day and released him. This was not impossible.

    The shouts of Aoba were echoing in his ears. This time, Minato did not feel offended. Instead, he felt that this little rascal was getting more and more interesting.

    "Even if I have been locked up in prison for three to five years, my dream of bing the Hokage will not waver. I won''t shrink back..."

    Minato suddenly became a little absent-minded. Aoba''s sudden burst of acting had sessfully deceived him.

    At this moment, there was a knock on the door, and the member of Anbu who went to investigate the whole thing came back.

    "Hokage-sama, the whole thing has been investigated. The criminal Shinomiya Aoba does not have an aplice. The tools that he used tomit the crime were all found in his home. In addition, Yamashita wants to see the Hokage-sama, saying that he is here to beg for forgiveness."

    Minato came back to his senses and nodded: "Let the chief engineer Yamashitae over. Also, bring the two of them to the lounge next door first. Don''t run around."

    Minato said thest sentence as he stared at Aoba.

    This also made Aoba particrly embarrassed. It was said that people would always live the most annoying appearance he had ever had.

    Sure enough, he, who used to hate brats the most, had no choice but to disguise himself as a bear child. He was really depressed!

    .....

    When Mikawa and Aoba were brought to the next door by Anbu, Grandpa Yamashita also appeared in the Hokage''s office.

    "Hokage-sama, as the leader of the entire artisan team, I have an inescapable responsibility for what happened this time. If only I could find something strange during the cleanup work, I would not have caused today''s ident. The responsibility is all on me. Please punish me, Hokage Sama."

    If Aoba were here at this time, he would definitely find that the old man, Yamashita, usually spoke vulgar words like ''I'', ''Father'', and so on. But now, in front of the Hokage, he used this old man''s self-proimed manner. Obviously, he was ying a sentimental card, reminding the other person that he was a terrible old man.

    Although Minato did not know this, he did not intend to pursue the responsibility of the old man, Yamashita, and the other craftsmen. The crime was not on them. They were craftsmen, not reconnaissance. In addition, the n of that little brat Aoba was very novel, so it was understandable that he could not find it.

 Chapter 46: A Thorn

    Chapter 46: A Thorn

    Afterforting the old man for a while, the old man Yamashita seemed to be relieved. He also made all kinds of guarantees that he would repair the Hokage Rock as soon as possible, and there would be no more mistakes.

    Initially, the old man Yamashita should take his leave.

    But after hesitating for a while, he gritted his teeth and said, "In fact, that child Aoba might have just been impulsive. Although he did something unforgivable, I hope that Hokage-sama can forgive him..."

    He immediately told Minato about the matter of Aoba learning stone carving from him these days, as well as what Aoba had said to him in an impassioned manner.

    Only then did Minato know that the little bastard had such thoughts.

    "Not only does he want to be the 5th Hokage, but he also wants to carve his appearance on the Hokage rock personally..." Minato couldn''t help butugh.

    Then he began to think about the original intention and reason for Aoba to do all this.

    No matter how loud it was, it was a dream for most people to dream of bing a Hokage.

    It was probably because he was worried that he couldn''t do it, so he used this method to pay attention and strengthen his faith.

    Otherwise, why would he take the initiative to expose everything on such a day?

    Then, Minato couldn''t help but recall the decision that the little rascal had made before, as well as the words he had said.

    "Looks like Konoha really has an extraordinary little kid."

    Having already made up his mind, Minato first sent off Old Master Yamashita, then turned around and went to the room next door.

    Once again, he saw Mikawa, who had a serious expression on his face, and Aoba, who was eating oranges heartlessly...

    "Just now, the chief engineer Yamashita came to plead for you. In addition, I also thought about it carefully. Perhaps the punishment just now was a bit too heavy, so I decided to change the punishment."

    As soon as he entered the door, Minato''s words made Aoba stunned.

    ''Did the old man Yamashita plead for me?''

    This made him feel a littleplicated. In this matter, he could be said to havepletely used the old man and even brought such big trouble. However, the old man Yamashita was willing to take the initiative to help him plead for mercy. This favor could be said to be a big favor!

    "What punishment?" Aoba was not happy. Instead, his mood became more and more depressed.

    "First of all, you need to personally clean up all the things you have done and then apologize to the vigers from house to house. Can you do this?"

    "And then?" Aoba nodded.

    "Then, seeing that you have a good attitude towards admitting your mistake and handing over the medicinal bath form to the vige, you have made a great contribution. The conditions you proposedst time will all be halved. Do you have any objections?"

    Aoba shook his head again. He was already satisfied that he would be able to avoid three to five years of imprisonment with just these things.

    If it were for anyone else, they might havepletely erased his credit, and he would be dismissed with a single sentence of merit.

    However, Minato''s next words made his eyes light up.

    "In the end, you need to make a promise that you will never do simr things in the future unless you really be the Hokage. In this case, I can make the decision. Half of the cut-off resources will still be given out on time. It can be considered as the vige lending it to you. After you have the ability to repay it, you can convert it into money and do missions to repay it."

    Aoba couldn''t help but feel refreshed.

    What Minato did was equivalent to raising his head high and falling lightly. He just changed his name and went around a big circle to let go of this matter.

    Moreover, he also exined to the outside world that a million taels of fine every month were enough to offset the mistakes he hadmitted.

    And after he became Jonin, he would work hard to do more tasks, and it wouldn''t take long for him to pay it back without any pressure.

    In his punishment, what he really lost was only some money in the future.

    But it allowed him to sessfully avoid a cmity!

    It was simply too perfect!

    How could there be a reason for him not to agree!

    When Mikawa heard this, his entire body rxed, and he probably let out a long sigh of relief in his heart.

    At the same time, he began to ponder whether or not he should take care of him a little more to prevent this little rascal from secretly running out and causing trouble again.

    "Alright, this matter ends here. I still have a lot of official matters to deal with, so I won''t dy Mikawa from educating the child."

    Minato left, but the words he said before he left Aoba dumbfounded!

    Looking at the smiling Mikawa moving his hands and feet while approaching him, Aoba could not help but shout in his heart, ''Damn! Minato, you tricked me!''

    "I was wrong, I really know I was wrong, no ---ah!"

    "Shi! No! Mi! Ya! A! O! Ba! I have tolerated you for a long time! Don''t f*cking run!"

    Minato, who was working next door, couldn''t help but smile happily when he heard the noise and the miserable screams next door. He even didn''t forget to remind others not to disturb them.

    "Aiya, the weather outside the window is really good!"

    ......

    Aftering out of the Hokage''s building alive, Aoba was very d that he was still alive.

    "Hurry up and leave while I still have time!" Mikawa, who had a much better expression on his face, immediately urged.

    Aoba, who could not resist, could only follow closely behind him like a defeated rooster.

    They were going to the Hokage Rock now to quickly clean up the masterpiece of a ''certain person'' and also apologize to all the craftsmen. Especially Old Master Yamashita, Aoba felt very guilty in his heart. He could only think of ways to make up for it in the future to repay this kindness.

    After the Hokage announced his punishment, they would have to go from house to house to apologize to the vigers and to the shop owners, whom he had caused trouble for no reason.

    After all this was done, he still needed Mikawato to guide him to write a concise andprehensive letter of guarantee.

    Afterpleting this step, the ''fifth generation Hokage Rock incident'' finally came to an end.

    Of course, the premise was that no more tricks would appear. For example, if he were to do another suicide mission, or if Uchiha, who had already formed a grudge, suddenly jumped out from behind and stabbed him.

    This was not a case of being persecuted or delusional, but rather, he had no choice but to be on guard.

    However, Aoba clearly did not know that after the existence of Shisui, Itachi was no longer blind or deaf. He often learned about the outside world through Shisui, and most of the news was about someone.

    Therefore, even if he could not go out, Itachi did his best.

    At the cost of revealing Sharingan, he sessfully convinced his father not to add insult to injury on this matter.

    In fact, Fugaku had almost forgotten about Shinomiya Aoba. If not for the fact that this matter had blown up a bit.

    Moreover, he wasn''t as unbearable as Itachi was worried about.

    Until now, Itachi still didn''t know that the n member who had attacked Aoba was actually acting on his own and not Fugaku''s real order.

    This misunderstanding was like a thorn that slowly spread between the father and son.

 Chapter 47: Eye of Perception

    Chapter 47: Eye of Perception

    In the next few days, the Hokage''s office issued an announcement to the public about this incident. It was a different statement. The punishment for the culprit was listed in detail, and the fine of tens of millions of taels caused everyone to exim in surprise and be happy to see it.

    Such a ''heavy'' punishment was also in line with the expectations of the people, and the anger and dissatisfaction in their hearts were fully released.

    In addition, the ''thing'' on the Hokage Rock had been thoroughly cleaned up, and the culprit was still a child, and he had apologized from door to door.

    Therefore, the disturbance and influence brought about by this matter gradually calmed down.

    However, the name Shinomiya Aoba once again became the focal point of the vigers and even many ninjas in their free time.

    After all, there had never been a second ''true man'' who was so bold and dared to do such a thing!

    ....

    At this time, our protagonist was staying at home and enjoying a rare low-key life.

    There was no other way. As soon as he went out, there would always be people who looked at him and then whispered to him without any scruples.

    This feeling of "fame" was really not very good. The most important thing was that he could not bring him any practical ie like celebrities on Earth.

    Otherwise, he could be an idol now!

    In addition, he was also studying the reward he had just obtained at home!

    This time, he opened an item from the bronze treasure chest. It was called the Eye of Perception.

    [Relic: [Eye Of Perception]]

    [Effect: Perception of all-powerful beings within a hundred meters of the vicinity can be used to give feedback to evil thoughts to a certain extent.]

    Because the description of this effect was somewhat vague, he took the time to take a break to study this thing apart from the daily exercise and practice of [Hakuda].

    As the name suggests, this [Eye Of Perception]is really a lifelike eyeball, but after use, this eyeball can be perfectly integrated into any inanimate, dead object. It will not be discovered by the naked eye.

    As for Byakugan, Sharingan, and other special abilities, Aoba was unsure if they could discover the[Eye Of Perception] because he currently does not have the opportunity to try it.

    Then there was the effect, for the term ''Strong Life Form'', he had no idea about it.

    However, from the feedback of the effects after use, he came to a conclusion that this ''strong life form'' was aimed at cats, dogs, rats, or creatures that wererger in size. Of course, it also included humans.

    However, lifeforms like insects, bacteria, nts, and so on were not included.

    Once he used [Eye Of Perception], it was as if he had a God''s perspective, or if he had activated the radar''s perspective, he could clearly know the location of all the ''strong life forms'' within a hundred meters. He could determine the strength of the life forms through the size of the fluctuations.

    And the ability to respond to evil thoughts to a certain extent was also very interesting. For this reason, he especially went to a ce with many people to experiment with.

    The final conclusion was that as long as someone had a certain degree of malice towards him, he would be able to be sensed by [Eye Of Perception], and then immediately sent back to his mind. Moreover, his perception would be marked red, and the rest would be white.

    It was simply like a live radar in a game!

    But the shorings were also equally obvious. First of all, the range of [Eye Of Perception]was only a hundred meters. In the world of ninjas, the position of a hundred meters close to the enemy was almost like stepping into the gates of hell.

    Compared to the detection effect of Byakugan, it was iparable small

    Secondly, [Eye Of Perception]could not be moved. Once the deployment waspleted, the movement would immediately lose its effect, and as the user left the range of the [Eye Of Perception], it would also lose its effect.

    This undoubtedly greatly reduces the use-value of the [Eye Of Perception]. At most, it can only be used for fixed-point early warning and to detect whether others have bad thoughts about him.

    But the good news is that [Eye Of Perception]does not require the number of use times. It can be used repeatedly and will not be destroyed. Only the items parasitized by [Eye Of Perception]can be destroyed. In addition, as long as his mind moves, he can instantly recall it. Of course, the effect cannot be directly triggered into your own eyes.

    Overall, this [Eye Of Perception]was quite useful to him.

    With this thing, he no longer had to worry about being monitored. No matter who came, they would be discovered by him.

    In addition, he could clearly know who had always harbored evil intentions towards him, plotting against him so that he could guard against them in advance.

    After thoroughly understanding the usage of this thing, Aoba gave up staying at home and went all the way to Konoha''s special material collection.

    ...

    Konoha''s Special Material Collection.

    This ce was originally only open to certain special groups, such as the Anbu staff directly under Hokage. For example, if you need some special items, you can alsoe to pick up a note stamped by Hokage.

    After all, some special forces had enviable benefits. Many things could be received directly without spending money to buy them.

    For example,y the Hokage and the vige paid Anbu''s various expenses.

    And the reason why Aoba came here was naturally not because he joined Anbu or some special department. He was only here to receive the cultivation supplies and medicinal bath for this month.

    A few days after he caused a disaster, Konoha''s exclusive drug store began to sell the medicinal bath powder he provided collectively.

    And the selling price was a whole 10,000 taels per set!

    It was simply too ck-hearted!

    When he was mixing the medicinal herbs, a medicinal bath did not even exceed 5,000 taels. The extra portion was that he bought some useless medicinal herbs to fool people.

    Something that was less than 5,000 taels, Konoha dared to sell it for 10,000 taels just by reselling it, and they did not even bargain!

    It directly doubled!

    How could someone buy such an expensive item?

    Of course, there were people who bought it!

    Moreover, it was sold extremely furiously!

    There was no other reason. It was solely because Minato, as the Hokage, personally stepped out and promised the medicine effect!

    Not only that, it was unknown how Konoha''s higher-ups reached an agreement with the various big families. Uchiha, Hyuga, Inuzuka, Yamanaka, Aburame, Akamichi... All the big families had issued a sky-high order and were full of praise!

    This seemed to create a tense atmosphere.

    ''If you didn''t buy, you would be out!''

    ''If you didn''t buy, your child would lose at the starting line!''

    This meant that Konoha''s higher-ups had set their eyes on therge and small families from the very beginning!

    In order to nurture outstanding talents, they had spent so much money. They couldn''t be stingy with this bit of investment!

    Not to mention, after testing out the medicinal baths provided by Konoha''s higher-ups, the various families could be considered to have been punched in the soft spot, and almost no one was willing to be left behind.

    As for those who forced the form owner to reveal the form or those who wanted toe in and get a share...

    Minato would stand out!

    After all, who would dare to argue with Konoha''s boss just because of a little money?

    Are you all tired of living?

 Chapter 48: Explosion Talisman

    Chapter 48: Explosion Talisman

    Although he didn''t know what kind of agreement the big families and Konoha higher-ups had reached at the end, when Mikawa informed him that he coulde to collect supplies, Aoba pretended to inadvertently mention a few words and found out that this time each The big family should have bloodshed violently.

    In addition, Mikawa also told him that the price of the medicinal bath on the IOU he made was still calcted ording to the previous price. They also told him to keep it a secret and protect himself at the same time.

    Just thinking about it, he knew that once the news that he was the form provider was spread out, not only would his life be in danger, but this monopoly business could not be done.

    As the saying goes, cutting off one''s wealth is like killing one''s parents. If the business is ruined, will the higher-ups of Konoha let him go easily after tasting the sweetness?

    At that time, they would truly be enemies!

    It was likely that even if Minato wanted to say a few words for him, it would be difficult.

    Aoba naturally knew the seriousness of this matter. At the same time, he also understood why he was specially sent to this ce to collect supplies. It was only because this ce was sufficiently hidden and did not need any extramunication.

    "I''m here to collect the supplies."

    After entering a special sealed room, Aoba said to the narrow window and then handed over a small delicate scroll that Mikawa had given him.

    Then, the person inside might be verifying the authenticity of the scroll and did not reply immediately.

    After confirming it, he handed out a piece of paper and a pen from inside.

    Aoba picked it up and looked at it. He found that it was filled with materials that could be collected from here. From the lowest level Kunai, the sword in his hand, to the explosion talisman, smoke bombs, and all kinds of military food pills, antidotes, training equipment, and so on.

    And he could receive no more than 10,000 taels of cultivation materials every month. This was already a lot for him at present and that was enough.

    Moreover, before he came over, he had already thought of what he wanted to exchange for.

    So he shifted his gaze to the line of the explosion talisman. He did not hesitate to use a pen to circle it up. He did not write the amount of exchange and directly wrote two words, ''all exchange!''!

    300 taels for one explosion talisman. He could spend that much for free in a month. Although half of the money needed to be returnedter, this was still a small matter.

    [Author Note: I checked a lot of information, but I couldn''t find the exact price of the explosion talisman. Now the mainstream sound on the Inte is 300 taels for one, so let''s use this setting. If a big boss finds the exact price, please tell me, I will modify it in time.]

    When he first saw the Hokage, he was convinced by the ability of Konan''s money. The six billion explosion talisman was blown up just like that. It was really f*cking awesome!

    When he met an enemy in the future, he could also use the reference to kill the enemy with the explosion talisman!

    It took some time to assemble the materials, but Aoba quickly got a scroll and the special scroll that he handed over before. All the materials for this month were stored in it.

    It was just that Aoba was a bit depressed. He didn''t have chakra, he didn''t know ninjutsu, and couldn''t even take something. This was a waste!

    ''It seemed that I could only trouble Mikawaˇ­.''

    ''Speaking of which, should I start cultivating chakra now?''

    ''It seems that there is no need to wait until next year.''

    With a n in mind, Aoba first hid the scroll, then turned around and left.

    It was estimated that even the people inside did not expect that the person who came to collect the materials would be a brat who did not even have chakra.

    ....

    Mikawa helped to take out all the materials sealed in the scroll. When he saw what Aoba had exchanged for, his face could not help but twitch a little.

    "You exchanged all the shares for the Explosive Talisman? Do you know how dangerous this thing is? Do you know how to use it? Can you use it? What do you want to do with this thing?"

    It was really not Mikawa''s fault that he was tense.

    After all, everything that Aoba had done during this period of time had scared him half to death, and there were even signs of his heart weakening!

    If this little rascal were to use the Explosion Talisman to blow up someone or simply blow Hokage Rock, then he would have to personally strangle this fellow to death and then apologize for his sins with his life!

    In the face of Mikawa''s overly agitated emotions, Aoba first took a bag of medicinal baths to the back and then said innocently, "I heard that the Explosion Talisman is extremely powerful and expensive, so of course, I have to choose it!"

    "In addition, I don''t know how to use it, and I can''t use it. But Mikawa, you can use it."

    Mikawa, who was about to flip out, looked at Aoba''s'' innocent ''smiling face and was suddenly stunned. "You exchanged it for me?"

    Aoba nodded fiercely twice and pretended to be embarrassed.

    The anger in Mikawa''s stomach immediately dissipated, and he looked away unnaturally. "Uh, I don''t need this kind of thing. I am the dignified Jonin! However, the power of this thing is not bad, and it can be used for self-defense. Since you have exchanged it, you can stay and use it when you are in danger. "

    Mikawa''s insincere words almost made Aobaugh out loud.

    At least he was no longer worried about him getting into trouble with the Explosive Talismans.

    Of course, if Mikawa took these Explosive Talismans, he would not be distressed. Compared to the things that Mikawa had done for him, a few Explosive Talismans were nothing.

    "Right, can I learn chakra now? Otherwise, I can''t even open a scroll. I can''t always trouble Mikawa toe here."

    Seeing that Mikawa had epted his kind intentions, and now seemed to be in a good mood, he took the opportunity to propose a method to learn how to extract chakra.

    If he had suggested it in the beginning, Mikawa might not have agreed, especially after seeing the stack of Explosive Talismans, he would have immediately refused.

    But at this moment, he thought about it carefully. It didn''t matter if he taught him how to extract chakra first. When he entered the school next year, the disciples of the big families would basically have learned this long ago. If he was bullied, this brat might even do something shocking.

    Thinking of this, Mikawa subconsciously nced at the neatly arranged Explosive Talismans on the table. Then, in his mind, an inexplicable scene of Aoba in Ninja Academy appeared ˇ­. Aoba was forced to take out a lot of Explosive Talismans from his pocket and was ready to die together with the other party...

    Mikawa and Jonin immediately shivered!

    ''I can''t let this brat bring such a dangerous thing to school!''

    Therefore, he immediately said with a serious face, "It''s not impossible to teach you in advance, but you need to promise me that no matter what happens, you are not allowed to bring the explosion tag to school, and you are not allowed to use it to deal with your ssmates! Of course, if you encounter danger and bad people, you can use it."

    Aoba quickly nodded. When he heard the first half of the sentence, his eyes began to shine, and he did not care about thetter half of the sentence.

 Chapter 49: On This Day, He Remembered the Fear of Being Dominated by Genius Brainiac!

    Chapter 49: On This Day, He Remembered the Fear of Being Dominated by Genius Brainiac!

    "Chakra is a type of energy produced by the perfect fusion of different groups of energy in the human body. Through hard work, extract the energy contained in every cell in the bodyˇ­"

    Recalling the teachings that Mikawa and Jonin had taught him, Aoba started a new round of cultivation alone at home.

    In his understanding, the chakra was thebination of physical energy and spiritual energy, and Senjutsu''s words added natural energy.

    Although the innate talent of his body was not enough, perhaps because of the transmigration, his spiritual force was even more abundant. In addition to his persistent training during this period of time, he quickly grasped the trick, and strands of chakra were extracted...

    After the end of a day of cultivation, Aoba couldn''t help but let out a long breath.

    Feeling the amount of chakra flowing in his meridians, he couldn''t help but shake his head, because it was really small.

    Although he didn''t know how much chakra other people could increase in one day under the premise of hard work, it should not be worse than him.

    Those ordinary ninjas might not be able to touch the threshold of Jonin in their entire lives, or it could be said that those who could be Jonin must have extraordinary talent in some aspects.

    Although in thete stage of Naruto, Jonin had been reduced to cannon fodder, and Kage-level had be abat unit. But in fact, in all the big viges, Jonin''s status was not to be underestimated, and the number was not as much as he imagined.

    Aoba estimated that if he did not have a dog system, it would be good if he could be a special Jonin in this life.

    Aftering to this conclusion, he couldn''t help but feel very depressed. He clearly didn''t want to court death, but life forced him to walk the path of darkness.

    ....

    The next day, Aoba cultivated in his exclusive small world as usual.

    After learning the method to extract chakra, he had another content to cultivate every day.

    However, sweating profusely, he did notin. Instead, he enjoyed it very much.

    Compared to the mediocre him on Earth who ran about for his livelihood every day and had no dignity to speak of, he actually somewhat liked his current life.

    Perhaps this world was much more dangerous, and if he was not careful, he might lose his life. But when he was down-to-earth, the feeling of paying back every contribution was really fascinating.

    BANG!

    The wooden man used to train [Hakuda] was finally unable to bear the burden and was directly interrupted at the waist!

    Aoba was not very satisfied and withdrew his gaze because this meant that he needed to buy a new one

    However, after his unremitting efforts, he was able to skillfully use most of [Hakuda]''s techniques.

    Although it was still a bit rigid and could not be flexible, he believed that if he was given a little more time, he would definitely be able to upgrade it to a higher level.

    He still kept the beginner skill card he got frompleting the missionst time and was not in a hurry to use it.

    In addition, after learning chakra, he had a sudden idea.

    "Since they were both a type of energy, was it possible to rece spiritual energy with chakra, thus increasing the power of [Hakuda], or even producing a qualitative change?"

    Unfortunately, his current amount of chakra was still too little, and it could not reflect the effect at all. He could only wait untilter to try again.

    The wooden man had already been yed badly. Aoba decided to go home early today and then start practicing chakra.

    But before that, he had one more thing to do.

    "I have been watching for a long time. Come out."

    Swish!

    Just as his voice fell, a figure instantly appeared not far from him, his eyes carrying some surprise and admiration.

    However, when Aoba saw the familiar family emblem on the person, he frowned slightly. "Uchiha?"

    In his impression, Uchiha''s family waspletely split by spirit. There were extremely admirable and charming people. Of course, there were also idiots who didn''t know what was wrong with their heads.

    Originally, because of Itachi, he had some good feelings. However, after almost dying at the hands of Uchiha, this good impression waspletely gone.

    Of course, Uchiha was not the only one who broke a pot of soup. This matter would not affect his impression of Itachi.

    It was just that he had no idea what kind of person this Uchiha in front of him belonged to.

    It would be terrible if he came to find trouble with him again.

    Normally, no one would pass by this ce. Although it provided him with great convenience, it also meant that no one woulde to save him in a short period of time.

    "Although I am also part of the Uchiha n, I am not here to cause trouble for you. In fact, I just happened to pass by this ce because of a mission. I heard some movements, so I came to check on the situation." The person exined with a gentle attitude.

    Hearing the other party''s words, Aoba''s stiff face eased a little, but he immediately responded, "Do you know who I am?"

    "Of course, not only have I heard of the future fifth Hokage, I have also specifically gone to understand everything about you."

    Being called ''future fifth Hokage'' in person was truly too shameful. A trace of embarrassment shed across Aoba''s face. "Understand me? What, you still want to take revenge for that whatever Han?"

    "No, no, no. It''s just that Itachi always asks about you, so out of curiosity, I have a deeper understanding. In fact, I also don''t like that ''A'' person. That incident could be considered his own fault. Sigh."

    "Itachi! Uh, I still don''t know your name."

    Aoba was a little surprised. The other party actually knew Itachi, and the meaning in his obedient words seemed to be that he had a good rtionship with Itachi.

    "Sorry, I forgot to introduce myself. My name is Uchiha Shisui. I am currently in charge of teaching Itachi cultivation."

    ''Uchiha... Shisui???''

    Aoba immediately widened his eyes and looked at the other person. At this time, there was still a trace of apology on Shisui''s face.

    However, on second thought, it was also true that apart from Shisui, Itachi had no other friends.

    This was a super genius level boss!

    Not only did he open Mangekyou Sharingan at such a young age, but he also possessed a bug-level eye technique like Kotoamatsukami.

    Unfortunately, he died young, and those who were targeted by that old fellow with a dark heart like Danzo generally did not have a good end.

    "Why are you looking at me like that? Have you heard of my name?"

    "I seem to have heard someone mention that you are a genius of Uchiha''s family," Aoba said vaguely.

    "Genius? Not really. In my opinion, Itachi is the real genius." Shisui scratched his head and said with some embarrassment.

    ''Can you not be modest, big brother!''

    ''You and Itachi are both f*cking geniuses among geniuses!''

    Aoba looked at the shy and modest Shisui, and his mentality was about to copse.

    ''Did geniuses like you consider the feelings of ordinary people?''

 Chapter 50: Beat Hundred People!

    Chapter 50: Beat Hundred People!

    Shisui did not put on airs. He was a very cheerful and optimistic person. Aoba believed that Shisui is the kind of character that will respect others, no matter how ordinary they are.

    Therefore, he and Shisui chatted very much for a while. The two of them sat on the ground and chatted about themon topics about Itachi.

    "Itachi has always been very worried about you, but he can''te out during this time, so he has been asking me to help inquire about the news. After knowing that someone in the family did that to you, he felt very guiltyˇ­. But Itachi was like this. He hid everything in his heart and was not willing to share it with others."

    Shisui did not mention the matter of Itachi opening up Sharingan because of this matter. He felt that it was better for Itachi to say this personally. In addition, he also felt that with Itachi''s character, he should not tell the truth in his life.

    "Don''t worry. I know that. Itachi is Itachi, and others are others. However, with that guy''s character, he will probably take the initiative to keep a distance from me in the future. If I had to ask him, he was thinking too much. It was clearly not his fault, but he had to shoulder the responsibility on himselfˇ­. The next time I see him, I must beat him up!" Aoba had a dogtail grass in his mouth. His tone was very unhappy, but the smile on his face was particrly bright.

    "You really know Itachi very well even though You clearly haven''t known him for long."

    After hearing Aoba''s reply, Shisui couldn''t help but sigh.

    "Some people may be friends after seeing them for the first time, but some people can''t be friends in their lives. This kind of thing has nothing to do with the length of time they have known each other. It depends on whether they arepatible or not."

    Looking at the other person''s leisurely and carefree appearance, Shisui was suddenly stunned. ''How could he casually say such philosophical words?''

    However, Shisui clearly agreed with this point of view. The feelings between people were indeed not simple to put together the length of time they knew each other because human emotions were the mostplicated thing in the world.

    "By the way, when we go back, help me pass a message to Itachiˇ­.. Tell him that if he doesn''te to me immediately after the ban is over, I will go directly to Uchiha''s station to find him! There is no need to say anything else. He should know everything."

    "You are really... If Itachi heard that you wereing to Uchiha to find him, he would probably run out overnight." Shisui didn''t know whether tough or cry, but he had to admit that this guy''s scheme was rough and simple. With Itachi''s character, he would definitelye.

    "Hehe, to deal with this kind of stuffy gourd, you have to use a stronger method. Otherwise, this guy can really avoid me." A hint of pride appeared on Aoba''s face.

    This time, Shisui also smiled happily. As the saying goes, everythinges down to one thing. Before this, he had never thought that someone would actually care about Itachi to death. This trip was not in vain.

    Therefore, these two guys had a fierce discussion on how to "How to modify Itachi''s dull temper". When they talked about the passion, the two even imagined Itachi''s face of confusion and a bitter smile. They were extremely excited.

    "You are not bad. I will try it when we get back." Shisui said with some reluctance. He regarded Itachi as his own younger brother, so what was more interesting than pranking his younger brother?

    "You are also not bad. No wonder you can be recognized by that guy, Itachi."

    The two of them hit each other''s fists, then looked at each other andughed!

    "Do youe here every day to cultivate? I see that your body technique just now does not seem to be from Konoha''s Academy."

    Aoba nodded and said indifferently, "I was bored and blindly trained. Anyway, physical skills are just physicalbat! I am good at fighting. When I first came to Konoha, someone in the orphanage looked for trouble with me. I beat ten of them by myself, beat them until they cried and cried, and then I was locked up."

    At the end of his words, an extremely depressed expression appeared on his face, which made Shisui happy.

    "Although I don''t have the qualifications to order, it is not easy to create a set of physical skills by myself. In addition, just like you said, body techniques are used for close-quartersbat. Therefore, the effect will be very slow if you only practice it with wooden people. If you want to improve faster, you need to personally experience the battle to improve your potential to a greater extent. At the same time, you can also integrate your skills into the battleˇ­."

    "Otherwise, it would be too difficult for you to beat up Itachi. That guy''s current strength has already far surpassed Gennin''s." Shisui suggested very sincerely.

    Aoba could naturally feel the sincerity in Shisui''s suggestion, and it was indeed a good suggestion.

    However, under the premise that the dog system did not issue a mission, he could not go around causing trouble and looking for people to fight!

    Ding!

    [Bronze-Lvel Suicide Mission had been released!]

    [The name of the mission: Konoha - Hundred yers!]

    [Description: Carry out an all-around punishment on the devilish brat. ˇŞ-Mother no longer has to worry about me being beaten when I go out! ]

    [Mission Requirement: Defeat 100 people (under ten years old) ]

    [Mission Time Limit: One month]

    [Quest reward: Bronze Treasure Chest x1, Basic Skill Card x1]

    [Quest failure: Have you heard the old saying? Hit the small one, and the old one will ask if you are afraid! ]

    ....

    "Cough cough cough..."

    The sudden prompt caused Aoba to cough violently.

    ''This was a f*cking quest, and it was even a Bronze level quest.''

    However, he carefully assessed the risks and the difficulty ofpleting the quest.

    Gan!

    ''This is not good!''

    He was really afraid that if he hit the small one, he would attract the old one.

    Right now, he was not even a Genin. At most, he could only bully his peers.

    It seemed that he had to think about it carefully...

    "What''s wrong? Why did you suddenly cough? Are you sick?"

    "I choked on my saliva. It''s okay..."

    Spit!

    Aoba spat out the dog tail grass in his mouth.

    "I should go now. I will bring your words. See you next time." Shisui turned over and stood up from the ground. After he finished speaking with a smile, he disappeared in a sh.

    At this time, the power of Shisui''s Body FlickerTechnique was already beginning to show.

    Aoba: "I am not envious, I am not envious, I am not envious!"

    He patted his butt and also got up. Then, with a thought, he retracted [Eye Of Perception] who had merged with the ground.

    He could find that Shisui''s peeping came from [Eye Of Perception]''s feedback. If the feedback showed that the other party had evil intentions towards him, he would definitely not expose the concealment.

    In fact, he originally thought that Mikawa, who was worried about him, was peeping. He held the purpose of showing off and pretended to be a wave.

    In the end, he didn''t expect to pretend to be Shisui of the Body Flicker...

    But fortunately, Shisui was really as optimistic and cheerful as he thought, approachable.

    In addition to themon topic of Itachi, the first meeting of the two was considered pleasant, and it should have left a good impression.

    Another powerful person to cling to!

 Chapter 51: The Evildoers Have Their Own Grinders

    Chapter 51: The Evildoers Have Their Own Grinders

    To be honest, the task of Konoha beating a hundred people was not difficult.

    It was only because the ce where Aoba lived now was in the Commoners District, and the figures of the naughty children could be seen everywhere in the Commoners District.

    Moreover, the naughty children in the Commoners District were rtively easy to deal with. The proportion of the families here preparing to send children to Ninja Academy was actually not high because bing a ninja meant participating in the war, which meant danger and death.

    In addition, the huge cost needed to train a ninja was something that ordinary civilian families could not afford.

    Unlike the ninja families in Konoha, they had alreadypleted their pre-school education before their child entered Academy and even learned some secret techniques exclusive to the family.

    This also meant that there were many disobedient children in themoner district, and they were wild and full of fighting strength!

    It was truly the best choice toplete the mission!

    But the problem was, if Aoba hit someone else''s child, what would happen if their parents came knocking on his door?

    He couldn''t possibly beat up their parents, too, right?

    Not to mention the issue of whether they could win or not, it was normal for children to fight amongst themselves, and they wouldn''t make a big deal out of it no matter what.

    However, if he even beat up the parents who came to reason with him, it would be a matter of public security. At that time, Mikawa would spit wildly, and he might even get beaten up!

    Therefore, the n that Aoba came up with after thinking hard was to drop the ck hand and shoot the gun secretly!

    For this reason, he especially spent time buying a mask, conducting a certain degree of DIY himself, and trimming a ck robe for himself.

    Although his craftsmanship was not very good, he could only use it.

    "Naughty children, your end is here. Ah ---HIA ---HIA ---HIA ---HIA ---"

    After secretly changing into the disguise he had prepared in the alley, Aoba let out an extremely horrifying wildugh.

    ....

    The seven-year-old Takeshi Gouda was the ''child king'' of themoner district, or rather, ''bully''.

    Because he had a butcher father, he did not need to worry about food and drink. His body size also grew very quickly. It could be said that he had a broad body and a fat body. In addition, he had a fierce face. He looked very much like his father.

    Takeshi relied on his size advantage, as well as a lot of pocket money more than ordinary children to sessfully upy this area. Not only did he take in more than a dozen younger kids, but he also bullied people every day and even extorted money.

    The children nearby all dared to be angry, but they did not dare to say anything. Anyone who dared to tell their parents would be bullied by them even more.

    And even if there were angry parents who found their home, his butcher father, who doted on his children very much, would stand at the door with a butcher knife.

    At the same time, he scared away all the people who came to him.

    In this kind of education and cognition, Takeshi was naturally more unscrupulous and did whatever he wanted.

    Wherever he went, all the children had to pay him a certain amount of pocket money as a protection fee. Otherwise, they would nevere out to y and just stay at home.

    Looking at the frightened eyes of the children around him, Takeshi was very proud. He led four or five little kids to swagger around the city.

    "Hey, that little mushroom over there, did you pay the protection fee today?" Takeshi Gouda picked his nose as he arrogantly called over a thin and weak little boy with a mushroom head.

    "Boss Takeshi, today... I have already handed it over." The little boy with a mushroom head said weakly. As for the title of Boss, it was all because Takeshi liked to be addressed in this way, which made him feel more aplished.

    "Oh, what about yesterday?"

    "Yesterday? I was at home yesterday and didn''te out!" The mushroom head boy was anxious!

    "Ah, you don''t have to hand it over if you don''te out? It''s fine if you don''t hand it over. In the future, don''t leave the house, or don''t let me see you again. Choose by yourself."

    "..."

    Takeshi Gouda looked down at the little bean in front of him with disdain. In fact, the children in this area had been exploited by him a little too much so that when they could not go out, they would note out or quietly run to the house to y.

    This action undoubtedly caused Takeshi Gouda''s ie to be greatly reduced. He was used to spending big money. How could he be willing!

    And this little mushroom head boy was just the chicken he chose to kill; the chicken to warn the monkeys.

    "But... I really don''t have money."

    Pa!

    Fat Tiger pped him and then looked around fiercely. Seeing that no one dared to look him in the eye, he stepped on him and said fiercely, "The rules of collecting protection money will be changed. Once you pay, you can do whatever you want at home. But if you don''t pay, this is the end!"

    "Beat him up!"

    As Takeshi waved his hand, a few of hisckeys who followed behind him immediately walked out eagerly.

    Anyway, it was just a ''fight'' between children. Moreover, they had a sense of propriety in their actions. They would not hit their faces unless they had to. In this way, there would be a saying even if they were found.

    The mushroom head boy immediately curled up on the ground without a word. He covered his head with both hands, ready to ept the next ''lesson''.

    But at this critical moment, a figure quickly rushed over. Before the fat tiger could react, he let out a scream, instantly covered his face, and fell to the ground.

    "You are..."

    "I am your father!"

    The person who came wore a strange smiling mask and a ck robe that did not fit him. He did not listen to what the other party said. He rushed into the crowd and began to crush them unterally!

    Including the five little kids brought by Takeshi, there were only six people, and they were all ordinary children.

    In addition, the biggest threat, Takeshi Gouda, was directly kicked in the face by Aoba with a ''windmill''. Until now, he still couldn''t get up, so the remaining people were even more not a match for him.

    Moreover, Aoba''s fighting style was hitting the face but not the butt!

    Therefore, these brats were unlucky, and soon they were beaten ck and blue, unable to stand up again.

    "Who the hell are you? Do you know who I am? How dare you hit me!"

    At this time, Takeshi Gouda finally got up from the ground. His face was swollen, and he couldn''t even speak clearly.

    "Come here. Daddy loves you!"

    Takeshi looked at theical ''mysterious man'' in front of him and hooked his finger at him provocatively. He could no longer hold back his anger and immediately rushed over like a wild boar!

    After all, in his opinion, he had only suffered from a sneak attack!

    The other party was not as tall as him, nor was he as strong as him, so why could he not win!

    Facing the fat tiger that was charging over, Aoba''s face under the mask was very calm. He only retreated slightly the moment the other party rushed over, blocking lightly with his hand, and then extended a foot.

 Chapter 52: Human Meat Bun and Experience Baby

    Chapter 52: Human Meat Bun and Experience Baby

    There was only a loud bang!

    Takeshi Gouda''s fat body fell to the ground in an instant!

    His whole body flew far away under the inertia, and his greasy and fat face also had close friction with the ground!

    Seeing that the mission progress bar had be 6/100, Aoba nodded with satisfaction and prepared to leave. He was not here to serve justice. He was here to do a mission. Of course, if he could help some people in passing, he would not mind.

    So he left a sentence before leaving, "This area is under my protection! If you are not convinced, you can bring people to regain your dignity tomorrow. Of course, if you are scared, go home and cry to your mother."

    After that, he left directly and waved his sleeve, not taking away a corner of the clouds!

    Because of that, what he took away was the admiring gazes of the people around him!

    He beat the ''bully'' Takeshi Gouda in the blink of an eye, as well as a few of his subordinates. He was simply too amazing!

    Mushroom Head and his otherpanions did not stay any longer. They all ran around excitedly, wishing they could pass this good news to everyone!

    ...

    Aoba naturally did not know about all of this.

    Because he did not continue to look for trouble but went to the ''training ground'' to continue his cultivation.

    He had toplete the task, and his usual cultivation naturally could not fall behind!

    Moreover, the feeling of fighting someone just now was indeedpletely different from the feeling of hitting wooden stakes. It was just that those few were too weak, and he had not even had the time to disy his strength before they all fell down.

    That was why he finally said that. He hoped that these people would bring him some surprises tomorrow, and bring more ''task monsters'' over. It was also very good to gain more experience.

    And if those guys were so gutless and chose to go home to find their parents...

    Wellˇ­ In any case, no one knew that it was him who did it!

    ...

    A day passed just like that.

    Takeshi Gouda and the others, who had been severely taught a lesson, chose to swallow their teeth. Their injuries were asked by their families, and they only said that they had fallen.

    But elsewhere, the truth had already been spread by Mushroom Head and the others!

    It caused countless people to p and cheer!

    When Takeshi Gouda and the others found out about this, their faces turned ugly, but now was not the time to settle ounts.

    Because, today, he had to teach that bastard a lesson!

    Let everyone know that he, Takeshi Gouda, did not lose. He, Takeshi Gouda, was still the strongest ''Overlord'' in the vicinity!

    So it was still the same old ce yesterday. In order to defeat that mysterious guy, he simply called all his subordinates, and also made a promise with the protection money he had saved up. As long as he won this fight, he would take out half of it!

    This promise made his heart bleed!

    That was thest of his savings!

    But in order to defend his position and face, he was going all out!

    "Boss, do you think that guy will reallye? We have more than twenty people here. When he sees so many of us, he will probably be scared away immediately, right?"

    "If he doesn''te, then we''llpletely ruin him!" Takeshi Gouda snorted coldly.

    "Boss is right. Regardless of whether that guyes or not, there will only be one result anyway."

    "Boss! He''s here!"

    Suddenly, a figure slowly walked towards them.

    ''That mask, that ck robeˇ­''

    ''That''s right!''

    ''It is him!''

    Takeshi Gouda subconsciously began to grit his teeth. The pain on his face reminded him of what kind of humiliation he had suffered yesterday!

    "You actually dared toe."

    Aoba looked at the twenty or so people behind Takeshi Gouda and couldn''t help butugh.

    This guy really gave him a big surprise!

    1VS20+

    This number was extremely different from what it looked like.

    But sometimes, the number was not even worth mentioning.

    Aoba still clearly remembered the shock he felt when he saw Madara kill his way into the allied army by himself. The sentence: "Do you want to dance too?" made him get goosebumps all over!

    Therefore, with his strength, numbers werepletely useless.

    Although he was not arrogant to the point where he couldpare with Madara, what he had to deal with next was not the Ninja Army, but more than twenty children who had not received any training!

    After such a long period of cultivation, if he could not win, he might as well go back to the countryside to farm!

    Therefore, there was no-nonsense!

    In the face of so many opponents, Aoba was not afraid, nor was he afraid. He just wanted to rush through!

    "Go! All of you! Beat him for me!"

    More than twenty people shouted and rushed forward.

    At this time, Aoba suddenly entered a strange state. He could even see the distorted face of Takeshi Gouda through the gap in the crowd.

    At this time, he was extremely calm. Many fighting techniques began to echo in his mind like instinct, and they were disyed through his body!

    Bang!

    The guy who rushed at the front was almost instantly beaten by him. Then he slightly tilted his head to avoid the fist of the person behind him, and pulled back with a backhand, borrowing strength.

    In an instant, Aoba''s whole body floated in the air, and then his feet suddenly spread out!

    Persimmon!

    Bang! Bang!

    Another two unlucky fellows were directly kicked in the chest. The moment theynded, they could no longer get up.

    At this time, Aoba, who was floating in the air, used the strength of his waist and turned around in the air in the blink of an eye.

    Windmill!

    A person who had just rushed over was directly kicked in the neck by this kick, and he immediately fainted without even letting out a groan!

    At the same time, the unlucky person who was grabbed by Aoba''s arm was also thrown out, and his head directly hit the wall.

    However, when the two sides shed, Aoba beat five people in session!

    Takeshi Gouda, who was hiding in the back, and the people who were quietly hiding nearby were all shocked!

    This waspletely one-sided crushing!

    However, the moment hended, Aoba inexplicably retreated from that wonderful state, and he was a lot more tired.

    Just as he felt a little regretful, the dog system prompt suddenly sounded.

    -[[Hakuda]''s level actually directly leveled up to LV2!]-

    This made him iparably excited!

    ''As expected, what Shisui said was right, the effect of only the death training against the wooden dummy waspletely inferior to the speed of hitting a human sandbag!''

    His eyes were bright as he nced at the crowd who only dared to surround him but did not dare to take a step forward.

    These were all experiences, baby!

    He had to cherish them!

    "If you don''te over, then I will be the only one to go."

    Licking his lips excitedly, Aobaughed loudly and plunged into the crowd. He began to try to integrate all the moves he had learned into actualbat.

    However, without the special state just now, he revealed many ws. The connection between the attack and the attack was also abnormally shaky, and even a little flustered.

    Therefore, Takeshi Gouda''s subordinates all gathered their courage and began to attack Aoba.

 Chapter 53: He Was Reported

    Chapter 53: He Was Reported

    If he were to activate [Hardening], Aoba was confident that none of these people in front of him would be able tost a round against him.

    However, if he did that, it would waste the effect of these ''experience babies''.

    Therefore, he would rather take a few hits than use [Hakuda] to fight.

    As a beginner, these human punching bags in front of him were just perfect.

    As for [Hakuda], which had leveled up to LV2, he became more and more fluent under his use. He started to no longer stick to the routine, separating all the techniques in his mind and rbining them again. When he encountered any situation, he would subconsciously deal with it.

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    Any unlucky person who got close to him would be instantly beaten down or sent flying!

    In the blink of an eye, the encirclement was broken. Aoba had taken down another ten people. Only thest seven, no, eight, and Takeshi Gouda looked at him with fear on their faces, but they didn''t dare to take another step forward.

    Listening to the wails on the ground, Aoba''s gaze was still calm.

    This was already the result of him showing mercy. Otherwise, with his current strength and speed, [Hakuda], which had disyed LV2, could kill people!

    However, while he was absorbing experience, he consciously avoided vital points. This was undoubtedly more difficult, and at the same time, it also gave him a deeper understanding and understanding of [Hakuda]''s skills.

    ncing at thepletion rate of the mission, the corners of Aoba''s mouth could not help but curl up slightly under his mask.

    "Hurry up, I''m still in a hurry."

    He waved his hand at the terrified Takeshi Gouda and the others, his tone exceptionally gentle.

    "Monster!"

    "Run! We are not his match at all!"

    "Boss Takeshi, it is better for you to personally take action. I... my legs are a little weak."

    ....

    His eyes swept over these trashes with hatred. Takeshi Gouda silently swallowed his saliva and summoned his courage to say, "What exactly do you want? If you leave now, I can pretend that nothing happened. Otherwise, I..."

    "Or what? Go home crying to find your father? Stop talking nonsense, just like a man,e on!"

    Be my ''experience'' and ''missionpletion degree''!

    Aoba dashed forward, passing through the others and arriving in front of the terrified Takeshi Gouda in an instant.

    Although he couldn''t see the face under the mask, Takeshi Gouda suddenly had this kind of enlightenment at this moment

    ''This guy was...ughing?''

    Without any chance to react, Takeshi Gouda only felt pain on his face. He didn''t know how many punches he had been hit. Then, he instinctively closed his eyes and felt as if he had suddenly flown up.

    Finally, with a bang, he fell heavily to the ground.

    Only then did he feel the paining from his stomach. His tears and snot were all over his fat face.

    "I''m not ying anymore, I''m not ying anymore!"

    "I want to go home and find my dad!"

    "The outside world is too scary!"

    "Uu..."

    Aoba, who was still maintaining his stance, suddenly felt a little awkward when he saw that the other party was actually crying out loud. He had simply been blinded by his fierce appearance, but his heart was actually so fragile.

    When he looked back again, the fewckeys who could still stand up had already started to run away.

    "How can you run away?"

    After letting go of the unlucky ones who had been dealt with yesterday, Aoba immediately chased after them and knocked the rest of the people to the ground. Only then did he walk back with a refreshed expression.

    "1, 2, 3... 20, 21, 22, 23, mm, 23 people are just right. Not many, not one less."

    Looking at thepletion rate of the mission, which had reached 23/100, Aoba nodded with satisfaction.

    Obviously, the repeated defeats would not be counted again.

    However, only two days had passed. He had alreadypleted one-fifth of the mission. The efficiency was not bad.

    If he was crazy enough to deal with all the ordinary children around him, the speed at which hepleted the task would probably increase. But there was no need to do this at all. It would ruin his character and reputation.

    After the task monster was finished today, Aoba was ready to go back and continue to cultivate.

    But before leaving, he still needed to leave the bait.

    "Hey, fatty, don''t cry! I''ll give you a task. Summarize the entire poption of children like you. The day after tomorrow, I wille here to look for you. Of course, you can also pretend that you didn''t hear me. As long as you are still living in Konoha, I will find you sooner orter. Understand?"

    Takeshi Gouda, who had tears and snot all over his face, endured the pain and immediately nodded.

    This time, he was really afraid!

    More than twenty people could not beat one person, and they were stillpletely abused!

    This meant that the two sides were not on the same level.

    Moreover, the other side had been covering his face and did not know who it was. Even if he wanted to go home andin to his parents, he did not know where to find trouble with the other party. Instead, he would be hated.

    Therefore, a wise man did not eat the loss in front of him. He had to agree first!

    In addition, from the words of this ''Devil'' guy in front of him, it seemed that he was preparing to find trouble with other ''forces''.

    Takeshi Gouda suddenly felt much better.

    ''That''s right! That''s right! You can''t let me suffer alone. None of you bastards can escape!''

    This time, thest bit of hesitation in his heart disappeared.

    ....

    Afterpleting the day''s training mission, when Aoba returned home, his heart immediately thumped.

    Because Mikawa was standing outside waiting for him.

    "What did you do today?" Mikawa asked with a straight face, making it hard to tell whether he was happy or angry.

    Aoba thought that the things he had done in the past two days were exposed, but on second thought, he was wearing a mask, so no one should know it was him.

    Of course, the premise was that Mikawa did not enter the room, nor did they see the mask and ck robe he had hidden.

    "Of course, I went to cultivate."

    Looking at Aoba''s clothes that were drenched in sweat, Mikawa''s expression eased up a little, "Be careful these days. Don''t run around."

    "Uh, did something happen?"

    "In the past two days, a lot of children were beaten up by a mysterious person. Today, a lot of parents have reported it together, hoping to find the murderer and punish them severely."

    When Aoba heard this, his heart tightened. Then he pretended not to care and said, "Don''t worry, I am not stupid. If anyone dares to find trouble with me, I will throw all these out!"

    As he spoke, he took out a stack of explosive talismans from his pocket

    When Mikawa saw this, the muscles on his face could not help but twitch a few times, "You always carry this thing with you?"

    "Yes, you also said that Konoha has not been at peace recently. There are actually people who have their eyes on children. To be safe, it is better to carry it with you. In this way, the people nearby can alsoe quickly when they hear the sound of the explosion of the talisman."

    Mikawa was a little speechless for a moment. He originally suspected that Aoba was the ''mysterious person'' who was reported by countless parents today, wearing a mask and a ck robe, but now it was not good to speak.

 Chapter 54: The Vivant Child Returned

    Chapter 54: The Vivant Child Returned

    Mikawa left without saying anything more, but his scrutinizing gaze before he left still let Aoba know that he had been suspected.

    However, most likely, Mikawa was only suspecting him based on intuition. They did not have any evidence, otherwise, they would not have left like this.

    Aoba could not help but feel d about this.

    "It seems that the tools can no longer be hidden at home."

    .....

    The next day, Aoba opened his eyes and immediately opened [Eye Of Perception].

    Sure enough, there was a living being hidden in the tree to his left, and the fluctuation was very strong. It was not a small animal.

    Someone was staring at him!

    And if there was no surprise, it should be Mikawa!

    Therefore, he decisively threw the mask and the ck robe into the stove and started a fire.

    Since he was targeted, he had to keep a low profile, and the mission could be postponed for a while. There was still a lot of time anyway.

    Although the trouble he caused this time was not that serious, the problem was that he was someone with a ''crime case'', and he had beaten so many people, he could not afford to pay for the medical expenses alone!

    Therefore, he must not be exposed!

    Therefore, he and Mikawaunched a new round of battles of wits and courage.

    ...

    On the training ground, Aoba was still sweating profusely as he carried out a nned training.

    [Eye Of Perception] was also constantly on the move, letting him know that someone was still staring at him from a nearby tree.

    It was not until he finished his day of training and was ready to go back that the feeling there suddenly disappeared.

    But when he returned home, it was still the familiar old ce, and the familiar ''person''.

    As a result, he was no longer in a hurry toplete the mission, and he did not even go to Takeshi Gouda''s side. He did not believe that the other party would be able to exhaust him!

    ....

    The dignified Jonin did not do anything and did not evenplete the mission, only following him all day.

    How many days could Mikawa and Joninst?

    The answer was a whole week!

    It was not until the eighth day that Aoba finally could not find the other person among [Eye Of Perception] that he breathed a sigh of relief.

    A whole week had passed, and it really made him a little anxious. But to be on the safe side, he waited another day.

    ...

    On this day, he first went to the training ground as usual, and then after confirming that no one was watching him nearby, he turned back to the Commoners District and changed into a new robe and mask.

    Besides, after Takeshi Gouda was severely beaten twice, he no longer dared to collect any protection fees.

    The group of subordinates around him also naturally dispersed. After all, no one was willing to follow a loser and recognize him as the boss.

    Takeshi Gouda was very angry, but he was also very helpless.

    What made him even more anxious was that the person who had said ''the day after tomorrow'' to ask him for something had never appeared. He watched as those idiots began to act tyrannically, even preparing to discuss eating his original territory, and even ridiculed him in front of him!

    He really couldn''t bear it anymore!

    He didn''t know if the heavens had heard his thoughts, but just as he aimlessly walked through a small alley, that person suddenly appeared in front of him!

    "Boss, you are finally here! I have been waiting for you for a long time. You have lost a lot of weight in the past two days!"

    It was different from Aoba''s imagination that he would be scared when he saw him. The moment they met, this guy excitedly shook his fat body and moved closer, his eyes full of light!

    ''What is going on?''

    ''Is it Stockholm syndrome?''

    ''How terrifying!''

    "Don''t call me big brother. I''m not your big brother. Do you have anything with you?"

    "Okay, big brother! No problem, big brother! The thing is here, big brother!"

    Aoba resisted the idea of beating him up again and pinched his nose. He took the crumpled piece of paper and opened it to take a look.

    "What the hell is this painting? Forget it, you should just say it directly."

    He was speechless as he threw away the ghost-like thing and waited for the other party''s answer.

    On the other hand, Takeshi Gouda was very excited as he told everything he knew about the ''forces'' in the entiremoner district, including their numbers, the ces where they were usually active, and the bad things they often did.

    ''This day has finallye!''

    ''You should also feel the pain I, Takeshi Gouda, have suffered, you bastards!''

    Aoba was very satisfied with this guy''s tact, but he still had to warn him, "What am I going to do? You should have guessed it already. Be careful with your mouth, or you will know the consequences."

    "I will definitely keep my mouth shut, boss! Actually, I wanted to stop those people from reporting this matter, but..."

    "Alright, alright, I understand. You''ve tried your best. Also, don''t be so young and not learn well in the future. What do you think is bad about learning? Why do you have to learn from others to collect protection fees? If you let me know that you bully the weak... bang!"

    Aoba directlyunched a punch at [Hardening] and shattered the wall!

    Takeshi Gouda was shocked!

    It turned out that the big boss did not show his true strength that day!

    "I don''t dare anymore, boss. I won''t do it again. In the future, I will definitely learn how to kill pigs. When I grow up, I will inherit my father''s work!"

    "... Mm, what a dream! Work hard!"

    Aoba resisted the urge to ridicule them. He turned around and walked out of the alley.

    "Next, it is time to harvest... Experience Baby, wait for me. Your father is here!"

    ...

    After half a month, the mysterious devilish youth who had specifically picked up the devilish brat appeared again!

    Moreover, he had waited over thirty devilish brats in a row!

    When these thirty-plus devilish brats returned home, they cried and shouted for daddy, causing the entiremoner district to be in chaos again.

    This time, the number of parents who hade in anger was almost twice as many as thest time!

    The ninja in charge of the reception was busy and finally promised to catch the criminal within a week. Only then did these parents leave unhappily.

    Not long after, a D-grade mission to capture the ''mysterious youth'' was posted.

    And soon, a small team epted this mission.

    .....

    Aoba, who was immersed in the joy of the rapid increase in the mission progress, still did not know about it

    However, for safety reasons, Aoba still stayed in the cultivation field for two more days. When he found that Mikawa and Jonin had not appeared, his heart began to stir again.

    Therefore, he specially went to look for Mikawa and then learned that Mikawa had gone on a mission. He didn''t know when he woulde back, which undoubtedly made him secretly happy!

    The biggest threat that hindered him frompleting the mission was not Konoha now, so what else was there to say!

    Now, the missionpletion level had reached 55/100. Only forty or so heads would be enough to unlock the achievement of Konoha''s hundred-man kill. If he was lucky, he could take another risk and solve it. Even if he was unlucky, he would definitely be able toplete it after two or three more times.

    Therefore, Aoba decided to go out again!

 Chapter 55: The Attack Of Iruka

    Chapter 55: The Attack Of Iruka

    In the park...

    "Iruka, do you think that guy will appear again?"

    "It''s been two days. I haven''t even seen a shadow."

    Iruka, who had been waiting quietly, said confidently, "The other party will definitely appear! I have studied the entire process over the past two days and found that the other party''s goal is very clear. It is not because he is hot-headed. It''s because he had been waiting for about ten daysterˇ­. This proves that the other party is not only prepared but also very cautious."

    After listening to his analysis, Iruka''s two teammates all had headaches.

    "No way. Are we going to keep dying? What if the other party has stopped?"

    "That''s right. I still feel that waiting for the opportunity is not reliable. Sensei is really too much. He just left us alone."

    In the face of hispanion''sck of patience, Iruka also began to feel conflicted. Because he could not guarantee that his deduction was correct, moreover, he had wasted two days in vain. He did not know when he would be able to catch the criminal.

    This was just a D-level mission. Wasting so much time was really not worth it.

    They had graduated from the Ninja Academy and became a glorious Genin but had not done a single C-level mission. It was almost all D-level missions like finding a cat, to catch a dog. Now, the mission of capturing the ''mysterious youth'' was already quite difficult in the D-level mission.

    However, a D-level mission was a D-level mission. They were inevitably a little impatient now.

    Therefore, Iruka gritted his teeth and said, "One more day, if the other party does not appear, we will take the initiative to attack and force the other party toe out!"

    The other twopanions looked at each other. "Alright, then I will believe you onest time. Let''s go!"

    After saying that, the two left decisively and went to the other two ces where the criminals were most likely to appear and continued to wait.

    It couldn''t be helped. Konoha''smoner area seemed unremarkable, but the area it upied was indeed not small. There were only three of them, and they could only choose the ce where the target was most likely to appear for the ''Gari Hunt''.

    And if the target appeared in other ces, as long as there was a certain movement, they were confident that they could make it in time!

    No matter what, they were still Konoha''s true -- low-tolerance!

    .....

    On the other side, the child ''abuser'' who had been reborn in Konoha, Shinomiya Aoba, the main character, didn''t know that he had be the target of other people''s tasks. He did not know that several Genin had already set up an ambush in the grass, waiting for him to walk into the trap.

    He first spent a certain amount of time stepping on the ground, ording to the information Takeshi Gouda had given him.

    To be on the safe side, he would use [Eye Of Perception] to check every ce he went to. After all, it had only been two days since hest took action, so it was hard to say if there would be any idents.

    His cautiousness was quickly rewarded!

    On the third step, he discovered that there was a person hiding behind the flower bed on the left side of the group of brats. Moreover, the fluctuation of vitality was also a level stronger.

    After using it many times, he could roughly estimate the other party''s strength through this fluctuation.

    Although it was not necessarily urate, the uracy of the general direction had not been wrong.

    ''This is a Genin!''

    Aoba immediately made such a judgment!

    Moreover, a Genin could not hide there for no reason, and it was impossible to y hide-and-seek with these children.

    To be on the safe side, he did not alert the other party, nor did he rashly make a move. He immediately changed directions and prepared to verify it. He wanted to see if this was just a coincidence or a trap prepared for him.

    After he finished investigating all the ces he had initially nned to attack, his expression suddenly became a little ugly.

    This was because he had discovered three ambushes!

    Moreover, the distance between them was like an equteral triangle. Not only could they support each other at any time, but they could also radiate to the surrounding area as much as possible.

    Thus, he no longer held any hope in his heart. This was the trap they had prepared for him!

    Otherwise, there was no way to exin why the three Genin were foolishly hiding here.

    There was no one else besides him who had caused a lot of trouble in the Commoners District recently!

    There were only two paths in front of him now. One was to continue to fight, regardless of the consequences, and the other was to retreat tactically.

    Choosing the second path was undoubtedly the safest, but this way, he was not sure when the other party would give up. If he really dragged him on, it would be terrible. After all, the mission time limit was not much.

    And the first path...

    Aoba thought about it again and again and decided to seek riches and honor in danger!

    It was too cowardly for three Genins to force him to retreat.

    It was not that he looked down on Genin, but he had a certain level of confidence that he could finish the battle as quickly as possible and then escape immediately.

    Therefore, Aoba, who had made up his mind, avoided the three central traps and came to the ce furthest from their ambush location.

    There were also more than a dozen ''bully'' brats waiting for him to teach them a lesson.

    Although the ''meat'' was a little less, he could still be full after eating a few more times!

    ...

    After finding the right time, he put on the mask.

    Aoba, wearing a ck robe, jumped out with a ''ran'' sound. There were no opening remarks, and there was no conversation. He faced the group of Experience Baby and gave them a fierce meal!

    It didn''t take long for them to cry and admit their mistakes, saying they would no longer dare bully others.

    However, Aobapletely turned a deaf ear to all of this. He would not let the other party go unless the mission progress bar increased.

    After repairing this group of Konoha'' ''bullies'', Aoba hid his skills and fame and directly fled, leaving no trace of nostalgia or reputation!

    ...

    Not long after Aoba left, Iruka and the other two arrived at the fastest speed.

    Then, he looked at the mess in front of him with a dark expression!

    The scene of the dozen or so disobedient children crying loudly at the same time was truly too shocking. At the same time, it also made their scalps go numb!

    What made them even more annoyed was that even though they had clearly set up an ambush, they still let the other party take advantage of the loophole.

    "That guy actually still dares to appear again!"

    "That guy is lucky this time. If he dares to appear in front of me, I will beat him into a pig''s head!"

    "Alright, there is no need to say such angry words. We have alreadye very quickly. I believe that the other party is not far away. Hurry up and ask, which direction did that guy run in?" Iruka helplessly stopped hispanions fromining, but there was a trace of doubt in his heart. ording to his analysis, the other party should not appear here... The three ces he had specially chosen were more suitable for the other party to act!

    It was really strange!

 Chapter 56: No, It Was Konohas Legend

    Chapter 56: No, It Was Konoha''s Legend

    "He said he ran that way. Let''s chase him!"

    "Let''s go! When we catch this guy, we have to teach him a lesson!"

    As they spoke, Iruka and the other two quickly chased after him!

    The person had a strange mask on his face, and he was wearing a ck robe. Logically speaking, such a shy appearance should not be difficult to find.

    However, they did not see anyone who matched this image.

    At this time, how could they not know that the other party had already taken off his disguise and mixed into the crowd?

    They were very upset about this. If they hade a little faster, they would not have given the other party a chance to do so.

    Helpless, they could only put their hands on their waists angrily and look at the crowd with a bit of confusion in their eyes.

    What Iruka and the other two did not know was that in their line of sight, the culprit that they wanted to capture was standing obediently next to a beautiful woman. At the same time, he was eating Three-color dango inrge mouthfuls.

    It was only after the few people who came to chase helplessly left that a smile appeared on his lips.

    "Little brother, is it enough? If it is not enough, big sister will treat you to another meal ---"

    "Yes! Thank you, Pretty Sister! You must be an angel who has been lost in the mortal world, right?"

    "Aiya! What angel? This little mouth is as sweet as honey. You only know how to make your sister happy."

    "It''s true. Mom taught me that one must be honest. Beautiful is beautiful. You can''t lie." As he spoke, Aoba raised his head and revealed his innocent big eyes. His small face was filled with the words ''honesty''.

    The beautiful woman, who had been coaxed to the point of bursting with joy, used a fan to cover the wrinkles at the corners of her eyes as she loudly said to the shop owner next to her, "This, this, and that... wrap them all up for me!"

    As the saying went, acting cute with malice was the most fatal, but looking at these delicious snacks, Aoba could not help but quietly swallow his saliva. In fact, being kept as a mistress seemed to be nothing bad.

    ...

    "Hurry, hurry, hurry! The Western District has been captured again!"

    "The south, this time it''s the south! That bastard, don''t let me catch him!"

    "Where is he? Why is he gone again!"

    "Not good, hurry up and go back! We fell into a trap. This is luring the tiger out of the mountain!"

    "Ah! I must kill this bastard!"

    "Calm down, calm down..."

    ...

    In the next few days, Aoba seemed to have fallen in love with the feeling of running away after fighting like this!

    Every day, he would y a game of cat and mouse with Iruka and the others!

    No matter how Iruka and the others set up traps, set up ambushes, or hid, they would all be unable to hide from [Eye Of Perception].

    Every time they carefully selected a ce, Aoba would perfectly avoid it and conveniently harvest some Experience Baby.

    When they arrivedte, they could only look at the sky speechlessly.

    They could not understand how the other party was able to perfectly avoid them every time and then choose a ce furthest away from them to attack

    After their nerves became extremely sensitive, they even began to suspect that the culprit was from the Hyuga n!

    It seemed that there was no other exnation other than Byakugan.

    Moreover, each time the other attacked, they used physical skills. This point could also be suspected to the Hyuga n that was famous for soft punches.

    But... it didn''t make sense at all!

    Why would the dignified Hyuga n do this?

    However, if not for the Hyuga n, then the iparably strange actions of the other party could no longer be exined.

    Could it be that a ''spy'' had appeared among the three of them?

    This was even moreical!

    What exactly was he up to!

    After being yed around in circles,

    They had not even touched the corner of the other party''s clothes once. They were simply as aggrieved as they could be! Moreover, the other party clearly already knew of their existence, but they did not give them a chance to face them head-on, just to hang them.

    It seemed that they were enjoying themselves in this way!

    In the end, Iruka and the other two had no choice but to ask their leader, Jonin, for help. They probably had a mentality that they could fail the mission, but this bastard had to die!

    However, the addition of Jonin, who led the team, did not improve the situation.

    Because...

    The other party had run away and was no longer ying with them!

    They had waited foolishly for half a month, but the other party had never appeared again.

    Even the vigers who had high hopes for them at the beginning had given up in the end, simply ordering the good-for-nothing brat in the family to stop messing around outside.

    After the previous lessons, everyone knew that the mysterious young man only attacked the naughty children who liked to bully others, but the children who yed outside were fine.

    Therefore, since they could not catch the ''abuser'', they could only educate their children well.

    What was even more ironic was that after this matter became big, most of the children and parents were not afraid of the culprit but were full of praise!

    Those children who were usually bullied also regarded the other person as their idol!

    Without the ''bully'' who usually acted like a tyrant, the atmosphere between teenagers was corrected, and the children''sughter could be heard everywhere.

    This also made the parents of the children who wanted to continue to make a big deal out of this matter lose their reason and even be street rats that everyone shouted and beat!

    No matter what they said, the vigers who refuted them only said one sentence: "Why only hit your children, but our children are fine?!"

    Why?

    Why could there be a reason!

    They deserved a beating!

    Thus, the parents who had lost face could only go home and vent their anger on their ignorant children!

    The disobedient child outside was worried about being beaten up. When he returned home, he was still beaten up. He felt that his entire life was full of gloom.

    ...

    At this point, the mission could no longer be carried out. They had no choice but to cancel it.

    Even if not for canceled, Iruka and the others could no longer hold on.

    As a result, the mysterious ck-robed masked youth became a legend of Konoha, and it was widely spread in the Commoners District.

    If a devilish brat were disobedient, it would be told as a story, scaring those mischievous brats into not daring to go out for a few days.

    Of course, this was all in the future.

    Even Aoba, who had sessfullypleted the task, did not expect to be a ''Konoha legend''.

    After allˇ­ he was just doing a suicide mission.

    This was simply a funny joke!

    The reason why he did not appear was naturally because the mission had beenpleted, and there was no need to do such a thing again.

    In addition, it was because those brats had learned to be crafty and hid at home, no longering out. In addition, if this matter were not over, it would probably attract not only three Genin, but also jonin.

    If it was Jonin, then he would not be able to escape and would be caught!

 Chapter 57: A Sudden Confrontation!

    Chapter 57: A Sudden Confrontation!

    -[Unlocked Bronze Grade Treasure Chest]-

    -[Received Spatial Folder Bag x1]-

    Aoba, staying at home, looked at the items he had opened this time and was satisfied.

    Just by looking at its appearance, this ck space folding bag was no different from an ordinary ninja bag.

    However, it contained a space that was one cubic meter in size, causing the value of this small ninja bag to increase greatly!

    A space that was one cubic meter in size, just how many Explosive Talismans could it store?

    Cough cough!

    With this thing, it would be easier for him to hide anything that couldn''t see the light, and he wouldn''t have to consider how to destroy the evidence at all times.

    In addition, this space folding kit also had another function, which was that as long as he willed it, the things he wanted to take would appear at the outermost ce, the most convenient ce, which could be said to be extremely convenient!

    It wouldn''t appear when he wanted to take out a handful of Kunai but couldn''t find it for a long time, or when he grabbed a handful of explosion talismans, such an embarrassing thing would happen.

    However, the drawback was that it could not store living things and itemsrger than the internal space.

    In general, the mission reward he received this time was very practical, and it was not in vain for him to take the risk of mitting the crime'' many times and cause so many things.

    As for the two beginner skill cards umted from the two missions, after careful consideration, he chose to use them directly, directly upgrading the original level 1 [Hardening] to level 3.

    With his current physical fitness level 1, [Hardening] waspletely unable to satisfy his needs.

    And when [Hardening]''s ability increased to level 3, he could already use his mind to wrap his whole body under cover of hard keratin!

    After that, he used the bought Kunai for an experiment, using 80 of his strength only to draw a white mark on his arm, and it quickly disappeared.

    This meant that the physical attack that Genin could use was already very difficult to deal damage to him!

    As for Ninjutsu, there were no good examples to refer to.

    The only time he came into direct contact with an offensive Ninjutsu was when Uchiha was angry and chased after him.

    This time, his survival and defense ability could be said to have been greatly enhanced!

    However, what followed was the multiplication of his physical strength. It was fine to use it for a short period of time, but after maintaining this state for more than half an hour, he felt that it was difficult to continue.

    However, there was still a long time!

    He was no longer the vegetable that had only covered [Hardening] with two arms and was already tired to the point of gasping for breath.

    He believed that with the help of [Navy Training Body Technique - Basic chapter] and the medicinal bath, his physique would be able to improve rapidly in the future!

    ....

    Time slowly passed, and another month unknowingly passed.

    However, the poprity of the ''Konoha''s Legend'', the mysterious teenager, did not decrease at all. Instead, it became more and more intense. Now, many parents use this story to scare those disobedient children.

    There were even many children who had personally experienced the ''great cmity'' that spontaneously formed a backup team. They usually wore ck robes that didn''t fit them well. They wore strange smiling masks on their faces as they walked through the streets and yed ''house''''. Every time, they would quarrel endlessly over who would be the ''main character ''.

    And the leader of this backup team was none other than Takeshi Gouda, who had been severely beaten by Aoba twice but had now turned over a new leaf!

    Of course, everything that had happened waspletely unknown to Aoba. Even if he knew, he wouldn''t care.

    It was just that the outfit he had used to disguise himself would probably not reappear in Konoha for a short time.

    What was strange was that even after such a long time had passed, Mikawa had nevere to find him again. This also made Aoba slightly anxious. He was worried that Mikawa''s mission was not going well or that he had encountered some danger.

    However, Jonin''s world was still too far away from him, so much so that he could not even ask about the relevant information, let alone help.

    The only good news was that, fortunately, he had learned how to extract chakra in advance and how to open the scroll.

    Otherwise, he would not even be able to take out the materials he received every month.

    Because he had obtained the space folding ninja bag during thest mission, he did not exchange all the materials he received this time for explosive talismans. Instead, he exchanged some more for Kunai on this basis.

    In addition, he also put the [Kunai - Desert Eagle] that he had not used for a long time into the ninja bag and loaded it in case of emergencies!

    Although the power of this thing was not as great as he had imagined, it was still able to provide a certain degree of lethality for him at the current stage. Moreover, it was hidden enough and was the best choice for sneak attacks!

    If used well, ordinary Gennin would fall into his hands, and the details could be referenced from the specific scenes when he fought Uchiha.

    Unknowingly, he had umted more and more trump cards, but this did not give him any sense of security.

    Because over time, the major disaster that would happen to Konoha was getting closer and closer. If the power of his little butterfly pping its wings was not that great...

    ......

    On this day, Aoba was still the same as usual, from home to his exclusive training ground.

    But the moment he pushed open the door, he saw a guy standing outside hesitantly.

    Seeing this, Aoba couldn''t help but smile. "You''re here?"

    Seeing that Aoba was still the same as before, Itachi couldn''t help but rx a little. Then he nodded.

    Then, as if he thought of something, Itachi continued, "Shisui told me that the confinement period has just ended today."

    "I got it. Let''s go."

    "Where are we going?"

    "A ce, the ce where Shisui and I first met."

    Itachi looked at Aoba''s back. There were obviously many things he wanted to say now, but in the end, he helplessly sighed and silently followed.

    Soon, the two of them arrived at the training ground one after the other.

    This ce was both remote and quiet, but it was not difficult for Itachi to tell from the marks on the ground and the wooden stakes erected on the ground. The other party must havee here often.

    "This is where I usually train. How is it? Isn''t it too simple?"

    "It''s alright," Itachi replied very seriously. However,pared to the training ground in Uchiha''s station, this ce could not be any more simple and crude. However, he did not show any disdain.

    "It seems that Shisui''s modification n has failed. You are still so boring."

    Aoba seemed to have thought of something and suddenlyughed.

 Chapter 58: Battle With Itachi!

    Chapter 58: Battle With Itachi!

    ''Modification?''

    When he heard the word Aoba said, Itachi''s face instantly darkened. He probably recalled the ''pranks'' that Shisui had repeatedly yed during this period of time.

    ''So this was the source of it!''

    Itachi''s gaze suddenly became somewhat unkind.

    "Don''t look at me like that. Shisui and I both feel that you have lived a little too excessively. There are some things that clearly have nothing to do with you, so why must you impose the responsibility on yourself?"

    "In addition, I guess that you are not here to invite me to dinner this time. You are here to clear up the rtionship. In the future, we will not meet again, so as to avoid implicating me. Is what I said thest time right?"

    Itachi''s gaze lowered slightly. He... was silent.

    Seeing this, Aoba, who was moving his body, could not help but stop.

    "I knew it... but forget it. Do you remember what I said before I left? I have something to ask of you."

    "Yes, as long as I can do it," Itachi replied firmly.

    "It''s good that you remember. The thing I want to ask of you is very simple. Let''s have a duel between men." Aoba''s gaze instantly became extremely serious!

    "What? Duel? No..."

    Itachi subconsciously wanted to refuse. It was not that he looked down on Aoba, but with his current strength, he could even directly graduate Ninja Cademy. If Sharingan was addedˇ­.

    Itachi kept shaking his head.

    After seeing Itachi''s reaction, Aoba was not angry. He knew that he could not be Itachi''s opponent at the moment, but he still suggested it. Naturally, he had his reasons.

    So he smiled and said, "Do you know what I said to Shisui that day?"

    Itachi shook his head again.

    "I said that if I guessed your choice, I would beat you up! For this reason, I trained hard every dayˇ­. Shisui told me that you are very strong. You are not someone that Uchiha canpare to. I believe this. But your choice makes me very unhappy! So let us use this method to gamble on fate once."

    "Fateˇ­?" Itachi muttered to himself in confusion.

    "I will challenge you with my most confident physical skill. If you lose to me or use an ability outside of physical skills, I will win! And if I win, please don''t worry about anything for me. I will fight for what I deserve!"

    "But if I lose, I will respect your choice and pretend that you have note today. I will turn a blind eye to you in the future."

    "Although the rules are unfair to you, this is what I want you to do."

    "Answer me now. Do you ept?"

    Aoba calmly looked at Itachi, who had aplicated expression on his face.

    At the same time, this was the only way he could think of to win against Itachi.

    Itachi was a super-genius, a super genius who had almost no shorings!

    In terms of physical skills, it was not Itachi''s weak point.

    In the original work, Itachi, who had just entered the Ninja Academy, was able to use physical skills to beat senior several years older than him. It could be seen how powerful his talent was!

    So if you asked Aoba how confident he was, his answer would definitely be zero!

    But at the same time, he also had his own pride and confidence!

    Even if he had to drag it out, he had to drag it out to win this duel!

    Itachi lowered his head. It was unknown what he was thinking. After a long while, he faintly heard a question that he did not know if he was asking himself or the other party.

    "Must... must I do this?"

    Aoba could feel the confusion that Itachi was emitting at this moment, but he also did not want to let Itachi walk the path of no return.

    "I''m sorry, Itachi..."

    After Aoba said this in his heart, his eyes gradually became serious.

    The wind gently blew past their clothes.

    Right at this moment, a leaf arrived at the ce where their gazes met, and then it slowly fell to the ground

    Swish!

    Almost at the same time, Aoba and Itachi charged at each other!

    One was the body technique taught by Uchiha''s family, and the other was [Hakuda] from the Death World!

    At this moment, the twopletely different physical skills collided!

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    In the blink of an eye, the two of them had already broken through more than ten moves.

    In terms of speed and strength, although Itachi had the upper hand, in terms of skill, [Hakuda], which had already been upgraded to Level 3, had shown extraordinary brilliance in Aoba''s hands!

    Yes, that''s right!

    After more than a month of hard training, Aoba had sessfully upgraded [Hakuda] to Level 3, saving him from the investment of three beginner skill cards.

    And this Level 3 [Hakuda], Level 3 [Poor Quality Self Healing Body], and Level 3 [Hardening] were the source of his confidence to challenge!

    Moreover, after more than a month of special training, his physical strength reserves had reached a new height, enough to support him toplete this duel!

    He could win!

    After feeling that Itachi''s physical fitness was not much stronger than his, Aoba''s eyes became more and more fiery, and an imposing aura called ''Battle Will'' began to rise from his body!

    Almost instantly, hepleted the counter-suppression, and the more he fought, the crazier he became!

    On the other hand, Itachi, who did not use all his strength, began to have some difficulty in resisting.

    Firstly, his preconceived concept was still stuck in his understanding of Aoba a long time ago, so he was caught off guard by Aoba who attacked with all his strength.

    Secondly, his heart was very confused. It was far from Aoba''s firm belief and the thought of'' I must-win '', so much so that there was a lot of hesitation that should not appear in the connection of the moves.

    Lastly, hepletely did not expect that Aoba had be so much stronger, which gave him a great shock!

    In a confrontation, especially a physical battle between fists and flesh, even a trace of hesitation would be regarded as a w, which would be infinitely magnified.

    Aoba did not hesitate because his opponent was Itachi, so he immediately seized the time difference in Itachi''s mentality. After aiming at Itachi, he paused and instantlypleted a handstand. He used his feet to block Itachi''s kick.

    This kind of ''irregr'' body movement immediately stunned Itachi, and at the same time, he also lost his target.

    At this moment, Itachi, who was on one foot, immediately suffered a follow-up attack from Aoba.

    In just a moment, Itachi lost his bnce and was about to fall to the ground.

    Itachi shouted in his heart: "Not good!"

    At the same time, he stretched out his hands, preparing to jump away the moment hended.

    However, how could Aoba, who had finally seized this opportunity, give up so easily!

    He saw Aoba turn over and stand on the ground again, aiming at Itachi''s defenseless chest. At the same time, ayer of very hard horns immediately wrapped around his entire arm!

 Chapter 59: Just One Word!

    Chapter 59: Just One Word!

    Aoba opened [Hardening]''s right fist and fiercely punched at Itachi''s chest with the force of a thousand catties!

    At this time, in order to maintain bnce, Itachi lowered his hands and opened the middle road. There was no protection for his heart.

    If he was facing an enemy, he would die if his heart was hit by this punch!

    However, Aoba held back at this time. He did not aim at Itachi''s heart but aimed at his chest.

    With this punch, Aoba was confident that he could break a few of Itachi''s bones and win this duel!

    But at this critical moment, Itachi finally calmed down. Sharingan showed signs of starting. However, he immediately suppressed it.

    Because once he used Sharingan, it meant that he lost this duel!

    He could lose, but he could not lose in this way!

    Therefore, he no longer tried to maintain his bnce with his hands and then borrowed the momentum to escape. Instead, at thest moment, he chose to cross his arms in front of his chest and forcibly block this punch!

    Bang!

    Itachi was like a kite with a broken string. Before hended, he was sent flying by Aoba''s fierce punch. He slid on the ground for more than ten meters before he barely stopped!

    Just as Aoba was about to give chase, he was forced back by the sudden dozen or so swords in his hands.

    Physical arts naturally included using weapons. This was not considered a foul.

    Aoba, whose momentum had been interrupted, no longer pursued forcefully. Instead, he stood in ce and watched the somewhat miserable Itachi crawl up from the ground.

    Itachi felt the injuries he had suffered and found that the power of that punch just now waspletely beyond his expectations.

    At this time, his left forearm, which was blocking the outermost part, waspletely swollen and numb from the hit. He even lost consciousness. Although he had his sleeve to block it, he could not recover in a short time.

    In addition, his right arm and chest were all faintly aching.

    If he had not chosen to block it with his arms just now, that punch would have been enough to make him lose his fighting strength!

    However...

    That opportunity just now would no longer exist!

    The three kunais in his hands were instantly caught between the fingers of his right hand!

    Itachi, who had alreadypletely calmed down, finally became serious

    At the same time, Aoba, who was staring at Itachi, did not be careless and arrogant because of a single strike. He was very clear about his own strength.

    The battle he had set up could be said to be aplete disy of strength, and it was extremely unfair to Itachi who was unable to disy his true strength.

    However, without these restrictions, it was impossible for him to be qualified to stand in front of Itachi or even obtain such a result.

    Therefore, there was nothing to be proud of. Even if he had to face the super weakened and injured version of Itachi, he had to go all out.

    Thus, he took the lead in attacking, fiercely stepping on the ground, borrowing this explosive force to quickly approach Itachi.

    Itachi, who had taken out the kunai in his hand, had undoubtedly be serious.

    Although Aoba could forcefully resist it through [Hardening], if he could not close the distance in time to engage in closebat, the one who would lose in the end might be him!

    What Aoba had imagined was rightˇ­. The moment he started, Itachi quickly threw out the kunai in his hand with only one hand. Moreover, it was wave after wave, as if there was no end to it!

    Moreover, each kunai in his hand seemed to be disorderly and disorderly, but it was always able to seal his path forward or dodge.

    What made Aoba even more troubled was the kunais in his hands. After chasing or colliding with each other, the trajectory of their flight was fast and strange, and it was impossible to determine whether they would fall to the ground.

    When Aoba was forced to stop, the swords in his hands seemed to be equipped with navigation, and theypletely surrounded him.

    There was nowhere to hide!

    He could not avoid it at all!

    At this time, Itachi held three more kunai in his right hand, but it was not used to add insult to injury.

    It was used to save Aoba.

    Because in Itachi''s view, he hadpletely sealed all the space. Other than resisting this road, Aoba could no longer resist.

    But at this moment, Aoba, who understood Itachi''s thoughts through his eyes, shouted, "Don''t look down on me, you bastard!"

    Itachi, who was about to help, shook his hand. The kunai in his hand was unable to move, and there was no need to make a move anymore.

    Because Aoba had already been drowned by the kunai in the sky

    Itachi''s heart tightened at first, but everything in front of him shocked him.

    "[Hardening], activate all of them!"

    With a furious roar, the Level 3 [Hardening] who had fully activatedpletely gave up on dodging. Relying on the hard horn defense on the surface of his body, he was like a bull, forcibly rushing out from the sword formation in his hand!

    Countless kunai struck his body, producing a crisp sound, and then instantly bounced back!

    Although there were countless white marks left on his body, Aoba smoothly arrived in front of Itachi who seemed to be in a daze without any injuries.

    Looking at the surprised Itachi, Aoba couldn''t help but reveal his white teeth at him. Then, like a little monster, he maintained this state and attacked him!

    Whether or not [Hardening] was included in the scope of his physical skills, he didn''t know, and he didn''t care!

    Anyway, he didn''t say that he could not use it!

    Shameless was a bit shameless, but if he could wake Itachi up, he wouldn''t care at all.

    Fortunately, Itachi didn''t entangle this point. In the face of Aoba''s powerful attack, he, whose arm was already injured, chose to fight and retreat, never going head-on!

    Because everything before showed that Aoba was in a special state of strengthening. Even the high-speed flying hand sword couldn''t break his defense, and he, who only took out a hand kunai, was naturally not strong.

    Moreover, in this special state, he found that Aoba''s strength also increased a lot, which undoubtedly strengthened his strategy of flying kites. He firmly believed that this special state could not be maintained for a long time. Otherwise, the other party would not have used it at such a critical moment.

    The result Itachi obtained through observation was undoubtedly correct.

    Right now, Aoba could not maintain this state for too long, so he chose to end the battle quickly!

    Windmill!

    Aoba instantly turned around in the air, his movements filled with a rough sense of beauty.

    But in the next moment, Itachi, who seemed to be ready to meet the attack head-on with his cross arm, nimbly avoided his powerful kick with an iron bridge.

    The wind pressure that was brought up directly swept across Itachi''s face

    Itachi immediately pped the ground with a calm expression, and heavily punched Aoba in the face. Then, he took advantage of the momentum to press down his elbow, directly smashing Aoba, who was in the air, to the ground!

    Thest kick sent him flying from the ground!

    However, this seemingly smooth and natural attack did not bring about a rtive effect.

    There was no other reason. The current Aoba was too hard!

    Every attack Itachi made on his body was like hitting a hard stone. And for some reason, there was a rebound force that hurt him.

 Chapter 60: The Last Blow!

    Chapter 60: The Last Blow!

    Aoba slowly got up from the ground and stretched his neck.

    Although he had the hornyer behind [Hardening] to protect him, it still made him feel pain.

    It could be seen that Itachi''s physical attack was not weak at all!

    However, when Itachi attacked, Aoba had activated [Halo Thorns], causing double bacsh injuries.

    The naked eye could see that at this time, the back of Itachi''s right hand was already bruised, and with his left arm still hanging low, the situation was bing more and more advantageous to him.

    "Although this is not a fair duel between you and me, I am sorry, Itachi."

    After saying this, Aoba rushed over again!

    Itachi held Kunai with one hand and calmly observed Aoba''s every move. Even though the situation was already so bad, he still did not have any thoughts of breaking the rules.

    Itachi had already known Aoba''s intention when Aoba proposed this duel.

    In addition, he was also infected by Aoba''s firm conviction.

    Therefore, he decided to let go of everything and fight with all his strength to not have any regrets or excuses!

    If he really lost, then perhaps it was like what Aoba said, the choice of fate.

    But if he won in the end, it would also be the answer that fate gave him!

    Only by attacking with all his strength would he be worthy of this true battle!

    "Come, Aoba! Come and defeat me!"

    "This time, I will not retreat!"

    Itachi, who waspletely focused, calmly waved Kunai at the other party''s neck the moment Aoba rushed to him.

    Previously, he did not attack the fatal point because he was worried that he would not be able to react in time, but now, he had no such concerns!

    Z...

    The ear-piercing sound was heard!

    The sharp Kunai cut a white mark on Aoba''s neck.

    However, Aoba himself turned a blind eye to it, allowing Itachi to attack his vital points, using this method ofpletely giving up on blocking and dodging to punch towards Itachi''s head.

    But all of a sudden, Itachi disappeared.

    No, Itachi was learning Aoba''s movements from the very beginning. His entire body was directly upside down, and at the same time, his feet heavily kicked at Aoba''s lower jaw like a spring!

    AlthoughAoba had [Hardening] as his defense, this impact still passed through the cuticles and transmitted to his brain, making his vision go ck and almost fainting.

    At the same time, Aoba''s entire body was kicked off the ground by this sudden kick, and he floated up into the air.

    Itachi did not let go of this excellent opportunity. He supported himself with both hands and jumped into the air. Then, with the help of the height difference, he grabbed Aoba by the neck with one hand, and then suddenly bent down!

    After observing for so long, he discovered Aoba''s state''s weakness.

    What was truly hard was only the outeryer of keratin, but inside, it was not!

    The strength gathered in Aoba''s body, who was once again seriously injured in the spine, suddenly dissipated, and the breath condensed in his chest almost spat out.

    However, at this critical moment, he fiercely bit the tip of his tongue and used the pain to wake himself up again. Then he used his arms to protect his head, weing the violent wind and rain of Kunai cutting.

    But he did not give up!

    Because as long as the effect of [Hardening] was still there, he would not be afraid of this kind of attack for a short time. On the contrary, the damage caused by the attacks just now was greater, so he was still a little dizzy now.

    However, he had a much higher tolerance rate than Itachi. He could afford to waste!

    Sure enough!

    When he gradually recovered, Itachi''s continuous attacks also slowed down due to therge consumption of his physical strength.

    "Now is the time!"

    Aoba, who had been in defense all this time, suddenly attacked. One hand forcibly grabbed Itachi''s Kunai, and the other hand instantly reached out and grabbed towards Itachi''s neck.

    As long as he could catch it, then it could be said that the oue was already decided!

    Itachi also knew the other side''s advantage, so he immediately abandoned Kunai in his hand and used his right arm to block the hand that Aoba was grabbing towards his neck.

    And Aoba''s reaction was also very fast. He casually threw away Kunai, who was abandoned by Itachi, and used this hand to attack again!

    Seeing that Itachi was about to be caught and defeated, what Aoba did not expect was that Itachi''s left arm, which had been hanging low for the entire battle, suddenly lifted up and blocked his attack again.

    Moreover, Itachi''s legs had already begun to gather strength, and in the next second, he could retreat out of his attack range.

    In this way, Itachi, who had once again distanced himself, could once again firmly grasp the situation in his hands.

    But at this time, Aoba, whose eyes shed with a fierce light, made an unexpected move.

    There was only a bang!

    Aoba, who hadpletely abandoned his routine and technique, subconsciously attacked with a headbutt!

    At this time, there was only one thought in his mind: "I must not let Itachi keep a distance!"

    Itachi, who was ready to retreat, did not expect that Aoba would suddenly hit him in the head so that he could not react at all, and his mind was in a mess, buzzing at the same time.

    His legs, which had been preparing to jump, also went soft, and there was no follow-up action.

    Seeing that the head mallet had an unexpected effect, Aoba was overjoyed!

    Thus, he immediately grabbed Itachi''s arms that were in a defensive action. At the same time, he tilted his head back, and an even more powerful head mallet attack once again smashed onto the head of Itachi, who was unable to dodge!

    After two consecutive head strikes, Itachi was instantly struck dumb!

    However, he was still struggling with all his might!

    Although he could not use his strength to shake off Aoba''s clenched hands, his legs were not controlled.

    Pa! Pa! Pa!

    Itachi used all his strength to kick Aoba''s body, trying to force him to let go.

    However, Aoba gritted his teeth and endured it all. He evenughed loudly and said, "Even if you kick me to death, I won''t let go! Give up, Itachi! I won this time!"

    As he spoke, Aoba''s head fell back again!

    When Itachi, who was a little dizzy, saw this scene, he already had a sense of urgency in his heart.

    Because he knew that if he did it again, he would definitely faint!

    On the other hand, his Sharingan was already on the verge of being triggered out of control. That was the result of his subconscious.

    Was he knocked out by the headbutt and lost this duel?

    Or use foul means to use other forces?

    However, the final result of these two choices was a loss...

    Helplessly, Itachi stopped resisting and calmly prepared to ept the result.

    Without using other abilities, he had indeed done his best. Even the kunai in his hand this time was used up.

    But since it was the result of the choice of fate, he was also willing to use this as an opportunity to fight!

    Itachi''s gaze gradually became firm.

    At the same time, Aoba, who did not notice Itachi''s strange behavior, also roared and let out his final headbutt!

    Bang!

 Chapter 61: The Person I Recognized!

    Chapter 61: The Person I Recognized!

    Bang!!!!!!!!

    Aoba used all his strength to make the final headbutt, but he was easily blocked by a palm.

    "Let''s call it a day. Victory and defeat have been decided."

    "Itachi, you lost."

    Shisui suddenly appeared out of nowhere and blocked Aoba''s headbutt with one hand. Then, he casually pped it twice and separated the two of them.

    After seeing that Shisui finally came out, Aoba couldn''t help but feel relieved. Then, he removed [Hardening]''s state and sat down on the ground, breathing in the fresh air.

    He had long discovered that there was someone hiding nearby through [Eye Of Perception], and it was very likely that it was someone from the Uchiha family.

    Therefore, he had only said some words of ''rebellious'' in the beginning, but he had failed to provoke the other party. From this, he guessed that the person who had quietly followed him was likely the worried Shisui.

    Reality proved that his guess was correct.

    Shisui, this fellow, had been watching the show the entire time and only jumped out in the end to end this duel that had been decided.

    When Itachi saw that the person who hade was Shisui, he also felt relieved in his heart, and his entire body staggered and almost fell.

    There was no other reason. It was because he had suffered a lot from the two hammers just now. His forehead was red and swollen, looking extremely frightening.

    As Shisui helped Itachi slowly sit down, Aoba grimaced in pain andughed aloud, "Shisui, did you see that? I sessfully beat up the super genius of your Uchiha family! Hahaha..."

    Initially, with Itachi''s personality, he would ignore such boring remarks. However, after such a soul-stirring confrontation, it seemed to break a bit of his dull character. He could not help but exin, "If not for the fact that you could only use physical skills, you wouldn''t even be able to touch the corner of my clothes! Moreover, we agreed not to use any other abilities, yet you secretly used Kekkei Genkai!"

    Although losing was losing, Itachi would not deny this point.

    However, it was hard to say if he was convinced in his heart.

    If he could also use Kekkei Genkai, then even if it were for just Sharingan, he would be able to reverse the situation instantly!

    Aoba curled his lips when he heard this.

    "Kekkei Genkai? I only said that you couldn''t use it. I didn''t say that I couldn''t use it. Anyway, you lost. You can do as you see fit."

    The words that Itachi wanted to say were all blocked. He had a new understanding of the other party''s thick skin!

    As for the topic of Kekkei Genkai, everyone tacitly did not mention it again, nor did they ask because this was undoubtedly a secret that could not be told to others, just like how no information about Sharingan could be mentioned to outsiders.

    Shisui looked at Itachi''s change and could not help but reveal a smile, ''Youth is a really good thing.''

    "Tomorrow, I wille againˇ­ Also, I am sorry."

    Itachi, who was covered in wounds, said to Aoba with a serious expression before he was brought back by Shisui. He was apologizing for his ''weak''.

    There was no need for any promises or anything else, and just this one sentence was enough.

    "Forget about the apology. I will wait for you." Aoba also smiled happily for him.

    Since Itachi said he woulde again tomorrow, no matter what obstruction he received, he would definitelye!

    Aoba firmly believed in this.

    As for Itachi, who had chosen to resist in advance, what kind of choice would he make in the future? He was also very eager to see!

    After Itachi and Shisui left, Aoba finally could no longer maintain the posture of a winner. He immediately ran to open the rice that he brought with him, a rice ball in his left hand, a rice ball in his right hand and desperately stuffed it into his mouth.

    In fact, not only did Itachi look so miserable.

    The injuries Aoba suffered were not light either.

    After [Hardening]''s condition was removed, the pain from his entire body almost drowned him.

    Moreover, the amount of physical energy consumed to activate [Hardening]''s all-out battle was beyond his expectations.

    Although the damage could be repaired at any time, this was also based on the consumption of his physical strength.

    In other words, the more attacks he received, the faster his physical strength would decline.

    In addition to the heavy injuries that Itachi had inflicted on him during his several counterattacks

    As ast resort, he could only choose to use [Poor Quality Self Healing Body] to speed up the recovery of his injuries, and his physical strength fell further.

    At this time, he was already starving to the point of pressing his chest against his back!

    The dozen rice balls he brought with him were forcefully stuffed into his mouth and swallowed in less than a minute. Because of this, he almost choked himself to death. He gulped down arge bottle of water before he finally came back to life!

    "But, I''m still hungry!"

    Aoba, whose eyes were glowing with green light, nced at the bark and grass beside him, not knowing if it tasted good or not.

    ˇ­..

    On the other side, after Shisui brought the injured Itachi back to the n, Itachi''s parents, Fugaku and Mikoto, immediately rushed over after hearing the news.

    "Shisui, what exactly is going on?"

    Looking at Itachi, who was currently bandaging his wounds, his face darkened, and he questioned furiously. He knew that Itachi immediately ran out after the confinement period was over. He had secretly sent Shisui to protect Itachi.

    But now that Itachi had suffered such a serious injury, Shisui didn''t seem to have dirtied his clothes. This couldn''t be exined no matter how he looked at it.

    If not for his trust in Shisui, he would not have the patience to ask the other party at this moment.

    At this time, before Shisui could speak, Itachi, who was receiving treatment at the side, said first, "It has nothing to do with Big Brother Shisui. It is me. I was in a duel with Shinomiya Aoba."

    "Duel?"

    The name Shinomiya Aoba was not unfamiliar to Fugaku. After all, because of this person, Uchiha lost a nsman.

    However, why was Itachi so eager to fight this person?

    Weren''t they on good terms?

    It was also on that day that Itachi showed Sharingan to him.

    Fugaku knew that it was because of this guy that Itachi was dissatisfied with him. Otherwise, he would not hide such an important thing as Sharingan from him. Instead, he would inform him of this good news immediately.

    In addition, how could that kid beat Itachi?

    Could it be that Itachi was standing still and letting the other party beat him?

    Just as Fugaku was thinking about the connection, he heard Itachi say, "We used pure body techniques to have a duel, and the final result was that I lost. I did not show any mercy but tried my best. So this is enough to prove that Father''s prejudice is wrong. He is qualified to stand beside me, and I did not waste time and energy on those who can only look at my back."

    "I know I have my own mission, so I needpanions."

    "And Shinomiya Aoba is the person I recognize."

 Chapter 62: Known For His Inadequency

    Chapter 62: Known For His Inadequency

    When Itachi''s words resounded in the room, Mikoto subconsciously looked at her husband and worried.

    Because in her memory, this was the first time that Itachi talked back to his father in person and even said that his father was wrong.

    But the strange thing was that Fugaku didn''t get angry and instead looked at Shisui with a calm face.

    "Is what Itachi said true? Did he really lose to a child of the same age?"

    Shisui sighed in his heart. He already knew what Itachi was going to do, so he could only open his mouth and say, "That''s right, the condition for the duel is that both sides can only use physical skills. When the other partyunched thest attack, I stopped the other party. But at that time, Itachi had no hope of turning the tables unless he broke the rules. So, ording to the rules of the duel, it was indeed Itachi who lostˇ­.. Moreover, the other party seems to have a special kind of Kekkei Genkai that can form a tough membrane on the surface of the body to protect himself."

    Originally, Fugaku''s face had be very ugly. When he heard that the little Aoba was actually Kekkei Genkai''s owner and that it was a rare defensive type Kekkei Genkai, he couldn''t help but be startled.

    "What kind of Kekkei Genkai is it?"

    "I''m not sure, but it doesn''t seem to be recorded. It might be a brand new, undiscovered Kekkei Genkai."

    Hearing this, Fugaku''s expression finally eased a little.

    In his opinion, losing to a war orphan living in the Commoners District was apletely different result from losing to a genius with Kekkei Genkai!

    The former would disappoint him greatly, while thetter would provide sufficient reason for this defeat.

    In addition, it was just apetition of physical skills, and it could not prove anything.

    Itachi''s true talenty in his understanding of ninjutsu, illusion techniques, and Sharingan, who had opened it at the age of five...

    If this had not happened, Itachi''s performance would undoubtedly be wless in his eyes.

    However, the suspected new Kekkei Genkai...

    Fugaku instinctively stood from the perspective of a n leader and began to think.

    After weighing the gains and losses for a long time, there were two paths in front of him.

    One was to eliminate the rootspletely. Taking advantage of the fact that the other party had not yet grown up, he would pay a certain price to erase them directly. After all, after Uchiha ''A'', that idiot, made his own decisionst time, there must be an irreconcble conflict between the two sides.

    However, the difficulty was not small. A single mistake could even drag the entire n into a quagmire.

    And the second path was...

    Fugaku looked at the calm Itachi without revealing any joy. Finally, he sighed in his heart.

    ''Forget it, forget it.''

    "I don''t want to hear such words again in the future. Uchiha doesn''t wee that kid either."

    Fugaku''s words made Itachi''s heart sink. Even though he chose the most suitable way of speaking, could he still not let his father agree?

    But when Fugaku turned around, his face revealed a smile againˇ­.

    "But since you already have the resolve to shoulder the heavy responsibility of the rise and fall of your family, you don''t have to report to me what kind of people you are willing to befriend in the future. Of course, the premise is that I don''t want to hear the two words ''fail'' again. You can lose, but you are not allowed to lose to any one of your age! Do you hear me?"

    "Yes, Father."

    After Fugaku left, Mikoto went to feed the newly born Sasuke after a few words of concern for Itachi.

    Only the excited Itachi and Shisui were left in this room.

    "I really didn''t expect that you would actually start from this aspect. However, I still have to congratte you on clearing away the resistance from the n," Shisui said with a smile.

    Itachi smiled and did not say anything else.

    Why would Fugaku ban Itachi?

    Because Fugaku had high hopes for Itachi and did not want him to waste time and energy ying around.

    Moreover, not everyone could be friends with their own son.

    The difference in wealth, status, strength, and other factors needed to be considered.

    Think about it, could a super genius from a noble family and a poor ordinary person be friends?

    Even if they could, how long could this friendshipst?

    When one person had always been high above the others, but the other person had been rolling in the mire since birth. After interacting with them for a long time, could thetter''s mentality be bnced?

    It could be said that conflicts were inevitable, and even hatred would arise for no reason.

    It was precise because of this experience that Fugaku had banned Itachi from wasting time and energy on this kind of thing. Because some people could not even see their backs, how could they talk about friendship?

    However, Itachi''s persistence and the things that had happened today had caused his attitude to change.

    Since the other party was not ordinary and was indeed qualified to follow behind Itachi, then it was not impossible to nurture him into a helper.

    At the very least, it was not a waste of time and energy!

    It had to be said that Itachi had made the right bet this time. If he tried to convince Fugaku with words such as friendship and fetters, what awaited him would probably be a longer period of confinement!

    Humans would only be valued if they possessed a certain amount of value. This had been the case since ancient times!

    If not for the matter with Uchiha, perhaps Fugaku''s attitude would have been better, but since it had already happened, Fugaku had to consider the attitude of his nsmen.

    Therefore, Itachi could not do this kind of thing. As the head of Uchiha''s n, he could not lower himself to do it.

    What''s more, only geniuses grew up to be real geniuses.

    Those who died halfway were just idiots!

    The current Shinomiya Aoba was just a lucky little brat in Fugaku''s eyes.

    ......

    In the end, Aoba still couldn''t harden his heart to eat tree bark and grass. After forcing himself to endure the hunger and returning home, he immediately changed into clean clothes. Then, he rushed to Ichiraku Ramen in one breath and ate his fill!

    But the price was that his wallet had severely shrunk again, and he might really have to eat dirt next.

    As a result, when he walked out and heard the friendly greeting of the uncle behind him, he couldn''t help but shiver when he heard the words ing again next time''.

    ''Again?''

    ''After a few more times, this young master would really have to stay behind to wash dishes and wash dishes!''

    Helpless, he had no choice but to return home.

    ...

    While elerating the healing of his wounds, he also soaked in the medicinal bath, preparing to replenish the deficit in his body.

    Today''s battle with Itachi could be said to have gained a lot.

    It was to the extent that his understanding of [Hakuda] became even deeper. Beating up a hundred brats was not as much as the ''experience'' that he had gained from this battle.

    It was no wonder that Shisui would suggest that he fight more people. It was indeed very reasonable.

    However, after experiencing today''s battle, he also discovered many ws in himself. Especially in terms of speed, hecked methods that could effectively approach the enemy.

    If not for the fact that many abilities of Itachi were not allowed to be used, Itachi would probably beat him to death.

    This made him very helpless.

 Chapter 63: Pain And Hapiness

    Chapter 63: Pain And Hapiness

    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!

    The intense sounds of fighting continued to echo under the quiet sky.

    On the training ground, Aoba and Itachi''s figures were sometimes shouting at each other, sometimes close to each other. They were only at the age of little kids, but they disyed different styles!

    At this time, ten days had passed since the day Aoba defeated Itachi.

    Itachi kept his promise and withstood the pressure from the family. Aoba also tactfully did not ask more. Since Itachi could appear in front of him again, it proved that the other people in Uchiha n would note to find trouble with him in a short time.

    And it was from that day on that Itachi, who had not yet recovered from his injuries, took the initiative to propose a spar.

    However, the rules were no longer limited to physical skills but in the real sense of a duel.

    Coincidentally, Aoba also wanted to see exactly how strong Itachi was at this time. In addition, he could also gain a lot of experience from fighting, so he naturally agreed readily.

    However, the result of this confrontation waspletely different!

    Itachi, who was at full power, even if he was injured in battle,pletely crushed Aoba.

    During the entire process, Itachi only relied on the iparably skilled three-body techniques, the sword technique in his hand, and other basic methods to y around with him. This caused him to be exhausted almost 80% of the time. Aoba didn''t even manage to fight with Itachi once, and he was so aggrieved that he was exhausted and defeated.

    Although [Hardening] and [Hakuda] were very practical, it was useless if they couldn''t touch anyone.

    This was the first time that Aoba felt that the three-body techniques were abnormal!

    Without using [Eye Of Perception], he had no idea that what he was attacking with all his strength was a wooden stake, and it was only a clone.

    Only then did he know what Itachi said after the defeat that day was not because he was unwilling or could not afford to lose, but because he was telling the truth.

    He was indeed ''clumsy'' to the point where he couldn''t even touch the corner of Itachi''s clothes.

    Almost from the moment the battle began, Itachi seemed to have already written the script and then firmly controlled the situation, making Aoba, who was fighting him, feel incredibly awkward and ufortable.

    That feeling was like a cicada pupa that was caught in a spider web ˇŞ-the more it struggled, the faster it would die.

    After being easily defeated by Itachi, Aoba indeed felt very disappointed for a moment. He originally thought that he was already very strong. He had clearly trained so hard and had the help of the golden finger system, but in front of a true super genius, he still seemed to be not worth mentioning.

    It had to be said that Itachi, who had gone all out, gave him a good lesson.

    And also woke him up!

    Compared to those truly awesome big shots and cheats, you are not strong at all, and you are even pitifully weak!

    However, Aoba was not beaten down because of this. It was certain that he was disappointed and unwilling, but it also aroused his fighting spirit!

    ''As a swindler who was willing to work hard and willing to bleed and sweat, why should I be inferior to others!''

    Therefore, Aoba''s masochistic tendencies directly erupted. He asked Itachi to take out one to two hours of time every day toe here to practice with him.

    Itachi, who was initially been worried that Aoba would not be able to recover from this setback, immediately breathed a sigh of relief after hearing this request and then readily agreed.

    Anyway, as long as hepleted the original training task on time, the extra time would be free for Itachi to control. It was not bad to use it for practice. Most importantly, his father would not ban him anymore and gave him a certain degree of freedom.

    This was great!

    Therefore, every day, Itachi would take some time toe here to find him on time in the next few days. After the battle ended, he would return to Uchiha''s encampment and receive Shisui''s guidance and cultivation.

    Although he seemed to be busier every day, for some reason, Itachi suddenly liked this kind of fulfilling life.

    Especially when he thought of how he could change his ways to abuse Aoba every day, Itachi even had a satisfied smile on his face when he slept.

    ...

    Yes, ten days had passed.

    Aoba had been abused for a full ten days, and his battle record hade to the number of 11 battles, one victory, and ten defeats.

    And the only victory was won by stealing chickens from the unfair match between Itachi and the rules.

    However, after adapting to Itachi''sprehensive strength, Aoba''s improvement was almost every day. Coupled with the continuous training and the support of the medicinal bath, he felt that he was about to break through again!

    "Konoha Tornado!"

    "Windmill!"

    Bang!

    After using two extremely simr body techniques, Aoba kicked Itachi''s clone to pieces and retreated without even thinking!

    Sure enough!

    The three rows of swords were almost seamlessly nailed to the ground.

    If Aoba had reacted a little slower, he could only activate [Hardening] to resist, which would only consume his physical strength for no reason.

    Just as Aoba stood firm, a stone behind him suddenly burst out a circle of white smoke!

    Itachi, who had long used the Transformation Spell to ambush here, held Kunai in his hand and stabbed toward Aoba''s back without a sound. At the same time, his other hand held the transparent thread in his hand and pulled it back.

    The sword in his hand, which had been flying in the air at some unknown time, whistled as it flew over.

    This pincer attack had almost instantly sealed off all of Aoba''s escape routes.

    This was not the first time that Aoba had experienced the feeling of being stuck in a ''mud pit''. And now, no matter what happened, he was able to calmly and calmly respond. He was no longer like a mad bull that had run amok in the beginning.

    [Hardening]!

    In the face of the double pincer attack, Aoba immediately carried [Hardening] on his back. Then with a stern re, he took the initiative to hit Kunai in Itachi''s hand with his back.

    The sharp Kunai failed to pierce through the skin of Aoba and [Hardening], but Itachi was directly pushed back by this great force, losing his bnce.

    Seeing this, the unreasonable Aoba grabbed Itachi''s shoulders with his backhand and then exerted strength in his waist and crotch at the same time. He made a ''heaven and earth fall '' posture and instantly threw him into the air. It just happened to collide with the flying sword in his hand.

    And Itachi was also pricked into a hedgehog!

    But in the face of this situation, Aoba did not lower his guard because that Itachi definitely could not be a real body!

    In the next second, with a bang, Itachi, who had been stabbed into a hedgehog, directly turned into a wooden stake.

    And just as he looked around with extreme vignce, Aoba finally found Itachi hiding in the tree.

    But he found it toote because Itachi had already formed thest seal!

    "Fire Escape - Phoenix Fire Technique!"

    Aoba, who had seen Itachi use C-grade ninjutsu for the first time, subconsciously cursed.

    Then, without even thinking about it, he turned around and ran!

    Then, like a phoenix flower seed that was shot out with a single touch, the mes that came out of Itachi''s mouth immediately spread out in all directions.

 Chapter 64: Dangerous Victory!

    Chapter 64: Dangerous Victory!

    Although Phoenix God Fire was C-level ninjutsu that only Gennin could learn, it was also the foundation of the Uchiha family, Fire Release.

    In the original work, before Jonin had even studied, Sasuke had been taught the Grand Fireball Technique by Fugaku. After bing a Genin, the Grand Fireball Technique and Phoenix God Fire Technique became his signature ninjutsu.

    And Itachi''s talent was obviously above Sasuke. He was only five years old, and not only was his strength already beyond Genin, but he was also able to release Phoenix God Fire Technique skillfully. A C-level Fire Release was indeed worthy of being called a genius among geniuses.

    Sometimes, starting points really couldn''t bepared.

    Some people spent their entire lives on the road to Rome, but some people were directly born in Rome.

    Compared to thosemoners, Itachi''s starting point was C-grade ninjutsu, which was easy to obtain. More importantly, not only was he talented, but he was also very hardworking.

    "I just asked you if you were afraid!"

    And the answer Aoba gave was, "Others are afraid, but I am not!"

    It was unknown whether it was because Itachi''s chakra was insufficient or if he was showing mercy. Still, the number of fireballs chasing behind Aoba was not shocking, which gave him the opportunity to dodge.

    After all, he was no longer the rookie who could not even dodge the bold fireball technique.

    Feeling the temperature behind him, he calcted the time to dodge.

    At this moment, the iparably calm Aoba suddenly entered into a realm that seemed to have ''an epiphany''.

    The feeling of being oppressed by ''mud'' instantly disappeared.

    One fireball after another was easily dodged by him. It was as if he was dancing, gracefully dodging.

    Obviously, the battle was scorching and should not be described as ''elegant''.

    But at this time, Aoba''s performance was so magical, as if he had awakened some kind of instinct.

    Even Itachi, who released the ninjutsu, could not help but be startled, ''this guyˇ­.''

    After the attack was over, Aoba, surrounded by mes, subconsciously used chakra to stimte his body and fiercely rushed towards Itachi.

    Looking at Aoba, who was running straight towards him, Itachi, who did not have many chakras left, immediately revealed a bitter smile.

    In the script he had written in advance, the moment he finished forming the seal and used Phoenix Fairy Fire, this duel should have already ended, not to mention to be on the safe side. He also hid thest few swords in the ninjutsu.

    However, the sudden burst of Aoba directly disrupted his script.

    Not only did the ninjutsu released by arge amount of chakra did not have any effect, but it also emptied his ninja bag so that he could no longer continue to y the swimming tactic.

    And just relying on the three-body techniques, he was alreadypletely helpless against Aoba.

    It was precise because Aoba''s progress was too fast that he had no choice but to use other ninjutsu today.

    But the result was like this...

    It was a cycle of karmaˇ­

    Itachi, whopletely did not want to fight Aoba head-on, sighed helplessly, and then his eyes instantly became extremely serious.

    "Sharingan, open!"

    After seeing those eyes that were filled with an ominous aura, Aoba was very surprised because, in his memory, Itachi at this time did not sessfully open Sharingan.

    However, the special state he was in still made his heart calm, without any ripples.

    Charge!

    Hardening!

    Punch!

    Itachi, who was trying to parry, was instantly sent flying!

    ''This feeling... it''s not a clone!''

    ''It also does not change into anything else!''

    ''Is it the main body?''

    Howevere, a strong sense of crisis instantly appeared behind his head at the same time.

    ''Not good!''

    Aoba immediately activated[Hardening] to its maximum!

    Aoba relied on his instinct. He instantly turned around and kicked!

    However, he swept past the shadow of Itachi behind him and kicked empty air!

    ''It is an illusion!''

    Thinking back to the pair of eyes that looked at each other, Aoba immediately understood.

    But it was tooteˇ­..

    Due to the interference of Sharingan''s hypnotic ability, hepletely missed out on Itachi''s real location.

    Moreover, at this time, Itachi, who was standing beside him, had already used the precise control of his chakra to concentrate the remaining chakra on his right hand entirely and then heavily punched Aoba''s soft spot!

    Bang!

    Aoba, who was unable to block anything, was sent flying and then heavily fell to the groundHoweverediately spat out a mouthful of blood.

    Looking at the position that Itachi had just hit on his waist, the hard stratum corneum had actually been directly shattered!

    The Level 3 [Hardening] was actually unable to block this punch

    Aoba, who had retreated from his special state, had a look of disbelief on his face. It was clear that ten days ago, Itachi had not been able to do anything about his defense, and he had almost been knocked unconscious by his headbutt.

    But why did he suddenly be so fierce?

    Did he take drugs?

    Aoba, who was not ready to continue the fight, held his aching waist and barely stood up. At the same time, [Hardening] also removed his hand.

    "How did you do it?"

    The duel was over.

    At this time, Itachi, who had no chakra, couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. Then he walked to Aoba and said, "What are you referring to?"

    "Your eyes from before, and thest attack that broke my defense."

    For the former, Aoba knew the answer, but thetter was what he wanted to know the most.

    Itachi muttered to himself for a moment before replying, "That is our Uchiha n''s Sharingan. It possesses some extremely special abilities. Just now, I used this pair of eyes to interfere with your movements, causing you to make the wrong judgmentˇ­."

    "....And thest attack, I condensed all the chakra in my body into one point, and then instantly detonated it, releasing all of it, causing that kind of destructive effect. To do this, I must have very precise control of chakra to do it."

    Itachi had no way to exin more information about Sharingan, but he could teach Aoba the final blow without any psychological burden.

    After hearing Itachi''s answer, Aoba couldn''t help but reveal a bitter smile. He didn''t think that this fellow would actually hold back all this time.

    If Itachi had used this move that day, perhaps even that petty victory wouldn''t have existed. This sort of feeling of defeat was truly hard to describe in words.

    Perhaps because he noticed Aoba''s depression, Itachi exined in aforting manner, "Regarding this technique, I only recently grasped itˇ­.. If we were topare physical skills alone, the person who would win would still be you."

    This kinda looked like a scene after an exam; Brainiac took the ny-nine marks test paper and patted the shoulder of the stupid student. Heforted, "It''s fine. I didn''t do well either."

    Not only did Aoba not receive anyfort, but he was also even more depressed!

    Sometimes, if you don''t work hard, you wouldn''t know how big the gap between you and a genius is!

    However, he didn''t know that Itachi was in a simr mood as him.

    In Itachi''s eyes, Aoba, who had improved so quickly, was also a worthy opponent!

    It had to be known that he had even used Sharingan in the end, so he did not disappoint his father''s expectations of him.

    ''Looks like I have to work even harder on my cultivation!''

    Itachi could not help but think like this.

 Chapter 65: The First And Second Genius Ninja

    Chapter 65: The First And Second Genius Ninja

    Not to mention Itachi, who was determined to double his cultivation to maintain his future ''Full Victory''.

    Aoba, who was almost tortured out of his psychological shadow, looked at the dog system prompt that was ignored in the battle.

    In this period of high-intensity confrontation, [Hakuda]''s level finally rose to Level 4!

    This was undoubtedly a very exciting piece of good news!

    If not for Itachi helping him with his actualbat training, upgrading [Hakuda] to Level 4 was simply far, far away.

    This also proved that [Hakuda]''s ability couldn''t be achieved just by focusing on training. The higher the level of strength, the easier it was to break through in high-pressure battles.

    After all, this was extracted in battle and had been tempered through killing skills, not some kind of performance routine.

    However, to fully disy [Hakuda]''s true strength, constitution, strength, speed, agility, and so on, all of these were indispensable!

    This was because the cornerstone of a physical battle was not all sorts of techniques but rather some of the most essential things.

    Otherwise, it would only end up as a fancy pavilion in the air and be knocked down with a single punch!

    ''No wonder Guy is so keen on basic training. As long as he could raise his physical fitness and strength, even the simplest physical skills could disy great power.''

    Aoba gradually had this kind of understanding in his heart. Blindly pursuing techniques was nothing more than giving up everything.

    Therefore, he decided that for the next time, he had to increase the amount of basic training, no longer thinking about how to increase [Hakuda]''s level, and was ready to let nature take its course.

    And also the special state he had suddenly entered during the battle before

    He initially thought it was just a coincidence, but when he thought about it, it seemed that every time he broke away from this kind of ''epiphany'' state, [Hakuda]''s level would increase correspondingly.

    He also didn''t know if this was some kind of potential that originally existed in this body, or if it were for some sort of special ability that he brought after crossing over, or if it were for a special state that would appear every time [Hakuda] had a breakthrough in battle.

    "Perhaps I can try to activate this state on my own in the future."

    Aoba also didn''t know the reason, but he still decided to take out a part of the time to try it out. If he really ran out of luck, it would be another trump card of his.

    "Let''s end today''s duel here. We will continue to practice mastering the three-body techniques for the remaining time. After youpletely master the three-body techniques, I will teach you how to control chakra precisely."

    Itachi''s words brought back Aoba''s wild thoughts. Then he nodded and began to practice the three techniques under the guidance of Itachi.

    To be honest, Itachi thought that Aoba would be able to master this basic ninjutsu very quickly.

    After all, these things were like elementary education to him, so simple that it couldn''t be any simpler. There was no meaning in throwing the sword in his hand.

    But after so many days, Aoba''s mastery of the three techniques was still at a terrible stage. It was as if his talent was not at all above this!

    In addition, Aoba did not have a lot of chakras. For example, the Phoenix Phoenix Fire Technique that Itachi released before, even if Aoba learned to form seals and the flow of chakra, he would not be able to release it at all.

    It was just this embarrassing!

    If it were for any other Sensei, they might have given up on this kind of ''dangling tail''.

    However, Itachi did not. He taught Aoba seriously every time.

    Even a thick-skinned person like Aoba was a little embarrassed. Every time, he would buy a few sticks of Three-color dango in advance and bring them to the training ground as a reward for Itachi-sensei for never leaving him''.

    ''There is no other way. Even the talent of this body is really not good. I have to learn the most basic three-body techniques.''

    ''Otherwise, I would not be able to graduate even if I go to the ninja Academyˇ­.''

    Aoba thought.

    There was also the sword in his hand. He couldn''t y with it, and it was difficult for him to even hit a fixed target.

    Not to mention ying tricks like Itachi, where he could hit.

    Therefore, he simply gave up the sword in his hand. In any case, other than a few people, they would not use the sword in their hands as their main means of attack, and it would be harmless.

    Since his talent and the only choice he had now were physical skills, he could only invest in it with all his strength.

    As for the future, he could only talk about it in the future.

    After all, he was also a person with golden fingers. His talent was not good, so he had to cheat!

    He would always be able to walk a path that belonged only to him!

    ...ˇ­

    On the training ground in Uchiha''s station, Itachi, who had returned home, was still sweating profusely.

    However, at this time, he should be training the sword in his hand, but today, he changed it to physical training.

    After watching for a while, Shisui finally stopped to rest and said, "Who won today''s duel?"

    Itachi did not say anything. He was still drinking water to replenish his strength.

    Seeing Itachi in this state, Shisui knew that Itachi would win today, but it seemed that the process was not easy. Otherwise, with his understanding of Itachi, if the other party won, Itachi would definitely admit it.

    "It seems that today, Aoba must have given you a big shock."

    ''Otherwise, why would you add physical skills at this time?''

    Shisui did not say thest sentence.

    This time, Itachi nodded, but he did not say anything.

    Shisui leaned against the wall and said, "Everyone has one aspect that they are good at. It depends on whether they can discover it in time. Itachi, do you know that your talent is unique? It is as if any difficult problem can not stump youˇ­.. Ninjutsu, Genjutsu, taijutsu, and even the sword in your hand are so pleasing to the eyes."

    "But human time is limited. I can understand how you want to strengthen your body, but at the same time, you also have to ask yourself, is bing a ninja who specializes in body techniques to fight really the path you want to walk?"

    "Don''t ignore your own heart because of Aoba. Don''t be unwilling just because your opponent''s body technique is stronger than yours."

    "Itachi, your future should be a unique great ninja."

    After Shisui finished speaking, he left, leaving Itachi alone to .look ahead, deep in thought.

    "Is this path that I have to walk in the future?"

    "A unique great Ninja..."

    After a while, Itachi, who had recovered quite a bit of his strength, continued to train. He was still a Body Technique

    However, afterpleting thest set of body techniques, he took out the sword in his ninja bag. In the blink of an eye, a sword appeared in the center of all the tricky targets.

    ....

    At this time, Shisui, who was hiding in the dark and observing Itachi, saw that he was finally no longer stubborn and had regained his heart. He could not help but reveal a happy smile.

    ''Itachi, you will definitely be a unique great ninja.''

    ''I firmly believe it!''

 Chapter 66: The Masked Man Who Suddenly Appeared

    Chapter 66: The Masked Man Who Suddenly Appeared

    Itachi, who was no longer obsessed with physical skills, seemed to have be even more terrifying

    In the following period of time, Aoba was abused even more ruthlessly.

    In every confrontation, Itachi went all out. He no longer hid his strength. Even Sharingan, that was forced to use it that day, treated it as a normal method. From time to time, he would shoot at Aoba, causing Aoba''s face to be full of questions.

    Although the Level 4 [Hakuda] was already very strong, there was nothing he could do. His fighting style waspletely suppressed by Itachi, so much so that every time Aoba had to pay a great price to be able to rely on his physical fitness and physical skills to gain the upper hand for a while. However, he still had to be on guard against the move that Itachi used to condense chakra.

    As for the three-body techniques he cultivated every day

    It was fine to not mention it.

    However, under the daily training of Itachi, Aoba''s strength was steadily rising.

    Unfortunately, facing such a ruthless opponent, he waspletely unable to experience the joy of increasing his strength, and even asionally doubted himself.

    If not for the fact that he had already been beaten up by society before he transmigrated, he would probably have shut himself up no matter how optimistic his character wasˇ­.

    Then, one day, he identally heard Itachi say that he was trying to develop a new illusion technique recently, and also tactfully expressed his hope to use him as an experiment...

    The reason was that he had not won as easily as before.

    So he wanted to increase his own strength?

    Aoba had a ck face with question marks!

    ''F*ck! F*ck!''

    ''It wasn''t that easy to win?''

    ''What the f*ck are you saying?''

    ''Do you think I don''t want a face?''

    ''Have you asked for my opinion?''

    ''It''s just a daily sparring session. Do you want to y it so hard? Not only did he use Sharingan, he was also developing a new illusion technique?''

    ''Do you think I''m not ruthless enough?''

    ''You can do it!''

    ''You really can do it, Itachi!''

    ''I thought you were a friend, but I didn''t expect that you, with thick eyebrows and big eyes, would betray me!''

    ''Hmph, just you wait, the day I cultivate my Unparalleled Divine Art and leave the mountain will be the day I use you to worship the heavens!''

    ˇ­.....

    Days passed like this, and by the time he came back to his senses, it was already October.

    In the Hokage''s office, Minato once again summoned Kakashi, who was in Anbu''s office.

    "You have protected Kushina for such a long time. Thank you."

    Minato looked at Kakashi with a smile on his face.

    Because as a woman, after the pregnancy, the chakra used to seal the body would be transferred to the fetus in the belly, so that the seal on Bijuu would be weakened. Therefore, in order to avoid idents, Kakashi, who epted the task, had been secretly guarding Kushina.

    Now, ten months had passed, and Kushina had sessfully survived to the early date of birth.

    "But it is not yet..."

    "When Kushina is giving birth, Anbu who are under Sandaime-sama will guard her. Don''t worry."

    This was also an important matter that Sandaime had personallye to his housest night to discuss.

    To prevent the seal from being broken when Kushina gave birth, it was a matter of great importance, and he had to be extremely cautious to deal with it!

    Even the ce ofbor was ced in a barrier outside the vige just in case. All personnel and items had been prepared.

    Although Minato did not say these things clearly, Kakashi would not ask too much.

    "Then I will go back to carry out Anbu''s task."

    Since Obito and Rin died in front of him one after another, Kakashi did not go to some extreme like Minato was worried about.

    However, his attitude had indeed be extremely cold. Other than the task, there seemed to be no other entertainment activities every day.

    Therefore, Minato said, "There is no need to be so anxious. Let''s rest for a while."

    After Kakashi left in silence, Minato could not help but feel distressed for his disciple. At the same time, he felt very helpless.

    However, when he thought that he was going to be a father soon, his face revealed a smile of extreme happiness and happiness.

    Minato looked out of the window and sighed happily, "The weather is really good~"

    ....

    On the training ground, only Aoba was sweating here.

    Itachi said that his parents were not at home today and wanted to take care of the baby, so he rushed back after a trip.

    That''s right, it was his stupid ''little brother'', the future person called Sasuke, Uchiha Sasuke.

    Aoba was not very interested in Sasuke, but Itachi was very excited. When chatting, other than cultivation, there was only talking about Sasuke.

    He did not know what a little baby who had just been born for more than two months was worth this guy''s excitement!

    What?

    Are you jealous of Sasuke?

    Aoba would not be jealous of a little kid, absolutely! Yes! No! Yes!

    However, he had already imagined more than once that he was bullying Sasuke in front of Itachi and then ying Sasuke''s little sparrow in front of him

    Hahaha!

    Made, he almostughed like a pig!

    Wiping the saliva that he had identally let out, Aoba, who had finished a round of training and was ready to rest for a while, gulped down a mouthful of water.

    Then, suddenly, a voice that made his whole body stiff sounded behind him

    "Your change is surprising."

    ''Who?''

    Aoba suddenly jumped up and subconsciously took on an offensive stance to look behind him.

    "Obitoˇ­."

    The strange person who appeared behind him made him immediately blurt out a name!

    Obito, who was wearing a ck robe and a trademark one-eyed mask, slowly said, "I have long abandoned this name. Now, I am Uchiha... Madara."

    Aoba, who was shocked, immediately stopped attacking and used [Eye Of Perception] to check the surrounding situation.

    Although he knew that Obito would not suddenly appear in front of him, he must have already checked the surrounding situation, but he was still worried.

    Through [Eye Of Perception], he confirmed that there were only him and Obito within a hundred meters of him. Only then did he heave a sigh of relief, and he recalled his identity as a spy... It was really a f*cking husky!

    ''Oh right, what day is it today?''

    During this period of time, he had been engrossed in sparring and training. He had clearly forgotten about the time and had almost forgotten about a certain ''major event''!

    Now that Obito had suddenly appeared, didn''t that mean that... the ''major event'' was about to begin?

    Thinking of this, Aoba couldn''t help but subconsciously swallow his saliva. At the same time, his heart was in turmoil.

    On one hand, it was Obito who chose to let him live, and on the other hand, it was Minato who treated him well.

    How should he choose?

    He was really going crazy!

 Chapter 67: Revenge Must Be Avenged, Kindness Must Be Repaied!

    Chapter 67: Revenge Must Be Avenged, Kindness Must Be Repaied!

    "It seems that you are very ustomed to life here."

    Seeing that Aoba had been silent, the expression on his face began to change one after another. Obito seemed to be pointing out something.

    Aoba could not help but feel a chill in his heart. He was not clear about Obito''s attitude towards him now.

    After turning ck, Obito didn''t care about how many people died. Who died? It was nothing for him. He wouldn''t care if Aoba died.

    If his answer was not satisfactory, the little love he had in the past would not save him.

    So he immediately said against his heart, "Konoha is indeed good, but my home is not here. I miss that time more."

    His n seemed to have worked, and Obito was silent for a moment.

    Those few months were the darkest times for Obito. He had apanied him all the way and established a certain friendship.

    Not to mention that after Obito was ready to let him go, he also set up a big picture of a loyal friend and chose to go undercover Konoha, although the bigger reason was the mission issued by the dog system.

    But Obito did not know about it, hehe!

    Sure enough, after a moment of silence, Obito''s tone also softened a little, "In terms of nurturing talent, Konoha is indeed skilled. I have to say that your strength has risen so quickly that it makes people look at you. How did you do it?"

    ''Is it a test?''

    ''Or is it really just asking?''

    Aoba''s eyes shed, and then he chose to tell the truth. After all, with White Zetsu here, it was easy to gather information if he lied. In addition, there was no need for him to lie and hide this matter.

    Therefore, he simply exined what he had experienced in the past ten months, and then activated [Hardening] to increase his persuasiveness.

    "I have never seen Kekkei Genkai... a self-created body technique..."

    After listening to his speech, Obito thought of something.

    After a long while, he said in a low voice, "Now attack me with all your strength!"

    Aoba knew that Obito wanted to test his true strength, so he took out 120 of his energy and maintained the state of [Hardening], showing the results of his cultivation in the past few months!

    Level 4, and even [Hakuda], that was upgraded to Level 5, disyed amazing power in his hands!

    In addition to the daily medicinal bath, as well as [Poor Quality Self Healing Body]''s self-repair, his physical fitness had already improved by leaps and bounds!

    Strength, speed, physical fitness, and so on were no longer the shorings or shackles that limited his strength!

    In addition, he sparred with a super genius like Itachi almost every day

    Therefore, when Aoba disyed his full strength like a bolt of lightning, Obito''s eyes immediately shed!

    ''This strength had already surpassed ordinary Genin!''

    Obito immediately made such an evaluation in his heart.

    But this was not the end. When he dodged to parry and assessed the strength of Aoba''s physical skills, he suddenly attacked again and sent Aoba flying with a punch.

    There was no way, Obito''s Sharingan ability was too strange, impossible to guard against!

    Aoba was originally attacking the ws that Obito revealed, but in the end, he directly passed through the illusion, and before he could react, his entire body flew out.

    When he got up from the ground and thought that this time, the feeling was over, Obito''s figure suddenly appeared in front of him and left a sentence: "Continue to maintain this state."

    Before Aoba could understand why, pain came from all over his body!

    Obito was attacking crazily!

    ''Gan!''

    ''What was this guy doing again?''

    Aoba couldn''t figure it out for a moment and even began to wonder if this guy had a brain attack and was ready to kill him.

    Therefore, he tried tounch a few counterattacks.

    In the end, Obito directly activated his ability shamelessly, so that Aoba could not touch him at all.

    ''Damn it!''

    After trying several times without any results, Aoba endured the paining from his body, and at the same time, he continued to repair the broken hornyer that was broken by Obito without hesitation. He actually endured it just like that!

    However, it was as if Obito didn''t see his miserable state. Not only did he not stop, but he was also even more insatiable.

    In the end, he even started to use some of Kunai''s less powerful ninjutsu to bombard his body!

    This was a bit too f*cking excessive!

    Just when Aoba finally couldn''t hold on any longer, Obito, who didn''t know if it were because he had suddenly discovered his conscience, finally stopped his ''cruel'' method.

    Then he praised, "Interesting Kekkei Genkai..."

    After hearing this sentence, Aoba almost fainted!

    ''So you beat me up so crazily just to test how strong this ''Kekkei Genkai'' of mine is?''

    ''Fuck!''

    If not for the fact that he couldn''t beat this bastard Obito, Aoba really wanted to bite him to death!

    Facing Aoba''s ferocious face that was gnashing his teeth, Obito pretended that he didn''t see it. Then, he said very calmly, "I will destroy Konoha tonight. Later, White Zetsu will take you away from here."

    Aoba''s eyes immediately focused. He heard from Obito''s tone the killing intent of mountains of corpses and seas of blood!

    ''Could it be that today is the day of ''that day''?''

    ''Is he going to start a massacre?''

    It was good news that Obito was willing to take him away. It seemed that Obito still cared about his safety. Otherwise, he would not have appeared in front of him and said so directly.

    In addition, Obito did not seem to need him to do anything.

    At least, he was not needed at this stage.

    This was also good news!

    Moreover, Mikawa had never returned. Originally, he was very worried, but now he only hoped that Mikawa would note back at this critical juncture. Otherwise,Aoba will feel bad for the rest of his life!

    But when he thought that countless innocent people would die because of this, he was not happy at all.

    Although he was now a person of Obito, his temperament was not as bad as the ckened Obito, or he had notpletely adapted to this world of ''people eat people''.

    Perhaps in the future, he would also be a devil who killed people without blinking an eye, treating human lives like grass.

    But at least for now, he couldn''t do it.

    As for stopping...

    Could he stop Obito from taking revenge on Konoha?

    It was simply impossible!

    To tell Minato to be careful?

    Was it useful?

    Not to mention who would believe his words, the original plot had made such tight protection and barrier, but in the end, it was all broken by Obito effortlessly and sessfully released Kyuubi.

    In front of Obito''s bug ability, no matter how many guards there were, they would be useless!

    Therefore, this was not a question of whether to remind him or not. It was a problem that even if he knew, he would not be able to stop him!

    In addition, the position he was in did not allow him to do so.

    But even so, he still wanted to try to change some things, which could be considered as repaying Yondaime''s tolerance for him.

    If he could not stop Obito, there was no point in reminding him. All of this was fine.

    The key was his attitude.

    Kindness, return!

    Revenge, revenge!

    Even if he was a spy, he was still a principled spy!

    The life and death of Konoha and the others had nothing to do with him. He only cared about Mikawa who seemed cold on the outside, but was sincere on the inside, and his first friend aftering to Konoha, Itachi.

    As for Minato, who was willing to ept his ''mistake'', he also wanted to try to repay this kindness.

    Even if he tried his best, he still could not change anything. At least, he would not look down on himself in his heart.

    Thus, Aoba''s gaze gradually became firm. "No, I am willing to stay. If your n fails, we can still slowly n things out in the future."

    "Konoha, it is not that easy to be destroyed."

 Chapter 68: The Thick Armor Was Beaten Up by the Most Poison!

    Chapter 68: The Thick Armor Was Beaten Up by the Most Poison!

    Obito was silent again. Then, he slowly said, "You will die."

    "Leaving now is the wisest choice."

    Aoba pretended to be rxed and said, "Maybe. If Konoha is really going to be destroyed, I believe I can escape in time. But if there is an ident and Konoha is kept, then there is a greater meaning for me to stay."

    "Just add anotheryer of insurance."

    Obito stared at him with a dangerous gaze and said, "You think I will fail?"

    "Probably... intuition. I always feel that Konoha won''t be destroyed so easily. Otherwise, you wouldn''t have waited until now to appear here."

    Perhaps he already knew Obito''s attitude towards him, so Aoba was not scared. Instead, he was a little arrogant.

    His words couldn''t help but hurt Obito. In the next moment, a sharp wooden thorn was directly pressed against his throat!

    "Do you want to try and see if your Kekkei Genkai can stop my Mokuton now?"

    "Of course not."

    Facing the threat of death, Aoba should have been extremely afraid. But for some reason, his intuition told him that the current Obito... did not have the intention to kill!

    Sure enough!

    After finding that Aoba was still looking at him with a calm expression, Obito slowly took back the cutting technique.

    "Remember, Madara gave your life to me, so I can take it back at any time."

    After a moment of silence, Aoba said, "This is also the reason why I chose to stay hereˇ­. You are not ready to destroy Konoha."

    This time, Obito did not make any drastic reactions. Instead, he said coldly, "Since you want to stay and be buried, then let you be. After tonight, Konoha will no longer exist!"

    "Do you want to gamble?"

    Aoba suddenly asked.

    "What do you want to bet?"

    "I will bet my life on whether Konoha still exists after today! If I lose, everything will be forgotten. But if I win by luck, I will continue to stay and do what I should do. But at the same time, I need a promise."

    "What promise do you want?"

    "I need the right to move freely. No matter what I do during this period, you have to choose to believe me, even if we meet on the battlefield one day, or even stop your n until the time is right or my identity is exposed."

    This was a path of retreat that Aoba had found for himself. At the same time, it was an excuse for him to do things that were not understood by Obito in the future.

    Otherwise, not only would he fail to be a spy, Obito might even be the first to strangle him to death!

    s!

    It was too difficult!

    After listening to his request, Obito did not think too much about it. After all, as a spy, it was normal for him to worry about his safety. Moreover, it was understandable for him to make the choice without exposing himself.

    But to be honest, from the beginning, Obito did not really treat Aoba as a spy. He was not even considered an idle chess piece!

    However, since Aoba had already said so, what else could he do? Perhaps...

    After taking back the thought of ''You will fail'', Obito''s tone was still cold. "We will wait and see... but let''s wait until you can survive."

    Aoba knew that Obito had already agreed, and his heart immediately calmed down a lot.

    Then, Obito''s figure began to distort and instantly disappeared in front of him.

    ''Obito, you really underestimated Konoha, and also underestimated the so-called ''will of fire''.''

    Aoba, who knew that he would win, sighed in his heart.

    For him, gambling was no longer important.

    Because it was impossible for him to lose!

    Unless, at this time, Pain and Rikudou Sennin were already waiting outside the vige,

    Prepare to use the Shinra Tensei + Earth Explosion at any time...

    Or perhaps, Madara had been resurrected by Edo Tensei, and he was hacking around with a ''Susasnoo Gundam''.

    But, was that possible?

    At this point in time, whether Yahiko was dead or not was still a question!

    One had to know that when ''old age Madara'' died, Yahiko was still alive and well. He simply did not care about the fake Obito who had the name of Madara.

    In other words, right now, Akatsuki should be in the stage of a new life...

    The distance was too far.

    Aoba shook his head and threw out all the information that he didn''t need to think about for the time being. Then, he seriously thought about how he should act next.

    ...

    It was in a remote ce, but it was filled with the sounds of birds and flowers.

    This was the ce where the ninjas fell into eternal sleep after their deaths.

    At this time, a figure was squatting in front of a tombstone, carefully cing the bouquet he brought.

    "Sorry, I haven''te to see you for a long time."

    "I swear, I really didn''t want to forget you."

    "I have something to tell you, but it is still ssified for the time being."

    "Minato-sensei''s child is about to be born. This generation will be born in a peaceful era. If we can also be bornter..."

    After a moment of silence, he got up and said, "I will tell Obito about this good news again."

    "I am leaving, Rin."

    After Kakashi finished sweeping the grave for Obito and left the bouquet behind, Obito, who had been hiding behind the tree, finally walked out.

    He came to the front of his grave and angrily tore up the bouquet in front of his grave and threw it into the air.

    However, he did not do the same to the things ced in front of Rin''s grave.

    "Kakashi, I will never forgive you in this lifeˇ­. Tonight, I will destroy Konoha with my own hands!"

    After saying these two words, Obito''s figure once again disappeared from where he stood.

    Since he had already met the people he wanted to meet, it was time for him to take action.

    ....

    On the other side, Aoba, who had returned home in tatters, immediately activated [Poor Quality Self Healing Body]''s ability to heal his injuries.

    Although they were all superficial wounds, Obito still held back, but in order to deal with the next disaster, he had to maintain his best condition.

    So he took out all the stored food in his home, biting his teeth as he prepared to soak in the medicinal bath to forcibly replenish his physical strength.

    At the same time, he began to check what cards he could use!

    At this time, he suddenly found a dog system prompt. He did not notice.

    When he clicked on it, he was immediately stunned.

    [Hardening]''s ability had actually been upgraded to Level 4!

    Thinking back, it must have been Obito who had ignored him when he was unterally abusing him.

    But what was the opportunity to level up?

    Was it a beating?

    Aoba thought about it. In the past few months, every time he fought with Itachi, he had been riddled with scars, and then he had been beaten up by a ''poison''.

    Maybe [Hardening]''s normal upgrade condition was ''enduring the attack''!

    And it waspletely logical!

    There was a saying, the thickest armor, the most poisonous beating!

    Wasn''t this his current situation?

 Chapter 69: Despicable Means

    Chapter 69: Despicable Means

    Night fell...

    Aoba packed up all his belongings and put all the things he needed to take away into his ninja backpack.

    Actually, it was nothing. It was just that the medicine bath bag still had the remaining money. The exchange for Kunai, the explosion talisman, and so on was more than enough for one cubic meter of space.

    After all, he was not sure if this ce would survive after tonight, so he had to stop the damage in time.

    Walking on the street, his hurried footsteps were ipatible with theughter of the people around him.

    Resisting the urge to shout, he quickly moved away from the bustling main city and headed for the Hokage Rock.

    Because if Obito still seeded as smoothly as in the original work, then Kyuubi would soon descend on Konoha, and the position of the center would be more dangerous. After all, Obito was the one who released it directly in order to destroy his purpose.

    Therefore, in order to ensure his own safety, he had to avoid this most serious and most unexpected disaster in advance!

    Only by surviving could he try to do something in this disaster.

    If not for to repay the kindness that Minato had shown him, he might have fled far away ande back after Kyuubi was sealed.

    But now he decided to take a gamble!

    This was his attitude!

    ....

    At this time, a cave outside of Konohagakure was filled with Anbu''s guards. In order to be safe, the Barrier ss had even set up the strongest and most strict barrier in advance!

    After all, he needed to consider the worst possibility of Kyuubi breaking the seal and going berserk.

    Therefore, no matter how cautious he was, it was not an exaggeration!

    It could be said that this was true in the sense that not even a fly would be able to fly in!

    However, in this world, there existed an ability called Space-Time Ninjutsu. In front of this ability, the barrier was like a joke.

    .....

    In the dark, an eye was quietly watching them, as if it were for looking at a group of dead people...

    "Ah! It hurts!"

    Inside the warm cave, Kushina let out a series of screams!

    No matter how strong a woman was normally, it was difficult for her to maintain her usual image in the face of the difficulty of producing this hell.

    Because that kind of pain was unimaginable by ordinary people!

    And this was one of the reasons why his mother was so great.

    "That... this is the first time I''ve seen Kushina cry out in pain so loudly. Is this... really okay?"

    Beside Kushina, Minato, who was dressed in casual clothes, stretched out his hands and ced them on Kushina''s stomach, trying to strengthen the seal on Kyuubi in her body. At the same time, he said'' weakly ''.

    "Of course it''s okay. Right now, your priority is to watch over Kyuubi''s seal." Sarutobi''s wife, Biwa, who was helping Kushina deliver the child, could not help but wipe the sweat off her face. She could only say helplessly.

    "But, Kushina, she..."

    Looking at his wife''s painful appearance, Minato was abnormally worried.

    "As the Hokage, don''t be so flustered!" Biwa, who was once again distracted, interrupted Minato''s worry with dissatisfaction.

    At this moment, Minato suddenly felt Kyuubi''s intense struggle within Kushina''s body. That powerful force caused his face to instantly be covered in sweat. He could only strengthen the strength of the seal once again, but he could no longer afford to be distracted and talk.

    After an unknown amount of time had passed, he only heard Biwa shout in pleasant surprise, "Use more strength! It''sing out!"

    Soon, a clear cry of a baby resounded throughout the entire cave.

    "Quick, hot water!"

    Kushina, who finally seeded in producing the baby, immediately slumped weakly and weakly onto the bed. Her clothes were all soaked in sweat, but she suddenly shed tears of happiness.

    "Thank you..."

    "Minato..."

    "Congrattions, it''s a healthy boy."

    The cleaned baby had the same yellow hair as Minato and big eyes that were very simr to Kushina.

    The throbbing from the source of the blood made Minato and Kushina''s eyes filled with infinite love.

    Naruto was the most precious gift given to them by the heavens.

    However, there were still more important things to do now.

    After Biwa took little Naruto away from Kushina, Minato, who was suddenly full of energy, immediately punched his palm and said, "Well, next I have to make Kyuubipletely honest!"

    Only bypleting the seal on Kyuubi could it be considered apletepletion.

    However, right at this moment, an ident happened!

    With two pu sounds, Biwa and her assistant let out a miserable scream before falling to the ground without a trace of life!

    And the newly born Naruto was also taken away by a mysterious person wearing a one-eyed mask!

    "Yondaime left Jinchuriki''s side. Otherwise, this child would only live for a minute."

    The mysterious man naturally saw this opportunity and came to snatch Kyuubi.

    As for the guards outside, they all died in his hands. Not a single person made a sound during the entire process!

    "How did this guy pass through the barrier without a sound?" Minato stared at the other party with a grave expression, frantically thinking about how to save his child.

    "It seems that you do not care about the life and death of your child. Then..."

    "Wait a minute!"

    Naruto, who was in the swaddling clothes, was directly thrown into the air by Obito. At the same time, he jumped up, and a handful of Kunai appeared in his hand, stabbing straight at him!

    At the moment of extreme crisis, Minato instantly disappeared from where he stood.

    Swish!

    Looking again, Naruto, who was thrown into the air, had already been taken away by Minato.

    However, Obito, who had lost his hostage, did not feel any regret or disappointment. This was the result he wanted!

    "As expected of Yellow sh. However, what will happen next?"

    Just as Obito finished speaking, Minato immediately noticed the three Explosive Talismans that were pasted on Naruto''s swaddling clothes. Moreover, the Explosive Talismans had already been activated and emitted a dazzling light.

    In order to protect Naruto, in order to not affect the weakened Kushina who was at the side.

    Minato almost subconsciously used Flying Thunder God to disappear here. In the process, he used the fastest speed to take off the swaddling clothes on Naruto''s body. Then, he hugged Naruto and jumped forward!

    A boom was heard!

    The wooden house behind him was directly sted into a ball of fire!

    Fortunately, Naruto was not injured.

    Minato did not even frown as he pulled out a small piece of broken wood from his calf that was affected by the explosion.

    In such a dangerous situation just now, this was already the best result he could do.

    But at the same time, he was forced to put Kushina in a dangerous situation.

    "I have to hurry back as soon as possible! Kushina is in danger!"

    In the next moment, Minato''s figure disappeared again.

    Before going back to save Kushina, he needed to put Naruto in a safe ce first.

 Chapter 70: Kyubi Invansion!

    Chapter 70: Kyubi Invansion!

    Today was a full moon night, but many people with sharp senses seemed to have sensed the ominous aura in the air.

    In an empty alley, a figure suddenly appeared out of thin air and pped the ground with one hand without hesitation!

    "Summoning Technique!"

    Bang!

    The dense runes immediately scattered on the ground, and then an iparably huge ck shadow appeared in the smoke.

    Almost in an instant, the surrounding buildings werepletely turned into ruins with the appearance of a huge ck shadow.

    Then the smoke dispersed, and Kyuubi''s abnormally ferocious appearance immediately reflected in the eyes of countless people.

    Fear, extreme fear spread out in an instant!

    "Then from now on, feel the pain."

    "Attack, Kyuubi!"

    With a thought from Obito, Kyuubi, who was controlled by Sharingan, immediately let out a deafening roar. Then, he swept everything in front of him with his palm, showing iparable destructive power!

    "WHAT IS THAT..."

    "MONSTER!"

    "RUN!"

    "SOMEONE SAVE ME!"

    "WHY IS KYUUBI IN THE VILLAGE?"

    The entire Konoha was instantly thrown into chaos. mes, destruction, death... This moment was so close!

    Aoba, who was staying near the outskirts of the vige, immediately witnessed Kyuubi''s ferocity and violence!

    The best answer was to let Bijuu do whatever he wanted.

    In the blink of an eye, Kyuubi, the strongest existence among Bijuu,pletely destroyed everything around him.

    He didn''t even need to use such a powerful attack. With just a few ws, no one could resist it. All kinds of buildings were as brittle as paper, shattering with a touch!

    It was no wonder that the ''Kyuubi Invasion'' incident had be the nightmare of all survivors!

    Even Naruto, who had be Jinchuriki, was disgusted.

    "Now that Kyuubi has appeared, it means that the plot has not changedˇ­ Maybe I can really do something...

    Aoba forced himself to calm down, took several deep breaths, and then gritted his teeth as he walked towards the most dangerous ce - where Kyuubi was, advancing!

    Now that the most dangerous time had passed, he believed that countless ninjas would immediately rush over to stop Kyuubi.

    He felt that as long as he was careful and maintained a rtively safe distance, [Hardening], who was only Level 4, would not be so unlucky.

    Aoba never thought that he was a good person, because normally, good people would not live for long. However, at this moment, for the sake of his bottom line as a person, he was still willing to risk his life. Although he knew that he actually could not help much, and he did not even have a shred of confidence, he still chose to do so, just to have a clear conscience.

    ............

    At the same time, arge number of ninjas rushed towards Kyuubi without regard for their lives. They did not want to defeat the enemy, they only wanted to buy some time so that the civilians who were in danger would be able to escape smoothly.

    Moreover, the re-armored Sandaime saw that Sarutobi and Hiruzen were also rushing over as soon as possible.

    "damn it! Kyuubi!"

    "Now is the time to release my hot energy!"

    "Bring it on! I''ll be your opponent!"

    "Don''t be rash, Guy!"

    Just as Guy was preparing to fight Kyuubi, Kakashi wanted to stop him.

    This was because Kyuubi was different from other enemies. If Guy was really hot-headed and went to confront Kyuubi head-on, the consequences would be unimaginable!

    Therefore, even if it were to protect the vige, they had to make a n.

    But at this moment, a Jonin, who was ahead of them, suddenly shouted with a serious expression, "Wait! Go to the assembly ce immediately!"

    "Why"

    "This is an order from Lord Sandaime!"

    "Lord Hiruzen''s order?"

    "Let''s go, Guy!"

    Not only Kakashi and Guy, but almost all of Konoha''s younger generation Ninjas also received the same order.

    The goal was of course not to let them die here in vain!

    If all of them, the younger generation, were sacrificed, who would Konoha rely on in the future?

    So no matter how they asked to fight, they could only obediently stay in the gathering ce.

    Perhaps one day, when they were no longer young, they would make the same choice and understand the true meaning of this moment!

    ....

    On the other side, the more Aoba advanced towards the center of Kyuubi''s rampage, the more terrifying he felt!

    Moreover, there would be broken ruins falling from the sky at any time, threatening his life at all times.

    Scared?

    How could he not be afraid!

    There was a voice in his heart that kept repeating, "That''s enough. If we go any further, we will really die!"

    Therefore, his footsteps could not help but slowly stop

    Especially at this moment, he heard a series of explosions!

    The huge house in Kyuubi''s hand was like a small toy. It was casually sent flying and then continuously fell to the ground. Many people who could not dodge were directly smashed to death.

    But at the same time, the ninjas guarding the vige were also doing their best to protect everyone.

    The ruins of the houses that fell from the sky were destroyed by the joint efforts of the ninjas. The Choji n, who had activated the double-transformation technique, used their burly bodies to block the front.

    Some corpses were scattered in the air to block Kyuubi

    "Don''t be afraid! Even if we can''t defeat Kyuubi, we have to buy time for the vigers to take refuge! We have to pin them down here... Ah!"

    Looking at everything in front of him, Aoba could not help but wonder, what exactly was the so-called "Will of Fire"?

    Why could so many people rush forward and roar to wee death?

    The suicide charge of more than a dozen ninjas only exchanged less than ten seconds of buffer time. On average, not even one life could buy a second of time. Was this really worth it?

    However, after seeing arge number of civilians gradually escape from the most serious area that Kyuubi had wreaked havoc and hide in the fallout shelter, perhaps this was the real meaning of their generous death.

    Death did not mean the end.

    It was a kind of inheritance!

    The old branches and leaves passed away, and the new seeds fell into the earth. Where the leaves danced, the fire would continue to grow.

    The fire of the fallen leaves would continue to illuminate the vige and let the new leaves sprout.

    This was the true will of fire...

    Aoba was shocked by the scene in front of him!

    He had lived a peaceful life on Earth for nearly thirty years. Although he had also felt his blood boiling and moved to tears because of the soldiers who pledged their lives to defend the country, it was only a kind of emotion that he indirectly recognized through various mediums and videos.

    But now, he had personally experienced a simr scene, using these eyes to witness blood and death, fire and sacrifice.

    The strong impact of thising head-on made him temporarily lose the ability to think and speak, making him appear particrly small.

 Chapter 71: Hero!

    Chapter 71: Hero!

    "Do you want to be a coward for the rest of your life or to be a hero?"

    For some reason, this sentence suddenly appeared in Aoba''s empty mind.

    Obviously, these ninjas who knew that they could not win but still did not retreat, all chose to be heroes for this second!

    Or perhaps they had already anticipated this moment when they chose to be a ninja.

    To be able to die in order to protect their home was worth it!

    "Run!"

    Suddenly, a shout called back Aoba''s lost thoughts.

    Then he saw the shadow that shrouded the ground in front of him. He saw a half of the house that was falling down rapidly. He saw the old man Yamashita who was staggering and falling to the ground. He saw the calmness in his eyes facing death at this moment. He also saw that his eyes were about to split open, and he was shouting something behind him. However, he did not have the time to rush over to Konoha Ninja.

    Boom!

    Aoba felt as if something in his head had suddenly exploded!

    When he came back to his senses, his body seemed to be moving on its own as he rushed over!

    At this moment, there was only one thought in his mind.

    Save someone!

    And he would definitely make it in time!

    With a bang, Aoba, who had stepped on the ground with all his strength, rushed forward before half of the house fell down!

    ''Hardening!''

    ''Activate all of them!''

    Boom!

    Another boom!

    Half of the house was instantly smashed down without any resistance, and then it broke into pieces, raising a cloud of dust.

    From the time Aoba stood rooted to the ground, to rushing over to save people, and then to the moment he was buried by the ruins, only a blink of an eye had passed.

    The ninja who had shouted loudly to remind them to run, and witnessed the whole process, bit his lips with a painful face, and blood slowly flowed down from the corner of his mouth.

    He did not expect that his subconscious shout not only failed to save the person but also lose another person''s life, and it was a teenager...

    "Why don''t you run! Why don''t you run!"

    He used all his strength to roar in his heart!

    He could clearly save one more person...

    If he could find out a little earlier, damn it!

    But just as he clenched his fists and was about to rush to other ces to rescue, he suddenly heard a crashing sound in his ear.

    That was...

    "Get up!"

    The center of the buried suddenly exploded!

    A young figure suddenly broke through theyers of wooden nks that were piled up on top of it and then dragged the person beneath him out with great effort!

    After seeing this scene, the Ninja was extremely shocked at first, and then he seemed to have realized what he should do and immediately ran over to help!

    "You..."

    "There''s no time to talk nonsense. The person is still alive, but he just fainted. Quickly save him!"

    At thest moment, Aoba, who had sessfully saved Yamashita, quickly checked Yamashita''s condition. Then, he did not have the time to be polite and immediately shouted.

    Because his body had not grown up yet, the defensive area was limited. Therefore, when the house fell, he could only use his arms to support the ground and protect Yamashita''s upper body, especially his head.

    Fortunately, the old man was old, and his height was limited. In addition, most of the houses that fell were made of wood, which saved his life under his body.

    However, his legs were obviously broken, and he fainted from the pain. If he did not treat them in time, he did not know if his legs could be saved. This was one of the reasons why he was anxious!

    Fortunately, the ninja who arrivedter knew what was important. Without saying a word, he picked up the old man Yamashita and prepared to send him to be treated.

    But before leaving, he was still worried and asked, "How are you? Are you seriously injured? Hurry up and leave with me. This ce is too dangerous!"

    At this time, Aoba, who had already removed [Hardening]''s state, immediately felt severe pain all over his body, and blood flowed down from his head.

    The previous scene was really dangerous!

    At the same time, he was d that it was only a wooden house that flew over. If it were for a stone building, the consequences would be unimaginable.

    But for some reason, although he was a little scared, he did not regret stepping forward just now!

    Speaking of which, the old man Yamashita was also very kind to him. He was even willing to take the initiative to plead for him after he made a big mistake. He didn''t care about the fact that he was almost implicated.

    Although he didn''t ask about the craftsmanship of the stone sculpture anymore, he always remembered this kindness in his heart.

    Therefore, he didn''t regret it!

    In fact, he felt extremely rxed in his heart!

    However, he still refused the other party''s good intentions because he still had more important things to do.

    "Don''t worry about me. Old Master Yamashita is the head of the Craftsmen Headquarters. He has made a great contribution to the vige. If you continue to dawdle, Old Master will lose his legs!"

    In order to make the other party realize the importance of Yamashita, Aoba had no choice but to call out Yamashita''s identity and make the other party pay attention to him.

    Otherwise, with so many wounded, it would be difficult for a poor old man to have limited medical resources.

    This was not an rmist talk, but a normal choice!

    After hearing what Aoba said, the ninja gritted his teeth and no longer hesitated. He immediately took Yamashita and left the battlefield.

    However, before he left, he gave Aoba a deep look, as if he wanted to remember him.

    ''A child who is at most five or six years old could not only stand up and go out to save people at a critical moment, but he had actually done it!''

    ''Moreover, he is clearly injured, but he was still thinking about others at all timesˇ­ Which family had nurtured such a talent?''

    ''Damn it!''

    When he left, he forgot to ask for the other person''s name!

    The ninja who took away Yamashita was a little upset, but for some reason, he felt that this youth seemed a little familiar, as if he had seen him somewhere before and left an impression on him.

    ....

    Although the small incident that happened on Aoba''s side brought a great shock to the ninja, it was not worth mentioning in the entire Konoha!

    Because Kyuubi''s rampage was still going on, countless casualties were appearing at every moment!

    Batches of ninjasunched suicide attacks again and again from different directions.

    All kinds of ninjutsu, Kunai, explosion talismans... all of them were thrown at Kyuubi as if they were free.

    However, no matter how they fought to the death and did not retreat, these attacks were unable to cause even the slightest bit of damage to Kyuubi. At most, it only made Kyuubi even more irritable!

    It was like a group of flies flying around in front of their eyes, unable to kill them all, unable to scare them away, extremely irritable!

    However, they did use their own lives to forcefully dy Kyuubi here, not allowing Kyuubi to spread disaster to other regions.

    From this point of view, their sacrifice was not without value.

 Chapter 72: Gold-ranked Suicide Mission!

    Chapter 72: Gold-ranked Suicide Mission!

    Looking at Kyuubi who was crazily wreaking havoc while the other ninjas were helpless against him, the sound of a dog system suddenly rang out in Aoba''s mind.

    Ding!

    Gold-ranked Death-Courting Mission has been released!

    [Quest name: Chrysanthemum Remnant, full of injuries! ]

    [Description: How can I not love such a cute little fox? ˇŞDon''t worry and do it boldly. I guarantee that Kyuubi really has a chrysanthemum! Serious face! ]

    [Quest requirement: Use the ''Chrysanthemum Explosion Technique'' on Kyuubi and cause a certain degree of damage. (Don''t use needlework to show off.) ]

    [Quest time limit: 3 hours]

    [Quest reward: Gold Treasure Chest x1, Advanced Skill Card x1(or Intermediate Skill Card x3)]

    [Quest failure: MMM... You are probably not enough to fill the gaps between my teeth. ]

    ........

    Aoba was stunned for a moment. He opened his mouth but found that even his words of cursing were a little dull. That feeling was probably...

    ''This f*ck was reallyˇ­''

    ''F*ck!''

    If he could still reduce the risk to the minimum through a certain method, then the gold level death mission issued by the dog system made his eyes ck. There was no possibility of sess!

    After deducing the reward for the mission, it was not difficult to find that there was still a level difference between Bronze-Level Suicide Mission and the Gold-level Suicide mission.

    He had not evenpleted a silver-level suicide mission before, but he had jumped to the gold level all of a sudden. Was this because he did not die fast enough?

    Exploded Kyuubi''s anus?

    It was really fortunate that he could issue such a mission!

    ''Little cutieˇ­''

    ''F*ck you, open your dog eyes, and see what part of this monster in front of you is cute?''

    ''If this goes on, will I be a man who will face Bijuudama head on one day?''

    ''Dog System, don''t you f*cking y dead!''

    ''Get the hell out of here and exin it clearly!''

    Facing the dog system that had been pretending to be dead all this time, Aoba suddenly felt dejected.

    Even though the gold-grade treasure chest and the skill cards looked exceptionally attractive, could he really do it?

    Was he really going to take the ''tooth'' in his hand to tinker with needlework?

    He subconsciously looked at Kunai in his hand and couldn''t help but reveal a bitter smile.

    Especially this time, the mission actually required him to deal a certain degree of damage to Kyuubi while he was naked

    Although he didn''t know how the damage was calcted, it should be impossible to count it aspleted if he used Kunai to stab Kyuubi in the ass.

    ''What the f*ck!''

    Aoba took a few deep breaths and barely managed to calm down his violent mood. Then, he began to think about the possibility ofpleting the mission

    ....

    At this moment, Yondaime, who everyone was anxiously waiting for, finally settled down Kushina and Naruto, who had been taken away by Bijuu, and appeared on the Hokage Rock in a timely manner.

    Almost at the next moment when Minato appeared, Kyuubi, who had sensed something, gave up on pping the ''fly''. Instead, he turned his scarlet eyes and looked over with killing intent in his eyes.

    "You noticed me so quickly?"

    "Carrying the name of the Hokage and protecting the family of the vige is my duty now. I can not allow you to destroy the vige recklessly."

    Minato, who was determined, fearlessly looked at the crazy Kyuubi from thousands of meters away.

    Then, Kyuubi suddenly opened his mouth wide. The white and ck Chaliba, which symbolized the yang and yin attributes, quickly condensed in its mouth with a ratio of 2:8!

    After mixing andpressing, it immediately formed a super-dense spherical energy body.

    This was the infamous Bijuudama that Bijuu possessed!

    It could easily tten several mountains in an instant, or even destroy an entire vige in the blink of an eye!

    Even under the siege of many Konoha Ninjas, it was unable to force Kyuubi to release Bijuudama. It was as if he could sweep through all obstacles with just the ''t A''.

    However, after discovering Minato, Kyuubi immediately released Bijuudama without any hesitation. It could be seen that his ''instinct'' was fearful of Minato!

    Facing this super-strong Bijuudama, Minato did not dare to be careless. He immediately began to form seals. Then, he held Raijin and Kunai in his hands and aimed straight ahead. It seemed that he was preparing to take Kyuubi''s attack head-on.

    However, just as Bijuudama was about to hit the Hokage Rock, dense runes instantly appeared in the air and swallowed Bijuudama!

    The space was caving inˇ­.

    Bijuudama was also disappearing bit by bit. From afar, it looked like the Hokage Rock had swallowed him.

    In reality, this was the time and space barrier that Minato had released!

    On the basis of Flying Thunder God, he was able to conduct arge-scale transfer of space.

    Even if it were for a huge Bijuudama, it would still be useless under the pull of the power of space.

    Then, ten thousand meters away from Konoha, a loud explosion suddenly sounded!

    Even though they were so far away, the wind pressure formed by Bijuudama''s explosion still affected this area. It could be seen how powerful it was!

    It was simply like a nuclear explosion!

    Even Minato, who had sessfully moved him away, couldn''t help but look sideways. "The explosion is so powerful. The next location must be carefully selected!"

    "In addition, I have to exin the situation to Sandaime as soon as possible."

    Just as Minato was about to move again, a ck hand suddenly approached him silently from behind.

    Minato, who had sensed it, immediately waved his hand to fly at Raijin and Kunai, stabbing at the enemy behind him!

    However, his attack failed again. Flying Raijin went straight through the head of the person behind him, and then was caught by Obito who was chasing after him!

    "Your opponent is me, and... it''s over."

    As Obito''s voice fell, an invisible spatial distortion instantly appeared on his and Minato''s bodies. He wanted to pull Minato into his divine might special space forcefully!

    But at this critical moment, Minato, who sensed that something was wrong, immediately activated Flying Thunder God and instantly moved away, leaving only Obito who failed to seed and muttered to himself, "You actually flew away. Your hands and feet are swift. It looks like I have to absorb you faster next time. The moment I touch you, I will take care of you."

    After that, Obito once again chased after Minato!

    As long as he restrained the greatest threat of Minato, then no one would be able to do anything to the crazed Kyuubi.

    However, at this time, Obito, who thought that he was certain of victory, was looking down on his former teacher too much. He also looked down on Konoha''s foundation and determination too much!

    Just as Aoba had said to him, Konoha was not easy to destroy, and Obito was not fully prepared.

 Chapter 73: Fight It Out!

    Chapter 73: Fight It Out!

    "Run! Help!"

    "Ah!"

    "Don''te over!"

    ....

    Without Minato in charge of attracting hatred, Kyuubi, who had lost his target, once again began to wreak havoc in the vige. This also caused the originally spirited participating ninja to once again have a serious expression.

    Although they did not know what exactly had happened, they would not mistake Yondaime for the space-time enchantment that happened. However, why had Yondaime suddenly disappeared?

    But now was not the time to think about the reason. Without Yondaime as their backbone, they had to take on the responsibility of stopping Kyuubi from continuing to destroy the vige!

    Another series of screams.

    "Iruka, are you okay?"

    In the ruins not far from Kyuubi''s feet, Iruka''s mother, Umino, used her life to protect her child at a critical moment.

    "Mom... Dad! Mom, she..."

    After seeing the deep wound on his mother''s back, Iruka, who was protected by his mother''s embrace, could not help but shout anxiously.

    However, his father, who he had always respected, did not turn around from beginning to end. Instead, he stared at the raging Kyuubi with a trace of sadness in his eyes. "Why did you run out of the shelter?"

    "Leave Mom to Dad. Leave this ce quickly!"

    "Don''t! I don''t want to leave you all alone and run away!"

    "Children shouldn''t show off their abilities! Protecting children is the duty of parents!"

    Iruka''s father couldn''t be bothered to wipe the blood on his face. He suddenly turned his head and said in an extremely stern tone!

    Then, a ninja in charge of rescue immediately picked up Iruka and left the center of the battlefield without looking back. During this process, Iruka''s face was full of tears. He shouted loudly that he wanted to stay, but he could only watch helplessly as his parents dragged their scarred bodies and once again rushed towards Kyuubi regardless of their own safety.

    ......

    "Captain! Let''s also deal with Kyuubi!"

    Seeing the miserable state of the vige, many of the Uchiha nsmen who were dressed in police uniform could no longer hold back their urge to fight.

    Although from the second generation of the Hokage, their Uchiha n had been greatly shunned by the higher-ups of the vige. After so many years, they had already umted countless contradictions.

    But no matter what, Konoha was still their vige. Their home was here! Therefore, even if they knew that they were going to die, they would not be afraid!

    Because they were also... Konoha Ninjas!

    However, Fugaku, who had closed his eyes, refused.

    "No! The police force is responsible for protecting nonbat personnel."

    "This is an order issued by the vige."

    In fact, at this time, Fugaku''s mood was also veryplicated, because he felt the distrust of the vige from the order he received.

    But an order was an order, and their responsibility was equally important!

    Therefore, he could only lead his nsmen away from the battlefield and try to protect the lives of nonbat personnel as much as possible.

    However, what he did not know was that the order that was conveyed to him was not from the current Hokage, Minato. As for where it came from, it was still unknown.

    If Aoba were to see this scene at this time, his impression of Uchiha would definitely change. Although there were arrogant, despotic, and twisted bastards in Uchiha''s n, they also did notck true ninjas who had inherited the will of fire. They were worthy of respect!

    It was a pity that their hot blood was particrly weak under that lightmand.

    ....

    Running, dodging, quietly avoiding everyone''s line of sight.

    Aoba, who did not waste his energy to speed up his recovery, began to circle behind Kyuubi.

    In order to avoid the embarrassment of dying before he even got out, he had no choice but to maintain a rtively safe distance, circling arge circle to approach Kyuubi.

    Because if he was not careful, he might be smashed into meat paste by Kyuubi''s ws!

    At the same time, he also needed to avoid the busy rescue ninja. Otherwise, he might be directly taken out of the battlefield. After all, such a dangerous ce was not something a child like him could stay in.

    Therefore, on this iparably tragic battlefield, he had to waste more time to hide himself.

    ...ˇ­

    At this moment, a long and thick stick suddenly flew over. Not only did it fiercely stab Kyuubi, but it also directly pushed its huge body out of Konoha and smashed the outer wall!

    After sacrificing the lives of arge number of ninjas, Sandaime, who had rushed to the battlefield, finallypleted the ninjutsu.

    Using the Vajra Nyoi stick transformed from the Psychic Beast Ape, he sessfully chased the defenseless Kyuubi out of Konoha!

    "We finally chased it out of the vige! Don''t rx, continue to attack!"

    Along with the angry roar of Sarutobi, countless ninjas immediately chased after him, ready to suppress Kyuubi in the forest outside the vige, not giving it the chance to continue to destroy Konoha.

    Countless Burst Talismans and various attribute ninjutsu exploded on Kyuubi''s body. Although doing this still could not cause any substantial damage to Kyuubi, it could sessfully attract the attention of Kyuubi and continue to stall for time.

    .....

    ''At this time, the famous Sannin are no longer in the vige.''

    ''The whereabouts of Yondaime is unknown.''

    ''The Uchiha n is suppressed by an orderˇ­''

    Danzo led them to sit down and watch the show.

    ''Only Sandaime, Sarutobi, and Anbu be the main fighting force!''

    ''However, they could only temporarily suppress Kyuubi and stall for time, but theycked the means to make a final decision and could not seal Kyuubi.''

    .....

    "Minato, where are you? Why haven''t you appeared yet?" Sarutobi asked anxiously.

    Up until now, other than the few people involved, no one else knew what had happened, much less where Obito was.

    However, the three magatamas in Kyuubi''s scarlet eyes were enough to make Sarutobi and the others guess in their hearts... Hopefully, it was not what he thought!

    ....

    On the other side, Aoba, who had been hiding near Kyuubi with great difficulty, was greatly affected by this sudden change, and he almost blurted out a sentence.

    However, driving Kyuubi out of the vige was essentially a good thing, so he had to take a step back and run outside.

    Because if he went toote, not only would his mission fail, but he would also not be able to see Minato for thest time. Naturally, he would not be able to repay any kindness.

    Therefore, even if the current Kyuubi became even more dangerous, he still had to take a gamble!

    "F*ck! If there is nothing good in the gold treasure chest, I will never do any more bullshit missions!"

    After fiercely cursing in his heart, Aoba quickly passed through the already copsed city wall gap. Then, he tried his best to hide himself and quickly ran towards Kyuubi.

 Chapter 74: Chrysanthemum Explosion Technique, Ready!

    Chapter 74: Chrysanthemum Explosion Technique, Ready!

    "As expected of Yondaime. I didn''t expect you to be able to injure my hand and cut off my control over Kyuubi. However, Kyuubi will sooner orter be mine. I am someone who can unify the world".

    In another battlefield far away from Kyuubi, the battle between Obito and Minato finally ended.

    Although Obito''s ability was very strange, he lost in terms of speed. Moreover, he was directly hit on his back by Minato. Even the artificial body''s arm was broken.

    However, this injury was not fatal to Obito. The real reason he retreated was that the moment Minato used Rasengan to attack him, he imprinted the spell coordinate of Rajin on his back. This also meant that he would never be able to escape from Minato''s pursuit in battle.

    Therefore, after thinking it over and over again, Obito chose to retreat and released such harsh words before disappearing.

    At the same time, he also knew that with his retreat, this battle n hadpletely failed.

    This little bit of time was not enough for Kyuubi topletely destroy Konoha, and when Minato freed up his hands, Kyuubi''s greatest threat would no longer exist.

    ''Konoha, he actually kept itˇ­.''

    A trace of haze shed through Obito''s eyes, and then he recalled the words that Aoba said during the day that he was sure that he would fail.

    "Are you not prepared to destroy Konoha? Hehe, interesting."

    "Then let me see what you will do!"

    After Obito''s figure twisted and disappeared, Minato said to himself with a serious expression, "That feeling... doesn''t seem to be a lie."

    Then, with a swish, his figure instantly disappeared from where he was!

    ...

    In the forest outside of Konoha''s wall, Sarutobi led many ninjas to drag Kyuubi here, but the price was an iparably tragic sacrifice!

    "Fire Style: Fire Dragon me Bullet!"

    Facing the iparably powerful Kyuubi, at this time, Sarutobi had used theplex Ninja Art countless times, forcibly diverting Kyuubi''s attention to rescue him.

    The Fire Dragon me''s power was not bad, and it also made Kyuubi roar repeatedly.

    However, Kyuubi, who had unconsciously removed Sharingan''s control, appeared even more flexible and brutal!

    Kyuubi instantly opened his mouth wide, and arge amount of chakra began to condense rapidly!

    "That guy actually still hasn''t given up!"

    Sarutobi, who wanted to stop Kyuubi, suddenly felt his legs go soft, and he half-knelt on the ground. After using such high-intensity ninjutsu in session, he had already seen through his chakra. Moreover, his current age made it difficult for him to persist in this kind of battle.

    ''It is clear that the moment Bijuudama released it, everyone here would die!''

    ''What to do!''

    At this time, after quietly making a big circle, Aoba, who was hiding behind a tree behind Kyuubi, was also a little stunned.

    Although it was because the attention of the many ninjas was all on Kyuubi, so he secretly sneaked in, but now Kyuubi was going to release Bijuudama to clear the area!

    ''Run?''

    He would die if he didn''t run!

    He could only take a gamble. After all, from the direction, Bijuudama was facing Sarutobi and the others. Moreover, with Kyuubi as a shield, he might not be affected by the explosion.

    However, at this moment, a huge figure suddenly descended from the sky. Kyuubi, who had not expected this scene, was pressed down with a bang!

    This huge figure was Gamabunta, who had been summoned at the critical moment!

    And the one standing on its head, Yondaime, the Hokage - Namikaze Minato!

    "It''s Yondaime!"

    "Minato, you''re finally here!"

    Even Sarutobi couldn''t help but be shocked.

    But only Aoba was an exception!

    It was only because the scene before his eyes left a deep impression on him.

    He had been waiting for a long time!

    Therefore, when everyone''s attention was on Kyuubi and Minato, he immediately rushed out without hesitation. He pounced forward at the fastest speed. When he was in the air, he directly activated [Hardening]''s ability. Then, he tightly hugged one of the tails that Kyuubi was pressed on the ground.

    With the suppression of Gamabunta, he was not worried that he would be flung away by Kyuubi immediately.

    And even if he sensed it, Kyuubi probably would not care about a ''little bug'' like him.

    Then, in the next second, Kyuubi''s huge body disappeared in front of everyone.

    After careful consideration, Minato finally chose to consume a huge amount of chakra to move Kyuubi and Bijuudama, who had not been shot out, to the deeper part of the forest, away from Konoha, Sarutobi, and others, so as not to be affected.

    "Minato, he, he moved together with Kyuubi?"

    Sarutobi, who was holding the Vajra Nyoi Scepter with both hands, had a hesitant and puzzled expression on his face.

    ....

    Boom!

    A mountain in the distance was instantly ttened by Bijuudama!

    The crisis was temporarily resolved, but the threat of Kyuubi himself still existed.

    Before Kyuubi could react, Minato had already used Flying Thunder God again to bring Kushina and the baby Naruto, who was ced at home, over.

    "I have to open the barrier as soon as possible..."

    Minato said with extreme exhaustion, but he did not have many chakras left at this time.

    He continuously activated Flying Thunder God and the time and space barrier, forcibly transferring Kyuubi and Bijuudama, plus the thrilling battle with Obito. Even Minato was about to reach his limit.

    However, at this time, Kushina, whose life had already entered the countdown, forced herself to say, "I can still hold on for a while..."

    As soon as she finished speaking, five golden chains immediately drilled straight into the ground from her body, and then suddenly broke out of the ground, directly wrapping around Kyuubi, who had just stood up!

    Just as her life was about toe to an end, Kushina relied on the Vajra Seal Chains to easily subdue the insufferably arrogant Kyuubi in the blink of an eye!

    No matter how Kyuubi roared and struggled, he was unable to break free from this seemingly slender golden chain.

    This was what it meant by one thing falling on the other!

    Behind Kyuubi, Aoba, who had witnessed this scene the whole time, was really shocked!

    After all, he had seen with his own eyes that Sandaime and the many Ninjas were still unable to do anything to Kyuubi and could only rely on the lives of others!

    But what happened just now?

    The extremely weak Kushina subdued Kyuubi with just one move, and it was a natural suppression that Kyuubi could not even resist!

    Uzumaki n''s sealing technique was indeed worthy of being Bijuu''s nemesis!

    Aoba, who had only wanted to persuade Minato not to sacrifice himself, suddenly had a bold idea after looking up and seeing Kyuubi''s alluring... ah, ah, defenseless chrysanthemum!

    "D * mn, isn''t this tempting me tomit a crime?"

    Gan!

    Fight!

    Aoba gritted his teeth. He felt that there was no better opportunity than now, so he posed and prepared to burst Kyuubi''s chrysanthemum!*

    [*TL Note: "Chrysanthemum Gate", often abbreviated as Chrysanthemum, is taboo ng meaning "anus" (with sexual connotations).]

 Chapter 75: Explosion Is Art!

    Chapter 75: Explosion Is Art!

    Not only did Kushina''s Vajra Seal instantly suppress Kyuubi, but it also opened up a barrier, making it so that the people inside could not leave, and the people outside could not enter.

    Moreover, at this time, Kushina, who had not lived for long, was already prepared to die together with Kyuubi.

    "Just like this, I will hold Kyuubi down and then I will dieˇ­.. This way, I can dy Kyuubi''s resurrection for a while."

    "Using thest of my remaining Chakra... This is the only way..."

    Obviously, Kushina, who was once Jinchuriki, was prepared to use thest of her chakra to drag Kyuubi to death forcefully.

    Because of Jinchuriki''s death, Bijuu would also disappear.

    However, Bijuu would not really die and would only revive in a certain ce in the world after a period of time.

    It was undoubtedly a method to quench thirst with poison. After Kyuubi was revived, it would definitely cause even more chaos, but now it seemed to be the only way to stop Kyuubi from wreaking havoc.

    "It''s just that... I really want to see the Naruto who grew up..."

    When Kushina said these words and looked at Naruto with eyes full of love for thest time, Minato felt that his heart was rapidly shattering, and his face was full of sadness.

    Therefore, he immediately made a crazy and irrational decision. The sadness on his face was gradually reced by determination!

    He could not ept Kushina''s decision!

    He also would not allow Kushina to leave alone like this.

    But just as he was about to say his decision, he suddenly felt a strange chakra was violently fluctuating. He subconsciously looked at it with sharp eyes but was blocked by Kyuubi''s huge body.

    However, he was sure that someone was behind Kyuubi!

    "Is it that mysterious person? No, no, this feeling is not that person..."

    From the moment he appeared to the time he transferred Kyuubi, it was only a matter of a moment.

    ''But if not for that mysterious person, who could silently pass through the Vajra Seal Chains and enter?''

    ''Could it be that it was the person who was originally here?''

    ''Coincidence?''

    ''Or was it premeditated?''

    Minato''s expression immediately became serious, and he shouted, "Who is there!"

    At this time, Aoba, who heard Minato''s words, could not reply in time because he was already staking everything on this. He really did not have the strength to open his mouth to speak.

    Facing Kyuubi''s alluring... cough cough, he must give enough damage.

    Therefore, the first thing he thought of was the chakra explosion that Itachi taught him!

    Using precise control, he condensed all the chakra in his body into one point and then instantly erupted, achieving the greatest power!

    The principle of this technique was not very profound, but it was not so easy to achieve such precise control.

    Fortunately, his mental strength had a natural advantage, so he was able to learn it very quickly.

    Even Itachi was amazed by his talent in this area. At least, it was much stronger than his rotten three-body techniques!

    However, it was also the first time for Aoba to use it in realbat.

    Perhaps it couldn''t be said to be a real battle because, at this moment, Kyuubi waspletely a target that couldn''t move, allowing him to store up energy without being interrupted!

    Thus, he maintained the state of ''All Hardening'', and then recalled the method Itachi taught him, condensing all the chakra in his body bit by bit into his right arm.

    In the beginning, the process was very smooth, but when he wanted to condense more chakra, he discovered a big problem.

    That was, the meridians of his right arm were unable to carry the amount of chakra gathered from his entire body!

    If the channels and coterals were like running water pipes, some were thick, and some were thinˇ­. Then the cirction of the ''water volume'' waspletely different.

    The talent of his body was too ordinary, so the result of him forcibly continuing was that he felt the pain of his right arm being torn apart.

    If he continued to be stubborn, he mightpletely burst the ''water pipe''!

    In that case, his right hand would also be crippled.

    However, he was truly unwilling to ept that things had already progressed to this stage.

    Therefore, in order to increase the possibility ofpleting the mission, he immediately stuffed the ninja bag into his right hand. At the same time, his legs bent, storing up power.

    Coincidentally, Minato''s vignt questioning voice sounded at this moment. However, he had no time to respond because all his previous efforts would be wasted if he were to vent his anger!

    Bang!

    Aoba rushed towards Kyuubi like an arrow leaving the bow!

    At this time, Kyuubi, who was suppressed by the Vajra Seal, seemed to not take the little bug behind him seriously.

    However, in the next second, Aoba roared and used the ''Chrysanthemum Explosion Technique'', piercing his entire right arm!

    The chakra condensed on his right fist also instantly burst out!

    Only, the expected effect did not appear at all!

    The notification sound of the dog systempleting the task also did not ring out!

    The amount of chakra he had exploded was simply not enough for Kyuubi.

    ''Did it fail?''

    ''No!''

    ''Not yet!''

    After pausing for a moment, Aoba used his feet to re at Kyuubi''s butt. Then, he pulled himself out and quickly left.

    At the same time...

    "Explode!"

    Over the past few months, he had umted over a hundred exploding talismans. And under the golden chains, he instantly set off a massive explosion in Kyuubi''s body!

    Kyuubi, who had no idea what had happened, immediately trembled, and then roared with extreme anger!

    However, no matter how much Kyuubi struggled, under the golden chains, all of them turned into useless fury!

    And this was the method that Aoba hade up withˇ­.

    After all, with his attack power, it was really difficult for him to cause any substantial damage to Kyuubi.

    But do you still remember that when something happened, the explosion talisman would not be decided!

    Previously, so many ninjas who could not do anything to Kyuubi relied on Kunai and the Explosion Talisman to cause Kyuubi to feel a trace of pain and thus divert its attention.

    Moreover, the power of the Explosion Talisman was indeed not small. Not to mention Kage-level, even if it were for jonin, he would easily suffer a loss. Of course, this was in a situation where he was unprepared.

    That was why Aoba held the space ninja bag in his hand, and then with the help of the sessful breakthrough of the ''thread and thread'', he poured out all the explosion talismans in the ninja bag.

    He believed that more than a hundred explosion talismans would explode in his body at the same time, which was enough for Kyuubi to drink a pot of water!

    Even if Kyuubi was not a real flesh and blood creature, he had corresponding biological characteristics.

    Looking at the thick ck smoke rising from his butt and then listening to the familiar sound of thepletion of the task, Aoba almost floated.

    However, the intense pain from his bloody right arm suddenly brought him back to reality.

    Although he had to put in all his effort and added hundreds of millions of points of luck to barelyplete the mission, only he knew how big the risk was!

    He was already a little impatient to check the reward, but before that, he felt that it was better to go over and exin things clearly.

 Chapter 76: How Should I Save You?

    Chapter 76: How Should I Save You?

    When he saw Aoba walk out from behind Kyuubi with a confused look on his face, Minato, who had already anticipated many possibilities and even the worst situation, immediately had a bunch of question marks appear on his forehead.

    Especially the explosion that came from Kyuubi just now, it startled him even more!

    "Who are you?"

    Aoba was stunned by the question!

    Then he immediately thought that Minato might have some secrets. After all, no matter how he thought about it, he should not appear here. Therefore, it was normal to suspect that he was disguised by the enemy using the Transformation jutsu or other abilities.

    But how could he prove that he was himself?

    He did not expect that such a ridiculous thing would happen not only in the ce where he lived before he crossed over but also in the Naruto world. How could he prove that he was you?

    "I am Shinomiya Aoba, Hokage-sama."

    "What kind of medicinal herbs do you need for the medicinal bath?"

    After hearing Minato''s question, Aoba clearly rxed his body and memorized the entire form very neatly.

    Only then did Minato rx his vignce because very few people knew this thing, and the chance of the enemy knowing it was too low!

    Therefore, the other party''s identity should not be fake.

    However, Minato immediately frowned. "Why are you here?"

    Aoba, who had already expected this, took out the answer he had thought of beforehand. "This monster almost killed grandpa Yamashita, so I also thought of a way to help. I quietly went behind this monster, but when I rushed up to catch this monster''s tail, I inexplicably came here..."

    If it were for someone else of the same age, Minato would definitely not believe it!

    However, when he thought about the troubles that the other party had caused, his courage was really too great. Now, he actually took the initiative to find trouble with Kyuubi... Did he think that he had a long life ahead of him?

    Because this was the character setting that Aoba had set up during this time, it was impossible for Minato not to believe it. After all, the truth was right in front of him.

    "Is the chief engineer Yamashita doing well?"

    "Not very good. He might never be able to stand up again in the future."

    Minato was silent for a moment, then asked again, "What happened to the explosion just now?"

    "Oh, this... I used all the explosive talismans I have umted over the past few months! I gave this monster a hard time!"

    In order to not arouse Minato''s suspicion, Aoba deliberately pretended to be "Not worth mentioning, but quickly praise me".

    In this regard, Minato did not know whether tough or cry. He did not know what to say.

    If the Explosive Talisman were really useful, Konoha would not have sacrificed so many ninjas.

    However, the courage of Aoba was really precious to Minato. When most people faced Bijuu, they instinctively thought of escaping and did not have the courage to face him.

    In this regard, they were worse than a five-year-old child!

    Of course, it could also be said that he was foolish and reckless!

    If there was just a little ident, he might be able to find his name on the list of casualties and missing people after today.

    But at this moment, Minato was indeed not in the mood, and he did not have the time to lecture him. So he could only shake his head helplessly and say, "Don''t be so reckless next time."

    Then, he no longer paid any attention to Aoba. He turned his head and looked at Kushina with a gentle gaze. He said, "Kushina, I will use my remaining chakra to let you see the grown-up Naruto again."

    "I will deal with Kyuubi! Although I am not Jinchuriki, I still have Death Reaper Seal to seal it."

    "Such a powerful force can''t be suppressed by physical means, and it can''t be done from a strategic point of view. If Jinchuriki is not here before Kyuubi is resurrected, it will destroy the bnced rtionship between Bijuu and the other viges. So I will use the corpse ghost to seal half of Kyuubi''s permanent seal, and then seal the remaining half with the eight trigrams to seal it in Naruto''s body, make him the new Jinchuriki, and continue to protect Konoha in our ceˇ­."

    "I know what you want to say, but the world change mentioned by Jiraiya and the disaster that followed the change, today I have confirmed the existence of these two things."

    "The masked man who attacked you, that guy will definitely stir up a storm of blood, and the person who can stop him is this child."

    "This child named by Jiraiya-sensei will be Kyuubi''s Jinchuriki and open up the future!"

    "I don''t know why, but I firmly believe in this!"

    After Minato said these words with a powerful voice, Aoba''s somewhat vague memories gradually became clear.

    Minato initially did not need to die, but for the sake of Kushina''sst wish, to prevent the vige from losing Kyuubi, causing Bijuu to copse in bnce, he actually chose to sacrifice himself to fulfill everything!

    This kind of realization really shocked Aoba!

    But at the same time, it was also very difficult to understand Minato''s choice.

    Therefore, he immediately rushed to Minato before he started to make a seal and shouted, "Wait a minute!"

    "Will he die if he uses this technique? Why don''t you think about it from this child''s perspective? Compared to saving the world, isn''t it more important to have parents by his side?"

    Looking at Aoba, who suddenly became very emotional, Minato couldn''t help but be startled. Then, he immediately thought of his identity as an orphan in the war. He lost his parents and rtives at such a young age. It was normal for him to be emotional when he saw this scene now.

    But at this moment, Kushina, who had been enduring all this time, also broke out!

    "Naruto is our child, so why did he have to bear such a heavy responsibility as soon as he was born! Moreover, why did you use the Death Reaper Seal to seal it up? Is it just to give me a chance to see the grown Naruto? Just for such a short period of time... why would I let you die?"

    "What I hope most is for you to stay by Naruto''s side and protect him until he grows up, allowing him to live happily and happily."

    "Why... for the sake of Bijuu''s bnce, for the country, for the vige, to make such a great sacrifice!"

    Kushina''s tears instantly filled her cheeks.

    This was aint from a mother!

    Minato was silent, and Aoba did not say anything more because he agreed with Kushina more.

    Minato''s life was far more important than sacrificing himself in exchange for some bullshit Bijuu''s bnce!

    Whether it was the swaddling Naruto or the country or the vige, Minato''s importance was self-evident.

    Even if he lost Kyuubi, Konoha was still powerful!

    Konoha''s position as the overlord had never been won by Bijuu.

    But now that he had done everything he could, Kushina had already said everything she wanted to say for him. The rest could only depend on Minato''s attitude.

    If Minato still wanted to die, then no one could save him except for himself.

    And this was also the most helpless thing that Aoba felt at this moment.

    How was he going to save someone he wanted to die?

 Chapter 77: Forbidden Technique, Death Reaper Seal!

    Chapter 77: Forbidden Technique, Death Reaper Seal!

    To Aoba, Obito''s nature was not bad, but he was used as a chess piece by Madara and ck Zetsu at the same time, so dark that he was about to go extinct.

    He wanted to help Obito get rid of this pitiful fate, but he was still too weak right now.

    And in this world, weak was the original sin!

    Before he had the strength to protect himself, he would not take the initiative to provoke ck Zetsu. Not to mention whether Obito would believe the truth, ck Zetsu would definitely get rid of him quickly, and he might even invert ck and white.

    He could not gamble whether Obito chose to believe him or the so-called Madara''s'' clone ''ck Zetsu.

    Therefore, before he grew up, he would only continue to choose to stay dormant.

    In addition, to tell the truth, what would happen to Konoha was not rted to him.

    He had only been in this world for about a year. He had only lived for less than ten months in Konoha, and he had not known many people. It wasplete nonsense to say that he had deep feelings for Konoha.

    He only cared about a few people, and the most important one was naturally Mikawa, Itachi and Yamashita.

    Because these people had basically all been kind to him. With his character, this kindness would be repaid sooner orter. Otherwise, he would not risk his life to save Yamashita.

    Then there was Yondaime, who was very tolerant of him, Minato, and Shisui, who was rtively kind-hearted and talked with him.

    Aoba would always remember how good anyone was to him. At the same time, this was also his bottom line.

    That was why he had taken the huge risk of being pped to death by Kyuubi and being suspected by Minato and the others and stood here!

    No matter what the final result was, he just wanted to try his best!

    It was not for Konoha, but purely to repay Minato for his kindness and tolerance during this period of time!

    But now, all he could do and say was useless. The only person who could save Minato was himself.

    Ignoring Kyuubi''s fierce gaze that wanted to devour people, Aoba calmly stood to the side and waited for Minato''s final decision.

    Whether he lived or died, it was all up to Minato!

    Then, Minato spoke with a solemn and determined face, "For the country, for the vige, for peace, sacrifice is inevitableˇ­. Since others can be fearless in order to stop Kyuubi, then as the Hokage, I naturally will not retreat. Don''t forget that our family... is all ninjas!"

    Aoba''s heart sank. Sure enough, it was impossible to persuade Minato...

    Then, Minato changed the topic and looked at Kushina gently. "In addition, as long as I am alive, I can''t beat you. Although your current time is short, what you conveyed to Naruto is not what I can reach. This is your duty as a mother."

    "And I chose to do this not only for you but also for Naruto. To be willing to die for my son, this is also thest duty I can do as a father."

    "This way... I will not lose to you."

    "We can also be together forever, Kushina..."

    Looking at Minato and Kushina who looked at each other and understood each other''s feelings, Aoba could not understand their choice at all, but he could feel the undying love between the husband and wife, as well as the love for Naruto who was reluctant to part with her.

    Rather than letting herself live on and enjoy the happiness of growing up with Naruto alone, Minato chose righteousness and chose to walk along the road to the underworld with his wife.

    This was something that the love of Aoba could not even imagine!

    "Naruto will be an orphan like me. Without the love of my family, he will suffer a painful childhood alone and be hated by the vigers... Even so, it does not matter?" Aoba could not help but ask.

    Minato turned around and smiled gently at him. "Thank you for your worryˇ­ You are a good child. But I believe that even if Kushina and I can''t stay by Naruto''s side, Hiruzen will help us take care of Naruto and protect Narutoˇ­. And I believe that you will also help us take care of Naruto and not let him be bullied, right?"

    "I..."

    Aoba really wanted to say that all of you were thinking too much. Naruto''s miserable childhood was something that none of you could imagine now!

    However, he could not say this out loud. In addition, Minato had already started to form seals

    .....

    At the same time, outside the barrier, Sarutobi had already arrived with Anbu. However, he was unable to break the barrier and enter. He could only wait anxiously outside.

    "What''s going on with that little brat? And this seal... Could it be that Minato wants to deal with Kyuubi himself?"

    Sarutobi looked at the situation inside in shock.

    Then, as Minatopleted the hand seal, an illusory death god appeared behind him with a string of Buddhist beads in his left hand and a short de in his mouth.

    "Is this so-called Shinigami of this world?"

    Aoba muttered to himself.

    After seeing that Minato had used the Death Reaper Seal, Kyuubi, who had been staring at Aoba all this time, was filled with extreme anger and intense unwillingness!

    After finally seeing the light of day again, it was immediately controlled by Sharingan. Then, it was used by a hateful little kid to explode its anus. Now, Minato was going to use the Death Reaper Seal to seal it forever

    With Kyuubi''s vengeful character, everyone in the enchantment had already been hated by it, including Obito, that mysterious masked man!

    "Damn Yondaime Hokage, sooner orter I will take revenge!"

    At this moment, Minato let out a soft groan, "Seal!"

    The summoned Shinigami behind him directly used his right hand to pierce through his chest, then turned into a chakra palm and directly grabbed towards Kyuubi.

    In the face of this technique, even Kyuubi did not have any strength to resist.

    A ''soul shadow'' of Kyuubi was forcefully dragged out, and then quickly pulled back into Minato''s body, and a circle of sealing technique appeared on his chest.

    "My body... has been paralyzed."

    Minato, who had forcefully sealed half of Kyuubi in his body, immediately had a very painful expression.

    Just half of Kyuubi''s chakra was so heavy that his body could not bear it. It was simply impossible to imagine how Kushina hadpletely sealed Kyuubi in her body!

    Kyuubi, who had half of his chakra taken away, immediately became smaller, causing a golden chain to fall to the ground before it could shrink in time. However, no one noticed this little episode.

    "Next is the Eight Trigrams Sealˇ­.."

    Minato, who had barely recovered from his paralyzed state, immediately summoned the sacrificial altar used for the ceremony. Then, he ced Naruto, who was no longer crying in the swaddling clothes, on it.

    After seeing this scene, Kyuubi almostpletely lost his mind!

 Chapter 78: The Last Counterattack!

    Chapter 78: The Last Counterattack!

    ''You actually want to seal me again, and you even want to seal me on that little brat! Damn it!''

    Kyuubi roared crazily in his heart!

    "Go to hell!"

    At this moment, the space that had appeared due to the shrinking of his body had be an ambush.

    Kyuubi fiercely waved his sharp ws forward!

    Not good!

    Minato and Kushina almost subconsciously pounced towards Naruto, wanting to protect him.

    However, at this moment, an ident happened!

    Minato, who wanted to protect Naruto, had a deep and long cut on his back by the sharp ws. However, Kyuubi''s real target was not Naruto!

    Instead, it aimed at the little devil that had made it feel endless humiliation. Even if it were sealed, it would immediately kill the little devil!

    Looking at the sharp ws of Kyuubi that suddenly appeared in front of him, Aoba''s mind went nk. However, the continuous battles over the past few months had caused his body to instinctively react.

    Ayer of hard horn material almost instantly enveloped his entire body. At the same time, he tried his best to dodge to the side, but it was still toote

    Pfft!

    Kyuubi''s long fingertips directly pierced through his body, and half of Aoba''s left waist abdomen was also cut!

    But at thest moment, relying on this little bit of time he had won, Kushina finally seeded in suppressing the raging Kyuubi once again!

    If Kushina didn''t do it in time, or if Aoba did not use [Hardening] to protect himself in time and tried his best to move his body, then the end for him right now was to be directly cut into two!

    Aoba, who tightly hugged Kyuubi''s sharp ws, opened his mouth and spat out arge mouthful of blood.

    Although he expected that afterpleting this mission, Kyuubi would hate him, he never thought that Kyuubi, who made the final counterattack, would actually choose between him and Naruto to kill him!

    Obviously, Naruto was the biggest threat to it. As long as it killed Naruto, it could avoid being sealed again for a short period of time.

    But Kyuubi still chose to kill him after a feint!

    It could be seen how much hatred Kyuubi had for what he had done before!

    Thinking of this, Aoba couldn''t help but reveal an extremely weak smile.

    Although he had avoided death on the spot, he had lost half of his life. It was hard to say whether he could survive or not.

    However, he did not choose to give up. Instead, he immediately released [Hardening] and then fully activated [Poor Quality Self Healing Body]''s recovery effect. As long as he dyed Kyuubi until Minato sessfully sealed Kyuubi, he would have a chance to survive.

    "Hold on, you must hold on!"

    "Eight Trigrams Seal! Seal!"

    Aoba felt that his consciousness was starting to be dizzy, and he seemed to hear Minato''s voice, as well as the other people''s voices...

    ''Did it seed?''

    ''He should be able to persevere until Konoha''s rescueˇ­''

    If it were for really toote, he didn''t know if he would have the chance to transmigrate again...

    With such a funny idea in his mind, he finally stood in a pool of blood, closed his eyes, and his consciousness entered darknessˇ­.

    ˇ­..

    Kyuubi was sessfully sealed, but the survivors of Konoha were not happy at all.

    This was because the ''Kyuubi invasion'' incident had brought too much pain to Konoha.

    The two most prosperous streets werepletely destroyed. Countless people died because of this. The other losses were even more tragic. Not only did the Kushina who was Jinchuriki die, but Konoha also lost their Yondaime, Namikaze Minato.

    The impact of the death of a Kage-level was self-evident!

    Moreover, it was unrealistic to hide such big news.

    Almost at the same time, everyone learned that Konoha was seriously injured.

    Moreover, after losing the original Jinchuriki and Yondaime, Kumogakure immediately became restless and began to continuously probe the borders of the Fire Country.

    Although Konoha had already gained the upper hand in the third battle of Ninja World, the heavy losses this time could be said to have immediately wiped out all the advantages that Konoha had obtained in the previous war!

    Fortunately, the Water Country was currently in a civil war and had no time for anything else.

    In addition, the Earth Country and the Wind Country had already signed a peace agreement. Moreover, they had already been crippled and were in a state of recuperation. Facing such a great opportunity, they really couldn''t mobilize enough troops to invade Konoha.

    However, in the face of Kumogakure''s initiative, Konoha maintained a calm restraint while speeding up the transfer of the vige''s forces to fight back.

    Before the two sides could figure out the real situation of the other side, only a small-scale battle had urred.

    This was undoubtedly the best way for Konoha to vent their anger.

    However, the sacrifice of Yondaime''s purpose also meant that the vige had to elect a new Hokage who could lead everyone!

    Therefore, Danzo, who had been eyeing this position for a long time, became more and more active. He even publicly opposed Sarutobi Hiruzen to re-assume the position of Hokage in the meeting.

    However, it was clear that he had done nothing during Kyuubi''s invasion. He was only hiding behind the scenes and watching the show. He simply did not have the qualifications to do so!

    After Sarutobi expressed that he was only a transitional and that he would abdicate after the election of the 5th Hokage, Danzo chose to use even more drastic means to assassinate his old friend on the way to see the famous name of the Fire Country!

    Finally, with Kakashi''s timely awakening, his conspiracy was ruined.

    Murdering the Hokage was a serious crime that would be executed, but Sarutobi once again let Danzo go.

    In the subsequent meeting, Danzo used the fear of the higher-ups towards Uchiha and used the excuse of ''Sharingan controlling Kyuubi'' to persuade the higher-ups and even Sarutobi. The Uchiha n that had destroyed the garrison directly rushed to the edge of the vige.

    At this point, the deep conflict that had umtedpletely erupted!

    The Uchiha n, who was forced to move to the new base, finally confirmed that Konoha''s higher-ups did not trust them at all, or perhaps they had never trusted them!

    Cold heart, grievance, anger... In the end, all these negative emotions turned into seeds that sprouted in their hearts.

    Facing the questioning of the many nsmen, Fugaku seemed to bepletely disappointed in Konoha.

    In addition to the sacrifice of Minato and Kushina, among the higher-ups of Konoha, he did not even know who he could trust.

    It was likely that even Obito, who had led the entire Kyuubi invasion incident, had not expected that not only had his actions failed to destroy Konohapletely, but he had also pushed his own nsmen into the abyss.

    However, for the current Obito, even if he knew, he probably would not take it to heart and would even secretly add fuel to the fire. He did not even care about the life and death of his own Sensei and his wife, so how could he care about the insignificant nsmen?

    If he could let the Uchiha n rebel and put Konoha into internal strife, he might be very willing to see this scene.

 Chapter 79: Schrodingers Zanpakuto!

    Chapter 79: Schrodinger''s Zanpakuto!

    A monthter, in a ward in Konoha''s hospital.

    Aoba, who had narrowly escaped death from Kyuubi''s incident, quickly finished his meal. Then he put the food box aside and stared at the scenery outside the window in a daze.

    The day he woke up, it just happened that Mikawa, who hadpleted the task with difficulty, returned to the vige.

    After learning about everything that had happened while he was away, his mood was especially heavy andplicated.

    However, after knowing that Aoba had almost lost his life and was now in the hospital, he immediately put on a reluctant poker face and took the initiative toe to the hospital to take care of Aoba, including the three meals he sent every day.

    Of course, he could not avoid a lot of preaching.

    After all, it wasrgely due to luck that he was able to save his life this time.

    Even Aoba only found out about the situation from Sandaime after he woke up.

    After Minato sessfully sealed Kyuubi, some of his chakra, and Kushina''s remaining chakra in Naruto''s body, he used hisst life as a candle and sent him back to Konoha. This allowed him to be treated in time and save his life.

    Because of this, Minato didn''t have time to exin anything to everyone before he left the world with a smile.

    Fortunately, Kushina entrusted Naruto to Sandaime before she died. In the end, she also left with a smile.

    After learning about these things, Aoba also felt that he was very lucky.

    With the sudden situation at that time, if it were someone else, it would be very difficult to survive. It could be said that [Poor Quality Self Healing Body] and [Hardening], these two abilities, fought for a chance of survival for him.

    In addition, if the time Kushina suppressed Kyuubi was just a littleter, and Minato did not bring him back to Konoha for treatment, he might really have no chance to persist.

    Even the medical Ninjas who treated him at that time did not have much hope, but they were shocked by his tenacious vitality!

    However, only Aoba knew that it wasn''t some'' tenacious vitality ''. It was just a Lv.3... no, it should be the eleration recovery effect of the lv4 [Poor Quality Self Healing Body].

    Because the injury this time was too serious, the self-healing effect continued to be activated at full strength, so even without the skill card, the ability had sessfully upgraded.

    This could also be considered a blessing in disguise, letting him know the level requirement of this ability. The way to umte experience was probably to constantly be injured and the more serious the better, and then fully activate the self-healing ability.

    From this perspective, the two abilities of [Hardening] and [Poor Quality Self Healing Body] were perfect for each other.

    One needed to rely on ''to withstand damage'' to level up, and the other needed ''to heal injuries'' to level up. It was just enough toplement each other.

    In addition, through the near-death injury this time, Aoba also discovered that although [Poor Quality Self Healing Body] could not bring him any BUG ability like ''Limb Regeneration'', it could buy him enough time and opportunity to ''save himself'' or ''wait for rescue''. This immediately made him pay attention.

    But in general, his operation this time could be said to havepletely failedˇ­ Not only did he fail to persuade Minato, but he also owed Minato and his wife a big favor!

    This also made Aoba, who was in a daze at this moment, reveal a helpless and bitter smile.

    This kindness was probably impossible to return to the person involved. After all, what Minato and Kushina had left was only the chakra sealed in Naruto''s body.

    Therefore, after thinking about it, thest thing Aoba could think of was to repay this kindness to Naruto.

    Moreover, at the end of his life, Minato still asked him to help look after Naruto and not let Naruto be bullied.

    Of course, he had to fulfill Minato''sst wish.

    In this way, he would be able to feel at ease.

    Of course, he was also uncertain how he would do things that would harm Konoha in the future. However, just as he said, he was a principled spy. Moreover, the two were different. There was no conflict between the two. Even if his identity was exposed, it did not matter if he was not understood by others.

    After roughly understanding the path he was going to walk in the future, Aoba''s mind moved. He opened the tombstone set up by the dog system and once again checked the harvest of nearly losing his life.

    Afterpleting this suicide mission, the reward from the gold treasure chest was actually a swordˇ­.

    [Relic: [Schrodinger''s Zanpakuto]]

    [Ability 1: [Shikai] ˇŞAfter drawing the knife out of the sheath, there is a thousandth chance to randomly know its ''true name''.]

    [Time Effect: One hour.]

    [Cooldown: 24 hours. (Note: There is no cooldown time in a shallow state.)]

    [Ability 2:[Bankai]On the basis of ''[Shikai]'', there is a one in ten thousand chance to further learn the materialization of the real body of the ''real name'', and can be temporarily manipted.]

    [Time Effect: Left [Shikai] Time/ 3.]

    [Cooldown: 24 hours.]

    [Ability 3: [Sealing]When in the state of sealing, effect 1 and effect 2 can increase a basic probability of sess every hour. Can be stacked. (Note: When the Zanpakuto is unsheathed, the sealing effect will be ineffective. The original stacked probability will be emptied.)]

    [Evaluation: You will never know that the next second you pull out is just an ordinary shallow hit or a Zanpakuto that can be used for [Bankai]!]

    ....

    To be honest, although the word ''relic'' was a little dazzling and felt that he seemed to have been offended, this [Schrodinger''s Zanpakuto]really brought him a big surprise!

    And after careful study and analysis for these days, he probably came to the following conclusion.

    That is, when he pulled out the sword, there is a certain chance to be able to randomly know the ''real name'' of a Zanpakuto, and then make it the [Shikai] to fight!

    If the [Shikai] is sessful, then he has a chance to further carry out the [Bankai]!

    But if he failed the first step, then what he pulled out of the sheath would be an ordinary, shallow hit without any ability.

    Just looking at the 0.001 chance of [Shikai]and the 0.01 chance of [Bankai], this reward was really a bit tricky.

    However, the ability [Sealing]reduced the general uncertainty of this ''draw'' to the minimum. It could even be said that there was another way to use it!

    ording to the introduction of the ability [Sealing], as long as it was not used and kept the state of [Sealing], it could increase the basic probability and the effect could be stacked!

    What did this mean?

    It meant that every 41 days and 16 hours, it could be 100 of [Shikai]!

    For every 416 days and 16 hours, he would be able to use 100 of [Bankai]!

    It seemed like it would take a lot of time, but what if one did not pursue 100?

    With a seventy to eighty chance, it would be difficult to fail!

    Even if it were even a bit lower, he could still fight it out!

 Chapter 80: Become Stronger and Become Stronger Than Anyone Else!

    Chapter 80: Be Stronger and Be Stronger Than Anyone Else!

    If this [Schrodinger''s Zanpakuto] used well, it would undoubtedly increase Aoba''s actualbat strength by leaps and bounds!

    After all, in the world of Shinigami, the ability of Zanpakuto after liberation was strange. Some were extremely strong, some were weak, and some had extremely special BUG abilities, such as Aizen''s Ky¨­ka Suigetsu!

    This was only [Shikai]''s Zanpakuto, and [Bankai] was even more powerful after that. The strength improvement was at least five to ten times after [Shikai], or even more!

    As expected of the reward from the golden treasure chest!

    If there wasn''t so much uncertainty and the time and probability of using it were limited, Aoba believed that this [Schrodinger''s Zanpakuto] was simply invincible!

    But now, he could also use it as his greatest trump card!

    When he pulled out the Soul Cutter and seeded in [Bankai], he would temporarily be promoted to the ranks of the strong, and he could easily kill a few Jonin under surprise!

    Moreover, he would soon be able to umte [Sealing]''s effects for a very long time. This really made him look forward to the wonderful scene of this Zanpakuto being unsheathed for the first time!

    It could be said that from this moment on, he was finally no longer a meat shield that could only be beaten up!

    As for the other skill card reward, after struggling for a long time, Aoba chose to invest in the future, which was the advanced skill card.

    Although choosing three intermediate skill cards could quickly improve his current strength, considering that he would soon be going to Ninja Academy, he was very safe during this period of time. Even if he quickly increased his strength, the significance was not big.

    In addition, he had already discovered the conditions to upgrade [Poor Quality Self Healing Body], [Hardening], and [Hakuda]. He could use this period of time to increase his ability level through his own efforts.

    It was clear that no matter what ability he had, theter he reached, the slower his improvement would be.

    He could wait until one of his abilities reached level 6 before using this advanced skill card to maximize his benefits.

    The most important point was that the gold-level suicide mission had indeed scared him.

    He would ratherplete three silver-level suicide missions than go through another gold-level suicide mission, so this high-level skill card was even more precious!

    After taking a nap, Aoba began to sit on the bed in a daze out of boredom.

    As for why he appeared at the scene of Kyuubi''s seal after he woke up, he told Sarutobi Hiruzen everything that had happened. Of course, he concealed the Obito part.

    In addition to the timely treatment, the testimony of the old man Yamashita and the ninja, as well as Kushina''sst words, and Minato''s actions...

    In short, the suspicion on him waspletely cleared.

    The Hokage had to pinch his nose and ept his statement.

    After all, Kushina had conveyed Minato''s words at the end of her life. "Although it was too reckless, he is indeed a good child."

    If even Yondaime and his wife said so, what else could the others do?

    Even Aoba himself did not know that because of all kinds of beautiful misunderstandings, he had now be an extremely special existence in Konoha.

    With this ''talisman'', he believed that as long as he did not destroy theHokage Rock in the future and turn Konoha upside down, Sarutobi would probably only turn a blind eye to him.

    Who asked this guy to be saved by Minato with hisst breath...

    They couldn''t just turn around and bury it.

    Therefore, the treatment fees were all free, and the materials that Minato had promised were given out on time, and the conditions were still the same.

    This time, even the two high-level consultants and Danzo, who was much more honest, did not express any opinions. They probably felt that there was no need to waste time on a little kid.

    Anyway, he was not short of this money.

    Just as Aoba was lost in his thoughts and his mind was empty, he suddenly heard a knock on the door.

    Knock, knock.

    "Pleasee in."

    When he opened the door and saw the person, a happy smile appeared on Aoba''s face.

    "Itachi? I''m going to look for you after I leave the hospital. You bastard!"

    "I came to see you. Sorry, it took me so long toe..."

    After confirming that Aoba was not really angry, Itachi felt relieved. He walked over and ced the flowers and Three-color dango, which he had specially gone to buy, on the cab beside the bed.

    "Oh, you still know to bring gifts. Not bad, not bad ---"

    Aoba ignored the flowers and directly took out a bunch of Three-color dango and stuffed it into his mouth, ''Well, the taste is still so great!''

    "You bought so much? You should eat too. Don''t be so polite!"

    Itachi forced a smile and shook his head. It seemed that he was not in a good mood.

    Seeing this, Aoba''s hands also paused. Then he remembered what Mikawa had mentioned to him. He frowned and said, "What''s wrong? Are you still thinking about the matter of Uchiha''s station being moved to the edge of the vige?"

    "En, you also know?" Itachi nodded his head with a heavy heart.

    Since he had matured early, he naturally would not treat this matter as an ordinary migration. Moreover, the dissatisfaction of the nsmen in the recent period of time could be heard everywhere. Even the asional smile on Father''s face could no longer be seen.

    The whole of Uchiha''s station began to sink into a strange but heavy atmosphere.

    Even he was only allowed to go out today, he chose toe here. After all, Aoba was the only friend he could rx with other than Shisui.

    Looking at the worried Itachi, Aoba put down the bald stick in his hand and said seriously, "This is not a secret. The entire Konoha knows about it. So, what are you worried about?"

    Of course, he was worried about the rtionship between Uchiha and Konoha.

    On one side was the family, and on the other side was the vige. With Itachi''s personality, how could he not be worried?

    But how should he say this kind of thing...

    Seeing that there was no way to speak, Aoba began to have a headache again.

    ''Why is this guy always hiding things in his heart?''

    However, he knew everything that Itachi was worried about, so after carefully organizing his words, he said, "I can roughly guess what you are worried about, but don''t you think it''s a waste of time? With the current you, even if the worst situation happens, what can you change?"

    "Therefore, I think that instead of worrying about the pressure that you shouldn''t be bearing all day long, it''s better to work hard to improve yourself. After all, only strength is your greatest reliance. Only when you make up your mind to do something will you find that you can''t do anything at all."

    "Think about it.ˇ­ If you are stronger than anyone else, stronger than the entire n and the entire Konohabined!"

    "At that time, you can do whatever you want, and your ideology will be unimpeded."

 Chapter 81: The Highest Realm of Undercover

    Chapter 81: The Highest Realm of Undercover

    After listening to Aoba''s earnest persuasion, Itachi was stunned as if the door to a new world had been opened!

    Because before Aoba said these words, he had never heard of this kind of ''only strength is supreme'', especially in a country like Konoha, who paid attention to the ''will of fire''.

    He had never imagined that there was such a path in the past...

    With his strength, he forcefully suppressed the dissatisfaction of the entire family and even the entire Konoha. He then relied on force to forcefully carry out his ideals, thus achieving a harmonious coexistence between Uchiha and the vige.

    ''Is this really possible?''

    ''Can I really do it?''

    He always felt that something was wrong, but Itachi, who had been fooled, fell into deep thought.

    Looking at Itachi who had been sessfully fooled by him, Aoba immediately became happy.

    To be honest, he was not fooled. After all, this was the rule of this world. The big fish ate the small fish, and the small fish ate the shrimp.

    Back then, Konoha was built in the hands of the first generation. What did he rely on?

    Was it love?

    Was it a call for peace?

    Forget it!

    It was relying on martial power to suppress!

    It was the invincible momentum of Hashirama and Madara after joining hands!

    Without the support of Ninja World''s strength, even if they talked nonsense, the war would not stop, and the big families would not be united to build a country.

    Think about it, how did the five viges rise up now?

    It was just by eating up the other small forces around them and then bing bigger step by step and finally forming the current scale.

    Looking again, how did the three great wars of Ninja World start?

    For resources, for the poption!

    What should he do when the small fish and shrimp in the surroundings could no longer satisfy his appetite?

    Of course, he was looking at the bigger prey!

    Therefore, whatever he said was false. He could shout whatever he wanted. Only strength was everything!

    In this world, the weak have no human rights at all. If you kill them, you kill them. Other than your rtives and friends, who would want to avenge you? Who has the right and obligation to protect the interests of the weak?

    It was just sweeping away the snow in front of the gate!

    For example, after the war began, the small vige where Aoba was originally in could only survive in the cracks. They did not dare to provoke others or reveal their existence.

    But what was the result?

    If they were an eyesore, they would be exterminated!

    Who could they hope to seek justice for these innocent people who had died tragically?

    Were they counting on Konoha?

    Were there fewer innocent people who had died at the hands of Konoha Ninjas?

    And this was the real Ninja World!

    Therefore, the suggestion that Aoba gave Itachi was not really a lie, but a realization that he had gained after experiencing a narrow escape from death!

    Without enough strength, even if you were walking on the street, you could fly over a falling stone and smash yourself to death at any time!

    And Itachi''s talent was so good, why didn''t he try the other way instead of carrying the sin of killing his parents and ughtering hispatriots?

    Although it was a bit crooked, if Itachi really grew up in time to be able to suppress the entire Uchiha n, and could make the Hokage higher-ups have no choice but to back down after weighing the pros and cons, what was the point of harmonious coexistence? In the worst case, they could still take the Uchiha n and leave Konoha.

    There were so many roads, why choose the most difficult one!

    This was the biggest suggestion that Aoba wanted to give Itachi.

    "Have you thought it through?"

    Itachi looked up, hesitated for a moment, and said, "Not yet. I... need to think about it. After all, what you said is too difficult. I don''t have the confidence to do it."

    "It''s fine. There is still a lot of time anyway. You can think about it slowly. If you encounter something that makes you hesitate or hard to make up your mind, remember toe to meˇ­. Don''t try to do something that will make you regret it!"

    At this moment, Itachi suddenly had an illusion, as if Aoba had already seen through his life and seen his ending.

    But such an outrageous thing, how could it be...

    Itachi nodded seriously. After sitting for a while, he arranged the time for the next meeting and left.

    Looking at the back of Itachi, in fact, Aoba still did not dare to say a word. That was, maybe he could help when the time came. Maybe the two of them together could not only seed, but they could really sit in that position...

    However, because he was afraid of being pped in the face and it was not suitable for him to say such words now, he held back and did not mention it.

    What was the highest level of being a spy?

    Of course, it was three years and three years, and he became the Hokage in front of everyone!

    Obito, who only wanted to destroy Konoha, the biggest obstacle, probably never thought of such a ridiculous possibility!

    Although it was extremely difficult, Aoba really wanted to give it a try. Moreover, it wasn''t like he really didn''t have any helpers.

    "Sigh, there''s still a long way to go!"

    Aoba silently sighed, and then he counted on his fingers in boredom - he still had a few days before he could leave the hospital.

    ....

    A weekter, thanks to medical ninjutsu''s development and self-healing ability, Aoba, who almost died a month ago, finally got the permission to leave the hospital.

    Yes, or rather, under his strong insistence, Mikawa was forced to lead him out.

    However, although he still had a sour face, in order to celebrate Aoba being discharged from the hospital, Mikawa still took him to the barbecue shop to have a big meal, so that Aoba ate until he was full again.

    After returning home, Mikawa first returned the medicinal bath and supplies he had received for him, and then said, "Because of the recent ''Kyuubi invasion'' incident, many ces in the vige were being rebuilt, including the destroyed Ninja School. There were also some students who were listed on the list of dead people, so many students gave up the dangerous road of bing ninja. So, the Hokage-sama decided to wait until the Ninja School was rebuilt and start the enrollment early on January 5th next year."

    Although Mikawa stopped talking, Aoba understood what he wanted to say next.

    "Next year on January 5th? Okay, I got it. Help me sign up." Aoba said indifferently.

    No matter what, he would not give up on bing a ninja, because although it seemed safe to choose to be a civilian, he could still get the protection of Konoha''s ninjas.

    But in fact, he just entrusted his life safety to others, thinking about how many civilians died when Pain attacked in the original work...

    He did not want to hand over his fate!

    "Have you thought it through? Once you enter the Ninja School, unless you graduate, you must not dream of dropping out!" Mikawa was very strict. Obviously, he was extremely disappointed with those who chose to drop out because they saw the danger!

    "Don''t worry, I want to be the Hokage!" Aoba said.

 Chapter 82: Obitos Respect

    Chapter 82: Obito''s Respect

    He untied the bandage on his body and looked at the thick, long, and ugly scar on his waist in the mirror. Aoba looked very calm.

    In fact, the self-healing effect of [Poor Quality Self Healing Body] could easily erase this scar, but he did not do so. Instead, he wanted to use this time to remind himself how dangerous the world was.

    Moreover, he just learned from Mikawa that because of the death of Yondaime and the huge loss caused by Kyuubi''s attack on the vige, Konoha''s border was not very peaceful recently, and he had fought many times with Kumogakure Ninja, who came to attack.

    Fortunately, it had not immediately evolved into arge-scale war, but it was only a matter of time.

    Once Konoha showed weakness, Kumogakure would definitely reveal his sharp fangs!

    If not for taking care of him, Mikawa would have already received a mission and left.

    Now that he had been discharged from the hospital and had decided on the matter with the Ninja School, Mikawa would also enter the countdown to enter this unfinished war.

    In this regard, Aoba did not try to persuade him.

    Although this trip was very dangerous, this was the fate of a ninja and could not be avoided.

    Therefore, he could only tell Mikawa to be careful and could not help much.

    However, the surrounding houses were all affected, and this house of his was lucky to avoid a disaster, which was quite magical.

    Just as Aoba was about to give himself another day off and start training again tomorrow, [Eye Of Perception], which was always on standby after he returned, suddenly he noticed a strange life fluctuation in his right rear.

    "Who?"

    "Hehe, it''s much sharper thanst time."

    After hearing Obito''s familiar voice, Aoba turned around expressionlessly and looked straight at him.

    After Aoba was discharged from the hospital, Obito, who immediately came to the door, was still dressed in a ck robe and a one-eyed mask, but his tone seemed very calm. He did not fly into a rage out of humiliation because his n failed, and he failed to destroy Konoha.

    "After all, I almost died at the hands of that monster Kyuubi. If I were not vignt, I would not even know how I died." Aoba directly brought this topic over.

    After hearing this, Obito first nced at the ugly scar on his body and then nodded with a rare agreement, "It seems that after this life and death test, you have matured a lot. Not bad."

    "Let''s get down to business. This time, you took the risk to sneak into Konoha not just to praise me, right?"

    "Risk? There is no ce in this world that I can''t go to. No one can keep me." Obito said. Then, he felt that this kind of boasting was very boring, so he changed the topic and said,

    "This time, I returned to Konoha mainly to tell you some things. In addition, you won the bet this time. I was indeed not prepared topletely destroy Konoha. However, I will not make the same mistake again, and Konoha will also be cleared by me!"

    Aoba was surprised that Obito would admit his ''mistake''. However, what he cared about was not this, but whether Obito would fulfill his promise.

    "In other words, you agreed to my request?"

    "Yes, I am also very curious about what kind of surprise you can bring me."

    Hearing Obito''s words, Aoba felt a lot more at ease. Then, he said, "What do you want to tell me? Do you want to gather information?"

    "No, since I have agreed to give you the right to move freely, then what you should do in the future is your business. If I have any needs here, I will contact you in advance. You can choose to ept or not, and everything is based on your own judgment. But when I think the time is ripe, it will also be the day when you leave Konohaˇ­.. When you seed and leave."

    Aoba nodded to show that he understood.

    To be honest, even he did not expect that Obito would actually trust him so much and even gave him such arge degree of freedom, including some things that he did not want to do, he couldpletely refuse, which undoubtedly gave him more room to operate.

    Moreover, he was someone who wanted to be undercover as a Hokage, and he was not willing to put himself in danger of exposing his identity for a little secret information. It waspletely not worth it!

    Moreover, there was an expert like White Zetsu who collected information, and he did not need to do such a small thing.

    Then he heard Obito continue to say, "Other than that, I will tell you some more information so that you won''t make the wrong judgment. Soon, an organization named'' Akatsuki ''will appear in Ninja World. I will use this organization to secretly umte power and prepare for my next n."

    "You don''t need to know too much about the rest. You just need to know that this Akatsuki is not an enemy. If someone doubts your identity or needs to clear some obstacles and it is inconvenient for you to take action yourself, you can leave it to this organization to solve it."

    This time, Aoba was sure that Obito really had high hopes for him. Not only did he give him the greatest freedom to move, but he was also willing to use Akatsuki, who had not yet developed, to help him secretly do it!

    Who the hell could withstand this!

    Moreover, with Akatsuki in front of him, not only was there no need to doubt his strength, there was no need to doubt him at all.

    However, why had Obito''s attitude changed so much before and after?

    Was it just because the n to destroy Konoha had failed?

    He felt that it was notpletely correct.

    How could Aoba know that Obito had actually been hiding in Konoha for more than half a month? Then, he learned a lot about the inside story after he retreated. He knew that Akatsuki hadpletely gained the trust of Konoha''s higher-ups. There was even Minato and his wife, who had already died, as this guy''s ''talisman''.

    Therefore, Obito, who originally did not think too highly of Aoba''s role, realized its reliability and paid attention to it again.

    Moreover, freedom of action and a certain degree of help when necessary were nothing to Obito, and it was not a loss at all.

    Even if he lost the bet, it was just a waste of energy.

    And if he won the bet, at a critical moment, Aoba, this nail, couldpletely be the deciding factor, or the king bomb that reversed the situation!

    This was the real reason why Obito took the risk toe to see Aoba!

    "Yes, but I need my identity to be kept secret. I can''t let anyone know about our rtionship. After all, it is riskier to know one more person. In addition, how should I contact you?"

    After confirming that Obito''s proposal was beneficial to him without any harm, Aoba added ayer of insurance to himself.

 Chapter 83: A Pile Of Mess

    Chapter 83: A Pile Of Mess

    "I know what you mentioned. As for themunication problem, I will let White Zetsu leave a clone at the ce where we metst time. If you have any information you want to pass on, write it on the note and bury it directly in the soil."

    With White Zetsu''s clone as a transmission agent, speed, safety, and stealth were all guaranteed.

    However, Aoba immediately thought that there was still a need to monitor the location of the transmission. After all, he had to go to that ce almost every day.

    Even White Zetsu could grasp his strength progress through his daily training...

    It was not that Aoba was too crazy, he felt that there were always unruly people who wanted to harm him, but he had to think more.

    After all, the one standing in front of him now was no longer the hot-blooded and cheerful young man who helped the old woman cross the road but the vicious and merciless mastermind who was full of despair in this world.

    But thinking back, refusing was unrealistic, and it was possible to be suspected.

    Therefore, Aoba said indifferently, "Sure, if you have any news to inform me, let White Zetsu put a leaf under my bed. I will go there to look for him when I see him."

    This was also considered that he had the possibility of not going to the training ground, so Obito naturally had no objection to this.

    "Work hard to improve your strength. You are still too weak now. I am looking forward to the day when we meet again..."

    Before he finished speaking, Obito had already distorted and disappeared.

    Aoba''s tense nerves finally rxed. He waspletely exhausted as if he had just gone through an intense battle.

    There was nothing else. The pressure that Obito gave him was simply too great.

    Moreover, he waspletely unable to understand Obito''s attitude right now. The feeling of not being able to control his life was truly terrible.

    Therefore, he did not mention giving himself another day off. He put on his clothes and went directly to the training ground.

    Unconsciously, his desire to be stronger became more and more urgent!

    .....

    There was another person who also wanted to be stronger, and that was Itachi, who Aoba had fooled.

    In particr, the atmosphere in the n became more and more strange, and every n member seemed to have undisguised anger on their faces.

    However, Sasuke, who was almost four months old, gave him a lot offorts.

    Although Aoba always said that he was a ''brocon'' every time they met, wasn''t it wrong to leave the best for his younger brother?

    Just like how Shisui treated him as his younger brother, he also hoped that he could be a good brother and be a good example for Sasuke.

    Therefore, it was better to have a discipleplex. Aoba, that guy was envious of his own younger brother. When Sasuke grew older, he would take Sasuke out with him and let that guy envy him!

    Thinking of this, Itachi was even more motivated in his training!

    However, at this moment, Itachi probably did not expect that his sudden whim would make a certain person be the childhood shadow of Sasuke''s life...

    Oh, I almost forgot to say that he also signed up for the ninja school that would start in January. He did not want to wait any longer.

    ......

    In this world with the ninjas, the speed of construction could be said to be extremely fast.

    Although the night that Kyuubi wreaked havoc had brought Konoha heavy pain and loss, Konoha had not been able to recover. But the ce that had been destroyed could be said to be rebuilt at speed visible to the naked eye.

    Although the survivors still couldn''t forget the pain left behind and the fear at that time, they still had to look forward and live.

    Therefore, it didn''t take long for Konoha to regain its former appearance.

    It was just that the streets were much quieter...

    In addition to the fact that Kumogakure came to attack, it added a bit of a murderous atmosphere to Konoha so that it was evening.

    There were not many guests in the tavern and indescribable area.

    In the face of such a situation, the vigers could only pray every day, hoping that this war of ''rising from the ashes'' would quickly subside.

    But it was obvious that this was just an extravagant hope after all.

    Almost every day, arge number of ninjas rushed to the front lines with a determined look on their faces and engaged in a fierce life and death battle with the Kumogakure Ninjas, who came all the way to the border of the Fire Country.

    Simrly, arge number of corpses were covered in white cloth every day, and they were transported back to Konoha for burial.

    This was only a tiny part of the sacrifice. There were even more corpses that had not been taken away in time. They had either be food for the beasts or were snatched away by the enemies. Kekkei Genkai was quite attractive, but the chances of sess were too small.

    However, a dead camel was still bigger than a horse. Although Konoha no longer had an advantage.

    However, the surviving Ninjas were all experienced and experienced elites!

    As long as the Kumogakure Ninjas could not smash Konoha to death, the next battle would be like a quagmire.

    And if they entered a war of attrition, it would undoubtedly be the home field battle -- Konoha had the advantage.

    The Land of Lightning hade from afar; whether it was supplies or logistics, it would be extremely difficult to continue.

    Therefore, probably every ninja on the front line firmly believed that Konoha could obtain the final victory, and their morale soared!

    ...........

    In the Hokage''s office.

    Sarutobi, who had once again taken over the position of Hokage, could not help but rub his temples as he faced the current situation where Konoha was both internally and externally worried.

    The reason why he abdicated was not entirely to give an exnation to the other major countries but to truly feel powerless.

    Originally, after Minato took over the position, everything was developing in a good direction, but the sudden changepletely disrupted everything and once again dragged Konoha, who was preparing to rest and recuperate, into the quagmire of the war.

    At this moment, it could be said that Sarutobi hated the Land of Lightning for taking advantage of the situation, but there was nothing he could do.

    Because this was indeed the weakest moment for Konoha.

    However, the fortunate thing was that the other three major powers would only be worse off than Konoha now. They would not be able to spare any energy to cause trouble. Otherwise, if the four countries attacked, it would be very difficult for Konoha to resist.

    Knock, knock.

    "Come in."

    "Hokage-Sama, the Land of Lightning has refused the peace negotiation agreement that we sent over and has made many rude requests."

    After saying that, he handed a scroll to Sarutobi.

    When Sarutobi finished reading the peace negotiation request from the Land of Lightning, he directly smashed the scroll on the table in anger!

    "Kumogakure is simply too much!"

    "Pass down the order. From this moment on, Konoha will immediately enter the state of first-level war alert!"

    "Since the Land of Lightning insists on fighting, then let them see our Konoha Ninja''s answer!"

    After Sarutobi was furious, he no longer dealt with the official business piled up into a mountain. Instead, he went to the room next door and looked at Naruto, who was drinking milk.

    At the same time, he sighed in his heart, "Minato, you really left me with a mess..."

 Chapter 84: The Start Of Ninja Academy

    Chapter 84: The Start Of Ninja Academy

    Konoha Year 49, January 5th.

    This day was the day when the Ninja Academy reopened after the reconstruction.

    When Aoba finished collecting his things and entered the ssroom, he immediately saw Itachi, who was on the verge of erupting and forcing himself to endure.

    Because a group of precocious little girls was surrounding Itachi, fighting to get close to him.

    This scene could only be described as attracting bees and butterflies, crazy!

    After all, this good skin of Itachi was still very lethal to this group of girls who were infatuated with him.

    Aoba felt very funny and withdrew his gaze. He did not greet Itachi, nor did he have the idea of sharing the firepower for him. He was ready to sit in thest row of the ssroom.

    However, he could see Itachi. Itachi was not blind, so how could he not see him?

    Moreover, after being buzzed by the flies around him for a long time, Itachi could not stand it any longer, so he suddenly got up and chased after them.

    Itachi''s actions immediately attracted the attention of these infatuated female students. Then, when they saw the'' handsome ''Itachi, they did not hesitate to walk straight to thest row and sit next to a male student, they immediately felt like their hearts were going to break!

    However...

    "Hey, did you notice that the boy next to Itachi is also very handsome?"

    "Yes, yes, I feel very manly ---"

    "Okay, I dere that Itachi will be given to you. Inparison, I prefer the one next to me. I feel very safe looking at it."

    "Make way? Hehe, Itachi is mine, to begin with. If not for the few of youing out to cause trouble, the person sitting next to Itachi now would be me!"

    "You''re dreaming!"

    "By the way, don''t you feel that there is a lot of love between these two people?"

    A girl suddenly said with stars in her eyes, and her brain was extremely clear.

    Then the other girls also looked over and saw that Itachi and the boy next to her were whispering something...

    Although it looked very pleasing to the eye, they would never allow such a waste of resources!

    Therefore, they immediately red at the girl who proposed this possibility!

    The girl who proposed this point of view was also shocked and immediately covered her mouth. Her desire to survive was extremely strong!

    ...ˇ­

    At this time, Aoba wasining about Itachi''s way of causing trouble. Hepletely did not know that his good looks, which were not inferior to Itachi, had also attracted the covetous girls.

    "Why do you have to sit over here?"

    "What about you? Why are you pretending not to see me?"

    "What do you think? There are so many Queen Bees circling around you. Unless I am crazy, I will take the initiative to approach you!" Aoba said snappily.

    Itachi was speechless for a moment. Then, he changed the topic and said, "I didn''t expect that we would be assigned to the same ss."

    "Yes, what a coincidence. Can you please move away from me? I don''t want to offend all the girls in the ss on the first day of school."

    As he spoke, Aoba nced at the girls over there and continued, "Do you see that? The way those girls look at me now has changed. They are probably thinking about how to kill me and then upy this position."

    Aoba thought that what he had imagined was right, but in fact, the meaning in their eyes was far from just that...

    "I was also annoyed to the point that I couldn''t help it. Why don''t you teach me what to do to make them stay away from me?"

    "That''s simple. Just beat them up one by one! Anyway, they are not your match even if they are together. What are you hesitating for? Beat them up!" Aoba egged him on.

    When Itachi heard this, he was really moved by Aoba''s words, but he immediately fell silent.

    He didn''t need to think to know that with his personality, how could he beat someone on the first day of school just because the female students surrounded him?

    "What? You don''t dare? I already gave you the idea, but you don''t dare to do it. Then you can only bear with it. Tsk tsk ˇŞ"

    Itachi gritted his teeth and red at this bastard friend. It was clearly you who came up with such a bad idea!

    "Look at the boys around you. Everyone is gnashing their teeth and ring at you. If looks could kill, you would have been cut into eight pieces by now. Congrattions, on the first day of school, you have sessfully be the public enemy of all the boys in the ss, and there is a high probability that you won''t be able to make a second friend until the day you graduate."

    Itachi, who had been hurt again, suddenly stopped angry. Anyway, he didn''t insist on friends, and he couldn''t force them.

    In addition...

    "You also said that we are friends, right?"

    Looking at Itachi''s sincere eyes, Aoba gave up the idea of joking and nodded in confusion.

    Then...

    There was no then!

    ''After Itachi asked this question for no reason, there was no more following?''

    ''Hmm?''

    ''I was already prepared to lend you moneyˇ­''

    ''This feeling of not going up or down is really depressing!''

    "We are friends. And then?"

    "What then?"

    "Didn''t you want to borrow something from me?"

    "I have money. Why should I borrow it from you? Or are you richer than me?"

    "Hu... Hu..."

    Aoba immediately took several deep breaths before barely managing to calm the pain from being questioned by Itachi''s soul.

    Gan!

    So what if you have money!

    "Hey, why aren''t you leaving? There won''t be any seats in a while." After calming down, looking at the ssroom that was almost full, Aoba hurriedly said. At the same time, he had a bad feeling in his heart.

    Sure enough!

    No matter how much he urged, Itachi was like a ninja from the ''deaf vige'', sitting there with his eyes closed, pretending to be deaf and mute!

    Itachi had already made up his mind that he could not bear this pain alone!

    Moreover, Aoba had told him more than once that friends were used to sharing the burden, regardless of good or bad things.

    "Since that''s the case, then let''s bear it together, my close friend!"

    Itachi, who was resting with his eyes closed and unmoved, slightly curled up the corners of his mouth, and then immediately recovered his calm.

    Even Aoba did not expect that the current Itachi, who was ck-bellied, was actually so thick-skinned!

    ''It is your character if you don''t give others trouble, bastard!''

    ''Do you know that your character has copsed?''

    Aoba kept roaring in his heart, but in the face of Itachi, who had been pretending to be deaf, he was also very helpless.

    "Alright! If you don''t leave, I''ll leave!"

    F*ck!

    He couldn''t afford to offend him, but couldn''t he hide?

    However, just as Aoba was about to get up and change his position, Itachi seemed to have already expected him to do this. He reached out his hand and tapped heavily on his waist!

    Caught off guard, or rather, Aoba, who had never expected Itachi to attack him at this time, suddenly felt as if he was struck by lightning, and he plopped back into his seat.

    Then, coincidentally, Sensei finally came...

    Looking at the smiling Itachi, Aoba grimaced and said, "Alright, don''t regret it! I will take revenge sooner orter! Let''s wait and see!"

 Chapter 85: The Intestine Is Not Good and Suitable to Eat Soft Rice

    Chapter 85: The Intestine Is Not Good and Suitable to Eat Soft Rice

    Although the ninja school sounded very high and mighty, it was actually just teaching some basic knowledge. After all, Sensei who came to teach was generally only Gennin.

    Sensei, who was in charge of Aoba and Itachi''s ss, also did not have anything special, whether it was appearance or level.

    In fact, it was normal to think about it. Ninjas with great prospects naturally would note to teach a group of brats, talking about chakra cultivation, three body techniques, and other basic things.

    Moreover, the real growth stage of a ninja was actually the period when they became a Genin after graduation and formed teams to do missions.

    But it did not mean that learning in school was not important. For most people, it was very necessary toy a good foundation in the school.

    However, the things that Sensei talked about on the stage were really too boring for Itachi and Aoba at this moment.

    Especially that guy Itachi. He was obviously not interested at all, but he still pretended to listen seriously. But in fact, Aoba had long discovered that this guy was not listening at all, but cultivating in horse stance...

    It was no wonder that Itachi, who did not like to show off in the original work, was so anxious to graduate. He probably felt that it was a waste of time and... annoying.

    In this regard, Aoba had the same opinion.

    With the dog system as a golden finger, he did not need to think to know that it was impossible to walk the path of a proper ninja in the future.

    Therefore, he was not very interested in the things taught in the school.

    If he had the time, he might as well have another fight with Itachi!

    In addition, although he could stay in the school for at least six years, for Aoba, who had changed a lot, it waspletely meaningless.

    It was not easy to be a Hokage!

    Not only did he need to make a great reputation, but he also needed to have a matching strength and make enough contributions!

    None of these three could be missing!

    Only with these three qualifications would he be able to obtain an admission ticket to the position of Hokage.

    That''s right, it was just an admission ticket. Whether he could be a Hokage required the support of the power behind him.

    The reason why Minato, who came from a civilian background, could ignore the objections of the higher-ups and be Yondaime''s Hokage was because of Sarutobi''s support!

    In addition, Minato was also a disciple of a Sannin, Jiraiya. So, he barely managed to be the Hokage. Otherwise, he would not be able to pass the level of Konoha''s higher-ups. No matter how much contribution he made, no matter how great his reputation was, it would be useless!

    Did he really think that anyone could sit in the position of Hokage?

    It was just a lie to a child.

    Therefore, Aoba was prepared to graduate from the Ninja School as soon as possible and strive to break a record with Itachi, and then increase his reputation as a ''genius''.

    Then, he would honestly do more tasks, paying off his debts while making his own calendar look better.

    If not, after Akatsuki developed, he could still use Akatsuki''s intelligence and power to furiously farm contribution points!

    But even if he did this, it was still far from enough. His biggest problem now was actually his identity.

    If a civilian wanted to be a Hokage, it was already hell-level difficulty, but what about him?

    A war orphan brought back from the outside!

    Just thest four words were enough to exin everything!

    For Konoha, he could not be considered the most trustworthy ''people on Konoha''s side''.

    It was not a problem for him to be Jonin, and it was even a small matter for him to enter Anbu, but to be a Hokage?

    It was estimated that even Sarutobi would mutter and would not agree!

    After all, not everyone had the heart of Minato.

    And what was even more coincidental was that the biggest problem of holding him back from bing the Hokage was also the boulder in front of Itachi!

    Uchiha!

    Just these three words were enough!

    Even if Itachi single-handedly destroyed the other four great countries, it was estimated that Konoha would not have the right to make the decision.

    At that time, Senju Hashirama wanted to give Shoudai Hokage to Madara, but he was stopped. It could be seen how great the resistance was!

    One day, if he and Itachi were to be put together and must choose a person to be the Hokage, Aoba believed that his chance was even greater than Itachi!

    This was the cruel reality.

    At the same time, it also confirmed how awkward Uchiha was in Konoha''s position!

    However, if he and Itachi joined hands after they grew up, maybe he could really give it a try.

    ....

    As soon as it was lunchtime, Itachi was bored and went over just like that. When Itachi was resting, Aoba was just about to rub Itachi''s lunchbox with a shy face.

    As a result, a female student who did not deserve to be named ran over with a red face and then invited Itachi to enjoy the lunchbox together.

    The sinful hand was about to reach Itachi''s lunchbox, and Aoba immediately gave him a crazy look, making Itachi agree.

    Because in this way, he could enjoy Itachi''s lunchbox alone.

    There was no other way, Aoba was alone at home, and since no one made him a lunchbox, he was toozy to waste his energy on such things.

    The remaining two rice balls fromst night had been wiped out by him on the way to the ninja school.

    Therefore, Aoba thought very well. Itachi went to eat the soft rice of a female ssmate, and then he ate Itachi''s soft... bah! It was him who helped to save food, so as not to waste it.

    However, under his expectant gaze, Itachi refused in a very ambiguous way, "Sorry, I am used to eating lunch alone."

    After saying that, he directly took the lunchbox and went out, looking like he was going to find a quiet ce to eat slowly.

    Of course, before he left, he did not forget to send a look to Aoba. The meaning of that gaze was probably saying, "If you want to eat,e over..."

    Aoba, who had grabbed empty air, had a disappointed look on his face. However,pared to the female student who was ruthlessly rejected by Itachi, he felt that he was not that miserable.

    At this time, the female student No. 1, who was holding back her tears, whispered again, "Aoba, do you... want to eat?"

    Aoba subconsciously wanted to nod. Although he had no interest or thoughts about this young girl, food was innocent!

    With such a big lunchbox, he knew that the little girl in front of him could not eat this much.

    ''Instead of throwing it away, it would be better to let me bear this sin.''

    ''No wonder the fortune-teller always said that my stomach was not good and was suitable to eat soft rice every time he saw me before I transmigrated... I originally thought that the old blind man was making fun of me, but now it seems that I have wrongly med him.''

    Aoba seemed to have convinced himself, and he reached out his evil hand again uncontrobly. However, just as he was about to take the lunchbox, a figure suddenly blocked in front of him, and it was none other than Itachi who had returned!

    "Come out with me for a while."

    After leaving this sentence, before Aoba could react, Itachi, that bastard, grabbed him out.

    Seeing the tempting bento in the girl''s hand fly away, Aoba immediately felt bad all over!

    ''You don''t want to eat soft rice yourself, why don''t you let me try!''

    ''I have never eaten a soft rice before in my life!''

    ''Gan!''

    Aoba wanted to cry but had no tears.

 Chapter 86: You Cant Do It If Youre Not Strong!

    Chapter 86: You Can''t Do It If You''re Not Strong!

    Outside the teaching building, under the big tree next to the swing.

    There was not much food to eat, but most of Itachi''s bento had entered Aoba''s stomach.

    It was delicious!

    It was just a pity that he couldn''t eat the love bento sent to him by the female ssmate.

    It was estimated that there would be no more chances to eat the female ssmate''s soft rice after today. It was a pity, a pity ---

    Aoba put down the empty bento box and handed it back to Itachi. There was no embarrassment on his face. Itachi did not take it seriously. He knew about Aoba''s situation. Besides, it was just a casual meal.

    "You... Do you have any ns for the future?" Itachi hesitated for a moment before asking.

    "What do you mean? The future?" Aoba was stunned for a moment.

    "I don''t want to waste too much time here. I want to graduate as soon as possible." Itachi nodded and shook his head, "I thought about what you said to mest time and felt that there was some truth to it. No matter what I want to do in the future, I must have enough strength to support it. Moreover, I have already learned the things taught by the Ninja School. It is too stupid to waste six years here, so I want to ask your opinion."

    How many times had Itachi taken the initiative to learn from him and share his worries?

    Aoba was very happy in his heart and felt that he had achieved some results in the initial transformation of Itachi.

    Otherwise, if it were for the original Itachi, he would probably have graduated in advance.

    "Hehe, what a coincidence. After listening to the ss today, I was also thinking about whether or not I should graduate early. As you know, the path I want to walk is different from ordinary ninjas."

    Itachi did not know why, but after hearing Aoba''s words, his heart suddenly felt extremely rxed, and a smile subconsciously appeared on his face. "Is that so? Then maybe after graduation, we can be divided into a team."

    Aoba also smiled, but he said, "I''m not interested in being your shield again, unless... you understand."

    Itachi flipped over Sharingan for the first time and then said snappily, "I''ll take care of everything in the future."

    "Deal!"

    Aoba immediately agreed, afraid that Itachi would go back on his word. However, he still added, "But it''s hard to say about the graduation ss. Are you sure?"

    "As long as the two of us work together, we can graduate early. There should be a high chance that we can be divided together."

    "Alright then. If something goes wrong, don''t say that I don''t believe in keeping my promise."

    "Yes."

    After ending this topic, two youths of the same age sat under a tree and looked up at the sky.

    Itachi was a little absent-minded. He always felt that he had be a little different from his original self, but this change did not seem to be bad for some reason.

    And having a friend who could shareughter and sorrow... This feeling was really not bad!

    Gradually, Itachi''s face revealed a sunny smile.

    Although it was just a sh, it still revealed a bit of the temperament of youth.

    The sun was really bright and beautiful...

    After a while, Itachi seemed to have thought of something. He turned his head and asked, "Aoba, what is your dream? Is it to be a Hokage?"

    Aoba replied matter-of-factly, "Of course, I have already reserved the 5th Hokage in advance! What, you also want to be the Hokage?"

    Itachi shook his head, "I only hope that everyone can coexist peacefully and there is no more war."

    "Yes, the goal is great!" Aoba gave Itachi a thumbs-up. It was not mockery but from the bottom of his heart.

    "Do you think that day wille?"

    "Definitely!"

    "Why?"

    "As long as the two of us work together, what can''t we do? Think about it, didn''t Shoudai Hokage and Uchiha Madara also work together to suppress the entire Ninja World? Since they can do it, we have no reason not to do it. The only reason we can''t do it is that we are not strong enough!"

    Aoba suddenly sat up!

    Itachi was also frightened by his ''bold words''.

    As they spoke, why did the two of them im to be Shoudai Hokage and Uchiha Madara?

    However, looking at Aoba''s serious gaze, a thought suddenly popped up in Itachi''s mind.

    ''This guy is actually serious.''

    ''Why can''t we do it?''

    ''The only reason we can''t do it is that we are not strong enough!''

    For some reason, this sentence began to echo in Itachi''s ears.

    It seemed that... what he said was right.

    However, could the two of them really do it?

    Itachi, who had been brainwashed once again, was actually a little unconfident...

    At this time, Aoba, who had finished saying his facies, stood up and said, "Let''s go back. Before we realize our great dream, we can firstplete a small goal, and that is to strive to graduate as soon as possible!"

    Itachi nodded. He had to do it step by step. This small goal was certainly not bad. He had to inquire about the conditions to graduate early.

    However, by the time they entered the school building, the trio of hedgehogs had already be impatient from waiting.

    "Hey, you two!"

    Hmm?

    Aoba and Itachi looked at each other and saw the confusion in each other''s eyes. Because they had no impression of the people in front of them

    "Bastard! We are in the same ss! I just introduced myself in the morning, but you two didn''t remember it at all? Damn it! Remember, my name is Kasugano Hide!" Hedgehog Head No. 1 roared loudly, his face red.

    "Sasaki Hashi!"

    "I am Fuyuhida!"

    The other two also shouted one after another.

    They were obviously here to cause trouble, but they were treated as strangers. Was there anything more sorrowful than this?

    "Sorry, can we go over now?" Itachi apologized expressionlessly.

    Aoba, who knew Itachi well, knew that this guy was clearly apologizing very seriously because he did not recognize his ssmate.

    However, in the eyes of the trio of hedgehogs, Itachi was just perfunctory to them, and he did not put them in his eyes at all.

    "Arrogant guy!" Kasugano Hide gritted his teeth and said.

    ''Arrogant?''

    Itachi was stunned for a moment.

    "Pfft!"

    Looking at the scene in front of him, Aoba finally couldn''t help but burst outughing.

    ''I didn''t expect Itachi to have such a natural side to him when he was young. Hahaha!''

    ''It was really interesting to think that serious apology was a provocation!''

    Aoba''sughter was like a series of ps thatnded on the faces of the three of them, causing their faces to turn green and then ck. It was extremely ugly.

    Just as the three of them couldn''t help but want to teach Aoba and Itachi a lesson, a tall and fat figure walked in from outside.

    "You dare block my path? Are you brats itching for a beating?"

    "Sorry, I''m asking them to make way. Please wait a moment." Itachi turned around and looked fearlessly at the senior who was taller than him by a head.

    Looking at the veins on the other party''s forehead, Aoba couldn''t help but cover his face.

    "You are really good at pulling aggro, Itachi!"

 Chapter 87: A Family Should Be Neat!

    Chapter 87: A Family Should Be Neat!

    Sure enough, The kid was angry at Itachi''s ''attitude''.

    "Kid, let me teach you how to respect your seniors!"

    As he spoke, he stretched out his palm that was as big as a palm-leaf fan and grabbed at the expressionless Itachi.

    "Be careful!"

    The trio of hedgehogs couldn''t help but cry out in rm.

    Although they were attracted by Itachi and Aoba because of their female ssmates, which made them very jealous, it was true that they came to find trouble.

    But no matter what, they and Itachi were ssmates in the same ss, and the internal conflicts could be resolved by themselves. In addition, they should be united against outsiders!

    Not to mention that the reason why things turned out like this was because of their provocation.

    Even Aoba looked at these few kids with some interest, "Their hearts aren''t so badˇ­ The restlessness of adolescence, well, can be understood."

    Aoba had originally intended to teach them a lesson, but now he had changed his mind.

    It was a long story, but it was only a blink of an eye.

    Just as the word ''be careful'' was blurted out, Itachi also made his move at lightning speed. He directly grabbed the other party''s wrist, and then borrowed the force to throw him over the shoulder and heavily smashed him to the ground!

    Bang!

    The tall and strong senior was actually beaten by Itachi with a casual attack, and he directly fell to the ground and fainted!

    In this regard, the trio of hedgehogs was directly stunned!

    What followed was fear and excitement.

    They were worried that Itachi would cause trouble for them because of what happened just now, and they were also excited that such an expert had appeared in their ss.

    What senior, he was just so-so!

    On the contrary, after the attack, Itachi and Aoba, who had never been worried since the beginning, were all calm, like adybug had just been pped off their shoulder.

    "Hey, you guys, send this guy to the health room..."

    "Brother! Who did this? Stand up!"

    Before Aoba could finish his words, he was interrupted by a rough voice behind him. This made him very unhappy.

    Then, everyone saw a man who was even taller than the one who fainted on the ground. He was even more obese. He walked over. Not only was his tone extremely unfriendly, but his expression was also abnormally fierce.

    Just as Itachi was about to step forward, he was stopped by Aoba.

    "Let me handle this guy. You can''t be the only one who has the limelight. And you know, I hate strangers who interrupt me."

    Itachi nodded indifferently and took a step back.

    Then, the group of three with spiky hair hiding behind Itachi said shakily, "Can Aoba do it alone? Itachi, aren''t you going to help him?"

    "No need..." After he finished speaking, he seemed to feel that his tone was a bit too cold, so Itachi added, "If I don''t use Ninjutsu, even I can''t do anything to that guy."

    That guy Obviously, he wasn''t referring to the ''mountain of meat'' that appearedter on...

    When the trio heard this, they were immediately shocked!

    They originally thought that Itachi was already the strongest in their ss, but they did not expect that Itachi would actually say such words!

    They did not believe it very much, but they did not foolishly refute Itachi.

    It was obvious that Itachi and Aoba had known each other for a long time, and they had even fought before.

    Therefore, they looked over in a very conflicted manner

    "Little brat, were you the one who knocked my brother out?" Yokoshima Kentarou lowered his eyelids and looked at Aoba with contempt.

    He had been studying at Ninja Academy for five years. How could he put a little freshman in his eyes, even if his brother had already fallen to the side?

    "Isn''t it a little too much nonsense? If you want to stand up for your brother, hurry up. I am still in a hurry. ss ising soon." Aoba stretched out his little finger and rubbed his ears.

    This attitude of not putting him in his eyes at all made Yokoshima Kentarou''s eyes narrow into a line. Although he came to stand up for his brother, it did not mean that he was really stupid.

    "Is that so? Then I''m really sorry... Bang!"

    No one expected that the senior Henggang Tang would directly choose tounch a sneak attack. Before he finished speaking, he directly punched Aoba in the face!

    "Haha, this is the price to pay for offending us brothers!"

    Yokoshima Kentarouughed wildly. The power of that punch just now was enough to shatter a stone!

    The surrounding onlookers also cried out in rm at the same time. Obviously, they all felt that Aoba, who had been directly hit, was finished.

    However...

    "Hey, fatty, don''t tell me all the meat on your body is fat? Do you want to disgust me to death with such a greasy fist?"

    Aoba stretched out a hand and suddenly pinched the other party''s wrist. Then, he twisted to the side!

    "Ah!"

    Meat Mountain'' copsed and knelt down on one knee in front of him!

    At this time, Yokoshima Kentarou noticed that although the other party was hit directly by him, he did not retreat even half a step, and there was no injury on his face!

    What made him even more shocked was that the power he was so proud of waspletely suppressed by the shortie in front of him!

    ''How was it possible?''

    "You make it sound so unpleasant. Lie down and apany your brother."

    Aoba looked at this guy with disgust, and then instantly hit his knees forward, hitting his lower jaw!

    This position was undoubtedly a position that the fat body could not protect.

    The violent impact instantly made this ''meat mountain'' directly turn over his eyes and faint.

    Following that, Aoba casually tossed the several hundred jin of meat to the side, causing it to fall to the ground with a loud bang. It just so happened that this fellow and his younger brother were lying down neatly together.

    Although the Level 4 [Hardening] was still as fragile as a piece of paper in front of Kyuubi, to these Ninja School students who were not even at the bottom of their tolerance level, it waspletely like ''Absolute Defense''!

    Moreover, the skillfully released and retracted also made no one other than Itachi notice anything.

    "Let''s go, we''re going to bete."

    "Yes."

    Aoba and Itachi left just like that, leaving behind a group of onlookers who were staring with wide eyes as if they had not recovered from the scene just now!

    What did they just seeˇ­

    The seniors were actually so easily dealt with by two new students!

    Moreover, it was the kind that had no ability to resist!

    If they couldn''t feel the power of that punch, they would have suspected that the two brothers were acting!

    If it were for them, they would have died if that punchnded on their faces!

    What kind of two ''monsters'' had appeared in this year''s freshmen?

    Many people were shocked and stunned!

    Of course, this included the group of three people who wanted to cause trouble for Itachi and Aoba.

    "Do you think it''s toote for us to apologize now?"

    The group of three looked at each other and swallowed their saliva.

 Chapter 88: The Rise of Konohas Twin Stars

    Chapter 88: The Rise of Konoha''s Twin Stars

    Life in the Ninja Academy was undoubtedly extremely boring for Itachi and Aoba.

    If not for Aoba, Itachi would already be considering whether he should use his shadow clone toe to the school for lessons.

    Moreover, ever since the news of the two of them killing senior seniors on the first day of school spread, it made the two of them immediately ''famous'', almost bing the role models of junior students in a single leap!

    Of course, in the face of this kind of ''rebellion'' against the senior, it was not that no one chose to make a move, wanting to teach the two of them a good lesson.

    However, whether it was one on one or many bullying the few, the people who came to find trouble all returned in defeat, and they were defeated extremely miserably!

    The most brilliant battle record was that under the joint efforts of Aoba and Itachi, theypletely crushed ten senior students who came to find them, causing the surrounding people to be shocked to the point that they almost couldn''t speak.

    Since then, no one hade to find trouble anymore, and it could be considered to have tacitly approved of their strength.

    The silence of the senior students also let the entire Ninja Academy know that there were two ''Monster Freshmen'' who had already graduated!

    One was a genius youth of the Uchiha n, while the other was a war orphan brought back by Konoha.

    The status between the two of them was obviously different, but it could not be an obstacle to their friendship.

    Moreover, some busybodies actually gave Aoba and Itachi the title of ''Twin Stars''.

    After all, the two strongest people in this session were not only good friends but also very close. Even they often ate lunches together.

    It made people sigh. As expected, geniuses only knew how to be friends with geniuses.

    When Aoba heard this feeling, he almost broke his cultivation. What kind of genius was he? A genius who couldn''t even use the three arts well?

    As for the other students in this session, including Sensei, who was teaching, they all became extremely weak under the cover of the two of them.

    Even Sandaime, who was busy with official business every day, had heard about the deeds of the two of them.

    ......

    In the Hokage''s office, Sarutobi felt a headache as he looked at letter that was sent to him by the headmaster of the Ninja Academy to graduate early.

    It had only been a month since Ninja Academy reopened, but there was actually someone Monkey who had invited him to graduate early, and it was two new students who had just entered the school.

    If it were in the past, he would definitely put it aside and ignore it.

    Because this was too absurd!

    However, he had long heard of the two students that Monkey invited to graduate early.

    The super genius of Uchiha''s family, Uchiha Itachi, and that'' troublemaker ''Shinomiya Aoba...

    Based on the news that came back, the two of them indeed possessed the strength of a Genin or above. Even Sarutobi himself was tempted and wanted to recruit them after they grew up.

    But this did not mean that Sarutobi would agree to let the two of them graduate directly!

    Although it seemed that the Ninja Academy could teach them very little, especially in terms of increasing their strength, there was still a lot of basic knowledge that the two of them did not have.

    In addition, Konoha was currently in trouble internally and externally, and Sarutobi did not want them to enter the cruel world of ninjas too early.

    After all, geniuses needed time to grow. There was no difference between a genius who died halfway and an ordinary ninja who died!

    Therefore, after considering it over and over again, Sarutobi drew a big ˇÁ on this piece of paper that they graduated in advance. Then he wrote a sentence, which was his view on this matter.

    It was fine to graduate early, but they have to study at the Ninja Academy for more than a year before graduating!

    And with this year''s buffer time, he believed that they should be able to grasp the things they should learn with their qualifications.

    They could also avoid the fierce war between Konoha and Kumogakure at this moment.

    This was apromise, and at the same time, it was the safest situation that Sarutobi thought was, and it would not hurt the enthusiasm of the two little ghosts.

    Killing many birds with one stone.

    "Please send this letter back."

    "Yes, Hokage sama!"

    ....

    Ninja Academy, within the teacher''s office.

    "Hokage-sama rejected your early graduation request. Moreover, he said that if you want to graduate early, you must study at school for more than a year. He is doing this for your own good. At the same time, it is also a decision that we, Sensei, agree with. In fact, it is not good for your growth if you graduate too early. I hope you two can think about it carefully and not be too impatient."

    Aoba and Itachi looked at each other and knew that this was impossible for the time being.

    After all, all the Ninjas who graduated from the Ninja Academy had stayed here for two whole years.

    It was simply impossible for the two of them to graduate after only a month!

    However, they did not have much hope anyway. If they could not, then they could not. At most, they could survive this one year. It would not be a problem.

    In addition, since they already knew Hiruzen''s attitude towards this matter, they had a feeling in their hearts.

    "We understand, Fujiwara-sensei."

    Fujiwara, who was in charge of teaching their ss, finally rxed slightly. However, to be honest, facing these two talented youths, he was both proud and helpless.

    Otherwise, he would not have taken the risk of being scolded after repeatedly asking them to hand over this portion of Monkey.

    "Sensei knows that you won''t waste too much time in school. However, the world of ninjas does not only depend on strength. Intelligence, team cooperation, investigation, and so on will determine the final result of a battle. Therefore, Sensei hopes that you can study peacefully for the next period of time so as not to make low-level mistakes in the future and harm yourself. At the same time, you also harm others."

    Fujiwara-Sensei''s experience was naturally very precious, but in the end, the strength of a ninja was the foundation to determine victory and defeat. The other conditions were only possible when it was based on one''s own strength.

    Think about Minato, who could make the enemy flee without fighting and not take the responsibility of failing the mission!

    There was also the once killed enemy, Konoha''s White Fang!

    Therefore, in Aoba''s opinion, strength could crush everything.

    However, he did not have this strength right now, so sensei''s instructions were not useless.

    Seeing that Aoba and Itachi seemed to have taken his words to heart, Fujiwara-sensei was very happy. "Alright, let''s go to the training ground. Today, we will have an Actual Combat Lesson. The two of you should perform well. Of course, when facing other students, don''t show too much, lest you damage their self-confidence."

    There was no need to say too clearly, but in fact, he just wanted the two of them to let go.

    After all, not every freshman was as abnormal as them!

    If their mentality copsed, then the loss would be great.

    But he had to let the two of them go to ss. Sigh, what a headache!

    Looking at the back of Aoba and Itachi leaving together, for the first time, Fujiwara-sensei understood what happiness was.

 Chapter 89: Actual Combat Lesson

    Chapter 89: Actual Combat Lesson

    In the training ground of the ninja school, a group of little bean sprouts began to look forward to today''s Actual Combat Lesson with excited expressions.

    There were even many guys who wanted to show off were rubbing their hands, but their eyes were all looking at the female ssmate who had little more meat than a wolf. What they were thinking in their hearts could be said to be known by everyone.

    However, when they saw the sunshine, the positive Aoba and Itachi, their enthusiasm immediately decreased, as if they had been sshed with a basin of cold water!

    Even the seniors were not a match for these two people, let alone them.

    However, on second thought, it was not a shameful thing to lose to these two people!

    Therefore, many people''s faces immediately returned to normal. It could be seen that everyone had a skill in self-adjustment!

    People might be jealous of those who were slightly stronger than themselves, but if they werepletely different from each other, they would only be left to look up to.

    Soon, Fujiwara-sensei finished exining the rules of the Actual Combat Lesson, and there were still things to pay attention to.

    Then he shouted, "First group, Matsumoto Takeshi versus Shiraishi Ichiro!"

    Immediately, two eager teenagers walked out of the group. After looking at each other, they snorted coldly.

    "Let''s end the actual battle. Do you understand?"

    "Yes!"

    "Alright, let''s begin!"

    The two people on the field almost simultaneously took out their swords and threw them at each other.

    However, it was a little blinding. Even Aoba, who did not have much talent, felt that the two swords in their hands were not only very urate, but their strength was also soft.

    If he relied on this to fight against his enemies, he would probably have to rely on luck.

    It could not be helped, because he often saw Itachi, a genius who could use the sword in his hand to perfection.

    Everything was afraid ofparison. After eating too much ''delicious food'', who would be willing to eat sh*t?

    It was obvious that the two people in the field also realized this.

    Then, as if they had agreed on it, both of them blushed and gave up on the sword technique in their hands. Then, they shouted to cheer themselves up and rushed to each other aggressively.

    In a situation where both sides had a pitiful amount of chakra, the two of them could only choose to fight with physical skills.

    Crack, crack, crack-

    It was a match made in chess, and they fought equally!

    In a while, you will swing your fists, and in a while, I will y a monkey stealing peaches. The scene is extremely wonderful!

    Aoba already couldn''t bear to look straight at it, but for others who were of a simr level, they kept shouting and even cheering for both sides. It was a typical case of watching a show.

    Looking at Fujiwara-sensei who was watching the battle from the side, his expression was normal, and he even took a small notebook, recording something on it from time to time.

    Probably for Fujiwara-sensei didn''t expect these children to be able to be presentable after just entering the school for a month.

    The Actual Combat Lesson this time was just to test the bottom of these children and see which aspects they were good at and which people were worthy of being observed.

    Of course, one or two people were not in this range...

    At this time, the first group of yers who chose the physical skills battle was quickly determined. In the end, Matsumoto Takeshi who used fist KO''d the opponent by throwing punches. He punched the opponent in the eye and sessfully defeated the opponent, obtaining the final victory!

    After Fujiwara-sensei announced his victory, although Matsumoto Takeshi was also injured and grimaced in pain, he still maintained the demeanor of a winner and walked down the stage with his head high.

    Although the defeated Shiraishi Ichiro felt very humiliated, he was more upset. He did not feel that he was weaker than his opponent. It was just that his luck was not too good and he did not dodge it.

    "Next group, Tateyama versus Hikawaˇ­"

    "Next group, Inuzuka versus Aburameˇ­"

    "Next group, Uchiha Nayko versus Natsume..."

    "The next group..."

    Seeing the groups of people go up to the chickens to peck at each other, Aoba almost yawned.

    And Itachi had long been immersed in his own world, seizing every minute and second to cultivate.

    However, very quickly, Aoba and Itachi each went to their respective matches, and coincidentally, they encountered members of the trio of hedgehogs.

    In the face of the famous ''twin stars'', and having personally witnessed the ''brutality'' of these two people, they were already timid before fighting.

    Aoba and Itachi, who wanted to go easy on them, were speechless. The other party had been dilly-dallying and not attacking, what could they do?

    In the end, they could only walk over and casually beat the other party in one move, ending this meaningless Actual Combat Lesson.

    Yes, the scene of the two of them had already ended.

    Because after seeing this situation, how could Fujiwara-sensei arrange for them to go on stage? Didn''t he see that the two children didn''t even have the courage to make a move?

    In this regard, Fujiwara-sensei was also very helpless, but he couldn''t say anything. After all, in the face of an opponent that waspletely invincible, sometimes choosing to give up was a wise choice.

    It was unknown how much time had passed. It was only after almost everyone had gone through three actualbat matches that Fujiwara-sensei put away the little notebook that was almost full and then announced the end of the Actual Combat Lesson.

    "Eh? It''s over? I was still looking forward to the peak showdown between Student Itachi and Student Aoba!"

    "Yeah, how can it be like this!"

    "It''s not fair! We want to see Student Itachi and Student Aoba''s actualbat showdown!"

    "Yes, not fair!"

    It wasn''t a big fuss, but it was about who was stronger between Aoba and Itachi. This topic had been fermenting for a long time.

    Moreover, the supporters of both sides each had their own opinions, and they usually argued over it when they rested!

    It was probably between five and five, and neither side could convince the other.

    Now that they had finallye across such a rare opportunity, everyone was naturally unwilling to give up.

    Moreover, just thinking about the confrontation between Aoba and Itachi, the two ''Twin Stars'', was enough to make them excited!

    This was bound to be a wonderful showdown of equal strength, and no one wanted to miss it!

    In the face of the angry students, Fujiwara-sensei couldn''t help but have a headache. The reason why he didn''t arrange the showdown between Aoba and Itachi was that he didn''t want to strike down the confidence of others.

    In addition, these two people were the genius seeds that were listed in front of the Hokage sama. If something went wrong, he couldn''t afford to take responsibility!

    But in his heart, Fujiwara-sensei was also looking forward to such a confrontation.

    Therefore, after considering it over and over again, he chose to ask for the opinion of the person involved.

    "Now that the Actual Combat Lesson is over, you can decide if you want to ept this additional duel."

    Aoba and Itachi were stunned for a moment, and then they looked at each other.

    Speaking of which, it had been a long time since they had sparred again

 Chapter 90: Peak Duel!

    Chapter 90: Peak Duel!

    Perhaps it was because he had been abused a little too many times that after Aoba suddenly realized this point, he really wanted to ruthlessly torture that fellow Itachi once.

    Moreover, not only [Hakuda] but [Poor Quality Self Healing Body] and [Hardening] had also been upgraded to lv4.

    Especially the lv4 [Hardening], under the premise that he did not use Ninjutsu, ordinary Gennin simply could not do anything to him!

    Even if he used ninjutsu, as long as it did not exceed C -ank, it would no longer be fatal to the current Aoba. At most, he would suffer a bit of injury.

    More importantly, Itachi had no idea about his improvement at all.

    With the intention of calcting it unintentionally, the odds of winning this duel were very high!

    Therefore, Aoba immediately opened his mouth and said, "Fujiwara-sensei, I don''t have any problems."

    Seeing him agree, Itachi, who did not know what he was thinking, actually nodded.

    Since both sides of the duel had agreed, Fujiwara-sensei naturally had no reason to stop them. Thus, he agreed to this additional duel drill.

    When Aoba and Itachi walked to the center of the open space at the same time, the students in the ss almost immediately boiled!

    Everyone was so excited that their eyes widened. They wanted to witness the process and the result of this duel with their own eyes.

    The female students in the ss were immediately divided into two groups and began to cheer for Aoba and Itachi!

    s... this damn poprity!

    Aoba, who was a little annoyed in his heart, immediately calmed down and looked at Itachi with a serious face.

    It was different from the vast venue where they usually fought. This was undoubtedly more advantageous to him. His battle style waspletely different from Itachi''s. The smaller the venue, the smaller the space that Itachi could move around. This way, creating a head-on battle. This was what Aoba expected to see.

    "If everyone is ready... Let''s begin!"

    Almost instantly, the battle began. Aoba and Itachi made apletely different choice!

    Aoba immediately used the explosive force to rush straight towards Itachi. As for Itachi, he threw out several swords in his hand and quickly pulled away!

    In mid-air, several swords almost blocked Aoba''s path forward.

    Moreover, it was different from the previous battles where it was like ''ying house''. The swords that Itachi threw were extremely perfect in terms of strength, angle, and speed. It was simply like a textbook teaching on the spot!

    Gorgeous and deadly!

    Even Fujiwara-sensei, who was watching from the side, revealed a look of admiration.

    The surrounding students immediately widened their eyes. They were so nervous that they wanted to see how Aoba would resolve this crisis.

    However, what everyone did not expect was that the way Aoba chose to deal with it was so reckless!

    [Hardening]...

    Activate all of them!

    In an instant, Aoba''s entire body was covered by ayer of extremely hard cuticle, and his entire body became like a ferocious monster!

    The swords in his hands that were enough to pierce through the target hit his body and only produced a crisp sound, and then they were all bounced off, leaving not even a scratch!

    Facing Aoba, who charged through the sword seal in his hand, Itachi did not make a fuss at all because he had already experienced this scene countless times.

    And the reason he chose to throw the sword in his hand was not to cause harm to him but to buy time.

    However, the surrounding people were shocked!

    Because even when those seniors came to find trouble, no one had ever seen Aoba reveal this kind of posture!

    Those who understood naturally knew that this might be the effect of activating some kind of Kekkei Genkai''s transformation, just like the Hyuga n''s Byakugan, the Uchiha n''s Sharingan, the Aburame n''s insects that were nurtured in the body, etc...

    But although they understood, they were still shocked!

    It has been so long, but no one knows that Aoba actually has such a special Kekkei Genkai.

    "It turns out that Aoba has never paid any attention to those senior seniors who came to cause trouble..."

    For some reason, this thought suddenly sprouted in their hearts!

    Otherwise, why would even Kekkei Genkai disdain to use it?

    Then how strong would Itachi, who had forced Aoba to use the Kekkei Genkai that he had never used before, be?

    Their expressions immediately became even more excited!

    Sure enough, choosing to facilitate this confrontation was the most correct method. It was too worth it!

    His line of sight returned to the arena.

    Because Aoba had boldly used [Hardening]''s ability, Itachi''s n to stall for a time was not effective. Thus, Itachi immediately used his hands to hold the swords in his hands. It was as if he was throwing them all out.

    But if one looked carefully, they would find that the direction of each of the swords he threw out was calcted. Moreover, there was an obvious time difference when he attacked.

    "What is Student Itachi doing? Is he in a panic?"

    "Is this a blind throw? This is too ridiculous!"

    Just as the surrounding people thought this, the swords that seemed to be flying in the air seemed to be performing magic. They strangely changed directions and then blocked all of Aoba''s dodging space from the front, left, and right, and all flew towards the vital points.

    At this moment, it was as if Itachi had given the lives of the swords in his hands!

    Unlike the students who were shocked and dumbfounded, Fujiwara-sensei saw more details, especially the swords in his hands. They actually changed directions after colliding with each other in the process of flying, and they urately and meticulously sealed all the dodging space.

    ''Is this really something a child could do?''

    Fujiwara-sensei believed that even he could not do such an exquisite sword technique. At Itachi''s age, he could not even master the most basic three-body techniques. He could at most throw the sword in his hand onto the target, and it had to be a fixed target within five meters.

    ''Could this be the difference between ordinary people and geniuses?''

    Fujiwara-sensei could not help but be absent-minded. He began to seriously doubt himself. Facing such a genius, he really did not have the qualifications to teach anything.

    But at this time, Aoba did not think too much. He had suffered too much in the face of Itachi''s move.

    Especially the sword in his hand, the target was all his eyes, throat, and other vital ces.

    If he closed his eyes, Itachi only needed one martial skill at this moment to be able toplete theyout calmly and then use the three-body techniques to control the situation firmly.

    But this time, he would not be fooled again!

    Aoba threw Kunai towards Itachi, and in the next second, he was drowned by the swords in the sky.

    If not for the fact that the scene of Aoba directly resisting the sword in his hand had left a deep impression on everyone, Fujiwara-sensei would undoubtedly have immediately terminated this duel!

    But even so, everyone''s eyes were still attracted.

    But the person... was actually gone???

 Chapter 91: Battle of Technique

    Chapter 91: Battle of Technique

    "It''s a clone! When did it happen?"

    "Why is the main body gone?"

    "It''s there! Look at that Kunai..."

    .....

    Under everyone''s gaze, the Kunai thrown out by Aoba was suddenly removed from his transformation the moment he was blocked by Itachi!

    "Are you surprised? Are you surprised?"

    Aoba grinned at Itachi, who was just inches away from him, revealing his white teeth.

    Although his talent in ninjutsu was mediocre, it did not mean that he was really stupid to the point of being incurable. Itachi had carefully guided him for so long, and he had indeed learned the three-body techniques with such a long time. It was just the first time he tried to use them in actualbat!

    Then heunched a storm-like attack!

    [Hakuda] was a heavy technique, and he used many moves to borrow strength to fight, so the onlookers saw this extremely abnormal scene.

    There was no way of fighting as imagined. Every time Aoba attacked, every counterattack was precise and swift, clean and neat, without any sloppiness!

    When the twopletely different fighting styles appeared on the same person, it gave the onlookers the feeling of a leopard gracefully hunting its prey!

    Itachi, who was caught unprepared, did not have the mood to think about these messy things.

    Because at this time, the pressure that Aoba brought to him actually rose another level. Although he had already fought dozens of times in the blink of an eye, most of the time, Itachi chose to dodge unless there was no time to dodge.

    And just these few times when he was forced to parry had already made his arms numb, and he felt a strong pain!

    ''This guy has be strongerˇ­.''

    Itachi could not describe what he was feeling right now, but he knew that he could ept a draw, but he could not lose!

    Thinking of this, Itachi''s eyes suddenly became sharp, and a magatama shed in his eyes.

    .....

    "Heavens, so this is the true strength of Aoba and Itachi?"

    "Are these two really new students who entered the school the same day as us"

    "This is realbat! So cool!"

    "Ah! Itachi, you can do it!"

    "Student Aoba must win!"

    Looking at the iparably gorgeous physical skills showdown in the arena, the onlookers were even more excited than the two people in the arena!

    Compared to these two people, their previous actualbat showdown was simply as boring and childish as a child fighting!

    But at the same time, their hearts were also proud because these two talented youths were their peers!

    .....

    His line of sight returned to the arena.

    Itachi, who had been suppressed by Aoba the entire time, finally stopped hiding his strength!

    Arge amount of chakra condensed on his right fist, and he chose to fight Aoba head on!

    And Aoba naturally would not retreat and chose the same way to respond.

    Although his control of chakra was not as precise as Itachi''s, the upgrade brought by the level 4 [Hardening] was undoubtedly huge.

    He was confident that he would not suffer the same loss this time!

    Then he conveniently opened the level 0 [Halo Thorns], which was better than nothing.

    Bang!

    The fists of the two people fiercely collided with each other, and then arge amount of chakra condensed into a single point quickly exploded, forcing the two of them to slide several meters back.

    Looking at the result of this punch, the outeryer of Aoba''s was just a bit broken, but it was not a big deal.

    However, Itachi''s right hand was already dripping with blood...

    [Hardening] that had already upgraded to level 4 made Itachi, who had poor judgment suffer a big loss.

    But Itachi had achieved his goal!

    Because at the same time, when the two of them were forced to distance themselves, Itachi had already started to make hand seals as he slid backward!

    Although his right hand was injured and severely affected the speed of Itachi''s hand seals, he was still faster than ordinary people.

    As for the pain from the injury to his hand, it was ignored.

    "This seal... is not good!"

    Just when Fujiwara-sensei was shocked and wanted to enter the arena to stop this battle, it was already toote!

    ''How is this possible? Itachi can actually use this ninjutsu at this ageˇ­.''

    Fujiwara-sensei was extremely anxious!

    "Fire Release - Great Fireball Technique!"

    In the blink of an eye, a huge fireball whistled towards Aoba.

    And facing this ninjutsu once again, Aobaughed loudly: "Good!"

    After saying that, he crossed his arms in front of him, then gathered all the chakra in his arms, fiercely stepped on the ground, and actually took the initiative to go up!

    The situation changed so quickly that even Fujiwara-sensei didn''t have time to stop it. He could only pray that Aoba was confident enough to do this. Then, he stood in front of many students and began to use ninjutsu.

    "Earth Release - Earth Flow Wall!"

    A tall and sturdy rock wall immediately protected Fujiwara-sensei and the students behind him.

    At this moment, Aoba also plunged into the huge fireball, and then his figure was instantly submerged!

    Boom!

    Broken mes andrge amounts of gravel flew everywhere, but fortunately, with the protection of Fujiwara-sensei, no one was injured.

    When the dust settled and everyone came out from behind the earth wall, they immediately saw a huge crater in the middle of the field!

    "You must be joking!"

    "Isn''t the Grand Fireball Technique a C -level ninjutsu that only Gennin is qualified to master?"

    "This is the super genius of the Uchiha n... It''s simply too terrifying!"

    "If you get hit, you will die!"

    "Why is Student Aoba gone?"

    "I finally saw Student Aoba being swallowed by that huge fireball. Could it be..."

    Everyone swallowed their saliva as they looked around for Aoba.

    Only Fujiwara-sensei observed carefully and noticed that there was a charred wooden stake lying quietly in the center of the explosion.

    "Is it the Body Substitution Spell?"

    Itachi, who came close to this ce, naturally noticed this as well. However, he had yet to discover where Aoba had hidden in that instant.

    However, just as Itachi was watching everything around him with extreme vignce and only missing the charred wooden stake in the pit, the wooden stake suddenly changed into Aoba''s appearance and then heavily punched Itachi in the abdomen!

    Although Aoba was in a sorry state right now, under the protection of the LV4 [Hardening], he only suffered some light injuries.

    And this so-called charred wooden stake left behind by the Body Substitution Technique was just a trick he used to fool others and y tricks!

    Sure enough, Itachi didn''t even have the chance to react before he was directly hit by this punch and exploded!

    "Disappeared... Impossible! That Itachi just now couldn''t be a clone, and the feeling of hitting is very real..."

    Suddenly, the name of Ninjutsu shed in his mind.

    "Shadow Clone Technique"

    That''s right, to be able to release Ninjutsu and also be able to withstand a certain degree of damage, this is definitely Shadow Clone Technique!

    Aoba would never have thought that he was not the only one who had hidden his trump card. Itachi had actually secretly cultivated Shadow Clone Technique during this period. Moreover, he had actually learned it and had never told him!

    ''This guy is reallyˇ­.''

 Chapter 92: Illusions And Whatnot Are Just Too Annoying

    Chapter 92: Illusions And Whatnot Are Just Too Annoying

    ''When did this guy use the Shadow Clone Techniqueˇ­''

    Aoba couldn''t help but frown.

    This fellow Itachi''sbat intelligence might even be stronger than his talent. This was not the first time that Aoba felt that this was a thorny problem.

    Especially every time Aoba felt that he had adapted to Itachi''s fighting style, Itachi would always be able to make a little surprise

    Obviously, it was the same this time.

    However, at this moment, Aoba, who was standing alone in the field, suddenly looked at Fujiwara-sensei and the group of children behind him.

    Although he did not remember everyone''s faces, he clearly remembered that there were a total of 32 people in the ss.

    And at this time, there were... 31 people standing behind Fujiwara-sensei

    "So that''s how it is... Come out, Itachi!"

    As Aoba turned his gaze over and said this, everyone was immediately stunned!

    Then, they looked at each other, and the atmosphere immediately became strange.

    At this moment, the number one hedgehog head, Kasugano Hide, suddenly pointed to a person beside him and said, "Who are you? Why have I never seen you before?"

    Everyone''s eyes were immediately attracted to him, and then there was an uproar!

    It was because there was indeed a strange face among them that had sneaked in from who knows when. Moreover, after this guy was identified, he immediately walked out and then changed back to his original appearance with a bang.

    "Itachi"

    "It really is Student Itachi!"

    "When exactly did this happen?"

    "Could it be that Student Itachi has been hiding among us since the beginning?"

    "How is this possible!"

    It had to be said that Itachi''s Three-Body Technique was truly exquisite. Even Fujiwara-sensei, this Gennin, had not been able to discover Itachi''s concealment before Aoba had revealed it!

    ''If this wasn''t an Actual Combat Lesson but had really been mixed into the battlefield by enemiesˇ­ thenˇ­.''

    At the thought of the consequences, Fujiwara-sensei immediately shuddered!

    Even his gaze towards Itachi unconsciously carried a trace of fear.

    ''Is this really just a six-year-old child?''

    ''Moreover, that pair of eyesˇ­''

    ''The Uchiha n''s Sharingan!''

    ''So that''s how it isˇ­''

    Fujiwara-sensei was so shocked that he was speechless.

    Kekkei Genkai, shadow clone, the magnificent and difficult to copy sword technique in his hand, and the physical technique that was not weak in the slightest, as well as that battle wisdom

    ''What kind of monstrous genius did the Uchiha n nurture?''

    Thinking of this, Fujiwara-sensei couldn''t help but look at Aoba, who was evenly matched with Itachi, and even suppressed him for a period of time!

    ''Even he was the first to notice that something was wrongˇ­. That powerful Kekkei Genkai is actually able to resist C-rank Ninjutsu.''

    ''In terms of body techniques, they seemed to form their own sect and had a unique understanding. Although their battle styles arepletely different, they are still determined to walk on their own paths.''

    ''Konoha''s twin stars... Perhaps the two of them could really attract the attention of the entire Ninja World!''

    Fujiwara-sensei was dazed for a moment. Then, when he saw that the two of them were already preparing to continue this unfinished battle, he finally reacted and immediately walked out to stop them. "Alright, this battle ends here. Even if the oue is a draw, there is no victor. How about it?"

    Fujiwara-sensei was really afraid that if this continued, he would not be able to stop it in time, and it was enough for the battle to continue here.

    Although he had just finished the warm-up and was preparing to fight for real, the current situation was indeed not suitable for him to continue.

    Therefore, after looking at each other, Aoba and Itachi tacitly agreed to this result.

    If they wanted to fight to their hearts'' content, there would be plenty of opportunities in the future.

    Seeing that both of them had agreed, Fujiwara-sensei heaved a sigh of relief.

    It turned out that it was such a heart-wrenching thing to treat this kind of genius as Sensei

    ....

    After the first Actual Combat Lesson had ended smoothly, everyone dispersed in confusion, but what they were discussing was still the final showdown between Aoba and Itachi!

    Although it was interrupted halfway and the oue of the battle was somewhat disappointing, just the things that Aoba and Itachi had disyed were enough for them to brag about for a period of time with iparable excitement.

    In addition, they could also be considered to have truly understood the true strength of these two people!

    At the very least, it was also a part of it.

    As for whether it was all their strength, no one dared to be sure

    As for Aoba and Itachi, they were currently receiving treatment in the health care room.

    "Alright, take care of yourself these few days. The new students are really not cute nowadays, always hurting themselves."

    Aoba, who was wrapped up like a mummy, was very unhappy, but he could not tell Fujiwara-sensei the truth. He said that this small injury would be healed soon.

    In the end, he had to be sent to the health care room with Itachi, who was injured in the arm, to receive treatment and nagging.

    And through the injury on Itachi''s arm, Aoba also confirmed that this guy did not hide in the crowd from the beginning, but reced himself with a shadow clone in an instant that he did not notice.

    And it was very likely that Sharingan misled his perception, so he was able to get away.

    After the treatment was over, Aoba directly asked, "When did you secretly learn the shadow clone technique? Also, in the previous battle, you used Sharingan to mislead my perception so that I did not notice it?"

    "Yes, I magnified Sharingan''s hypnosis ability, and through inadvertently looking at each other, you had an illusion. Unfortunately, the new illusion technique has not been sessfully developed, otherwise it would not be so simple as to mislead the enemy." Itachi said honestly.

    The insight ability that others valued was not the focus of his research. What he cared more about was Sharingan''s hypnotic ability.

    When he used this ability to develop a new illusion, he could kill the enemy with a simple look!

    From this point of view, Itachi was indeed a genius!

    As for Shadow Clone Technique, which was a forbidden technique that ordinary ninja did not have the chance toe into contact with, it was nothing to Uchiha''s n.

    The reason why Itachi learned this ninjutsu was mainly to speed up his learning efficiency.

    After the shadow clone disappeared, all the memories, insights, and even fatigue that he had experienced during this period of time would return to his original body, so that the efficiency of learning and cultivating would increase by more than several times!

    The only thing he needed to pay attention to was that the shadow clone that was divided was not suitable for too many, and it also tested the total amount of chakra. Otherwise, if he received everything transmitted by thest shadow clone, he might turn himself into an idiot or have his body copse.

    Hearing Itachi''s words, Aoba was very speechless. The illusion was really too annoying!

    "Did you hide some other tricks to deal with me?" Aoba stepped forward and strangled Itachi''s neck, asking in a bad tone.

    "Aren''t you the same? Now even C-level ninjutsu is no longer a threat to you." Itachi couldn''t help but curl his lips and counterattack.

 Chapter 93: Friends Are Opponent

    Chapter 93: Friends Are Opponent

    Just because of a single Actual Combat Lesson, the two names, Shinomiya Aoba and Uchiha Itachi were once again well-known. This made many people in Konoha know that there were two super geniuses among the freshmen of this year''s Ninja School.

    And the name "Twin Stars", which was originally only known to Aoba and Itachi, began to be secretly called by those students, but now it was also recognized by some outsiders.

    Moreover, the detailed battle process of Aoba and Itachi was also ced in the Hokage''s office, and even the entire higher-ups of Konoha knew that the Uchiha n had cultivated a terrible genius youth, and that "picking up" the precious talent, Shinomiya Aoba, was back!

    To be able to open Sharingan at such a young age, and even grasp a forbidden technique like Shadow Clone Technique, how terrifying was his talent!

    And the other seemed to be not at all inferior. At the same age, he was already able to skillfully use his own body technique. Moreover, his talent in body technique was extremely high, as if he had created a set of his own exclusive body technique.

    Although he had caused quite a bit of trouble, he was a good youth that had already passed away, personally rescued by Minato.

    In the matter of Kyuubi, not only did he sacrifice himself to save Yamashita, but he also possessed the courage to attack Kyuubi!

    It could be considered as indirectly saving Minato''s child...

    In addition, the process of integrating into the new environment was also very smooth.

    Sarutobi began to look forward to the future of these two people more and more.

    Even Danzo was very moved, thinking about whether he should take advantage of the fact that these two people had not graduated to take them under hismand.

    However, he immediately gave up because it was obvious that Sarutobi could not allow these two good seedlings to enter the ''root'', especially when one of them was the child of n Leader Uchiha.

    Thest assassination failed, and the matter of touching the red line had not passed for long.

    Although Sarutobi had let him go because of the old friendship, he had also taken arge part of the power in his hands, and even forcibly took the ''Mokuton Ninja'' in his hands. It could be said that he had suffered heavy losses, but he had to break his teeth and swallow them down.

    Therefore, during this period of time, besides the proposal of moving Uchiha''s n to the edge of the vige, he had been very low-key.

    ˇŞ-Just like a vulture lurking in the dark, as long as the opportunity came, it could bring the aura of death at any time.

    .....

    At this time, Aoba, who was seizing all the time to cultivate, didn''t know that he was almost targeted by Danzo.

    Right now, all he could think about was how he could surpass Itachi!

    Although he and Itachi were close friends, at the same time, they also tacitly regarded each other as an opponent that could improve together!

    Both Aoba and Itachi were unwilling to be left behind.

    Moreover, in order to fulfill their respective ideals, they had to be stronger and stronger than anyone else!

    However,pared to Itachi, who had endless cultivation resources and had Shisui giving him special treatment every day, Aoba could not rely on anyone, so he could only rely on himself.

    As the saying goes, If one''s talent was insufficient, they would work hard to gather!

    If they did not have any resources, they could only rely on their hands!

    If he wanted to truly defeat Itachi, he had to pay even more sweat and blood.

    Therefore, he gritted his teeth and added new training to himself.

    That was self-torture!

    He wanted to increase the level of [Poor Quality Self Healing Body] and [Hardening] again.

    There was no more cost-effective method than this!

    After experiencing crazy acts such as ''bang bang tree'' and ''bang rock'' in every part of his body for a period of time, he still felt that this method of improvement was too slow, mainly because the efficiency was too low.

    The best way was to engage in realbat, absorb experience in battle, and take a beating to improve his ability.

    Aoba immediately thought of Itachi.

    But on second thought, Itachi''s fighting style was not suitable to help him specially train, and Itachi also had his own cultivation.

    Therefore, after thinking carefully for a few days, he finally found Guy, who was walking upside down on the edge of the vige, preparing to circle around the vige ten times.

    There was no one more suitable than Guy to fight a real man!

    The only thing Aoba was worried about was that Guy did not know how to handle things properly.

    However, Level 4 [Hardening] gave him a lot of confidence. He believed that as long as Guy did not open the Eight Inner Hidden Armor angrily, he should not directly kick him to death.

    ...ˇ­

    "What''s the matter, young man?"

    Because he was blocked by Aoba, Guy maintained his inverted posture and revealed a bright smile as he asked loudly.

    Aoba originally thought that Guy would recognize him, but when he thought of Kisame who had been forgotten by Guy several times in the original work, he didn''t hold any hope, let alone when he was in the handstand state.

    "Uh, can you have a physical duel with me? Someone told me that you are the most proficient in physical skills in the entire Konoha. It won''t take too long for you to..."

    "Oh! Ha!"

    Before Aoba could finish his words, he saw a sh of light in Guy''s eyes. Then, he jumped up and flipped several times in the air. Finally, hended on one foot and looked at him with burning eyes. He said, "Young man, do you want to have a duel between men with me? I won''t go easy in battle because of my age!"

    For some reason, looking at Guy who was in an excited state, Aoba felt as if he had provoked some big trouble.

    However, in order to be able to single-handedly defeat Itachi in the future, Aoba still gritted his teeth and nodded.

    "Of course, I should go all out in a duel. I know a ce where no one usually goes..."

    "Then let''s hurry up and leave! My hot-blooded youth is already burning up!"

    ''Alright, no matter which age Guy is at, he is almost always like this. It''s good to get used to it.''

    Aobaforted himself in his heart and then began to lead the way.

    He originally thought that Guy would not easily agree with him, but in the end, all the methods he had prepared in advance were all useless.

    ''Was it because after Kakashi entered Anbu, no one apanied Guy in the showdown of hot-blooded youth?''

    Aoba did not understand for a moment, but he quickly threw it to the back of his mind. In any case, as long as his goal was achieved, wouldn''t it be fine? As for why Guy would agree so readily, it did not matter to him!

    At this time, what Aoba who was walking in front of him did not notice was that the corners of Guy''s mouth curled up in a very big arc.

    "Shinomiya Aoba, who is called Konoha''s Twin Stars with Uchiha Itachi... Let me experience your true strength!"

    Although Guy was somewhat forgetful, he would asionally forget the name and appearance of people he did not often meet.

    However, the experience of that day left a deep impression on him. After all, he had embarrassed himself a lot.

    Moreover, regardless of whether it was during Yondaime''s inauguration ceremony or the Hokage Rock unveiling ceremony, he was present, and he was shocked every time!

    In addition, with the recent rumors of Konoha''s twin stars... How could he really not remember who the other party was!

    Otherwise, how could he casually agree to such a request?

 Chapter 94: Silver Level Suicide Mission

    Chapter 94: Silver Level Suicide Mission

    Ding!

    Silver-level Suicide Mission has been released!

    [Mission Title: A hard-working genius!]

    [Description: You will have a one-month physical duel with Might Guy! ˇŞA real man should fight a man head on! ]

    [Mission Requirement: You must fight with all your strength, and you must fight at least once a day until you obtain the other party''s approval. ]

    [Mission Time Limit: One month]

    [Quest reward: Silver Treasure Chest x1, Intermediate Skill Card x1 ˇŞording to Might Guy''s degree of recognition, you will receive an additional reward of 0-3 Basic Skill Card]

    [Quest failure: [Hardening]''s level is clear. ]

    ......

    When Aoba brought Guy to this small world that he had discovered, the dog system that had been gone for a long time once again released a deceptive death mission, and it was even a Silver rank mission!

    Aoba was stunned, and his face was full of question marks. He just wanted to work hard to improve his strength, but he never thought of doing a mission!

    Moreover, fighting with Guy at full strength, he would fight at least once a day, and it wouldst for a month?

    How could this be f*cking speaking?

    If he continued to persevere, even if Guy did not beat him to death, he would still die of exhaustion!

    ''Maybe I am not a human, but you are a real dog!''

    ''Dog System, I will *@!#^ your grandmother!''

    If he caught up with Guy on a mission, or if he didn''t want to y with him anymore, wouldn''t this mission definitely fail?

    And that mysterious recognition level, could this kind of thing be used as a mission requirement?

    Although the dog system did not mention the matter of self-explosion this time, if the mission failed and his [Hardening] ability level cleared up... then he might as well die together with the dog system!

    Do you know what kind of hardships he had to go through to sessfully upgrade [Hardening] to Level 4?

    Aoba seemed to have been poked in the sore spot, his face alternating between green and white, making Guy very puzzled.

    "What''s wrong with you? Are you sick? How about..."

    "I''m fine. I''m not sick. Let''s start!"

    Aoba almost instinctively gave a soul answer, and then threw those messy thoughts to the side.

    ''This young master even f*cking exploded Kyuubi''s anus, how could he fall to a mere Silver rank mission to court death!''

    He forcefully pped his own cheek, and Aoba immediately assumed [Hakuda]''s standard starting posture.

    As the saying goes, once an expert makes a move, they will know if there is any!

    When Guy saw Aoba''s pose, his eyes immediately lit up. Then, he also took out his ssic pose, stretched out his hand, and aimed at Aoba.

    This was going to be a head-on confrontation between Konoha''s Power Flowing Body Technique and Hakuda!

    Shua! Shua! Shua!

    The two of them moved at almost the same time and quickly ran towards each other.

    Then, like aet crashing into the earth, they engaged in an iparably fierce melee!

    Compared to [Hakuda] who paid more attention to flexible skills, Guy disyed Konoha''s Power Flowing Body Technique, which was even more open and powerful, as if each punch and kick had the power to split mountains and split rocks!

    Just as they exchanged blows, Aoba felt an overwhelming momentum and pressure.

    Moreover, Guy, who had been undergoing hellish training every day, had an extremely abnormal physical fitness. Whether it was strength or speed, he hadpletely crushed him!

    If not for the fact that [Hakuda]''s technique of borrowing strength to fight was very special, making Guy, who had never seen it before, feel a little ufortable, perhaps he would have been defeated very soon!

    "What an exquisite body technique! Then I have to get serious too!"

    The serious Guy was even more terrifying. His strength and speed immediately increased by arge margin and he began to suppress Aoba with all his strength.

    There was no other way. No matter how exquisite the technique was, it still required the support of basic strength and speed.

    Therefore, after Guy got serious, Aoba began to find it difficult to resist.

    There were even many moves that would not have the same effect even if they were used.

    Guy could easily break free from him with just a bit of strength. Sometimes, he would even deliberately give him a chance and then use an even faster speed to make him unable to react in time.

    In just a minute, Aoba''s body was heavily hit several times.

    At the same time, it also made him understand that in the face of an opponent whose strength and speed were far stronger than his own, the effect of techniques could not be even one percent!

    "No wonder Itachi chose to give up on physical skills to fight me head-on. He used guerri attacks to deal with me..."

    However, that was the way Itachi chose to deal with him, not his!

    After making a sufficient judgment, Aoba immediately stopped resisting and instantly activated Level 4 [Hardening], protecting his entire body.

    Moreover, he suddenly gave up on defending and started to fight with injuries in exchange for injuries!

    However, these changes on Aoba did not scare Guy. Although Guy looked very hot-blooded, he was calm and collected in battle.

    In the face of Aoba''s sudden counterattack, he chose to attack first and then wait for an opportunity to counterattack!

    After activating [Hardening], Aoba''s strength had increased significantly, and his attack power had also increased significantly. He also activated [Halo Thorns] without hesitation, doing his best.

    After all, [Schrodinger''s Zanpakuto] was a trump card that could not be easily used.

    Moreover, this was just a sparring match, not a life and death battle, there was no need at all.

    Facing this type of fighting style, even Guy was momentarily at a deadlock.

    "Konoha''s Strength Whirlwind!"

    "Windmill!"

    Bang!!!!!!!

    The two of them leaped into the air, and Guy''s heel heavily collided with Aoba''s toes!

    Although Guy still had the advantage in strength, his defense was naturally better than Aoba''s. In addition, [Halo Thorns]''s numerous backup injuries... all of them made Guy feel somewhat ufortable.

    However, this bit of pain did not affect Guy''s battle at all, and his movements did not change at all.

    "Konoha Destroying Rise*!"

    [*TL Note: Konoha Destroying Rise or Konoha Kaiganshou is a taijutsu technique where the user smashes their elbow into their opponent using the other arm as support. It deals a powerful blow to the target and as the name suggests, it was even strong enough to destroy coral.]

    While he was still in mid-air, Guy relied on the powerful strength in his waist and forcefully mmed his elbow at Aoba.

    "Persimmon!"

    Aoba subconsciously used ''dangling persimmon'', preparing to deflect Guy''s elbow strike.

    There was no problem with using this move, but he had underestimated the impact of Guy''s move, Konoha Destroying Rising. Moreover, he had yet tond on the ground, so he had nowhere to borrow strength.

    Seeing that the force of this elbow could not be removed, Aoba could only choose to give up. Then, he crossed his arms in front of his chest, and at the same time, his other foot secretly pointed at Guy!

    "Attack!"

    Boom!

    Aoba was immediately sent flying, looking extremely miserable!

    However, Guy was not in a good situation either. He had no time to dodge thest kick and was directly kicked in the heart. At this time, his face was a little pale, and he was even forced back by the other party. He was unable to let Konoha''s greatest power burst out.

    But even so, Aoba, who got up from the ground again, coughed loudly a few times.

    Looking at his arms that were used for defense, the outermostyer of the horns had all been broken, leaving clear red and swollen.

    Fortunately, with these buffers, the bones inside were not broken.

    But it was really dangerous just now!

 Chapter 95: The Bandage On His Hand

    Chapter 95: The Bandage On His Hand

    After the battle ended, Aobay on the ground and breathed in the fresh air.

    The pain from all over his body made him unable to help but let out a "hiss".

    He had always known that Guy was very strong.

    However, after personally experiencing it, he found that he still somewhat underestimated the Guy of this period.

    Although it was only Gennin, if it were for onlyparing physical skills, ordinary Jonin would find it difficult to resist.

    Of course, those who could be Jonin naturally had their own abilities, but there were too few who specialized in physical skills.

    And Guy was the best among physical skills Ninjas!

    In a situation where his physical fitness was crushed, it was already a desperate fight for Aoba to persist until the end of the battle.

    Guy really didn''t go easy when he said that he wouldn''t go easy. He was very serious the entire time!

    However, Aoba liked this kind of Guy very much, especially the training effect. He directly filled it up.

    If he could persist for this month, the harvest would be great!

    "I''m sorry. I couldn''t help but hit you harder. Do you want me to send you to the hospital?"

    Looking at the ragged Aoba, Guy scratched his head in embarrassment. He had to admit that he was a little excited in the previous battle. It was because Aoba had given him a big surprise that he attacked harder and harder. In the end, he was even a little intoxicated.

    "No need. I can go back myself."

    Aoba struggled to stand up and then gasped, "A littleter tomorrow. I''m still waiting for you here."

    "Ah? You still want to continue? Young man, I appreciate your attitude, but you shoulde and challenge me after you recover." Guy was shocked and waved his hand.

    He had only agreed to this duel out of curiosity.

    Moreover, he had dealt a heavy blow this time, and the other party''s injuries were not light either. He would do it again tomorrow. Unless he chose to go easy, something might happen.

    Guy was serious about every battle. Naturally, he would not choose to go easy on him. Doing that would vite his own beliefs and also disrespect his opponent.

    In addition, in his opinion, the other party would not ept the result of him going easy on him.

    So let it be...

    However, Aoba seemed to not understand what he meant. He said to himself, "We can continue after your injury is healed, no problem. Then let''s meet again tomorrow."

    After saying that, Aoba limped away and grimaced in pain.

    Hepletely ignored the messy Guy behind him.

    When Aoba''s figure slowly disappeared from his sight, Guy suddenly looked at his hands that were already bleeding. Then, he muttered in a low voice, "This guy''s body is actually harder than ordinary rocks. Moreover, every time the attacknded on his body, there would be a rebound force. In battle, there would be a fierce aura that doesn''t care about life. What a difficult little brat!"

    After muttering to himself, Guy directlyughed.

    "Alright, let me see how long your hot-blooded youth canst..."

    ...ˇ­..

    The next day, in the Ninja Academy ssroom, Aoba was obviously in a low state.

    He couldn''t listen to the ss, so whenever he had time, he would go out to eat and drink, like a hungry ghost.

    Fortunately, his reputation in the ss was not small, so everyone was willing to share some food with him, especially those female students. They almost stuffed all their lunch meals to him.

    Aoba was still a little embarrassed, so after thinking about it, again and again, he was too embarrassed to ask for it.

    When it was time to eat lunch meal, Itachi finally could not help but ask, "Did something happen?"

    "Ah?"

    Eating the lunchbox that Itachi handed over, Aoba looked up in confusion.

    Itachi pointed at the wound on his arm, speechless.

    "Was this ce beaten up by someone? Did you encounter trouble?"

    "Hehe, you guessed wrong this time. This is the price of the special training. In a month, you will be shocked!"

    Aoba continued to fight against therge one in his hand, and at the same time, he used the recovery effect of [Poor Quality Self Healing Body], who had been upgraded to Level 4, to adjust his state.

    In addition, he took a medicinal bath after returning yesterday and replenished a lot of his body''s consumption. He believed that after school, his injuries should be mostly healed. This way, Guy had no reason to refuse, perfect!

    He always felt hungry, and the pressure on his wallet was great.

    When Itachi saw that Aoba was not in trouble, he heaved a sigh of relief in his heart. He did not have any doubts about the words ''one month'' because the injuries on Aoba''s body were enough to prove that he had really found a more difficult and effective cultivation method.

    Therefore, Itachi made up his mind that when he returned, he would definitely extend his cultivation time again.

    Things like ''surprise'' had toe and go before it became more interesting, wasn''t it?

    ....

    After school, Aoba only had time to say hello to Itachi, and then he ran away at full speed, causing other people to look at each other, not knowing what was wrong with this guy today.

    It was still the same ce. When Aoba ran over, he saw Guy doing push-ups at ''light speed''. He really did not want to waste any time...

    "Hey, young man, you are here. Wait for me, there are still 19 unfinished ones..."

    In this regard, Aoba could not say anything else. He could only nod and stand to the side to start stretching his muscles.

    In less than two hundred push-ups, it didn''t take much time to finish. Then, Guy jumped up and cried out strangely, "Three thousand push-ups, warm-up is over!"

    The corner of Aoba''s mouth twitched. Then, he slowly finished the formal warm-up action. Then, he looked at Guy again.

    Then, he noticed something strange. There was actually a thick bandage wrapped around Guy''s hand

    Immediately, Aoba''s first reaction was not that Guy''s hand was injured. Instead, he thought of the powerful body techniques released by bandages!

    ''It can''t beˇ­''

    He vaguely remembered that those few moves, ''Front Lotus'', seemed to be able to be used after opening eight escape armor. He couldn''t remember exactly how many of them he needed to open, but... it shouldn''t be like that!

    No matter how confident Aoba was in his defense, he didn''t want to be beaten by Guy after he opened the Eight Inner Hidden Armor!

    This would f*cking kill him!

    ''Gan!''

    ''Why did Silver Level Suicide Mission gradually start to level up?''

    Aoba''s heart skipped a beat. He couldn''t help but ask, "What''s with the bandage on your hand?"

    Guy smiled awkwardly. Then, he looked into the distance. "Of course, it''s because... it''s handsome!"

    He was too embarrassed, to tell the truth.

    Aoba immediately looked at him suspiciously, and then said vigntly, "You won''t use the bandage on your hand as a weapon, will you?"

    Guy was instantly stunned, the bandage in his hand as a weapon? Could it be like this... It didn''t seem like it couldn''t be done!

 Chapter 96: Hardworking Man Should Be Respected

    Chapter 96: Hardworking Man Should Be Respected

    Guy''s eyes became brighter and brighter as if he had thought of something particrly fun.

    Aoba would never have thought that the various ''Front Lotus'' that Guy would develop in the future would actually have his own merits.

    After all, who knew when Guy had developed these body techniques!

    If one carefully thought about the time, it was not difficult to find that when Matt Duy died, it was the most tragic time of the third great battle of Ninja World. At that time, Kirigakure had not been beaten to a pulp, so he sent a group of seven ninjas.

    In the end, Matt Duy, who had rushed over to save his son, opened his eight doors in anger and almost died. In the end, only three people fled in a sorry state.

    In other words, Guy had only studied the Eight Inner Hidden Gates for a few years now. It was hard to say how many gates he could open, and it was normal that many body techniques had not been developed.

    Aoba, who had not thought of this, felt his heart sink. He thought that Guy had prepared it, and he was there to scare himself.

    "It''s about to start!"

    "Ah, oh, then, young man, are your injuries healed? Don''t you need to wait any longer?"

    "They''re almost healed. You''ll know if I''m lying in a bit."

    "Alright then, but I''ll make it clear beforehand that I won''t go easy in battle. If you''re just trying to show off, it''ll cause a very serious consequence."

    Guy''s face suddenly became very serious.

    Although he admired his opponent''s courage, he did not want any idents to happen during the battle, because when he was in high spirits, it was difficult to stop in time.

    Aoba naturally knew that Guy was doing this for his own good, so he especially reminded him.

    However, he knew his own physical condition, and he believed that he could persevere.

    Moreover, the silver level suicide mission could not bepleted so easily, unless the dog system became obedient, hehe!

    "I got it,e on!"

    This time, Aoba activated [Hardening] as soon as he came up, then gave up on probing and attacked with all his strength.

    Moreover,pared to defense, he began to put more energy into attacking!

    It was not to say that the best defense was to attack but to maximize the training effect.

    More attacks could allow him to have a deeper understanding of [Hakuda], and more attacks could strengthen the level of [Hardening] and [Poor Quality Self Healing Body].

    By the way, he could also umte actualbat experience, which could be said to be a killing blow!

    In addition, he did not hesitate to activate [Halo Thorns] all the way, trying to find the upgrading conditions of this ability.

    However, he didn''t know if it were because he couldn''t find the right direction, but this ability was still at the initial level of LV0, and its effect was very weak.

    After the battle began, Guy found that the strength of the other party had improved, and immediately activated the fanatical state.

    Moreover, the fighting between the two sides was more fierce and more hot-blooded than yesterday!

    Almost every moment, every part of the body was seeking to collide!

    Moreover, he didn''t know if it were an illusion or not, but Guy always felt that theyer of protection on the skin of the other party''s body seemed to have be harder, as if every time it was shattered, it could be reborn.

    He began to understand that the reason why the other party found him was not only to increase his physical strength in actualbat but also to temper his own Kekkei Genkai.

    Although Aoba did not say it explicitly, Guy felt that his guess should not be wrong.

    However, this kind of ''being used'', he was not angry, but instead, he was more appreciative in his heart.

    To think that he could use this kind of self-torture method to improve himself, he almost subconsciously thought of his past self.

    In addition, the two of them were all panions'' who walked the path of body refining, so Guy decided to fulfill the other party''s wish!

    Therefore, in the following battle, he began to specifically attack the ce where Aoba was protected by the hornyer, and it was a posture that would not fall down until he broke it!

    And after the defense, there waspletely destroyed,

    Instead of attacking these weaknesses, he continued to search for ces that were protected to fight head-on!

    The result of this was that the pressure on Aoba instantly lessened a lot, while Guy paid an even greater price.

    After the battle ended, Aoba was still lying on the ground covered in injuries, and he no longer had the strength to get up.

    Guy, who could still stand, was not as rxed as he had imagined. Not only was he sweating profusely, but even his breathing was a little chaotic.

    "Today, you are a little stronger than yesterday. Continue to work hard, young man!" Guy showed his white teeth and showed a big smile to Aoba.

    After resting for a while, Aoba reluctantly stood up and said, "Is that so? Then I''ll leave it to you tomorrow."

    Guy, "..."

    "Tomorrow? But you have already..."

    "Don''t worry, I won''t joke with my own body. Tomorrow, we will meet here at this time. That''s it. I will leave first."

    After saying that, Aoba did not give Guy a chance to refuse. He staggered away. He believed that Guy, who usually pestered Kakashi for a duel, would definitely not reject him as coldly as Kakashi.

    Even if he wanted to refuse, Guy would make it clear in person.

    He was already prepared to persist for this month no matter what!

    And after he left, Guy, who was still standing on the spot, was thinking about something.

    After a long while, Guy looked at the red bandage on his fist with relief. Although most of the blood on it was not his, but...

    Guy untied the bandage on his hand and finally revealed the back of his hand that was full of scars.

    The Level 4 [Hardening] was not so easy to break, not to mention that Guy specifically targeted the area covered by [Hardening].

    The result of this was that the injury on his hand today was even more serious than yesterday.

    But Guy did not say anything. He put away the blood-stained bandage and left.

    Those who worked hard should be respected, especially those who worked hard and did not care about their lives!

    "Hu... practice and practice! First, do a thousand palm pressure. If you fall halfway, walk a hundredps around the vige upside down!"

    ...

    It was only after Guy had left that Itachi, who was hiding on a tree in the distance, finally showed up.

    After witnessing the entire battle, he finally knew how the injuries on Aoba''s body came about, and what the guy meant by'' was shocked ''.

    This special training of ''self-muttion'' directly made Itachi silent...

    However, he could also see that this special training could allow Aoba to quickly increase his strength in a short period of time.

    In a month, if this guy could persevere, even Itachi could not determine how much stronger he would be.

    However, he knew that his training n was not enough.

    It was far from enough!

    Although Aoba''s special training method was not suitable for him, he also had his own exclusive training method.

    "Aoba, I will not lose to you again..."

    "Let''spete to see who will improve in a month!"

    This was the first time that Itachi revealed such a strong desire to win.

 Chapter 97: Guy Recognition

    Chapter 97: Guy Recognition

    "Guy, what''s wrong recently? Why are you so distracted? Could it be..."

    Asuma winked as he spoke, while secretly stealing a nce at Yuhi Kurenai who was sitting opposite him.

    Indeed, Guy hasn''t been out on any missions recently. This state is also very wrong. He actually has no appetite for his favorite spicy curry rice. Could it be that he has been hit by Kakashi again?

    "Speaking of which, it has been a while since I saw Kakashi. It should not be because of Kakashi."

    Everyone had a tacit understanding and did not mention the matter of Anbu''s mission. After all, they were in a public ce.

    Because they had not seen each other for a long time, they would have a meal together every once in a while to contact each other.

    Of course, no one would mention the mission secrets. This was the basic rule of a ninja.

    Asuma and the others whispered, while Guy, who was sitting outside, was struggling with the spicy curry rice in front of him with trembling hands.

    If it were for any other time, he would be able to eliminate this te of curry rice in five seconds at most!

    Then, he would be a hundred times more energetic, which would be a great burden to the people around him!

    But today, he could not even hold the spoon steadily. Not only was his hand shaking violently, his appetite was also not very good.

    As for the reason...

    Forget it!

    He even regretted epting the proposal back then. If he did not ept it, it would not be so troublesome.

    Counting the time, twenty days had passed since the one-month deadline.

    And in these twenty days, he would go to the same ce every day and have a ''1v1 man battle'' with someone.

    It was the same today. He wanted to ask for a day off, but in the end, he couldn''t control himself. After being attacked, he automatically entered the state of counterattack, and then fought until it was dark.

    In the end, he rushed over wearing these dirty clothes and only had time to wrap clean bandages around his hands.

    Fortunately, the people around him knew him very well. They only thought that he ran to train again and forgot the time in the end, so he looked so miserable.

    Otherwise, no one would believe that he had actually been forcefully dragged to this point by a six-year-old brat in battle.

    As long as he thought of the fearless gaze of the other party and the attitude of never giving up no matter how much blood and sweat he shed, Guy would not be able to harden his heart and reject the kid in front of him.

    In the end, the two of them reached a promise and set a deadline of one month.

    At first, Guy was really looking forward to Aoba being able to hold on for a few days, but in the blink of an eye, twenty days had passed. Not only did Aoba not give up, but he also became more and more courageous as he fought!

    No matter how many injuries he suffered the day before, the next day, he would definitely appear in front of him full of vigor and vitality.

    Moreover, the speed at which his strength improved was astonishing!

    Even with the help of his consciousness, Kekkei Genkai''s defensive ability was getting stronger and stronger.

    Guy had never heard of Kekkei Genkai who could improve in this way before.

    However, after seeing it with his own eyes, he had no choice but to believe it.

    After all, Kekkei Genkai needed to develop this thing frequently. He would never know where the limit of this thing was without having toe out.

    Thinking about it like this, it was quite normal.

    However, there was some bitterness that Guy couldn''t say. After all, he didn''t have any Kekkei Genkai. The only thing he could protect with his hands was flesh... and a few circles of bandages.

    The effect of thetter could bepletely ignored...

    Therefore, after his daily routine, he had to go to the hospital. Otherwise, if he caught an ''iron hammer'' every day, his hands and feet would be scrapped sooner orter!

    Butpared to the injuries he suffered, Aoba suffered more injuries each time.

    There were even a few times when he was checking whether he had hit too hard and wanted to end the confrontation.

    He really didn''t want such a good seedling to be identally destroyed in his hands!

    But this guy clearly had a half-dead appearance every time.

    When he stood in front of him the next day, his injuries would be mostly healed. Although there was a certain effect, it wouldn''t be enough to cancel the'' fight between men ''.

    And then he actually persevered day by day...

    This made Guy, who had been thinking back to the past few days, feel a little dazed. This was the first time he had seen someone who was as desperate as him in training.

    Thus, a feeling called ''recognition'' began to appear in Guy''s heart.

    "That guy will definitely be an amazing ninja in the future!"

    Guy couldn''t help but give the highest evaluation in his heart.

    "What amazing ninja? Are you still brooding over the fact that Kakashi promoted you so quickly?"

    Asuma, who hade to Guy''s side at some unknown time, suddenly hugged his neck and teased.

    "As an opponent in my life! I will never be jealous of Kakashi because of this! And it won''t take long for me to sessfully promote Jonin!"

    Guy did not take Asuma''s words as a joke. Instead, he replied very seriously.

    Then, he fiercely picked up the te and pulled the rest of the spicy curry rice into his mouth. Then, he gulped down anotherrge cup of water and forcefully swallowed it.

    "Thank you for your hospitality. I''m done eating. Training, training!"

    As he spoke, Guy ignored the other people''s troubled gazes and walked out with vigorous strides. He had suffered too much from other people''s gazes since he was young, and he had long since learned to ignore them and focus on being himself!

    If he did not have such a pure mentality, he would not have been able to achieve his current achievements, let alone be the future ''Guy Emperor''!

    Compared to Guy, no one else in the shop could do this.

    "Guy actually left just like that. He didn''t even say a few words. Seriously."

    "Forget it, forget it. Is there anyone who doesn''t know about Guy''s character? Other than training, there is nothing else in his head. Let him go."

    "Who said that? If Kakashi was here, Guy would definitely pester Kakashi to have a hot-blooded duel of youth with him!"

    "Haha, he is really good at learning."

    "That''s right, it is something that Guy can do. Unfortunately, after Kakashi entered...*Cough cough*, I rarely see him. "

    "That''s right. Unknowingly, we have already been left so far behind."

    Suddenly, no one spoke. The atmosphere became a little heavy and awkward.

    Kakashi had long been active in the battlefield, and now he had even entered Anbu. As for them, whether it was the incident of Kyuubi or the war that Kumogakure had restarted, they could not interfere.

    Or it could be said that the vige did not allow them to participate in the war!

    It was because they had not truly grown up yet and still needed to protect the next generation.

    If they all became Jonin early like Kakashi and became the mainstay in the vige, would it be their turn to stand up and protect others? Would they be able to kill the enemy on the battlefield and protect their homes?

    There was no answer to this question, or perhaps everyone had a clear answer in their hearts.

    "Let''s disperse. I have to go back and work hard on my cultivation," Kurenai suddenly said.

    Everyone nodded silently and finally left.

 Chapter 98: Work Hard Repays!

    Chapter 98: Work Hard Repays!

    Nine dayster...

    "You''re here..." Guy said.

    "Yes."

    Guy: "You shouldn''t havee..."

    "Hurry up and start."

    Guy: "Sigh, then... let''s do it!"

    Aoba smiled, and then made a posture, ready to face the man.

    A short whileter...

    Guy: Elia, Elia, Elia, Elia!

    Aoba: Mu Damu Damu Damu Damu Damu Damu Damu Damu Damu!

    The air was suddenly filled with the aura of Philosophy.

    When the battle between the two men finally ended, although Aoba spat out a few mouthfuls of blood, he did not fall down again. Instead, he stubbornly stood in front of Guy.

    However, the clothes on his body had be tattered, and many of the corners had been shattered. Blood dripped onto the ground.

    However, what was surprising was that most of the parts of Aoba''s body still maintained the form of [Hardening]!

    On the other hand, Guy''s hands were already dripping with blood and the bandages were dyed red. His feet also trembled unnaturally from the pain.

    If he removed the bandage at this time, it would not be difficult to find that the two fists under the bandage were already bloody!

    This was enough to prove that Guy did not go easy in battle. Instead, he was going all out as usual!

    However, this time, he was unable topletely destroy [Hardening]''s defense. On the contrary, his hands were the first to be unable to withstand it.

    Guy did not have the ability to speed up the recovery of his injuries, nor did he have the defensive ability to harden his body. For thirty consecutive days, he used his physical body to temper his body to his heart''s content. The pressure that Guy was enduring was actually not small at all.

    If it were for just to determine the victor, it would definitely not cause such a result.

    However, in order to fulfill his opponent''s wish, Guy would use the most difficult method every time.

    Aoba did not waste Guy''s good intentions. Even though [Hardening] had beenpletely shattered 29 times and was covered in wounds every day, he felt that he would not be able to hold on for the next second.

    However, he relied on his tenacious willpower to forcefully hold on. He even relied on himself every time to drag his extremely miserable body back home bit by bit.

    Finally, his hard work was rewarded.

    After the battle yesterday, [Hardening] was the first to upgrade to Level 5!

    After another night, [Poor Quality Self Healing Body] also upgraded to Level 5 in the morning!

    With the two oveppings, he was finally able to stand tall and stand in front of Guy with his chest straight.

    Moreover, the Level 5 [Hardening] greatly enhanced his defense once again. When activated at full strength, even if Guy was in a serious state, he would not be able to easily break through his defense with the body technique he was best at. On the contrary, he would be injured because of this.

    Although Guy was only Gennin now, he waspletely qualified to rely on the strength of his body technique to advance to Jonin. However, he was stillcking sometimes.

    Therefore, at this moment, Aoba, who was still able to stand tall under Guy''s storm-like attacks, waspletely qualified to be proud.

    But he did not...

    Because the notification from the dog system that had arrivedte had finally appeared!

    And it was two!

    One of them was the notification that [Hakuda] had sessfully leveled up to LV5.

    The other was the notification that had sessfullypleted Silver Level Suicide Mission!

    "I''m finally here..."

    After receiving a huge harvest, the huge rock in Aoba''s heart finally fell, and he immediately rxed. Following that, he felt a strong sense of exhaustion

    "Gan, I haven''t taken a look at what the reward is yet..."

    As this thought suddenly appeared, Aoba directly fell to the ground and fell into a deep sleep.

    After a full month of continuous high-intensity training, he had already reached the critical point of his body.

    If not for the fact that the recovery effect of [Poor Quality Self Healing Body] was constantly working, he might not evenst three days!

    However, the recovery effect of [Poor Quality Self Healing Body] was not omnipotent, and it also required time.

    Therefore, the injuries that he could not recover in time every day had gradually umted to the limit!

    If not for the fact that [Poor Quality Self Healing Body] had sessfully upgraded to Level 5st night and increased his recovery speed and efficiency by arge margin, his body might have copsed in today''s battle.

    And just now, because he had finallypleted the mission, he had loosened the string that had been tense all this time. It was to the extent that the exhaustion that he had umted over the past month instantly erupted. His body that was covered in injuries could no longer hold on, and only then did he fall straight down.

    Seeing this scene, Guy was shocked!

    He hurriedly squatted beside Aoba and checked his condition.

    After hearing a slight snore and finding that Aoba had only fainted because he was too tired, Guy finally let out a big sigh of relief.

    "What an amazing guy..."

    Looking at the fine scars on Aoba''s body, Guy sighed. At the same time, he felt a little guilty. After all, all these injuries were caused by him.

    Guy silently carried Aoba on his back and was ready to send him to the hospital.

    The one-month deadline was up. He had already fulfilled his promise. It was time for this guy to have a good rest.

    ....

    The next day, as the ''Konoha Twin Star'', Shinomiya Aoba unexpectedly skipped ss and did not appear in the ninja school.

    No one knew why, but during this period of time, many people had noticed Aoba''s low state, as well as the asional wounds that would asionally appear on his body.

    Thus, for a time, there were many spections.

    Some said it was caused by hellish training every day.

    Some said it was because he was too arrogant, so he was beaten outside.

    There was also a wild imagination, guessing if he had secretly joined some dangerous organization.

    In short, there were all kinds of bizarre guesses, but only Itachi knew where Aoba went and what he had done after school every day.

    It was just that no matter how many injuries he suffered the day before, how tired his mind and body were, this guy had never been absent, even if he only slept in ss

    Itachi did not think that this guy was trying to leave a good impression on others. Based on his understanding of this guy, this guy came to school on time every day, probably just to be able to eat a lot of things without spending money...

    He subconsciously nced at the two dishes that he had brought with him.

    Itachi suddenly had a headache. Although his appetite was not small, it was obvious that he could not eat two suchrge Bentos.

    It would be a pity to throw them away. If he brought them back, his mother would probably nag again...

    Share them with everyone?

    Itachi shook his head. This was not something he would do, and it would be very troublesome after doing so.

    When he thought about how those girls lined up and brought a lunchbox to ''return the favor''... it was really too terrifying!

    Therefore, it was better for the person who caused the trouble to be responsible for solving it.

    With this thought, Itachi''s thoughts immediately cleared up.

 Chapter 99: Busoshoku Haki

    Chapter 99: Busoshoku Haki

    Itachi, who was not interested in staying any longer, directly carried two sets of bentos and went out. Then, he went to a ce where there was no one and directly transformed into a shadow clone.

    "It''s time for lunch. You cane up. I have something to do outside."

    The avatar Itachi nodded, indicating that he understood.

    Then the real Itachi secretly slipped out.

    ....

    In front of Aoba''s house, Itachi frowned, "Not at home, could it be there?".

    Itachi took the lunchbox and turned to leave, then came to the ce where Aoba often trained.

    However, there was also no one here. Only the traces of cultivation left behind in this month proved the significance of this ce.

    "It''s not here either..."

    Itachi was suddenly a little confused. He did not know where that guy would go.

    However, he immediately thought of someone!

    During this period of time, Aoba and that person would train here almost every day.

    After having a clue, Itachi no longer stayed and went back directly.

    And Guy''s figure was not difficult to find, or it could be said that people would always leave a deep impression on the unique existence.

    "Oh, you are talking about that strange guy. I seem to have seen that way just now."

    "Thank you."

    Even Itachi did not expect it to go so smoothly. He just asked a few people and found the other party''s whereabouts.

    After turning this street, Itachi immediately saw the target he was looking for was walking on the street upside down. The people around him could not avoid it. Their eyes fell on him as if they were looking at Ox. Many people were pointing and watching.

    However, the figure was still immersed in his own world and was not affected at all.

    From time to time, he would even show a bright smile and give a thumbs-up to the onlookers from time to time.

    Even if he only supported himself with one hand, his body was as stable as a rock.

    The other party''s strong mental endurance ability shocked Itachi. It was not that he had never heard of Guy and his past achievements. But only by seeing it with his own eyes could he discover that the other party''s brilliance was far more than just hard work.

    If it were for him, he would probably run away immediately...

    This thought suddenly sprouted in Itachi''s heart.

    However, he still walked towards the other party.

    "What''s the matter, young man?"

    After discovering that the road ahead was blocked by someone, Guy subconsciously opened his mouth. Then, for some reason, he suddenly recalled that day a month ago.

    It was also this scene that he said the same thing.

    "Aoba didn''te to ss today. Do you know where he is?"

    Guy was stunned for a moment. Then, he said with some realization, "You must be Uchiha Itachi. Now, you can go to the hospital to find him. After yesterday''s training, he fainted. I don''t know where he lives, so I sent him to the hospital. But you don''t have to worry. That guy''s body is very good, and his recovery is very fast!"

    When Itachi heard this, his expression did not change. He just nodded and left.

    As for Guy, who was watching Itachi leave, he suddenly smiled.

    ''Konoha''s twin stars... might not be just a joke.''

    ...............

    In a certain ward in Konoha''s hospital, Aoba, who had lived here countless times, was obviously very familiar with this ce. He did not feel any difort at all.

    Moreover, because he hadpletely rxed and slept well, he was in good spirits at the moment. It was just that he had dyed school.

    ''Well, this kind of small matter, there is no need to pay attention to it.''

    Aoba, who did not think it was a big deal, immediately began to check the harvest this time.

    A whole three abilities had been upgraded by one level during training, so there was naturally no need to say more.

    What was left was the reward given by the dog system!

    A silver treasure chest.

    The basic reward for an intermediate skill card, in addition to the additional reward for three beginner skill cards!

    It seemed that his reckless behavior had indeed obtained Guy''s greatest recognition. Otherwise, the dog system would not be so generous this time.

    He opened the silver treasure chest first...

    [Sessfully opened the silver treasure chest. You have obtained [Busoshoku Haki]. ]

    ''Good stuff!''

    Aoba immediately waved his fist, looking a little excited.

    He was very familiar with the ability of Busoshoku Haki, and his potential was great. The practicality was very high whether it was used for attack or defense!

    Moreover, it was very suitable for him, who could only take the physical body route for the time being!

    He just didn''t know if he could activate it at the same time as [Hardening].

    Aoba, who suddenly thought of this, immediately stretched out his right hand and then released the [Busoshoku Haki]first. The [Busoshoku Haki] was released sessfully, but because the level is only LV0, there is only a faintyer of ''airflow'' Flowing on the surface. It is not obvious.

    However, he was not disappointed. After all, his level had not risen yet.

    Next was the highlight!

    He first activated [Hardening], ayer of extremely hard stratum corneum immediately wrapped around his right hand, and then immediately activated [Busoshoku Haki].

    Sess!

    These two abilities would not sh with each other!

    Moreover, they could be used at the same time!

    Feeling the feeling of his right hand being wrapped by [Hardening] and [Busoshoku Haki] at the same time, a feeling of security arose.

    "By the way, there is still a skill card that is useless!"

    Aoba dispersed his ability and suddenly thought of the three beginner skill cards and the intermediate skill card he got from this mission. In addition, he also kept a high-level skill card from the gold mission reward.

    The beginner skill card could only upgrade his ability to level 3 at most, and above that, he would have to use the intermediate skill card, while the intermediate skill card could only strengthen his ability to level 6, while the advanced skill card could only upgrade to level 9 at most!

    As for whether level 9 was the limit, whether there was a level 10 or something else, he still did not know.

    However, since he had umted so many skill cards, it was time to convert them into real strength!

    However, he was still a little hesitant about which ability to upgrade.

    [Hardening], [Poor Quality Self Healing Body], and [Hakuda], these three abilities were currently LV5. In other words, by using that intermediate skill card and advanced skill card, they could immediately upgrade one of their abilities to LV7!

    That was LV7!

    How much time would it take to cultivate just by working hard!

    Moreover, no matter what ability it was, it would inevitably be more difficult to upgrade.

    Perhaps the first few levels could be leveled up very quickly, but the next few might be thousands of times more difficult.

    Just thinking about the experience of this month was enough. Every day, he struggled on the line of life and death, covered in cuts and bruises. He endured the pain of wanting to die. After losing so much blood and sweat, he barely managed to level up. It was only from Level 4 to Level 5.

    Aoba estimated that even if he went through this hell training again, it would not have such a good effect.

    After all, in the end, he was already used to the intensity of fighting with Guy.

    [*TL Note: Busoshoku Haki is a form of Haki that allows the user to use their own spiritual energy to create, in essence, an invisible armor around themself, providing incredible offensive and defensive capabilities.]

 Chapter 100: Not Gay!

    Chapter 100: Not Gay!

    [Hardening], [Poor Quality Self Healing Body], and [Hakuda]...

    Choosing to upgrade one of these three abilities was undoubtedly the most cost-effective, and the effect could be immediate.

    Among them, [Hakuda] mainly increased his attack power, [Poor Quality Self Healing Body] increased his recovery ability, and [Hardening] also increased his defense, survival ability, and part of his attack power.

    With such aparison, Aoba immediately made a decision in his heart!

    Living was the foundation of everything!

    Without a person, there was nothing!

    Therefore, he immediately used two skills cards in session to [Hardening] with a determined gaze!

    Instantly, the level behind [Hardening] became an exciting level 7!

    If the level 5 [Hardening] could still be broken by the full-strength attack of Guy in a serious state, then after reaching level 7, if Guy wanted to break his defense, he could only open the Eight Inner Hidden Armor!

    After all, the current Guy was only a Gennin, far from reaching the peak of the original work.

    If he used all his strength to open level 7 [Hardening], and then released the upgraded [Busoshoku Haki].

    ''!?!''

    Aoba suddenly felt a sense of security!

    ''I may not be strong, but I can annoy you to death!''

    Aoba estimated that below Jonin, he should not be able to threaten his life unless he was exhausted or attacked.

    As for what level of ninjutsu he could resist, he hadn''t personally tested it, so it was hard to say now.

    But for C-grade ninjutsu like Grand Fireball, he could finally put on an act and say a few words, so his power was only so-so...

    Of course, although he was excited, he had not lost his mind.

    After all, his current weakness was also very obvious. First of all, his speed was not enough, and he could only rely on the explosive power of his body to approach his opponent.

    However, he could make up for it by learning ninjutsu such as the instant movement technique, or he was looking forward to the dog system''s conscience.

    Secondly, he did not have the ability to resist illusions.

    There was no good way. If he could solve it, he could solve it. If he could not, he could only resist it. Perhaps in the future mission rewards, he could get the ability to resist illusions or props.

    However, there was no need to worry too much at the moment. After all, there were not many ninjas who were proficient in illusions.

    Moreover, he was not even a Genin now. Even if his face was ck, he would not be so unlucky to meet Itachi.

    So it was not particrly urgent.

    Finally, it was his physical strength problem. So many abilities relied on his physical strength as the foundation to y their role.

    Although he had squeezed himself as much as possible, time was a big problem. He needed enough time to grow.

    Therefore, there was no other way.

    Aoba immediately let go of his worries and returned to normal.

    As for the remaining three beginner skill cards in his hands, he hesitated for a moment among [Busoshoku Haki] and [Halo Thorns], which were both LV0, and then chose to strengthen thetter.

    Although increasing [Busoshoku Haki]''s strength increased more, the former could increase his level through hard training, but thetter never found a way to upgrade.

    Therefore, it was undoubtedly more cost-effective to use these three beginner skill cards on [Halo Thorns].

    [Busoshoku Haki] could slowly cultivate. Anyway, there was still half a year before he graduated.

    After upgrading, [Halo Thorns]''s level became Level 3. The effect was 19 of the enemy''s physical attack in closebat, causing bacsh.

    In other words, if Guy punched him with all his strength now, there would be close to a fifth of the force, and the additional bacsh would be on Guy''s fist, causing damage.

    Meanwhile, Aoba himself would still be able to withstand Guy''s full-strength attack.

    It would not reduce the damage.

    If it were for a weapon, then the rebound force would be the first to be used on the weapon. Then, through the conductivity of the weapon, it would be reflected to the area where the enemy was holding the weapon.

    Although the anti-damage effect would be greatly weakened, if the weapon was not able to withstand it, it would be very easy to be directly damaged.

    From the looks of it, [Halo Thorns] was actually a very powerful ability. However, the premise was that you could withstand the enemy''s attack head-on. Otherwise, if someone punched you, you would die, and you wouldn''t be able to retaliate!

    In addition, the initial effect of LV0 was only 10 of the damage, so Aoba had not been in a hurry to upgrade this ability, treating it as chicken ribs.

    However, it was different now. With the LV7 [Hardening] and [Busoshoku Haki] who had not yet upgraded as trump cards, [Halo Thorns]''s effect could be disyed to his heart''s content.

    When he thought about how in the future, in the battle, the enemy would punch and kick him, and in the end, he would vomit blood and fall to the ground

    Aoba almostughed out loud!

    ''A total of 9 points of counter damage increased. In other words, for every level up, the counter damage increased by 3. It doesn''t seem much, but it shouldn''t be underestimated after umting it!''

    After checking the abilities and levels he currently possessed, Aoba couldn''t help but turn off his'' tombstone ''interface in satisfaction.

    ''What good weather. I wonder if Itachi will be dumbfounded when he sees that I haven''te to school!!''

    As heughed happily, he couldn''t help but imagine the scene of Itachi facing the girls by himself with a headache.

    It was really funny just thinking about it...

    Aoba was having fun while he was bored. Suddenly, there was a knock on the door. Then, the door was opened. A guy who shouldn''t have appeared here at this time... appeared.

    "Huh? How did you know I was here?"

    Aoba looked at Itachi, who was standing at the door with tworge bentos in his hands in surprise.

    "Guy told me to eat first. You can solve the ''trouble of'' you created yourself."

    As he spoke, Itachi handed the bentos in his hand to him.

    Obviously, the trouble that Itachi was referring to was this

    "You skipped school to ask Guy about my whereabouts just to give me this?" Aoba was stunned.

    "You said that I can''t waste food. I can''t eat so much by myself. If I take it back like this, you won''t be able to eat my Horse food in the future." Itachi said with a straight face.

    Then, he opened his lunchbox. He had not eaten yet.

    After hearing Itachi''s exnation, Aoba felt that it was reasonable. He immediately heaved a sigh of relief, took the lunchbox, and joked, "You scared me to death. I thought you were gay."

    "What is gay?" Itachi asked, puzzled.

    "Well, gay is a man who doesn''t like women but likes the same-sex... You, shouldn''t be?"

    Itachi was stunned for a moment, then shook his head and said, "I am not gay, but I also don''t like those girls. They talk all day, can''t hide, can''t avoid, and seriously dyed my usual practice time."

 Chapter 101: Stalking Old Man

    Chapter 101: Stalking Old Man

    Aoba almost burst outughing when he heard Itachi speak so resentfully.

    But it''s good that you are not gay, otherwise it is really terrible!

    Sure enough, ''BroCon'' is more suitable for Itachi.

    The two of them just finished their lunch in a calm manner, and then Itachi left with something.

    There were many things that he didn''t need to ask or say.

    Aoba naturally knew in his heart that Itachi came because he was worried about him.

    He couldn''t waste food or anything like that. What a poor excuse.

    Now that he saw that he was fine and in a good state of mind, Itachi naturally would not stay to waste time.

    As for the ''surprise'' mentioned a month ago, Aoba suddenly had no intention of showing off, because thinking about it now was really boring. He worked hard to improve his strength, not to show off to anyone, and Itachi did not take the initiative to mention this matter. Most likely, he would let it go so tacitly.

    So this ''surprise'' should be left for the enemies to taste in the future!

    ...

    Aoba only stayed in the hospital for two days, then secretly ran away.

    Although the environment there was good, normal people would not like to stay in the hospital. Of course, apart from working authors.

    After being discharged from the hospital, Aoba''s body had almost recovered, and the recovery ability provided by [Inferior Self-Healing Body] after upgrading to level 5 had be very impressive!

    But after being discharged, he did not go back to school directly. Instead, he went to buy two bouquet of flowers and paid respects to Minato and his wife alone. He acted very low-key.

    Then he found Guy who was still in training. In order to express his gratitude, he wanted to invite him to dinner.

    There probably wouldn''t be a second person to be beaten up and invite him to dinner...

    Guy was first shocked by the sudden appearance of Aoba. He thought that he was going to continue the ''old ce'', but when he heard that it was to thank him and wanted to treat him to a meal, he immediately became happy.

    In addition, Guy had a very good impression of Aoba, so he readily agreed.

    Five spicy curry rice and five bowls of curry udon noodles will be wiped out in no time!

    Then, he was moved to tears and shouted, "This is the hot-blooded youth!"

    The guests next to him all looked at him in surprise and disgust.

    But for some reason, Aoba, who was bleeding in his heart, felt that this Guy was the tears of spicy food.

    Because he secretly dipped his chopsticks into the soup and tasted it, it was so spicy that his eyes almost burst open!

    He really couldn''t understand why Guy liked to eat such spicy food.

    Then, while Guy was crying, Aoba grabbed the wallet that had sessfully lost weight and ran away.

    As he ran, he was thinking, The human heart is indeed sinister. It''s better to go to school. Not only do you have free food to eat every day, but there are also a lot of girls looking at you with anticipation, as if not eating is a crime.

    Aoba decided to let him bear all these sins alone in the future. After all, losing weight was still very cruel to girls, so he should not make things difficult for them.

    Because he was shameless, the fearless Aoba was actually touched by his own fearless spirit

    If the heavens had eyes, they would probably immediately send down lightning tribtion to forcefully purify him!

    ......

    What Aoba did not know was that everything he did after leaving the hospital today was seen by a wretched old man.

    He ended the telescope technique and covered the crystal ball.

    Sarutobi nodded in satisfaction. Sure enough, Minato was right.

    Although this child, Aoba, was a little naughty and had a bad temper, he had love in his heart and knew how to be grateful.

    Although he was not the real Konoha viger,

    But it was worth nurturing.

    "Tell the hospital that there is no need to find him. He ran out on his own. That''s it. Also, let Might Guye over."

    "Yes!"

    A voice came from somewhere in the room, and then it calmed down again.

    Sarutobi was a Hokage, so he naturally would not be bored enough to use the telescope to track a little ghost.

    And Aoba probably did not know that he was also very "famous" in Konoha hospital, after all, someone who could make the Hokage personally ask.

    That was why the hospital chose to report it after finding out that the person was missing.

    This news reached Sarutobi''s ears, and it just so happened that he wanted to take the initiative to observe it.

    Soon, Guy was found.

    "Hokage sama, is there an emergency mission? No problem, leave it to me!" As soon as he came in, Guy hurriedly opened his mouth and showed off his strong muscles.

    Recently, there had been no missions. Guy thought that there were not enough people in the vige, so he had an urgent mission to give to him, so he was very excited.

    However, Guy was disappointed. Although the battle line at the border was a little tight, it was not the time to gamble on Konoha''s future.

    "It''s not about the mission. Don''t be nervous. This time, I called you over to hear your opinion of Shinomiya Aoba. I heard that he has been receiving your training recently." Sarutobi said with a calm smile, making it impossible to tell what he was thinking.

    Moreover, Guy was not good at observing people''s expressions, so after being stunned for a moment, he said truthfully, "Not only does Shinomiya have talent, but he is also very hardworking, no! It should be said that he is very, very hardworking. I can feel that he is extremely eager to be stronger, and he is not afraid of being injured or bleeding. He is very courageous. However, Shinomiya is not considered to have epted my training. I just followed my own thoughts and apanied him for a period of practice."

    "I think that when Shinomiya grows up, he will definitely shock everyone!"

    Guy''s answer made Sarutobi''s eyes sh with a trace of surprise. It was the second time that he had seen Guy praise someone so highly. This undoubtedly represented a great deal of recognition.

    And thest person that Guy recognized so much was called Hatake Kakashi!

    The degree of effort that could be recognized by a training maniac like Guy was enough to exin some problems.

    And this time, Sarutobi finally began to seriously think about whether he should let Shinomiya Aoba and Uchiha Itachi graduate early from the Ninja School.

    After all, things were different now, and he suddenly found that his worries might be unnecessary.

    He thought that the decision for their own good might not be really suitable.

    Perhaps forcing them to stay in the Ninja School to study would just be a waste of time.

    Geniuses can''t be figured out withmon sense...

    This sentence suddenly appeared in Sarutobi''s mind.

    What a headache!

    Guy was simply dismissed, but Sarutobi was still hesitating alone. His personality was not decisive enough.

 Chapter 102: Taking The Graduation Exam

    Chapter 102: Taking The Graduation Exam

    Aoba returned to his life in the ninja school. Every day, except for studying, he cultivated. Although it was a little dull, it was not worth mentioningpared to the joy of harvest.

    Everything seemed to have calmed down, except for the tombstones that were increasing almost every day in the cemetery

    Although the war between Kumogakure and Konoha was getting more and more heated, one was a long-distance raid, and the other was a home field battle. Both sides had their own advantages and disadvantages, and it was difficult to determine the winner at the moment.

    Thus, this war slowly evolved into a long battle of attrition, and it depended on which side was the first to be unable to hold on.

    From the looks of it, entering a battle of attrition was undoubtedly an advantage for Konoha. After all, Kumogakure, who hade all the way here, was facing a great deal of logistics pressure. Once the supplies could not keep up, this war would end without a hitch.

    However, Raikage was stubborn enough. It was clear that he was not willing to give up so easily, so this war would definitely not end in a short time.

    After all, he had invested so much manpower and material resources, and so many people had been killed and injured. If he could not get any benefits, he would definitely be unwilling to give up like this, and he would also be unable to exin to the people and their great names in the vige.

    Therefore, Kumogakure''s attitude also began to be more and more unyielding!

    You won''t ept my request, right?

    You won''t give me enough benefits, right?

    Then I will fight to the end!

    Let''s see who will be the first to surrender!

    What was the confidence that the higher-ups supported Kumogakure to make this decision?

    It was not only because Konoha was at his weakest, but also because the other four countries of the five great countries regarded the Fire Country as their greatest enemy!

    Moreover, the Fire Country also upied the most abundantnd!

    What was the purpose of the war?

    Wasn''t it just plundering?

    If there were no benefits, who would be stupid enough to risk their lives!

    Therefore, although the other three viges had already been destroyed, as long as they couldpletely drain Konoha''s resources, the other few lone wolves that were secretly licking their wounds would never give up this great opportunity.

    At that time, if the four great viges joined hands again, Konoha would definitely be destroyed!

    Therefore, what Kumogakure gambled on was that Konoha did not dare to risk both destruction, and then make a wedding dress for others, bing food for the other countries to bite at will.

    In fact, Konoha really did not want to continue fighting.

    However, the request that Kumogakure made was uneptable to Konoha!

    In addition, Kumogakure also underestimated the bravery of Konoha.

    There would never be a real winner in this war.

    .....

    The fulfilling andfortable days always passed quickly. By the time they came back to their senses, it was already September.

    The war outside did not make the ordinary people in the vige feel too different. What should live was still to continue living. Unless one day, Kumogakure''s ninjas directly hit the door of the house. Otherwise, it was hard for them to imagine how many lives they had exchanged for their current peaceful life.

    And Aoba was also out of character, quietly training his own strength in the ninja school.

    It was just that ever since the first Actual Combat Lesson, he had never fought with Itachi again, so he was not very clear how much his strength had grown.

    The dog system had also been pretending to be dead, and in the past few months, it had not issued a task.

    This undoubtedly made Aoba feel relieved, but at the same time, he felt a little empty in his heart, as if something was missing.

    Every time he saw the mission content, he couldn''t help but curse, praying in his heart that there wouldn''t be a next time.

    But when he really didn''t have a ''next time'' for a long time, he actually missed the time when he desperately tried to use his brain to kill himself.

    It''s definitely not too much to describe his mood at the moment with the word ''really fragrant''!

    Therefore, at the beginning of human beings, nature is inherently cheap

    asionally, Aoba would also feel that he was so cheap.

    Wouldn''t it be better if he didn''t take his life to court death?

    Even he sometimes didn''t understand whether he wanted it or not. He could only curse, "What a hypocrite!"

    But he only knew one thing. In short, it was all the fault of the dog system!

    Not convinced, hold it in!

    Then there was a pleasant surprise.

    "Hokage Sama agreed to allow you to graduate early. However, because your situation is too special, there has never been a precedent for you to graduate early in less than a year. So, you may ept a more severe test. And if you fail, you will not be able to graduate in advance for at least three years."

    "So you two can think about it carefully. There is no rush to give an answer. If you are not sure, then wait a little longer."

    After school, Fujiwara-sensei left Aoba and Itachi alone, and then said with aplicated expression.

    To be honest, he did not understand the intention of the Hokage sama, but since the Hokage sama had nodded, he naturally did not have the qualifications to raise any objections.

    When Aoba and Itachi heard this, they were first a little surprised, and then they saw determination in each other''s eyes.

    At a time like this, how could he possibly back down!

    "I don''t need to think about it anymore. I''m applying for an early graduation now" Aoba directly opened his mouth and said, causing Fujiwara-sensei to have no chance to say what he wanted to say.

    "Me too." Itachi said calmly.

    Seeing this, Fujiwara-sensei smiled bitterly and immediately stopped trying to persuade him.

    "Sensei knows your choice. The assessment time is ten o''clock in three days. The location is the No. 1 training ground. Don''t bete."

    "Well, if there is nothing else. Go back and prepare well."

    Aoba and Itachi thanked him politely and left.

    "I remember that the shortest record for graduation should be two years for Hatake Kakashi. I thought that no one would be able to break this record in the future, but I didn''t expect that... it really is the back wave of the Yangtze River pushing forward the waves."

    Fujiwara-sensei stood alone on the spot and couldn''t help but sigh.

    If Aoba and Itachi sessfully passed the assessment, it meant that the record for the shortest graduation time of the Ninja School would be broken, and it would exceed 15 months!

    From two years to nine months...

    Two appeared at one time!

    It was estimated that no one would break the record this time!

    If nothing unexpected happened, his two students would have a bright future!

    Although he, as Sensei, could not teach them many things, the results they achieved had nothing to do with him.

    But Fujiwara-sensei was still very happy, probably he could brag about this for a lifetime and then tell his children and grandchildren.

    "So... you must seed!"

    Fujiwara-sensei could not help but feel angry for Aoba and Itachi in his heart.

    Because they might be the two most proud students in his teaching career!

    And those precocious girls who were worried about Aoba and Itachi every day and were jealous of each other did not know the news that they were about to graduate.

 Chapter 103: Unexpected Test

    Chapter 103: Unexpected Test

    Three dayster, at the training ground No.1.

    When there were still ten minutes before the examination, Itachi and Aoba arrived at the examination ground.

    "Strange, why is there no one?"

    Aoba first looked around doubtfully, and then his heart moved. He pretended to tie his shoces and squatted down, gently touching the ground.

    [Eye Of Perception] immediately began to y a role!

    Then, a yful expression shed across Aoba''s face, and he pretended to not know anything as he stood there and waited with Itachi.

    Although Itachi did not have something like [Eye Of Perception], he seemed to notice the quiet environment around him.

    However, the two of them had a tacit understanding and did not point it out, wanting to see what the other party was up to.

    If it was what he had expected, the moment both of them arrived, this graduation test should have already begun!

    All of a sudden!

    Bang!

    The ground behind Itachi and Aoba directly bulged, and then two fellows who had hidden here at some unknown time immediately broke through the ground!

    There was no exnation or introduction.

    The two waved Kunai towards the two of them, wanting to catch them off guard!

    However, Aoba, who had already seen through all of this, was abnormally calm. Just as the person behind him was about to stab him, he attacked first, turning around in the air and kicking him away!

    "windmill!"

    This move was one of the moves that Aoba liked to use the most among [Hakuda].

    At this time, Itachi seemed to have cleanly dealt with his opponent.

    However, the real test had just begun!

    Along with a series of sounds of self-transformation, six more people suddenly appeared on the field, and theypletely surrounded Aoba and Itachi with special positions.

    Then, they threw out their swords without hesitation!

    Suddenly, the swords in the sky seemed to be about to drown them in the next second.

    "Leave this to me. You go and deal with them as soon as possible!"

    Itachi''s sudden words caused Aoba, who was excitedly preparing to unleash his fists and feet, to be stunned. Then, he saw Itachi quickly begin to form hand seals with both hands. It was

    "Fire Release - Great Fireball Technique!"

    A huge fireball immediately engulfed arge number of swords in the air. Then, Itachi pulled out Kunai and shot down all the ''fish that escaped the''.

    "What are you still standing there for? Hurry up and go!"

    Only then did Aoba seem to wake up from a dream as he rushed towards the ninjas outside.

    Seeing that Aoba was chasing after them, the three Genins immediately looked at each other, then immediately pulled out Kunai to wee him!

    Although they had agreed to help with the assessment, it did not mean that they really recognized the strength of the other party.

    Although they had all been warned not to be careless before, they had all been thrown to the back of their minds.

    Because in their eyes, the other party charging into the enemy camp alone waspletely the way of ''courting death''!

    The three of them were Genins who had graduated for several years, so how could they not take down a kid who had not yet graduated?

    Genius?

    So what if he was a genius!

    Could it be that a genius could be invincible after being born?

    "Little brat, let us teach you a lesson!"

    The three people basically thought this way. Compared to letting this so-called genius graduate early, it was better to let them personally send him back to the Ninja School!

    Otherwise, why would the Hokage sama make so many arrangements?

    They thought that they had understood the meaning behind it.

    Therefore, they did not hesitate to attack!

    Aoba saw that the other party did not seem to care about him at all, and waspletely determined by him.

    He could not help but be very happy in his heart.

    He finally made his move!

    Hardening!

    Rapid Attack!

    Using the force of inertia, Aoba directly ignored the weapon in his opponent''s hand. First, he sent the first person flying with a punch. Then, his momentum did not decrease. He bent his arm as an elbow and fiercely hit the abdomen of the person next to him, heavily injuring another person!

    At this time, because he was one step too slow, the third person who did not immediately follow the footsteps of the other two people immediately revealed an extremely shocked expression!

    Obviously, the scene of his twopanions being killed in session was unbelievable to him.

    However, Aoba would not foolishly wait on the spot because he was distracted by the enemy.

    "Lie down!"

    Bang!

    A section of the wooden stake was directly shattered by Aoba''s punch!

    "Don''t look down on us, little brat!"

    The third person who used the Body Substitution Technique to lure Aoba into the trap had appeared behind Aoba at some point in time, and then he punched with all his strength.

    At this time, the corners of Aoba''s mouth curled up slightly. He did not even turn his head. He directly extended a hand and used this kind of position where he could not exert his strength. He directly opened his palm and blocked the opponent''s full-strength punch!

    "It is far worse than Itachi''s Body Substitution Technique. The strength is not even as good as Guy''s casual punch, so it is better to lie down obediently."

    Before his voice fell, the third person, who was shocked but unable to get away, was thrown over his shoulder by Aoba and mmed heavily on the ground. Then, his eyes rolled back and he directly fainted.

    Seeing this, Aoba could not help but shake his head. As expected, not all Genin can beat up Kage level. Most of them are just like these people in front of him. They are ordinary. Even if they go to the battlefield, they can only be reduced to cannon fodder. Maybe they won''t live for a second.

    When he turned to look at Itachi, he found that Itachi had also dealt with the three people on the other side very easily, and then walked towards him.

    "Is it over?"

    "No, not yet."

    Aoba suddenly stepped forward and hugged the puzzled Itachi in his arms, maintaining [Hardening]''s state and sping his arms tightly!

    A pained expression appeared on Itachi''s face. He could not struggle free at all!

    "Are you still not going to remove the transformation technique? You fake!"

    Aoba said indifferently. At the same time, he did not forget to increase his strength.

    After activating [Hardening], his entire body, from top to bottom, was filled with power, he was as hard as a rock. He did not believe that the other party could withstand it!

    Sure enough, with a bang, Itachi, who had been tightly locked in his embrace by him, turned into another person.

    "Quickly... Release... Me!"

    Female...?

    Aoba was stunned for a moment, and then his gaze was still cold, but he still rxed a little, lest the other party was really strangled to death by him.

    The imposter, who was finally able to barely breathe, first took two deep breaths, and then immediately said: "Although I don''t know how you saw through my disguise, but, congrattions, you have sessfully passed the examination. The Hokage will be here soon. Now, you can let me go."

    The other party was part of this examination, and Aoba did not doubt this.

    But he passed the examination?

    He still did not believe this.

    After all, in his opinion, the person who designed this assessment was apletely old-fashioned person!

 Chapter 104: If I Say Youre a Spy, Then Youre One

    Chapter 104: If I Say You''re a Spy, Then You''re One

    Aoba was thinking that if he had not discovered that ''Itachi'' was a fake, this assessment would have been dered a failure!

    And even if he found out that the other party was a fake, the assessment probably would not have ended so simply.

    There was a high probability that he would still have a fight, and then evaluate his performance, and finally judge whether he had passed the assessment.

    But even the person who designed this assessment probably would not have thought that not only did he cleanly deal with the ''enemy'' on the surface, but he also yed a trick and directly subdued the real assessor!

    Although the other party was a woman, Aoba guessed that it was impossible for the other party to be the same as those guys just now.

    So it was impossible to let go, unless someone announced that he had seeded in the assessment!

    Therefore, without saying a word, Aoba tightened his arms again, wanting to give the other party a bit of suffering, so as not to y some tricks.

    "Sorry, I don''t believe your words. And if I guessed correctly, the people who fell over there should be your clones."

    Even the clone had not been forcibly removed, which proved that this fellow was not telling the truth. It was even possible that he was pretending to be in pain just now.

    In addition, women were born with a mouth that knew how to lie.

    It is really worth watching "The Heaven Sword and Dragon Saber" so many times!

    Yes, that''s right, it was just this drop of pride!

    Sure enough, the other party''s expression immediately changed, and then she red at Aoba with resentment. Then, she saw that the ''enemies'' that he had just dealt with had all turned into white mist one by one and disappeared.

    "En, not bad, not bad. This is your reward..."

    As she spoke, Aoba slowed down a little, at least allowing the other party to speak.

    And being teased by a little brat like this made her begin to gnash her teeth in embarrassment. Her face was also flushed red. It was unknown whether it was because she could not breathe or something else.

    "What exactly do you want? I already told you that the assessment is over. Why are you still not letting go?"

    "Shut up! The captive is not qualified to make any conditions! From now on, I will ask and you will answer. I suspect that you are a spy that Kumogakure sneaked in to sabotage the operation. It is even possible that you have kidnapped mypanion. So if your answer does not satisfy me, I will strangle you on the spot without taking any responsibility. Do you understand what I said?"

    When the other party heard this, she was so angry that she was about to explode!

    Me?

    A spy that Kumogakure sneaked in?

    And kidnapped yourpanion?

    If not for the fact that you couldn''t move now and couldn''t form seals, do you think you could still stand here and threaten me brazenly?

    Her eyes were already starting to burn with anger!

    She never thought that she would be so careless that she would fail miserably in an easy task!

    As a result, the dignified Gennin had actually be a ''captive'' in the hands of a brat who wasn''t even a ninja!

    If this were to be said, she would undoubtedly beughed at by the people around her for the rest of her life!

    But what made her even angrier was that this fellow actually didn''t believe her!

    This strange power coupled with the iparably tough Kekkei Genkai...

    Although she tried to struggle, she did not have any chance to escape.

    Thus, she had no choice but to give in for now.

    However, she had already decided in her heart that once she regained her freedom, she would definitely teach this fellow a lesson!

    "Alright, you can ask."

    "Yes, that''s right. A wise man submits to circumstances. After confirming your identity, I will naturally let go. Otherwise, if someone sees me hugging an old woman in this position, I''m afraid it will be difficult to find a wife in the future."

    Old... woman

    If the previous anger value was only 50, then her anger value had already broken through the horizon!

    However, she gritted her teeth.

    She endured it. She would remember this!

    "If you want to ask, hurry up and ask!"

    "Alright, name."

    "Mitarashi Anko."

    "Uh..."

    Aoba was stunned for a moment. So it was her...

    However, he immediately came back to his senses and pretended not to know. He continued to ask, "Sex."

    Mitarashi Anko: "..."

    "What are you standing there for? I''m asking you. Sex!"

    Once again, the furious Mitarashi Anko could only squeeze out a word from between her teeth, "... Female!".

    "Oh, I was wondering, how did your pectoral muscles be so soft? I wanted to share some of my training experience with you. What a pity."

    Seeing the other party''s murderous gaze that wanted to cut him into pieces, Aoba quickly restrained himself and did not continue to hide.

    "Forget it, forget it... The next question, how old are you?"

    "13!"

    "Which vige sent you?"

    "Konoha... I''m not a spy!"

    How could he ask such a question

    Mitarashi Anko almost went crazy from anger. At the same time, he was extremely anxious in her heart. Why hadn''t anyonee over yet?

    "Whether or not you''re a spy is not up to you to decide. Be honest, what is your level?"

    "Middle! Gennin!"

    "Oh, don''t lie. Gennin was subdued in one move?"

    Facing the intense disbelief in Aoba''s eyes, Mitarashi Anko was so angry that her face turned red, and the string in her mind finally broke!

    She could only hear her cursing loudly as she struggled fiercely and shouted angrily, "If you have the ability, let me go. What kind of ability is it to take advantage of others when they are unprepared! If this olddy doesn''t cut you into pieces and feed you to the snake, I will take your Beep... beep... beep...(beep - sound)"

    The crazy and fragrant Mitarashi Anko was so aggrieved that she was about to cry.

    To be able to be Gennin at such a young age, her talent was naturally not bad. Although she had lost a part of her memories due to some special reasons, she had not forgotten her skills.

    Moreover, to be able to be valued by Orochimaru and ept her as a disciple, her strength naturally could not be underestimated.

    Unfortunately, she was too confident in her disguise. Moreover, she did not expect that Aoba would suddenly use this method to directly lock her up, not giving her any chance to resist at all.

    She was not Guy, and all her skills were in Ninjutsu.

    Now, not only could she not make a seal, but she also could not break free.

    It was useless to struggle. The other side''s Kekkei Genkai was extremely hard. If she kicked hard, it would hurt her to death, but the other side waspletely fine!

    Moreover, in the ''script'' written in advance, it was clearly her sneak attack, but it turned out to be like this. It was better to die!

    "Fine, fine, fine. Even if you are Gennin, it''s impossible for me to let you go now. Just wait for a while. When the people confirm your identity, I will let you go."

    After acting to the end, although Aoba was not afraid of this girl even if he let her go, there was no need to make things more troublesome.

    In addition, after he easily killed those Genins, he already had a certain understanding of his current strength.

    What he showed now was enough. Otherwise, it would only be toote. There was no need for this at all.

 Chapter 105: End of Assessment

    Chapter 105: End of Assessment

    "She is indeed Konoha''s ninja and one of the examiners in charge of this examination. Alright, you have passed the graduation examination. You can let her go now."

    Not far away, Sandaime Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen walking over with a man with two scars on the right side of his face and a hedgehog braid behind his head.

    Obviously, they had seen the entire examination, but they had never shown themselves.

    Originally, they were looking forward to the follow-up, but they did not expect that one of the examiners, Mitarashi Anko, would be directly seen through and captured before she could resist.

    If this was on the battlefield, it could be said that death was certain!

    It could be said that Sarutobi was very disappointed. It was not because of Aoba, but because he was disappointed with Anko, who was Gennin.

    Although under the guidance of Orochimaru, Anko had learned many powerful ninjutsu, but her reverence was not enough, and she was too impulsive. Now, she was actually defeated by a little brat...

    This was also one of the reasons why Sarutobi did not agree to let this group of Ninjas enter the battlefield.

    "Still not letting go?!" Anko clenched her teeth and squeezed out these words.

    For her, such an embarrassing scene was seen by the Hokage. It was really shameful!

    On the other side, when Aoba saw that the Hokage had arrived, there was naturally no need for him to continue acting.

    Thus, he let out a long breath and let go of Anko, who was tightly held in his arms.

    At the same time, he did not forget to exin, "I was wondering how the spies of the enemy vige could have hidden here. So that''s what happened. Haha, a misunderstanding, a misunderstanding, haha..."

    "Misunderstanding your head! Do you think I can''t tell that you are doing this on purpose? Hidden Shadow Snake Hands technique!"

    "Wow, you crazy woman, old woman! How dare you bite the hand that feeds you! If I had known earlier, I would have knocked you out before letting you go!"

    Aoba really did not expect that this woman would dare to attack him directly in front of Sarutobi. She must have been mad.

    However, in the face of the ''Snake Assault, he had no intention of dodging at all.

    Sure enough!

    Before the snakes could bite Aoba, Anko waspletely unable to move.

    Looking again, the shadow on the ground seemed a little strange

    "Enough! I already said that the assessment is over! Are you dissatisfied with my decision?" Sarutobi said without anger.

    Anko was shocked and quickly exined, "No, Hokage Sama, I... I am just a little angry."

    At this time, seeing that Anko had regained his senses, the shadow that was entangled on the ground immediately returned to normal, and even Anko regained his freedom.

    However, this time, Anko did not dare to do it again. She was indeed a little angry just now.

    Her technique was taken back. Anko was like a little girl who had done something wrong. She lowered her head and looked at her feet unwillingly.

    Although she had only been promoted to Gennin for a year, if the news of what happened today were to spread, she really did not know how to see people.

    Just like what Aoba had said before, Gennin who was subdued by a single move, and a six year old brat!

    "Are you not convinced?"

    Anko bit her lips stubbornly and then nodded silently.

    "Why not?"

    "If I do it again, I will never lose!" Anko refused to admit defeat.

    "Again? If you were caught by the enemy on the battlefield, would you ask the enemy to give you another chance?"

    Sarutobi''s words instantly stunned Anko.

    Yes, if the two of them were really hostile, she might be dead now.

    In a cruel battlefield, everyone would do anything they could, as long as they could deal with the enemy.

    There was nothing that could not be done by poisoning, sneak attack, coercion, and even using the old and weak women and children as hostages.

    Moreover, that fellow was only using her own advantage in a reasonable way, and being captured by someone was just her own fault.

    If she could detect it in advance, if she could disguise herself wlessly and not be discovered, if she directly joined forces with the other Genin to attack from the beginning...

    Unfortunately, there weren''t so many ifs.

    Thinking of this, the resentment in Anko''s heart immediately dissipated by half. Then, he solemnly said, "I''m sorry. I let you down."

    Hearing that Anko finally understood his good intentions, Sarutobi couldn''t help but feelforted. Finally, a smile appeared on his face. "I hope you can remember this lesson in the future. The fight between ninjas will never be based on the strength of paper. No matter how weak an ordinary person is, it is also possible to stab through the heart of a ninja. If you don''t learn from this lesson, your future achievements will stop here."

    "Yes, Lord Hiruzen, Anko understands."

    Then, Sarutobi looked at Aoba who had already removed the ''Kekkei Genkai''.

    "I didn''t expect you to be able to develop your own Kekkei Genkai to such an extent at such a young age. Your talent is really rare. Moreover, I saw that your physical skills against the enemy before were also very refined. Your strength has already surpassed most of the Genins in the vige. It is indeed a waste to let you continue to stay in the ninja school."

    "So I dere that you have sessfully passed this graduation exam."

    "This is your ninja forehead, you must keep it well."

    Aoba took the ninja forehead that was engraved with Konoha''s symbol, and he did not expect that it was actually Sarutobi, the Hokage, who personally handed it to him.

    ording to the normal process of graduation, the forehead guard should go back to school, go to his own ss Sensei to receive it, and at the same time, it will also have a rank identity and have its own ninja number and so on.

    However, since Sarutobi had personally brought the item, with the power of the Hokage, there was no need to think about anything else.

    "Okay, I got it."

    Aoba directly put the forehead guard on his head, and then nodded heavily.

    But in his heart, he thought that maybe one day, he would personally cut the forehead guard.

    Of course, if he could get the position of Hokage, it would naturally be another matter.

    "By the way, Hokage Sama, where is Itachi?"

    They had clearly agreed to take the test together, but since there were so many tricks up their sleeves, Itachi should have taken the test somewhere else.

    "Don''t worry about him. He passed the test a bit earlier than you." Sarutobi smiled and said.

    In fact, Itachi and Aoba had gone through simr tests, but the time and ce were different. Itachi, who had taken the test first, was forbidden to reveal the content of the test. Otherwise, the test would lose its meaning.

    The performance of the two people was perfect!

    Moreover, they had discovered the enemy hidden around them very early on and then made their most effective counterattack.

    Seeing this, Sarutobi, who had someone design this test, was much more relieved.

 Chapter 106: Tacit Understanding

    Chapter 106: Tacit Understanding

    The main test this time was actually to test Aoba and Itachi''s basic strength, observation and vignce.

    Compared to the normal graduation standards, it could be said to be much higher!

    After all, even if one was a genius, if one wanted to graduate early, they would have to pay a ''price''.

    The more advance, the more one had to prove to everyone that their strength was worthy of Konoha making an exception for them!

    In the past, Kakashi was like this, and now, Aoba and Itachi were the same.

    If their performance really did not meet expectations, Sarutobi would not be lenient, but would send them back to the Ninja Academy to continue studying.

    However, since both of them had already proved their talent and strength, Sarutobi naturally would not suppress them any longer.

    As for whether he was doing this right or wrong, he could only let time judge.

    After the assessment ended, Sarutobi and Shikaku left directly.

    They still had a lot of work to do. In addition, they had to find a good Sensei for these two people. Otherwise, it would be a waste of their talent.

    Originally, Orochimaru was a good choice, but unfortunately, Orochimaru secretly conducted human experiments. After being discovered, he directly betrayed the vige, and now his whereabouts were unknown.

    Jiraiya and Tsunade were also unwilling toe back. Sarutobi, as Sensei, was very sad, but he could understand the choice of his two disciples.

    "Sigh, when will Konoha finally be able to wee true peace?"

    After the two of them left, Aoba ignored the line of sight beside him and prepared to slip away as well.

    However, what he feared came. Anko, who was still gritting his teeth, directly blocked his path.

    "Is there anything else, big sister?"

    "Big... big sister?" Anko felt that this guy was deliberately provoking her, otherwise why would he dare to call her that!

    "What''s wrong, if you don''t want to be called big sister, do I have to call you aunt?"

    "Call me by my name! If you dare to call me that again, even if you are punished by the Hokage sama, I will still teach you a lesson!"

    Anko was so angry that smoke came out of her seven apertures, and her chest kept rising and falling. However, this scale was still too ordinary.

    "Alright, you are the senior. You have the final say." Aoba deliberately emphasized the word ''Senior''.

    How could Anko not know that this guy was still talking about her age, but she was powerless to refute.

    After all, she was already 13 years old, and the other party was only a 6 year old brat.

    It was a fact that there was a difference of 7 years between the two of them, and there was no other way.

    At such a young age, he could do whatever he wanted!

    "Answer a few of my questions and I''ll let you go. Otherwise, this matter will not end!" Anko resisted the urge to destroy the world and said through gritted teeth.

    At this time, Aoba also knew that the other party had already endured to the limit. If he continued to hide, he might get into big trouble.

    Therefore, he cooperated and said, "This request is reasonable. After all, I asked you many questions before. But after today, I hope that today''s matter will be written off. In the future, when we meet again, pretend that we don''t know each other."

    "No problem!"

    Anko couldn''t wait!

    She didn''t want today''s matter to spread!

    It was best to pretend that she didn''t know him!

    "Alright, you can ask."

    "How did you see through my disguise? I have clearly done my homework."

    Obviously, if this matter was not cleared up, Anko would not let it go!

    Even if she failed miserably in the gutter, she had to at least know the reason why the boat was turned. Whether the boat missed or hit the reef, there had to be an exnation!

    In this regard, the answer Aoba gave was: "There is indeed no w in your transformation technique. In fact, I was indeed deceived by you at the beginning. I did not suspect that Itachi was impersonated."

    "But you are too impatient. You have not observed Itachi enough, and you do not understand what kind of reaction he will make when facing an enemy."

    "..."

    "Reaction? Was there something wrong with my reaction at that time?" Anko was stunned for a moment, then asked in confusion.

    "If it was someone else, it might not be a problem. But Itachi would never take the initiative tomand me to deal with the enemy. He would only make the choice he thought was the most correct at that time, and then try his best to deal with the enemy himself. If he could not trouble others, he would not trouble others. This is Uchiha Itachi. This is the first w that makes me doubt you!" Aoba shook his head and said.

    So that''s how it is...

    Anko nodded unwillingly. She really did not understand the character of the other party. Instead, she chose the ''reasonable division ofbor'' that she thought most of the Ninjas would choose. The thinking of team cooperation would naturally be noticed by familiar people.

    "What else?"

    "There is also the problem of fighting style. I believe that the reason why you can use the Grand Fireball Technique must be because you investigated in advance and knew that Itachi knew this ninjutsu."

    Anko nodded again. She was also a ninja of Fire Escape. She naturally knew how to use these C -ss Fire Escape. Moreover, she also knew that the person she pretended to be would also use them.

    "This can''t be considered a w, right?"

    "No, this was already the biggest w! With Itachi''s character, she he would not easily use Ninjutsu, especially when the enemy was the first tounch an attack with the sword in his hand. If it was Itachi who was facing such a situation, he would have used the sword technique he was best at to counterattack! So I guess that you must have chosen to use the Grand Fireball Technique to block the swords that filled the sky because you couldn''t do it."

    Looking at Aoba''s confident exnation, Anko was very angry, but she had no way to refute.

    Because before this, she did go to the second training ground and watched the entire process of Uchiha Itachi passing the assessment.

    And the truth was just like what Aoba said, when facing the enemy''s sword attack, this guy chose to use an even more exquisite hand sword technique to counterattack, and easily defeated those Genin s.

    She really could not use such an exquisite hand sword technique, so she chose another method.

    After all, in her opinion, this was not a ''strange action''.

    However, she did not expect this to be one of the ws she exposed.

    But...

    What was the rtionship between these two guys

    Why did they know each other so well?

    "So you came to a conclusion just based on these? You think I am a fake? What if you prove that you are wrong in the end?" Anko retorted weakly.

    Aoba immediately looked at her with a caring expression, "If you are wrong, then so be it. Don''t tell me that I will really kill people?"

    Therefore, Anko once again remembered the process of being subdued... Her face was red!

    Seeing that the other party was speechless, Aoba chuckled in his heart. Of course, there was still the most important reason that he did not say.

    That was because under [Eye Of Perception]''s feedback, he had long known that the few fellows she had pretended to defeat were just ordinary clones.

    If the real Itachi was here, how could such a situation ur?

 Chapter 107: Center of Attention

    Chapter 107: Center of Attention

    "Last question, how exactly did you cultivate? You are only at this age, why are you so strong that I can''t move at all?"

    At this time, Anko waspletely out of curiosity.

    Although she was a ninja who specialized in ninjutsu, she had never given up on normal physical exercise. If it was someone else, it would be impossible for her to not even have a chance to struggle.

    However, she did not expect that Aoba would suddenly mention someone that surprised her.

    "Do you know Guy?"

    "Guy? Could it be that you are Guy''s disciple?" Anko asked in surprise. At the same time, she had the idea of ''If that was the case, it would make sense''. After all, Guy was a Taijutsu maniac. It was not strange for her to train a devil to be able to teach such a disciple. She could alsofort herself in her heart.

    But when did Guy ept a disciple?

    Why didn''t she know?

    At this moment, Aoba shook his head and said, "I am not Guy''s disciple, but Guy has indeed helped me a lot. It is all thanks to him that I am able to have my current strength."

    Even though Aoba was throwing the me, he was not lying. Guy had indeed helped him increase his strength by arge margin and had even helped himplete his mission. His strength had once again increased explosively!

    Of course, the most important thing was still the reward from the dog system...

    Otherwise, no matter how hard he tried, he would only be the second Guy, who still did not know the Eight Gates.

    But Anko did not know this inside story. He only thought that Guy and he were master and disciple, but they did not have a name.

    She thought to herself, "When we go back, I will teach Guy a lesson!"

    Such an important matter was actually kept hidden until now, which caused her to suffer a big loss.

    If she had known earlier, she would have been even more wary.

    No, she could not just endure this!

    At the very least, he had to knock on this bastard''s meat for three times!

    "Alright, you''ve passed! Remember, everything that happened today has to rot in your stomach. If I find out about this, my snake will have a good time!"

    In the end, Anko red at Aoba hatefully, then snorted and turned to leave.

    She probably went to settle the score with Guy

    On the other hand, Aoba pursed his lips, clearly not taking the other party''s threat to heart.

    "Even if you want to find trouble with me, you have to be able to beat me."

    With the LV7 [Hardening] and [Busoshoku Haki] who I had already upgrade to LV2, even if he stood there motionless as a target, Anko''s ninjutsu almost did not have the possibility of breaking through his defense!

    If he were to activate the LV3 [Thorn Aura]...

    Forget it, he was too much of a bully!

    ording to Aoba''s original idea of ??''both meat and output'', now it has achieved initial results, and it will definitely kill many people.

    Therefore, Aoba could not help but begin to look forward to the next Ninja career.

    ...

    In the next few days, almost suddenly, the two names Shinomiya Aoba and Uchiha Itachi were spread to the streets and alleys.

    And this time, it almost solidified the name of Konoha''s twin stars!

    It was only because of the news from the Ninja School that Shinomiya Aoba and Uchiha Itachi broke the shortest graduation record for the Ninja School in only nine months!

    And thest genius that made people think of him was Hatake Kakashi, who had spent two years to graduate from the Ninja School!

    The original people thought that this record would not be broken in the future, but they did not expect that in just a few years, there would be a challenger, and the record waspressed to an unprecedented level.

    What made people even more shocked was that not only one person, but two people broke the record at the same time!

    Needless to say, the child of the patriarch of a big family had received the strictest training since birth, and also had arge amount of cultivation resources.

    Although it was surprising to achieve such a result, the impact was not as strong as imagined.

    However, the name Shinomiya Aoba was different!

    He was a war orphan!

    There was nothing!

    In the end, he relied on his own ''talent'' and hard work to keep up with the super genius of Uchiha''s family. Not only did he break the shortest graduation record in the ninja school, he also won the beautiful name of Konoha''s twin stars!

    What was called a counterattack?

    This was called a counterattack!

    Only this kind of story was what people liked to hear the most, because it was more immersive.

    Thus, almost overnight, those children with poor backgrounds saw it as a role model!

    After all, there were too few ninjas among themoners who could stand out. They had to suffer a huge loss, or they would have been abandoned long ago.

    And the role model of these people was called... Namikaze Minato!

    Then, almost no one dug deep into it. The ''absurd things'' that Aoba had done in the past had once again be the talk of people.

    The only difference is that this time, people are talking about it with kindness and ridicule, instead of treating it as a clown as before, and the tone is full of ridicule and disdain.

    There were even quite a few optimistic people who were guessing whether Shinomiya Aoba, who dreamed of bing the fifth Hokage, would be able to sessfully realize his dream!

    He had suddenly be a medium-sized celebrity.

    This undoubtedly made Aoba a little ufortable.

    However, his mentality was extremely good. He knew that this would be a part of his n. In addition, he himself would not care about the voices of the outside world. Thus, the impact was not big.

    Every day, he continued to train on his own, waiting for the end of the ss allocation to form a ninja team and officially start his ninja career.

    Only Itachi, that guy, was a little worrying. He had not shown himself for several days.

    Probably because he could not stand the feeling of being pointed at and gossiped on the streets, he had agreed to celebrate together and could only dy.

    However, this was not a big deal. Things like heat came quickly and left quickly.

    It was estimated that in a few days, everyone would forget about it and then care about other things.

    The experiences before crossing over made Aoba understand this kind of thing very well.

    It was a pity that those tender little sisters in the ninja school...

    Well, Aoba admitted that what he was actually craving for was not their bodies, but the lunchbox that they used to bring to the ninja school every day.

    After all, things like eating soft rice were addictive, especially soft rice that didn''t need money and was delicious. The taste was really... tsk tsk ---

    It was wonderful!

    In Aoba''s heart, how could a girl be delicious!

    He really didn''t understand why those brats always looked so full of hormones.

    That''s why he said there was nomon sense...

    To Aoba, there was almost nothing to linger about in the time he spent in the Ninja School... Well, other than being casual!

    However, what he did not know was that Sarutobi was so worried about the matter of him and Itachi graduating and leading the team.

    Moreover, whether the two of them would enter a team or split up, there was still no result.

    It was because there was basically no idle Jonin in the vige now. There were barely a few suitable candidates, but they were still unwilling to take over. It was really a headache!

 Chapter 108: What a Bad Senior

    Chapter 108: What a Bad Senior

    Because of the war, most of the Jonin in the vige were on missions outside.

    In addition to the previous invasion of Kyuubi, arge number of people were sacrificed, so Konoha was really a little short of manpower now.

    If it was just an ordinary graduate, it would be better to just hand it over to Gennin to lead the team.

    After all, only those students who had potential and were chosen could have Jonin lead the team to cultivate.

    Otherwise, if three graduates really paired up with a Jonin, then there was basically no need to do anything else. He would just take students to y every day!

    However, for good seedlings like Aoba and Itachi who were worth focusing on nurturing, Sarutobi naturally hoped that the experienced and powerful Jonin would take them for a period of time.

    This way, not only would they grow faster, but they would also be able to protect them better.

    It was just that for a moment, Sarutobi had yet to be able to determine this candidate, so he could only drag it on for a bit longer.

    ...

    After a few days, Itachi finally showed up and even brought a little guy with him.

    Aoba looked at Sasuke who was on Itachi''s back with a very strange gaze.

    He didn''t know if it was because his gaze was too strange, but Sasuke couldn''t stand being stared at. He snorted and buried his head behind his brother''s back.

    "This is your younger brother, Sasuke?"

    "Yes, my parents are not at home today, so I brought Sasuke out for a walk."

    When Itachi mentioned Sasuke, his eyes were especially gentle.

    His original intention was to ask Shisui to look after Sasuke for a while, and then go back after he and Aoba finished celebrating.

    However, he did not expect that Sasuke, who was only one year old, would insist oning over and not let Shisui touch him no matter what.

    Itachi only thought that Sasuke had a child''s temper and did not like Shisui, so he had no choice but to bring him along.

    But in fact, Sasuke actually wanted to see what the guy whom he admired the most in his heart looked like.

    Now, he was very disappointed after seeing it!

    Especially the look in his eyes, which made him very unhappy!

    Although Sasuke was only one year old, he knew a lot of things.

    After all, all the children in the Naruto world were particrly precocious. Kakashi was the best example. At the age of three he enrolled at the School, graduated at the age of five, and advanced to Gennin at the age of six...

    Therefore, being young meant nothing. In a few months, Sasuke would start to receive training in advance.

    As the super genius of Uchiha''s family, as the younger brother of Itachi, Fugaku naturally had high hopes for Sasuke!

    Although it was not to be sent to the Ninja School at the age of three, some of the knowledge that Jonin had to master before school could be taught early.

    Aoba did not care about Sasuke''s small temper. He just looked at Itachi with a smile and said, "It''s okay. Anyway, there is nothing to eat with so many little beans."

    Sasuke, who was called little bean, immediately puffed up her cheeks, clearly not liking this title.

    Seeing Sasuke''s cute appearance, Aoba couldn''t help but reach out and pinch the little guy''s little face.

    After all, this was probably the most adorable stage for Sasuke. When he grew up a little more, he wouldn''t be so likable.

    More importantly, at this moment, Sasuke had no ability to resist when facing his ''Cheek pincher''.

    "Hey, I like to see you angry but unable to resist." Aoba pinched and pinched, his heart bursting with a sense of aplishment!

    It could be said that it satisfied his wicked taste!

    But who said that a child of one year old could not resist?

    Originally, Sasuke thought that he would be pinched if he was pinched, but for the sake of his big brother, he endured it.

    However, he did not expect this bastard to be insatiable. Seeing that he did not resist, he pinched it endlessly!

    Thus, the angry Sasuke suddenly opened his mouth wide and bit towards this bastard''s hand!

    At this time, if Aoba directly activated [Hardening]''s ability, then he would be

    It was estimated that Sasuke''s little teeth would all be shattered!

    However, Aoba was naturally not so cruel. After dodging, he gently flicked Sasuke''s forehead.

    "Ah!"

    "Don''t bite. Are you angry?"

    Although Aoba did not exert any strength, Sasuke was still too young after all, and a small piece of his forehead was directly red.

    Sasuke suddenly felt so painful that tears welled up in his eyes!

    However, he remembered what his father and brother had said to him. As a man, he should not shed tears casually!

    I will endure... I will endure...

    But it really hurts!

    "Brother!"

    Sasuke burst into tears and hugged Itachi''s neck tightly with tears. At the same time, se did not forget to re at the bad Aoba.

    When Sasuke cried, Itachi was immediately helpless.

    As he patiently coaxed Sasuke, he did not forget to nce at Aoba.

    This time, it was Aoba''s turn to be embarrassed

    "I was just teasing him. Really, I didn''t use any strength at all!"

    Itachi almost rolled his eyes after hearing this. With your brute force, how can you be as light as you are!

    Didn''t you see that his forehead was red?!

    "Well, why don''t you flick me too? We''re even now."

    Sasuke, who finally stopped crying, hugged Itachi tightly and refused to let go. His little face also turned around. She probably didn''t want to see that hateful face of a certain someone anymore!

    As expected, everything about being cute was just an illusion. Pride was your true nature!

    The helpless Aoba shook his head. He couldn''t help but feel this way in his heart.

    At this time, Itachi, who had alreadyforted Sasuke, no longer mentioned the matter of making Sasuke cry. He directly said, "Let''s go. After the celebration is over, we still have to send Sasuke home."

    "Alright, how about eating roasted meat? Speaking of celebrating, roasted meat is indeed more interesting."

    Yes, I just don''t know if I have enough money...

    However, even if it is not enough, Itachi will definitely pay the bill, so... the roasted meat is going to start!

    Aoba first touched his wallet, then nced at Itachi without leaving a trace, and his heart immediately calmed down.

    What?

    Are you asking me for my face?

    Why would I need something that I can''t eat?

    Therefore, the self-righteous Aoba brought Itachi and Sasuke to the barbecue shop that he had been eyeing for a long time!

    Moreover, it was said that this store was quite famous. It was a property of Choji''s n, and the meat that was chosen was also the best!

    Many people said that it tasted great after eating it!

    Cough cough... It was just a little ''expensive''.

    But was that a problem?

    Obviously not!

    We, Shinomiya, are not short of money. At most, we will stay and wash the dishes. Why would Aoba care about this?

    In short, just eat it!

    However, what Aoba didn''t know was that thest time someone ran away from order to dine and dash, his attitude was extremely bad, so much so that he was directly pped to the wall by the chef who had rushed over after hearing the news. Four or five people were hospitalized for a long time before they could barely manage to pay their bill...

    It was said that this chef was a big shot retired from the Choji n. Because he was too bored, he came to the restaurant to serve as a chef and watch the scene.

    Well, the strength is the elite Jonin...

 Chapter 109: Very Dangerous Task

    Chapter 109: Very Dangerous Task

    "Z ---Z ---"

    The alluring sound of roasted meat apanied by the unique smell of meat quickly spread out!

    Adding a bit of Choji''s family''s unique sauces, the taste was indescribably beautiful ---

    Fresh and tender, juicy, fatty but not greasy, the color and fragrance was full!

    It almost made the child next door cry!

    "Brother, I want to eat too!"

    "Okay, be careful of the heat."

    Itachi was only interested in the roasted meat. Seeing that Sasuke wanted to eat, he carefully blew on the roasted meat. Then, he used his chopsticks to give Sasuke a smaller piece to eat.

    There was no impatience in the whole process, and there was a warm smile on his face.

    It was such a deep picture of brotherhood that Aoba couldn''t help but twitch his mouth, because he saw that Sasuke not only ate very well, but also made a face at him when Itachi was not paying attention.

    Of course, he would not lower himself to the same level as a brat.

    But if this brat was Sasuke, then it was another matter!

    "Little brat, I don''t believe that I can''t cure you!" Aoba angrily swept away the roasted meat, put it all on his te, and then swallowed it in two bites.

    While chewing hard, he also showed a triumphant expression to Sasuke.

    Sasuke nced at the empty barbecue te, and his little face was suddenly aggrieved, but it was not like he did not have a sure-win magic treasure!

    "Brother, I want more ---"

    Although Itachi also felt that he could not let Sasuke eat too much meat to avoid indigestion, he had no choice but to surrender when Sasuke acted like a spoiled child.

    "Okay, but you have to promise brother that you can''t eat too much. Otherwise, your stomach will hurt at night and you won''t be able to sleep."

    "En!"

    As a result, Itachi once again skillfully spread the meat slices all over the roasted te.

    This time, it was Sasuke''s turn to be proud.

    Anyway, with big brother here, I won''t be afraid of a bad adult like you! The fluctuations in Sasuke''s heart were roughly like this.

    Fuck!

    What a good Sasuke!

    You even learned to call for reinforcements!

    If your brother wasn''t here, I would have beaten you until it was swollen.

    Just as Aoba wasining in his heart, the dog system that had been silent for a long time finally made a move!

    Ding!

    The rank death mission has been released!

    The name of the mission: Sasuke''s lifelong enemy!

    The first stage

    [Content Description: Hate me, itachi''s stupid little brother! ]

    [We are both cheats. Why are we in a hurry to fry each other? ]

    [Mission Requirement: flick Sasuke''s forehead three times in front of Itachi! ]

    [Quest time limit: 1 day]

    [Quest reward: Special Treasure Chest x1, Basic Skill Card x1]

    [Quest time: Unknown]

    [Quest failure: Are you ready to be hunted down by Itachi? ]

    ....

    Aoba stopped eating and subconsciously nced at Sasuke, who still didn''t know anything. His heart was calm.

    He was already used to the dog system''s unpredictability.

    Moreover, this mission was probably the same type of undercover mission that had been silent all this time. Only bypleting the current stage would there be a chance to open the next stage of the mission.

    However, the content of this mission was still very annoying!

    "I just thought about it in my heart. Is it really so real?"

    However, he didn''t know if it was because he had done too many death-seeking missions, but he always felt that the difficulty of this mission was very ordinary.

    But thinking about his previous experience in ying online games, the difficulty of this kind of chain mission was generally not big at the initial stage, but theter it became harder.

    Of course, it is not ruled out. It is very easy toplete the task, but the consequences are very serious - this possibility...

    Aoba''s gaze gently swept across Itachi who was concentrating on roasting meat without batting an eyelid.

    With Itachi''s diehard character, the problem might be very serious.

    Bastard!

    However, he still had toplete the quest, especially since it was actually a special treasure chest reward that he had seen for the first time.

    ... Hopefully, this item was worth his ''adventure''.

    With this thought in mind, Aoba did not act rashly. Anyway, the time limit for the quest was still very long. He just needed to find an opportunity to make a move before Itachi brought Sasuke home.

    Therefore, Aoba returned to his usual appearance and sat there eating heartily to avoid being detected by Itachi.

    An hourter...

    "Phew... I''m so full!"

    After eating more than ten portions of roasted meat, Aoba patted his belly in satisfaction. Then, he narrowed his eyes and went to settle the bill.

    But soon, he returned with a bitter face. Then, he waved at Itachi in a low voice.

    "What''s wrong? Is it because you don''t have enough money?" Itachi calmly took out his wallet. Clearly, he had already expected this.

    Aoba was immediately overjoyed. He patted Itachi on the shoulder and said, "As expected of a good brother. I knew you wouldn''t leave me to die!"

    "It''s nothing. Sasuke and I have also eaten a lot. Of course, we have to split the bill. How much more do we need?"

    "Then I''ll have to trouble you to settle the bill this time. Don''t worry, we can go to take the task soon. I''ll treat you to enough when the timees!"

    As he spoke, Aoba took all the money in his wallet into Itachi''s hand. Then, he put his palms together and asked for it. Then, he walked back.

    In this regard, Itachi shook his head helplessly and amusedly. He did not refuse and directly went to settle the bill.

    As early as when he was ordering food, he had already silently calcted the final amount in his heart. The money that the two of them brought was almost enough.

    However, because he had not eaten enough, he ordered several more people''s portions.

    If it''s not enough, he could only go home to get it. Hopefully, this result would not happen.

    Itachi went to settle the bill, while Aoba sat next to Sasuke with a smile.

    "Go away!"

    Sasuke puffed up her cheeks and turned her head away, not looking at him. Obviously, she disliked Aoba very much.

    Aoba was not angry, becausepared to what he had to do next, Sasuke would definitely dislike him even more!

    So it did not matter.

    Who asked him to be Sasuke''s ''lifetime enemy''!

    Itachi quickly paid the bill and came back. Seeing that he was relieved, he should not stay to wash the dishes.

    "It''s rare to bring your brother out. Do you want to go around?"

    At this time, Aoba suddenly suggested.

    Before Itachi could agree, Sasuke suddenly blinked her big eyes and looked at him with sparkling eyes.

    Obviously, for a child as young as Sasuke, curiosity was the nature.

    Staying at home all day, the only toy is actually the sword and Kunai made of wood. Do you dare to believe it?

    Now that it was rare toe out with his brother to y, Sasuke was naturally unwilling to go back immediately, and even the bad silver did not look so annoying.

    As a qualified disciple, Itachi naturally wanted to satisfy all of Sasuke''s wishes.

    Moreover, he only went back a littleter. Since his parents were not at home, he nodded and agreed.

    Sasuke immediately climbed onto Itachi''s back happily and hugged Itachi''s neck with her small arms. She smiled very happily.

    Seeing this, Aoba also smiled very cunningly.

    The more time he spent outside, the easier it would be for him to seed!

    Sasuke, when the timees, your uncle will definitely be gentler. Don''t be afraid ---

    hia---hia---hia---

 Chapter 110: Risky Move

    Chapter 110: Risky Move

    In general, Konoha was quite prosperous, at least much better than other big and small Ninja Viges.

    In particr, the geographical location was excellent, rich in resources, and the climate was pleasant. It was most suitable for developing a country.

    Otherwise, Hashirama and Madara would not have left the vige here. After that, the other big Ninja Viges would not invade Konoha time and time again.

    In Sasuke''s memory, this was the first time he left home and came to the vige.

    A small head was ced on Itachi''s shoulder. Everything he saw was very fresh. He even identally drooled when he encountered food that'' looked delicious ''and'' smelled good ''.

    "Brother, what is that?"

    Itachi looked in the direction of Sasuke''s finger and found that it was a stall selling sweets. He smiled and asked, "Do you want to eat? Brother will buy it for you."

    "En!"

    Sasuke immediately nodded happily.

    Thus, not long after, a sugar figure in the shape of a little rabbit appeared in Sasuke''s hand. From time to time, he would lick it with his tongue happily.

    The sugar marks undoubtedly brought satisfaction to people. The younger the child, the more he liked sweets. People who liked sweets were everywhere, especially women. It was as if there was no one who did not like sweets. Even if they were eighty years old, it would be the same if their teeth fell out.

    Aoba also liked to eat sweet things. No, it should be said that as long as it was edible, there was nothing he didn''t like...

    After walking for so long, he didn''t know where the barbecue had been digested. He also wanted to get a sugar figurine to taste, but unfortunately, his money had been given to Itachi to pay the bill just now. Itachi obviously didn''t have much money left. Otherwise, with Itachi''s personality, he wouldn''t have bought this sugar figurine to Sasuke.

    So it was very awkward.

    Aoba was not really thick-skinned to steal Sasuke''s'' lollipop ''to eat. On the contrary, Sasuke put on a very smelly appearance, deliberately licking him from time to time to eat him.

    After seeing that he was a little unhappy, he even purposely made a face to anger him.

    What a super not cute little brat!

    In a while, you will have a good fruit to eat!

    Aoba began to ponder about what posture he should useter, how much force he used, and what kind of wonderful ''music'' he would y.

    And soon there would be a chance...

    Because Sasuke was licking very hard, a sugar man soon ran out of food, and sweet foods would get tired after eating too much, and he really wanted to drink water.

    Therefore, Sasuke drank a lot of water.

    When they walked past another street, Sasuke was fidgeting on Itachi''s back.

    "What''s wrong, Sasuke? Is your stomach not feeling well?" Itachi was a little worried, afraid that Sasuke would eat something bad.

    Then he saw Sasuke awkwardly whisper into Itachi''s ear.

    Only then did Itachi rx. He looked around and found that there were no toilets around. However, if he went further east, he would be able to leave the block. There was a small forest there, and there was no one there.

    Thus, he opened his mouth and said, "Sasuke might have drunk too much water. I''ll take him over there to make things more convenient."

    Seeing that his brother had told him that he was going to pee, Sasuke immediately buried his face.

    At this time, Aoba''s eyes lit up and even lit up!

    My god, I finally waited for this great opportunity!

    "Oh, that''s good. Let''s go, let''s go!"

    Itachi didn''t think too much about it, so they went over together.

    As a ninja, when they were out on missions, they would use the sky as the ceiling, and the earth as the bed. There were many things that didn''t care about trifles. After all, most conditions were not allowed, and there weren''t many things to pay attention to.

    Therefore, after entering the small forest and making sure that there was no one around, Itachi put Sasuke down.

    Seeing Sasuke taking off his pants awkwardly, the corners of Aoba''s mouth couldn''t help but curl up. He was simply pretending to be a weird uncle!

    After Aoba had finished putting the water in a carefree manner, he said,

    Sasuke was still working hard with her little face red!

    "I guess the little earthworm can''t do it afterall!" Aoba clicked his tongue as he looked at it.

    Sasuke, who did not understand the meaning of his words, immediately turned his head, raised his little face, and shouted, "Go away!"

    "Just a little bit. I won''t leave. Are you angry?"

    Looking at the two childish people, Itachi suddenly felt helpless and funny.

    Why did Aoba like to tease Sasuke so much? It was really a headache.

    "You go out first. Sasuke is a little embarrassed that you are here."

    "Brother ---" Sasuke''s face was too thin, and when Itachi said this, Sasuke''s face became even redder.

    But at this time, Aoba suddenly said as he squatted down, "As a man, how can you be so shy!"

    De!

    Aoba stretched out his hand and calmly flicked Sasuke''s forehead!

    Of course, he didn''t dare to use force, otherwise what would happen to him in the future?

    Suddenly, the air was terrifyingly quiet!

    Sasuke was stunned, so was Itachi!

    Even Sasuke couldn''t react to what this bad adult had just done to him!

    But the two of them were stunned, but that didn''t mean that Aoba was the same.

    The mission issued by the dog system had to be yed three times. This was just a moment, what was there to make a fuss about!

    Therefore, before anyone could react from the state of confusion, Aoba calmly flicked back and forth twice at the little earthworm. Not to mention, the feeling was quite good, like ying rubber bands!

    At the same time, he did not forget to open his mouth and say, "Hurry up and shush! Don''t tell me your kidney is not good at such a young age."

    This time, Sasuke and Itachi finally came back to their senses!

    After being hit three times by the bad Aoba in session, Sasuke suddenly had a sign of water filling a mountain of gold. Her mouth was shriveled and her eyes were full of tears!

    And then...

    Once again, he couldn''t hold it in.

    With a loud cry, it was earth-shattering!

    As the gate above opened, there was also a scene of a flooding dam.

    The scene was extremely spectacr!

    Even the initiator of evil was amazed!

    "What did you do"

    It was fine if he flicked his forehead!

    You can also y there as you please!

    Even I can''t bear to y with Sasuke!

    This matter is not over!

    Itachi fiercely red at this bastard. Then, he was somewhat at a loss and did not know what to do. In the end, he could only wait for Sasuke to finish peeing before thinking of a way to coax him.

    When Itachi finally helped Sasuke put on his pants, Sasuke, who was crying out of breath, immediately pointed to the bad Aoba standing at the side and said, "Brother, he bullied me!"

    "Be good, Sasuke, don''t cry. Brother will help you beat up the bad guys!"

    Itachi hurriedly carried Sasuke on his back, grinding his teeth as he looked at the bastard with an unfriendly expression!

    "Hehe, I was just teasing Sasuke just now, really! And look, didn''t Sasuke sessfully let it out? This proves that my method is effective. You can''t burn the bridge after crossing it!"

    Aobaughed dryly as he retreated, his eyes wandering around.

    Itachi was obviously going crazy. If he didn''t run now, when would he?

    Sure enough!

    At this time, Sasuke, who kept sobbing, added another sentence, "Brother, you beat up that guy!"

 Chapter 111: Crimson Swordsman

    Chapter 111: Crimson Swordsman

    "Alright, I''ll take you to beat up the kid!"

    As soon as these words came out, it was either death or injury!

    Seeing that the situation was not good, Aoba immediately turned and ran!

    Obviously, he was in the wrong in this matter, and only a fool would not run away!

    "Brother, the kid has run away!" Sasuke was so anxious that he could not even care about crying.

    "Don''t worry, with brother here, the bad guys can''t run away!"

    Itachi narrowed his eyes, then held Sasuke behind him with one hand and reached into his ninja backpack with the other.

    Watch my move!

    Hearing the sound of the air breaking behind him, Aoba turned his head while running and immediately shouted, "! Are you serious!"

    Dudu! Dudu!

    Rows of swords stabbed into the ground. If Aoba had not slipped away quickly, he would have been instantly pierced into a hedgehog.

    Of course, this was also because he did not use [Hardening]''s abilities.

    If he did not appear to be in a sorry state, how could he let this matter pass as soon as possible!

    Aoba had already thought of a countermeasure, but he didn''t know if Itachi was really going to help Sasuke vent his anger or if he was cooperating with him to show Sasuke.

    But no matter which possibility it was, it was impossible for him to stop!

    At this time, Itachi had already chased after him with Sasuke on his back, and from the looks of it, he was full of killing intent.

    Shit!

    "Defeat him, defeat him.." Sasuke stopped crying at this time. His little face was full of excitement.

    Aoba was very speechless. He did not expect that you, Sasuke, would pretend to be a good person when he''s a tiger!

    You wait. Sooner orter, I will strip you naked and hit your ass!

    Then, he noticed that there was another movement behind him. He turned his head to look again.

    He saw that Itachi was quickly advancing. One hand was holding Sasuke, the other hand was ced in front of his chest, and he began to form hand seals one by one!

    "Damn! A single-handed seal You are really too sinister. You are actually hiding such a move!"

    Aoba was iparably shocked, and he hurriedly increased his speed!

    Although he had long known that Itachi would be able to skillfully grasp the ability of single-handed hand seals in the future, he had never expected that Itachi would have already learned the trick to single-handed hand seals at this time!

    Moreover, he had always been hiding it and had never revealed it before.

    Was this fucking innate talent of a super genius!

    "Shadow Clone Technique!"

    With a bang, two identical Itachi appeared beside Itachi.

    The moment Itachi''s two clones appeared, they began to form seals at the same time.

    When Aoba saw this, he wanted to cry but had no tears!

    "Fire Release - Great Fireball Technique!"

    "Fire Escape - Phoenix Fire Technique!"

    Feeling the heating from behind him, Aoba immediately used the ''Running from Mom Technique ''in his heart. Then, he used Level 7 [Hardening] and ran forward without any care!

    Therefore, a hrious scene appeared on the scene.

    Aoba hugged his head and ran around in circles like a rat. Itachi chased after him and beat him up. Sasuke, who was hugging Itachi tightly, was so excited that his face turned red. He kept giving orders loudly!

    However, if one listened carefully, they would find that they were all, "Brother, catch bad kid!" "Brother, good job!" "Brother, good job!" "Brother, good job!"

    After chasing for a long time, Aoba finally saw the signal that Itachi had given up on him. Only then did he let out a sigh of relief. He did not continue to circle around and directly disappeared into the forest.

    "Ah, he ran away!"

    Sasuke puffed up his cheeks in regret, but the grievance had long passed, and the excitement had not subsided yet.

    "Sigh, what a pity. Next time, brother will take you to beat the bad guys, okay?"

    "Yes! Brother is the best!"

    Sasuke nodded happily. At the same time, he thought that it would be great if he could grow up quickly to help his brother beat the bad people.

    "Alright, we''ve been out for a day. It''s time to go back. Otherwise, mom and dad will be worried when theye back."

    Seeing that Sasuke was smiling so happily, Itachi also revealed a smile on his face.

    Two figures, one big and one small, just like that, walked toward home together.

    ˇ­...

    On the other side, Aoba, who had escaped the pursuit of the Uchiha brothers, had also sessfully returned home.

    Then, he couldn''t help but curse at Itachi''s ck-bellied nature!

    He had originally thought that his speed of improvement was already fast enough. Still, he had never expected that Itachi, that fellow, was actually silently improving at a speed that ordinary people could not even imagine!

    He had even learned a high-level technique like a single-handed seal!

    This kind of talent simply couldn''t be described as good. He was simply a monster!

    He didn''t know what level this guy had mastered, whether he had just entered the beginner level or had alreadypletely learned it.

    At this point, even Aoba didn''t dare to be sure. After all, he had only seen Itachi make a single hand seal and use the shadow clone technique.

    If this continued, even if one day Itachi suddenly summoned ''Susanoo'', he estimated that he would not be surprised!

    With such good talent and such hard work, coupled with an opponent like him constantly pushing Itachi to improve, even Aoba, who had the ''God''s perspective '', could not confirm the extent of Itachi''s growth in this world.

    However, he was not jealous. The stronger Itachi was, the more chance he had to get rid of the miserable life in the original work.

    Aoba was quite happy for him.

    After scolding Itachi for a while, Aoba immediately began to check the mission reward.

    [Sessfully opened a special treasure chest... You have obtained a set of special skin! ]

    [Skin: Crimson Swordsman]

    [Effect: Isn''t HAndsome Enough? ]

    [Property: Never Damaged]

    [Negative Effect: After wearing, it will temporarily reduce Uchiha and Sasuke''s favorability by 50. The enemy will be affected by[Team Battle Can Be Lost, Death of A Man]debuff.

    "This thing..."

    Aoba''s face immediately turned ck!

    Isn''t this Blood Moon Skin of Yasuo*?

    [*TL Note: It refers to Yasuo of League of Legends]

    Although they were really handsome, why were they all negative effects?

    After hesitating, the ck-faced Aoba still found a mirror and put the scarlet mask on his face.

    No matter what, he still had to try...

    Then, a shocking scene appeared. The moment he put on the scarlet mask, he directly transformed into something unscientific!

    And it had be exactly the same as the skin of the Blood Moon!

    Aoba subconsciously reached out and touched his face and body. He found that it was not a phantom, but he really wore this skin set and became a happy man that everyone wanted to kill.

    Even his height had changed!

    The voice also turned into the tone of Yasuo''s voice pack.

    Moreover, Aoba also discovered that ever since he put on this set of skin, his body would involuntarily emit an indistinguishable murderous aura and a strong smell of blood. It was like the special effect of the skin, which could not be canceled even if he wanted to!

    What a novelty!

    The transformation technique could be seen through. No one would be able to see through it unless he personally took off the mask.

    Moreover, it would not be destroyed in battle!

    Although the damage would definitely not be reduced, at least he would not be looking ugly!

    It could be said that it perfectly carried out the effect of [Handsome]!

 Chapter 112: Black Void Technique

    Chapter 112: ck Void Technique

    At this time, Aoba was already considering whether he should use this mask to create an alternate identity in the future. Moreover, with many unknown identities, many things that were inconvenient for him to appear would undoubtedly be easier to operate.

    It was that negative effect that was quite strange...

    Sure enough, it was ''special''!

    When he thought about how he would wear this set of skin in the future and then be chased by hundreds of people to kill him, Aoba subconsciously shivered!

    Then, he turned around to look at the mission issued by the dog system.

    "It turned out to be such a lifelong enemy! This dog system is really!"

    Aoba was convinced!

    If he did it a few more times, would Sasuke continue to chase after him like it was in the original work?

    Well, it was obviously very possible.

    He already roughly knew the nature of this stage of the mission and the real consequences ofpleting the mission.

    But... he was not worried at all!

    Looking at the mission notification, the second stage had not been activated yet, so he did not care about it. He then carefully put away the mask.

    He was prepared to use this mask to stir up trouble in the future. So, he could not be associated with it!

    Therefore, he had to keep it well!

    After putting the things away, Aoba prepared to take a bath and rest for a while.

    But when he entered the room, his eyes immediately focused on somethingˇ­

    There was a leaf lying quietly under the bed.

    He certainly doesn''t think the leaf was brought in by ident, and he checks it almost every day.

    So there is only one reason, that is, White Zetsu came here during the time he was away!

    "This time... what could it be?"

    Aoba picked up the leaves and muttered to himself.

    ......

    Aoba changed his clothes and went to the usual ce to train.

    He was not in a hurry to call out White Zetsu. Instead, he quietly put [Eye Of Perception] down and continued to train.

    After about half an hour, after making sure that the surrounding environment was very safe, he calmly stood in ce and said, "Come out. Why are you looking for me?"

    In the next second, a white head emerged from the empty space in front of him.

    "Little White?"

    When Aoba saw this unique big head, he was a little surprised.

    After all, during the days in the underground base, Little White, who was White Zetsu''s clone, had apanied him for a long time. It was not an exaggeration to say that he was half a ymate.

    "Hehe, are you shocked?"

    Little White twisted twice and directly drilled out of the ground.

    "It''s indeed quite unexpected. It''s been so long since Ist saw you. I thought you had died a long time ago."

    "Nonsense! If you hadn''t died, I wouldn''t have died either!" Lil ''White opened his big mouth that was seriously inconsistent with his body and retorted!

    However, even this was something he had learned from Aoba back then.

    "Hehe!"

    "What are youughing at!"

    "I thought of something happy."

    "You married a wife?"

    "..." Aoba suddenly regretted saying so much back then!

    "Alright, let''s get down to business. Although there aren''t many people here, it isn''t safe."

    "Oh, I almost forgot about business. ''Madara'' asked me to bring you something."

    "What is it?"

    Then he saw Little White suddenly open his mouth to the maximum, and then he reached his hand into his mouth and began to search...

    ''I suddenly don''t want it anymore. What should I do?''

    Aoba had a face full of disdain!

    "Found it!"

    Little White pulled out his hand, and there was a ring on his palm.

    Wait!

    Ring?

    Could it beˇ­

    Aoba seemed to have thought of something. He took it and carefully examined it.

    Sure enough, the ring waspletely ck, and there was a word engraved on it.

    "Mu (nothing)?"

    He tried hard to recall. There were a total of ten rings in Akatsuki. They were: Rei (Zero), Ao (Blue), Shiro (White), Shu (Scarlet), Ku (Void), Nan (South), Hoku (North), San (Three), and Gyoku (Jewel). There should not be the word ''Mu''. Moreover, there did not seem to be any ck ring.

    ''Could it be that I was wrong?''

    Aoba looked at Little White in confusion. "What is the use of this thing?" In addition, did '' Madara'' tell you anything? "

    "Yes! I almost forgot if you didn''t mention it!"

    Seeing Little White''s embarrassed look, several ck lines appeared on Aoba''s forehead.

    "This ring is something that Akatsuki''s members used tomunicate with each other. ''Madara'' and Akatsuki''s leader forged ten rings together. But, actually, there were eleven rings. The extra one is now in your hands."

    "But you don''t have to worry about your identity being exposed. Madara asked for this ring in his own name. With this ring, you can borrow Akatsuki''s power and resources at a critical moment. In the future, if you see someone with the same style of ring, you can regard them as your own people. But in name, you don''t exist in Akatsuki."

    "That''s right, this ring has some other functions..."

    After listening to Little White''s exnation, Aoba could not help but fall into deep thought.

    He roughly understood the true meaning of Obito giving him this ring.

    Mu is... nothing!

    It meant ''someone who doesn''t exist ''!

    For Akatsuki, he was the ''person who doesn''t exist '', but he could use Akatsuki''s power.

    The other meaning was that he was Obito''s man, not Akatsuki''s man.

    Although Obito had already regarded Akatsuki as his possession, it was obvious that Nagato and Konan, the leader of Akatsuki, did not think so!

    The two sides were just cooperating with each other.

    And sooner orter, the two sides would turn back on each other!

    After all, that pair of Rinnegan was only temporarily lent to Nagato by Madara. When the time was right, Obito would definitely take it back.

    Therefore, Aoba felt a headache again.

    Obito was obviously nning a backup n!

    Being an undercover spy in Konoha isn''t enough. Now he actually wanted him to be a nail that could stab into Akatsuki at any time.

    However, he could not refuse. He could only pretend that he did not know anything. After all, ''he'' should indeed not be able to understand the true meaning behind it.

    But apart from these, if this ring was used well, it would also be of great use!

    Especially the Illusion Light Body Technique that was sealed within it, it could actually convert Chakra into "Thought Wave", and then Pain, who was the ''Commanding Tower'', would ept these waves and then increase the strength of these thoughts wave to make the illusion appear in a specific ce.

    Keeping this ring might be of great use in the future!

    This was what Aoba''s intuition told him.

    But to avoid being detected by Nagato, he would not use it recklessly.

    Right!

    Aoba suddenly thought of the skin he had obtained previously [Crimson Swordsman]that he had obtained earlier!

    If he could use his alt identity to sneak into Akatsuki, it would be very interesting!

    Aoba''s eyes suddenly lit up. It was just that it was a little difficult to operate

 Chapter 113: Perfect Team

    Chapter 113: Perfect Team

    Although Aoba had epted this ring, he had already made up his mind to temporarily pretend that it didn''t exist and put it in the ninja bag.

    Only when he thought that it could be used would he be able to disy its true meaning truly.

    ˇ­..

    Not too longter, on the second day after Aoba and Itachi finished celebrating, they received a new notification.

    Sensei asked them to meet at 9 o''clock at the No. 1 training ground.

    As for who the leader of the team was, they still did not know.

    However, when Aoba arrived at thest pinch point, he immediately widened his eyes and eximed, "Mikawa, why is it you?"

    That''s right. This time, Sarutobi not only put Aoba and Itachi into the same team but also carefully screened many candidates for being the team''s sensei and finally decided on Mikawa for some reason!

    Moreover, Mikawa, who hadpleted several high-difficulty missions in session, had also been promoted from special Jonin to the real Jonin!

    After all, contribution and experience could make up for theck of strength. In addition, the task of being a Sensei was not easy to do. Of course, he had to get some benefits first.

    Regarding this, Aoba naturally did not know at all.

    Speaking of which, he had not seen Mikawa for more than half a year, so he was still a little excited!

    "Call me Mikawa Sensei in the future!" Mikawa said with a straight face. If not for Hiruzen-sama telling him to do this and about the shocking growth of Aoba when he was not in the vige, he might not be willing to ept this job.

    After all, Sarutobi''s attitude was very clear. He valued Mikawa''s steadiness and rich experience.

    Sarutobi believed that under Mikawa''s guidance, Aoba and Itachi would definitely be able to learn many very practical things. Moreover, if they encountered danger, it would be difficult to find Sensei, who was better at protecting people than Mikawa.

    As for the growth of their strength, it would depend on their talent and hard work. There was not much that Mikawa could help with this, but he could provide them with the safest environment to grow.

    In general, the decision that Sarutobi made might not be the most perfect one, but it must be the most suitable one at the moment!

    Aoba happily responded. He already knew Mikawa''s character, so he was not afraid at all.

    On the contrary, Itachi and another guy with a pale face who carried a knife on his back shouted very seriously, "Mikawa-sensei."

    "From now on, I will be the sensei of your team, Hirohiko Mikawa. My current position is Konoha Jonin. I am good at Water Escape and Earth Escape. My position in the team is generally supportˇ­."

    From the moment he opened his mouth to speak, Mikawa had been paying attention to everyone''s expressions. After confirming that no one had a strange expression on their faces after telling them their strength and status, he secretly nodded in his heart and continued to say,

    "Do not underestimate the role of support. In a team, support is generally responsible for thebat wisdom and the brain of the team."

    "And support is divided into many kinds, such as investigation, tracking, defense, medical, logistics, and creating a suitable terrain and environment for teammates to cooperate with the team. Even stepping up to block an attack for your teammates at critical moments. As long as the situation can be reversed In an unfavorable situation, you must not hesitate!

    "Therefore, for the next period of time, I will do my best to help you grow."

    "If anyone thinks that I am not worthy of being your sensei, you can bring it up now so as not to regret it in the future."

    Aoba, Itachi, and another guy who did not know each other all shook their heads. It could be considered that they approved of Mikawa''s idea of leading the team.

    "Very good. Now, everyone can introduce themselves."

    "The more detailed, the better. It can also be considered a formal understanding of each other. After all, in the future, you have to learn how to cooperate with the team to make up for yourck of strength. Because there is no ninja who is proficient in everything in this world. Only by learning to cooperate can you be considered a qualified team."

    Looking at each other, Aoba took the lead to start the conversation. After all, he still has to give Mikawa some face.

    "I am Shinomiya Aoba, 6 years old. I am good at physical attacks and have Kekkei Genkai, which can enhance my defense. I like food, and there is nothing I am afraid of. I want to be the fifth generation of Konoha!

    Itachi was as calm as water about Aoba''s self-introduction. There was no surprise at all. On the contrary, the other person looked at him with surprise, as if he had thought of something.

    "Uchiha Itachi, six years old, specializing in long-range attacks such as Ninjutsu and shuriken. My Kekkei Genkai is Sharingan. My favorite food is Three-color dango and Natto. My interest is to study Genjutsu. My dreamˇ­"

    Speaking of dreams, Itachi hesitated for a moment but did not mention the contradiction between Uchiha and the vige, which made Aobapletely stunned!

    "The dream is to help Aoba be the fifth Hokage."

    Eh?

    Not only Aoba but even Mikawa and the other person were all stunned!

    Is it okay for his dream to be like this?

    He actually did not want him to be the Hokage but wanted to help others be the Hokage. This was somewhat iprehensible.

    Only Aoba, who looked at Itachi, roughly knew why this guy said this.

    After all, they had discussed the relevant topics for a long time, and they knew what each other really wanted.

    "It''s my turn. My name is Gekkou Hayate. I''m 12 years old this year. I''m good at swordsmanship and have Kekkei Genkai''s stealth. There''s nothing particrly I like, but I hate the smell of medicine. My dream... It''s probably to work hard to survive."

    Gekkou Hayate, who introduced himselfst, was obviously much taller than Aoba and Itachi. After all, he was six years older than Aoba and Itachi.

    However, because Aoba and Itachi broke the record and graduated early, they were considered to be the same batch of graduates.

    Moreover, in terms of talent and strength, Gekkou Hayate was also the strongest among this batch of normal graduates.

    Otherwise, Sarutobi would not have arranged him as the third person to join this team.

    Apart from Mikawa, who was leading the team, the other three Genin s were all Konoha''s favored children, and each of them had Kekkei Genkai (Aoba sessfully sneaked in).

    Closebat, long range, defense, and the support of Jonin''s strength all at once.

    It could be said that it was hard to find a team that was even more perfect than Mikawa''s at the moment!

    But Aoba''s focus was not this, but the name Gekkou Hayate...

    After listening to the other party''s self-introduction, he finally remembered the chunin exam examiner who did not have many scenes in the original work and died miserably.

 Chapter 114: The Helplessness of Gekkou Hayate

    Chapter 114: The Helplessness of Gekkou Hayate

    In the original story, Gekkou Hayate who was a special jonin died in hands of Baki.

    But with the amazing Konoha-style swordsmanship paired with Transparent Escape Technique*, his strength must not be underestimated!

    [*TL Note: This technique has never actually been seen in the manga, but it allows the user to spy on others without being noticed. It was invented by Jiraiya during his youth to allow him to spy on girls bathing without the risk of being caught. In the anime, the technique is shown to render the user invisible, allowing them to either make stealthy strikes on their opponent or escape from the opponent''s sight. Hayate Gekk¨­ was adept at using this technique, utilizing it in a simr manner to the Hiding with Camouge Technique; his entire figure became transparent to mask his appearance.]

    Moreover, his ability to use detection and sneak attacks were too heaven-defying. Even those enemies who were stronger than him were likely to be quietly approached by him and killed in a single blow!

    It was a pity that the heavens were jealous of talented people. Gekkou Hayate had been afflicted with serious illness since he was young, and his physical condition had always been very bad. It could be said that he had been a medicine jar since he was a child.

    That was why he had said in the self-introduction just now that he hated the smell of medicine, and his dream was to work hard to survive!

    If not for this sickly person''s body dragging him down, Gekkou Hayate wouldn''t have wasted six years in the Ninja Academy before choosing to graduate.

    It wasn''t that he didn''t have the strength to choose to graduate early, but simply that his body didn''t allow it.

    In that six years, he had failed to recover from his illness. And, it had be more and more serious. He often coughed non-stop. He coughed all night and could not sleep well.

    That was why his face was pale and his ck eyes were so heavy!

    Aoba, who had easily recalled this information, looked at Gekkou Hayate with a different gaze.

    Although they had not be closer, the other party''s talent and strength could still be recognized. At least as a teammate, he would not drag the entire team down. Instead, he would be able to help.

    Therefore, Aoba was more and more satisfied with the situation of this team.

    It was just that this illness of Gekkou Hayate was quite tricky. It looked like asthma, but he could not be sure.

    Moreover, even if it were really asthma, he did not know how to treat it. He could only put it aside for the time being and talk about itter.

    After everyone introduced themselves, Mikawa Jonin pped his hands to attract the attention of the three of them. Then, three pieces of white paper appeared in his hands. He handed them one by one and exined,

    "This is chakra paper. Try to inject chakra into it, and you can know your chakra attribute"

    Itachi and Gekkou Hayate seemed to have used this thing a long time ago, and the chakra paper in their hands immediately changed, and they were not surprised by the result.

    The chakra paper in Itachi''s hand was on fire, and one area was split open, and the other area became wet, corresponding to the three chakra attributes: fire, wind, and water.

    The change in the chakra paper in Gekkou Hayate''s hand was that one area was split open, and the other area became wet, so the chakra attribute was wind and water.

    As for Aoba, who had been curiously injecting chakra into it in the end, it waspletely different!

    The area of the chakra paper became wrinkled, and the area directly shattered.

    This also meant that his chakra attribute was thunder and earth!

    The amount of chakra attribute was actually not important. What was important was the type, as well as the subsequent development and mastery, and even a fusion!

    However, Aoba and Itachi just happened to have all five attributes. It was quite rare and interesting.

    "Speaking of which, what Kekkei Genkai is fused on thunder and earth chakra?"

    Aoba, who knew his chakra attribute for the first time, touched his chin and began to recall.

    "It seems to be an explosion?"

    He was a bit uncertain, but then he shook his head in amusement. He hadn''t learned how to walk, but he actually wanted to run.

    If he wanted to fuse the two attributes together, his current mastery of chakra was far from enough. Thinking about it now would only add to his troubles.

    However, he remembered that Deidara also seemed to be an explosive Ninja...

    In the first lesson, Mikawa Jonin did not teach anything substantial. They just let everyone understand each other, test their respective chakra attributes, and then arranged a ''1v1 battle'' battle to familiarize the strength and fighting style of the team members.

    Although Gekkou Hayate had the advantage in age, this advantage was not kept in battle.

    It''s because of Aoba''s Absolute Defense.

    Even though Gekkou Hayate was eager to use his full power, he still could not break through Aoba''s defense. Instead, his hands were numb from the shock and he almost lost his weapon.

    If Gekkou Hayate was described as an assassin who could turn invisible, then Aoba was a heavy armor that was as immovable as a mountain!

    In addition, Gekkou Hayate was gued by illness and his endurance was not good. It did not take long for him to start coughing and expose his position. It was so easy for Aoba to win this match.

    If not for the sake of saving some face for his futurepanion, Aoba would not stand there stupidly and let his opponent sh him.

    Did he really think that the Level 5 [Hakuda] was not sharp enough?

    Then, Gekkou Hayate, whose confidence had been thwarted, was taught a lesson by Itachi, who had firmly grasped the situation from the beginning.

    Gekkou Hayate''s Flowing Sword Art was indeed very strong!

    However, it was useless if he couldn''t cut people!

    In addition to the fact that he had exposed part of his stealth ability during the battle with Aoba, even though he had started to y stealth, he was still quickly forced out by Itachi''s powerful fireball technique.

    Thus, there was no need to talk about the following battle process. Until the end, Itachi did not let Gekkou Hayate touch a corner of his clothes.

    At this point, Gekkou Hayate had lost both battles!

    Although the two battles had made him feel powerless, the difference could be seen...

    Facing Aoba, the attacks he was so proud of could not be used to cut at all!

    Facing Itachi, he was also in an extremely sorry state, he couldn''t cut at all.

    After all, being in stealth mode doesn''t mean disappearingpletely. In a direct battle, entering stealth in front of the opponent would greatly reduce the effect.

    This was somewhat disadvantageous to Gekkou Hayate.

    If he were to change the environment and not let Itachi roughly infer his position from the beginning, perhaps the process would be much betterˇ­ However, as for the result, Aoba still believed that Itachi would win. After all, who knew what other tricks this fellow had hidden.

    Two consecutive losses made Gekkou Hayate begin to doubt life.

    Although he had heard of the name of Konoha''s Twin Stars when he was in the Ninja Academy, seeing was still believing!

    Even though he was very unwilling, he had to admit that these two fellows were simply monsters.

    Because next, he personally witnessed an intense battle that waspletely unlike a confrontation between Genins!

    He even noticed that his two ''littlepanions'' did not seem to have used their full strength at all, and they were all holding back to show their inhuman talent and strength!

 Chapter 115: Missions: Begin!

    Chapter 115: Missions: Begin!

    After the sparring, Mikawa happily brought his disciples to a dinner party, wanting to close the distance between them.

    From the day he became Jonin, Mikawa had never dared to imagine that he would be a teacher of the three geniuses one day. After all, aside from being ordinary, he had only been cautious and steady.

    And it was precise because of this caution and steadiness that he had reached this day.

    Those who were even more brilliant than him had died one after another on the battlefield

    It confirmed the saying that only those who were alive were worthy of output!

    Geniuses who died were no different from corpses that were eaten by wild dogs by the roadside!

    Mikawa doesn''t expect that he can teach these little guys anything useful. His only hope is to let them learn the real ''how to survive''.

    Then, it would be enough to protect them and help them thrive...

    This was probably also the good intention that Lord Hiruzen had to let him be the sensei of the teamˇ­.

    ...

    The next day, Mikawa''s ss assembled again.

    When they met again, the sense of unfamiliarity between each other decreased a bit, and even the most ipatible Gekkou Hayate was more enthusiastic than yesterday.

    It was not that Gekkou Hayate was not easy to get along with, but rather, Gekkou Hayate''s character was very gentle.

    But inparison, Aoba already knew Itachi and Mikawa-sensei, who led the team, and their rtionship was very good.

    Because of Aoba, Itachi integrated very quickly.

    Only Gekkou Hayate looked like an outsider. No one knew him, and no one understood him. In addition, there were many times when he couldn''t get a word in, so he seemed a little out of ce.

    But Aoba, who noticed this, was already taking the initiative to show goodwill. In addition to the sessful dinner atmospherest night, he believed it would not take too long for them to be close.

    And Gekkou Hayate, who felt Aoba''s goodwill, also began to take the initiative to change, even willing to take the initiative to talk. Although when he tried to say a few words, he began to cough... But this was at least a good start.

    Mikawa Jonin, who saw all of this, was very satisfied in his heart.

    Of course, he had already discovered this problem, but he did not take the initiative to bring it up. Instead, he wanted to see what they would choose in this situation.

    Because if he pointed out this problem, although it might speed up Gekkou Hayate''s integration in a short time, it might also hurt Gekkou Hayate''s self-esteem, making the other two feel awkward and ufortable.

    It seemed that it was the best choice to let the children solve it themselves!

    "Although you have sessfully graduated from the Ninja School and became a Genin, in my opinion, you are not a qualified Genin. So from today on, I will give you enough tasks to let you develop a sense of teamwork, get experience, and turn all the knowledge you have learned in the Ninja School into practice!"

    "If someone can''t meet my requirements, I will ask the Hokage-sama to take all of you back to the Ninja School and start learning again!"

    "Don''t think that I am scaring you. Every year, plenty of people return to the Ninja School to study. I don''t want that kind of ck sheep to appear in my team!"

    "Do you understand?"

    "Yes!" X3!

    "Again!"

    If Aoba hadn''t known that Mikawa Jonin was a man with a sharp tongue but a soft heart, cold on the outside but warm on the inside, he might have really been scared by his expressionless and fierce face.

    But even if he knew, Aoba naturally wouldn''t use the fact that he was close to Mikawa. Moreover, he had to give Mikawa a face.

    ˇ­...

    Konoha''s mission level was from low to high: D, C, B, A, S!

    The lowest was a D-level mission, and the highest was an S-level mission.

    The difficulty level was set as:

    A D-level mission is a simple mission that did not require fighting or life-threatening.

    The specific content of the mission was generally to find pets, take care of children, and assist inpleting some farm work, and so on.

    The reward for the mission was generally between 5,000 to 50,000 Ryo.

    A C-level mission is a mission where you could be injured during a mission.

    The specific content of the mission was generally: private bodyguards, conduct investigations, capture or eliminate beasts, etc.

    The reward for the mission was generally 30,000 to 100,000 Ryo.

    A B-level mission might require a ninja to participate inbat.

    The specific content of the mission was generally: private bodyguards, spy activities, killing ninjas, etc.

    The reward for the mission was generally 80,000 to 200,000 Ryo.

    An A-level mission is rted to the movement of the vige and the country.

    The specific content of the mission was generally to protect important people, destroy the Ninja troops, and so on.

    The reward for the mission was generally 150,000 to 1,000,000 Ryo.

    An S-ss mission is a mission-rted to national secrets.

    The specific content of the mission is generally: Assassinate important people, transport confidential documents, and so on.

    The minimum reward for the mission is 1,000,000 Ryo, and there''s no maximum cap.

    The corresponding level of the mission Gennin is D, and C. Chunin is C and B. Under normal circumstances, only Jonin can ept A and S ss missions. Except for special circumstances.

    From this, it could be seen that although the profession of ninja was very risky, if one wanted to make money, it was an easy way out!

    In simpleparison, the most expensive ramen was only 90 Ryo for one bowl, less than 100 Ryo!

    Just casually doing the most garbage D-level mission would give you at least 5,000 Ryo, and it could be exchanged for 55 bowls of the most expensive ramen!

    Even if a few people split it equally, the amount would be extremely considerable!

    After all, a D-level mission without any risk only required a little bit of time and energy.

    One could imagine how great the profit was from this!

    There was also a part of the reason why the five great viges frequently fought each other. It was because the more famous the vige was and the stronger the strength, the more missions they could receive!

    The more missions there were, the more money there would be, and the faster the development speed would be!

    Although Mikawa was already the real Jonin, the missions he could take were also limited.

    Therefore, there was no need to think about the difficult missions!

    Even Aoba, who was a ''genius'', had to be down-to-earth and do the simple and easy D-level missions with Itachi and Gekkou Hayate.

 Chapter 116: Mission: Mad Demon Squad!

    Chapter 116: Mission: Mad Demon Squad!

    The so-called D-level tasks were really easy to do, especially for a team like Mikawa''s team, which had a top quality!

    Therefore, the few of them gathered together and decided that it was better to fully disy their strengths and split up to increase their efficiency!

    In this regard, Mikawa did not intervene in their decisions.

    After all, a good division ofbor was also a kind of team cooperation. Rather than letting people who were not suitable stay and watch, it was better to do other things to y a role.

    Thenˇ­

    Gekkou Hayate''s escape method was really good for catching cats!

    However, ording to him, he grumbled, "This is a waste of talent!"

    Unfortunately, he could not afford to offend the other two teammates. Therefore, after being ruthlessly suppressed, he could only drag his ''sickly body'' around to catch cats and dogs.

    As for Itachi, it was even easier. With his shadow clone activated, he did not dy his mission or cultivation. It was perfect!

    Moreover, Itachi, who had experience with Sasuke, was extremely patient and gentle when he took care of the children, which made Aoba''s scalp tingle.

    The most amazing time was taking care of four crying children at the same time. In the end, he easilypleted the task. Even before he left, a few children hugged Itachi''s legs reluctantly and did not let go. It made the parents feel very awkward when they came back. They were probably jealous of Itachi.

    Itachi and Gekkou Hayate had both found a task suitable for themselves, and Aoba was no exception!

    Then the question was, what was his specialty?

    The answer was, of course, strength!

    That''s right, relying on his strength and endurance, Aoba chose to help people do farm work!

    His rough skin and thick flesh were like a wild bull that had drilled into the fields, quickly plowing arge area. The efficiency was higher than that of the old bull on the side!

    En, just a bit tired

    Although Aoba did not know much about farm work, most ordinary farm works relied on strength. In addition, there must be someone to guide him, so his progress was also very fast!

    And these three categories basically included more than 90 of the contents of the D-level missions.

    With the three of them split up,pleting each mission was as simple as drinking water!

    Speaking of this, he had to mention the current situation because arge number of ninjas in the vige had stepped onto the battlefield and fought Kumogakure.

    Therefore, the vige had a lot of missions piled up.

    Or it could be said that at this time, Konoha was in need of manpower the most!

    Otherwise, there wouldn''t be so many low-level missions left for Aoba and the others to do. They wouldn''t lose cats every day, right?

    This was undoubtedly a very troublesome matter for others. After all, the reward for a D-level mission was not much, and it was especially ''troublesome''. Moreover, those who could be Jonin basically looked down on these low-level missions. They want toplete those higher-level and more difficult high-reward tasks.

    Therefore, the more graduated Genin will be ''forced'' to choose these ''lower'' missions to umte experience and enrich their resumes.

    However, after a period of time, they would definitely issue a challenge to a higher-level mission.

    In the original work, Naruto was extremely arrogant when he first started missions. He always ''encouraged'' Kakashi to ept missions that allowed them to go out of the vige to fight.

    However, for Aoba, who was used to doing missions and owed a lot of debts, this kind of situation was simply enough to make him happy!

    A mission could give thousand or even thousands of Ryo, which is more money than when he used to work hard to earn!

    And after they divided the tasks, their efficiency was extremely high!

    If others worked hard toplete a task, they could at leastplete three tasks!

    They would not even dy their daily training!

    This was the gap between geniuses and ordinary people that was difficult to cross!

    In just a month, these guys from Mikawa''s ss had cleared out all the low-level missions that they had umted for a long time at an unimaginable speed!

    The high efficiency could only be impressive!

    As a result, in theter stages, when the graduates of the same period wanted to take some D-level missions to practice, they could only pick up some of the remaining ones from Aoba''s group.

    As a result, Many Ninjas who stayed in the vige know the reputation of the ''Low-Level Mission'' Team. They seemed to think that Mikawa ss have taken a liking to the low-level mission. It almost looks like some obsession.

    In a month, they hadpleted more than a hundred D-level missions!

    On average, they had toplete around four missions a day!

    Were they still human?

    Did they not need to rest?

    Aren''t you all going to cultivate?

    All the insiders were stunned!

    Although the D-level mission was not dangerous and the difficulty was extremely low, it did not mean it was easy to do.

    Many people would rather fight with the enemy in a real fight than take children, aimlessly look for cats, and work half-dead to do farm work.

    If they were unlucky, they would find a cat, and half a day would pass. It was not like there was no such thing as a day of farm work!

    Even the most difficult task of carrying children in the D-level mission would be a torture to the point of mental breakdown. Many people chose to give up the mission halfway.

    Therefore, everyone could not imagine how Mikawa''s ss couldplete more than a hundred D-level missions with a 100 sess rate!

    Oh, and alsopleted several C-level missions.

    This was simply impossible!

    It had to be known that some ninjas would not be able toplete so many missions on the day of their deaths. Of course, it was true that they looked down on it and disdained doing it. After all, the higher the difficulty of the mission, the more time it would take. Moreover, it was possible that if they failed toplete the mission, they would fail the mission and even die!

    In the end, even Sarutobi, who had a lot of work to do every day, was rmed.

    Then, after reading the detailed report, he sat there silently thinking about life.

    "So many troublesome low-level missions that not many people are willing to do are actually cleared up just like that."

    Although it was not only Mikawa''s ss that contributed, the others were also working hard toplete it.

    But this number was too terrifying!

    One month, 115 D-level missions and three C-level missions

    This was the result handed over by Mikawa''s ss!

    Moreover, thepletion rate was one hundred percent, which was well-received.

    The most important thing was they were not picky!

    It doesn''t matter if it were for a simple task that everyone was willing to ept or a troublesome task that very few people epted, Mikawa''s ss would not reject it!

    As a result, the reputation of Konoha''s low-level task had actually be better recently. It really made Sarutobi unable to cry orugh

 Chapter 117: Money! Its So Easy To Earn Them!

    Chapter 117: Money! It''s So Easy To Earn Them!

    "An ordinary punch!"

    Bang!

    The boar that had its head directly caved in didn''t even have time to say itsst words before it died, apanying its brothers and sisters.

    Aoba, who had just finished warming up, was about to enjoy himself when he realized that the remaining wild boars had all been killed by Itachi and Gekkou Hayate.

    At the same time that he was helpless, he began to lick his lips and calcte how much the dozen wild boars on the ground could be sold for!

    "Hurry, hurry, hurry! Don''t waste it. These wild boars are good things!"

    "I told you not to make it so bloody. What are you looking at? I''m talking about you, Gekkou Hayate! These wild boars that were cut in half, you are in charge of transporting them back to the vige!"

    Feeling that he had been bullied, the corners of Gekkou Hayate''s mouth twitched twice, and in the end, he could only helplessly help carry it.

    The reward for this mission was obviously very generous. Who knew why Aoba was still staring at these wild boar corpses. After all, in his opinion, this could sell for a little money! The meat was not delicious!

    But in this team, he was the weakest one, and he had no right to speak. In addition, even Itachi had no objection.

    If not for the fact that this bastard Aoba was a little money-grubber but very generous and often invited him to eat, he would have rebelled!

    After a month of run-in, Gekkou Hayate could be considered to have ''joined'' the team.

    Moreover, Aoba and Itachi were not difficult to get along with, so the atmosphere was very harmonious. Sometimes, even Gekkou Hayate was somewhat d that he could bepanions with these two ''monsters''. Well, it was just that the pressure was a little too much.

    Aoba and the others, of course, were not idle and bored to run out to y a hunting game.

    With the end of autumning, many wild boars emerged from the forest to harm the crops.

    As a result, many people worked together to collect the reward and issued a C-level mission, ''kill wild boars''.

    After all, the wild boars'' attack power was extremely fierce, and they had thick skin and flesh. They could not be stopped when they went berserk!

    Especially the herd of wild boars, their threat level was no less than that of tigers and bears.

    Even if an ordinary Genin wanted toplete this mission, it was difficult to guarantee that he would not be injured. He might even be covered in dirt and end up in a sorry state.

    However, this kind of task was just a warm-up for Aoba''s team.

    Therefore, after discovering that there were only two or three cats left in the D-level mission, Mikawa''s team decisively chose the get C-level mission!

    Otherwise, if they continued to take over D-level missions, the other teams would probably have no suitable task to do.

    As for their choice, Mikawa still did not interfere in anything. He only taught them some training methods and taught them some practical skills and experience in battle. The rest depended on their own efforts to grow.

    This kind of teaching method of ''letting go of'' was obviously not suitable for ordinary people. Still, for Aoba and the other two, there was no Sensei who was more suitable for them than Mikawa.

    Because they had already found their own direction of development and the road to advance, they did not need others to arrange their future. If there was another Sensei who liked to ''tell them what to do'', it might make them ufortable and deviate from their own path.

    In addition, what was a genius?

    Geniuses were people who could not be judged bymon sense!

    If he really taught them ording to the rules, they would not be able to disy their potential fully.

    Therefore, what Mikawa paid attention to was the foundation and only the foundation!

    Therefore, the method of stepping on water, stepping on trees, and so on were allpulsory courses for Aoba and the others afterpleting their missions every day.

    In addition, Mikawa''s experience had also benefited them greatly.

    ......

    After sessfully submitting the mission and selling the wild boars to a butcher at a low price, Aoba and the other two did not continue to ept the next mission because it was noon already. They had to eat first!

    In addition, it was worth mentioning that this butcher happened to be Takeshi Gouda''s family.

    When Aoba first found out about it, hemented this ''bad karma''. After all, Takeshi Gouda had been beaten up by him twice!

    However, it was a bit different than what he thought. Now, Takeshi Gouda no longer bullied the weak. It could be said that he had changed his life.

    When Aoba was selling the wild boar, he saw that Takeshi Gouda, who is ''burly'', had already started to learn to help.

    It seems that his father is not afraid that there will be no sessors in the future.

    ...

    When They arrived at the Ramen store, Aoba and the others shouted, "We are here again. The usual, please!"

    The uncle narrowed his eyes with a smile. He seemed to be in a good mood. "Alright, please wait a moment!"

    Since Aoba started to make money, he often brought people to visit the business here. If it were you, your mood would be extremely good too!

    Of course, Aoba and the others did note every day. After all, although Ichiraku Ramen was delicious, they would get bored of eating it every single day.

    After a while, the uncle served three big bowls of noodles to each of them, and then he began to continue kneading the ramen dough again with the help of his daughter. After all, other than Gekkou Hayate, who was sick, one bowl of noodles was not enough for Aoba and Itachi!

    In order to take care of old customers, the Uncle would give many side dishes of the day, and the weight of the noodles would be more than that.

    That was why there were more and more customers like Aoba and the others!

    Of course, the good taste was also a very important reason.

    No one spoke while eating noodles, and they were all focused on eating.

    At this time, Aoba was silently calcting his ie for more than a month. Although they hadpleted a lot of missions, it was still divided into four people.

    Yes, it was divided equally among four people.

    Although Mikawa did not contribute a part, ording to the rules, they should give the Sensei the big share, and then the remaining three parts were divided equally.

    However, Mikawa was more particr about it, and he was not obsessed with money.

    It was just that the rules could not be broken, so in the end, it became four people sharing the reward.

    In this regard, Aoba and the others did not have any objections.

    More than a hundred D-level missions made a total of about 1.7 million Ryo. In addition, recently, they began to focus on the C-level missions that took a rtively short time. For example, the reward for hunting wild boars this time was about a million.

    On average, each C-level mission could earn 6 to 70 thousand Ryo!

    From this, it could be seen why the D-level missions were so unpopr!

    A C-level mission was not much harder than a D-level mission, but the reward was more than ten times of a D-level mission.

    After doing more than a hundred D-level missions, they only earned a total of 1.7 million Ryo of hard work. Meanwhile, they earned a million Ryo by doing fifteen C-level missions!

    The reward of 2.7 million Ryo was divided equally between four people, and Aoba finally got about 680,000Ryo.

    A newly graduated Genin earned 680,000 Ryo in less than two months!

    If this got out, many people would be shocked!

    Of course, Mikawa''s team was a special case and could not be replicated.

 Chapter 118: Unlimited Ramen And Three-Colored Dango

    Chapter 118: Unlimited Ramen And Three-Colored Dango

    Mikawa''s ss was able to aplish such a feat at the right time and ce, and this ''miracle '' was very difficult to replicate!

    Therefore, looking at it like this, the 680,000 Ryo that Aoba had obtained was nothing special.

    At most, he could only make many people endure the envy.

    "Sure enough, choosing to graduate as soon as possible is the right choice..." While eating noodles, Aoba sighed in his heart.

    If this continued, it wouldn''t take long for him to pay off his debts, and then he could do whatever he wanted!

    He could eat ramen as much as he wanted!

    He could eat three-color Dango until he vomited!

    He could buy as many Explosive Tags as he wanted...

    Cough cough!

    Explosive Tags were not something that could be bought as many as he wanted. Because it was not easy to make, the quantity was limited, and the power was not small. So, it would be okay if he bought a small amount!

    Moreover, not all Ninja could supply the Explosive Tag, so how many could be sold?

    Unless they went to the ck market trading house outside the vige to buy arge number of Explosive Tag.

    Konan had mastered the special method of making the Explosive Tag and then used her special ability to umte it bit by bit.

    Do you think there was a ce to buy the six billion Explosive Tag? Just this price alone, do you know how much it is?

    Akatsuki''s ability to collect money is strong, but this much?

    Even if you have that much money, where are you going to buy six billion worth of Explosion Tag?

    Then, the question was, why didn''t Konan use this method to create wealth quickly, and why did she have to spend so much effort to start a war and act as a mercenary to earn money to support Akatsuki?

    After thinking about it, Aoba felt that there was only one possibility!

    That was, Konan had already started to guard against Obito and had already prepared for the worst.

    Once she exposed her ability in this area, it would inevitably alert Obito, so she chose to hide.

    In fact, Konan almost killed Obito in the end!

    No, it couldn''t be said ''almost''... because Obito did die once. But Izanagi was too BUGGY, so after the ''resurrection'', Obito stabbed Konan to death.

    The power of the money was terrifying!

    Just as Aoba was eating and letting his thoughts run wild.

    The conversation between the two diners next to him suddenly brought him back to his senses!

    "Hey, have you heard?"

    "Heard of what?"

    "There is a child in the vige who is the reincarnation of Kyuubi!"

    The person who spoke deliberately lowered his voice, but Aoba and the other two were not ordinary, so they naturally heard it clearly.

    "Ah! Is it true"

    "Why would I lie to you? It is said that someone saw it with his own eyes!"

    Aoba was immediately stunned!

    Ever since Minato died, he only knew that Naruto, who was in the swaddling clothes, had been entrusted to Sarutobi. Then there was no more news of Naruto, making him mistakenly think that Sarutobi was no longer ''stupid''.

    But only a year had passed. Could it be that the ''fate'' was going to repeat itself?

    He immediately stopped his movements, got up, and walked toward the two people.

    "Excuse me, what do you mean by the reincarnation of that Kyuubi fox demon?"

    After seeing the forehead guard on Aoba''s forehead, the first person to speak did not want to talk about this topic anymore. So he got up and wanted to leave, but Aoba grabbed him.

    "Tell me all the rumors you heard. Otherwise, be careful not to get lost in the middle of the night."

    How could he get lost in the middle of the night?

    The man was stunned for a moment, then immediately realized that he was being threatened. After his expression changed continuously, he said in a panic, "I don''t know if it''s true or not,"

    "Don''t worry, just say what you know. I''ll let you go after this."

    Helpless, the man could only say nervously, "I also heard that some people recently said that Kyuubi Fox, who attacked the vige a year ago, was not eliminated. Instead, he was reincarnated into a child. Some people said that they saw the reincarnation of Kyuubi Fox with their own eyes, which made everyone anxious."

    After hearing this, Aoba''s face suddenly became gloomy and terrifying. There was even a portion of killing intent leaking out.

    That person cried out in rm and directly sat on the ground, shivering. It was obvious that he was scared!

    "Aoba!"

    At this moment, Itachi called out to him, telling him to restrain his emotions immediately. However, his expression was still very calm. "Get lost! If I see you guys spreading rumors in private again, I will pull out your tongues!"

    How could the two of them dare to say another word, and they immediately ran away!

    "What''s wrong? It''s just some rumors. Why are you so serious?" Gekkou Hayate was a little confused, and he also could not understand why Aoba had overreacted just now.

    Itachi was also not clear about the inside story, but he believed that Aoba must have a reason for doing so.

    Aoba shook his head. He did not say anything and directly paid the bill, "I won''t eat anymore. I have something to do. Tell Mikawa-sensei for me."

    After saying this, Aoba directly left.

    ...............

    Walking on the street, Aoba wandered around with a purpose.

    Sure enough, although not everyone was talking about it, there were indeed some people who already knew about the stupid news of the ''Kyuubi Fox Reincarnation''!

    He believed that it would not be long before everyone knew about it, and then the scene of ''the original evil of humanity'' would be staged again.

    For more than a month, Aoba had been busy training and doing missions. He did not know what had happened and who spread such rumors.

    But what he knew was that this time, Sarutobi still failed to live up to the trust of Minato and his wife and did not protect Naruto well!

    No matter what the reason was, in this matter, it was difficult to understand Sarutobi''s action!

    It was understandable that he could not reveal that Naruto was the son of Yondaime for the sake of Naruto''s safety.

    However, Kyuubi was sealed in Naruto''s body. How could such confidential information suddenly spread out, and even everyone knows?

    Oh, right, what they are telling is different...

    Kyuubi is reincarnated as a boy!

    This kind of saying can fool the vigers who don''t know anything!

    Aoba was now very angry, very angry!

    He didn''t want to investigate whether there was any conspiracy theory in this matter. Whether this matter was the scapegoat or Sarutobi''s fault, there was no point discussing this.

    He only knew that since he promised Minato to protect Naruto, he must do it!

    He would never let Naruto suffer the cold and bullying of the people around him like in the original work, growing up in such a terrible environment.

    However, the first thing he needed to do now was to find Naruto.

    Since someone said that he saw the child of Kyuubi, then it proved that Naruto, who was already one year old, was no longer under the secret care of Sarutobi.

    As for where Naruto was sent to, Aoba could not help butugh coldly and then secretly followed a few ''conspicuous'' fellows.

 Chapter 119: First Time Meeting Naruto

    Chapter 119: First Time Meeting Naruto

    After cleaning up a few pieces of trash, Aoba walked out of the small alley.

    Although the result of the interrogation was not satisfactory, he was now sure that someone indeed sent out this ''rumor''. As for who this person was, Aoba did not ask.

    After all, these people were just some street scoundrels. Some people offered them some money to make them spread the rumor. How could they let go of such a great opportunity to earn extra money?

    Therefore, these small fries basically did not know anything. It would be a waste of time to interrogate them.

    As for the real mastermind behind the scenes, he would definitely sweep away all the small tails and leave no evidence behind.

    Aoba was not Conan and was not interested in solving the case, but he had already remembered this matter in his heart and would definitely repay it in the future!

    There was also Sarutobi Hiruzen...

    In his previous life, Aoba had seen many kinds of rumors. Some people said that Sarutobi did not keep Naruto around because he wanted to protect Naruto. After all, Minato had many enemies. If Naruto''s identity as the son of the Hokage were exposed, it would be very dangerous for Naruto.

    The rumor that Naruto was the reincarnation of a fox demon was actually an ident and it was identally spread... Otherwise, Naruto would definitely grow up healthily and happily like an ordinary child.

    At first nce, it might sound reasonable.

    But, in reality?

    Could it be that the dignified Hokage could not protect a child in his own base?

    Which enemy of Minato could be so powerful as to be able to kill in Konoha to take revenge on Minato''s child? (An existence no one knows)

    Were so many ninjas just for show?

    What was even more outrageous was thatˇ­.

    The identity of the son of the Hokage was concealed so well, but the news that Naruto was the reincarnation of a fox demon was suddenly spread out.

    Only a few people knew that Naruto was Kyuubi Jinchuriki. It was top-secret information. Sarutobi also warned Aoba not to leak it out.

    In that case, wouldn''t the remaining people only be the higher-ups of the Hokage?

    Moreover, among them, Danzo was the most suspicious, but Aoba did not have any evidence.

    There were also people who said that this was simply a ''hole'' left behind by Kishimoto. That''s why it was inconsistent with Sarutobi''s character.

    This reason was very convincing in the previous life.

    However, this was the current world. There must be a reason for all the results, so this reason couldn''t be justified.

    It couldn''t be that Sarutobi heard a call from the darkness and told him not to care about Naruto, right?

    To be honest, if not for Naruto''s unique character, it would be strange if someone else grew up in this kind of environment and wouldn''t be the first to destroy Konoha!

    The son of Yondaime and Kyuubi''s Jinchuriki, with two identities stacked together, it was reasonable to say that no matter how they should protect Naruto at all costs.

    But in the end, Sarutobi chose the most iprehensible method in Aoba''s eyes. It made the young Naruto struggle to survive and experience the most miserable childhood.

    In any case, at least Aoba could not figure it out, and he was not clear about the inside story. He also did not want to know.

    ......

    When Aoba finally found this residential area, ording to the words of ''witnesses'', he began to wander around, but it was a purposeful stroll. At the same time, he used[Eye Of Perception].

    Because Aoba believed that even if Naruto were forced to start an independent life from this time, there would inevitably be people secretly monitoring or protecting him.

    Otherwise, if something really happened to Naruto, no one would be able to bear this responsibility.

    And what Aoba was looking for were these guys hiding in the dark...

    Finally,

    His painstaking efforts were not in vain.

    [Eye Of Perception] discovered that there was a person hiding in a tree, and his life fluctuations were very strong. It definitely was not a wild cat or something.

    Aoba continued to walk forward without batting an eye and then circled around.

    In the end, he discovered that there was not just one person hiding in the dark, but three!

    Using the location where the three people were hiding to specte, he soon discovered the ''protected'' residence.

    Just as Aoba was thinking about what excuse he should use to get close to Naruto, he suddenly noticed a little fellow struggling to open the door and walk out. Then, he ran out with his short legs.

    This eye-catching head of golden hair, blue eyes, and six whisker-like marks on cheeksˇ­.

    If not for the one-year-old Naruto, who else could it be?

    At this moment, after seeing Naruto, Aoba''s mood immediately began to fluctuate.

    To be honest, when he had read the original story, although Naruto was the main character, he was definitely not Aoba''s favorite character.

    But in this life, after he merged into this world, perhaps because of Minato and his wife, it made him feel very close to Naruto at this moment!

    However, he did not choose to meet Naruto directly. Instead, he avoided Anbu''s members who were secretly following him and followed Naruto from afar.

    Even if he really wanted to get close to Naruto, he needed a perfect opportunity. Otherwise, it would be very troublesome.

    And this opportunity soon came...

    In an open space where children often gathered and yed together, Little Naruto had a bright smile on his face. He wanted to y with these new friends he had just met yesterday.

    After changing into a new environment, little Naruto, trying to live alone, showed amazing toughness.

    Naruto, who was only a year old, was not only able to run and jump but also had a strong ability to ept new things. Moreover, he also received money and knew that he could buy food with money. The milk was very delicious, and the instant noodles were also very delicious... However, his money was too littleˇ­ He knew he couldn''t use it all to buy food.

    However, Naruto was very optimistic, as if he was not worried at all. Even if he was hungry, he could endure it.

    Even yesterday, a kind uncle gave him a few sticks of Three-color Dango. It was very sweet, very sweet ---

    Although Naruto still didn''t know the meaning of happiness, he was already extremely satisfied with some food and some people ying with him.

    However, as the child of destiny in this world, he must ept the hardships that ordinary people could not bear.

    And from this moment on!

    "What are you guys ying? Bring me along!"

    Although Little Naruto was very thin, he was full of vitality, and his eyes were full of desire.

    "Okay..."

    The other children were about to agree, but at this time, the women who were chatting at the side immediately changed their expressions and ran over.

    They looked at Little Naruto with disgust while pulling their children away.

    "Don''t y with him in the future, do you hear me? You can''t even talk!"

    "Wow!"

    That child knew nothing. After being reprimanded for a few words, he began to cry loudly, feeling especially wronged.

    The other children were the same. Under the "warning" of their parents, they immediately obediently left little Naruto.

    Little Naruto was isted, and the other children were all brought home by their parents.

    However, Little Naruto did not seem to know that it was all because of him. He smiled foolishly and stood there. He waved his hand and shouted with anticipation, "Let''s y together tomorrow!"

    What answered him was naturally the disgust and fear in the eyes of several parents.

 Chapter 120: Ill Cover It!

    Chapter 120: I''ll Cover It!

    After everyone left, little Naruto revealed a disappointed expression.

    The children in the Naruto world were already very mature. Although little Naruto didn''t know much, he could still feel that those aunts didn''t like him.

    "Is it because I''m still too young?"

    Naruto kicked the stones on the ground as he walked toward the street.

    Although he had no money left, what if he still met that kind uncle today?

    Thinking of this, little Naruto''s mood rose again.

    It was just that the rumors spread too fast, and the ''Kyuubi Fox'' was also a taboo. It was better to believe it than not!

    Therefore, Little Naruto was disappointed once again.

    No matter where he went, the people around him would always avoid him. Then, they would point at him with disgust and mutter behind his back, letting those who didn''t know what was going on know that the child was the reincarnation of the so-called Kyuubi Fox.

    Especially when Little Naruto''s eyes lit up as he walked toward the uncle from yesterday, the uncle''s expression immediately changed. His eyes were extremely terrifying!

    "Uncle, I..."

    "Get lost!"

    Little Naruto was shocked. He did not understand why the kind-hearted uncle who gave him food yesterday would treat him like this today. He was so scared that he froze on the spot.

    And that uncle, his child died in Kyuubi''s chaos. Now that he saw the ''enemy'', how could he remain calm!

    It was said that the rumors stopped the wise, but if the rumors could be stopped so easily, they would not be called a rumor!

    Before Aoba crossed over, there were a group of fools who listened to the rumors and began to hoard toilet paper. They believed that granite could kill the virus...

    Even modern people who were connected to unlimited knowledge could not resist the power of the rumors, let alone this world where the people''s wisdom was rtively low!

    Therefore, after discovering that the reincarnated child of Kyuubi still dared to stand in front of him, the uncle immediately erupted and kicked Little Naruto. In his eyes, other than anger, it was mostly fear!

    "Get lost!"

    But right at this moment, a figure stood in front of Little Naruto.

    It wasn''t that Anbu was unwilling to reveal himself, but it was Aoba who finally couldn''t endure it any longer!

    Bang!

    That kick filled with anger was directly blocked by Aoba''s hand.

    Aoba looked at the uncle coldly and said, "Is it enough? If it is not enough, you can kick again."

    "I... I am sorry. I am... I am not..."

    The middle-aged man, who was looked at by Aoba, was sweating profusely. He retreated incoherently and tried to exin.

    Aoba did not do anything to him, not because he felt that it was reasonable, but because he was afraid of dirtying his hands!

    Trash, who lived in fear and only listened to rumors and attacked a child, was not worthy of Aoba doing anything to him.

    If the real Kyuubi was here and he still dared to kick, Aoba would admire his courage instead!

    But it was obvious that this guy was still alive and well.

    At this time, Aoba withdrew his gaze and looked around, taking in everyone''s expressions. Then, he slowly said, "There is no reincarnation of the Kyuubi. If anyone dares to spread rumors and bully a child again, I guarantee that you will regret being born in this world!"

    The air suddenly became quiet.

    But suddenly, an old man walked out with an excited expression and shouted, "I don''t believe it! This child is clearly the reincarnation of a fox demon. Look at his face. This is the evidence!"

    Although everyone was frightened by Aoba at the beginning, after having a backbone, the onlookers immediately had courage.

    "You are right!"

    "Chase him out of the vige!"

    "It doesn''t matter if it''s a rumor or not. It''s better not to let them go!"

    "This guy is also with Fox. Chase them out together!"

    ......

    "Stupid, ignorant!"

    In the face of the angry, ignorant vigers, Aoba did not try to waste his time exining anything because even if he exined, they would not listen.

    Moreover, the fact that Naruto was Kyuubi''s Jinchuriki was still indisputable; it has a simr meaning of being a reincarnation of the Kyuubi.

    Moreover, Jinchuriki''s status had always been very awkward, and it wasmon for them to be hated by their own people.

    In this regard, Aoba could understand the fear of ordinary people toward Jinchuriki, but he could not agree with it.

    Moreover, he had to protect Naruto!

    He would definitely repay the kindness of Minato and his wife to Naruto!

    Aoba''s expression gradually became firm, and at the same time, he swept his gaze over all the people who were making a fuss.

    "If you don''t believe me, you can give it a try! From now on, I will protect this child! Anyone who wants to drive us out of the vige can give it a try!"

    "Remember, I am Shinomiya Aoba!"

    " I will wait for you!"

    Although Aoba was not tall and he was still a child, at this moment, Naruto''s young heart seemed to be shining. A seed of worship quietly took root in Naruto''s heart.

    For the people present, the name Shinomiya Aoba was not unfamiliar to them.

    Whether it was the troubles he had caused or the super-genius who waster known as the Twin Stars of Konoha along with the geniuses of the Uchiha family, he was also bing the fastest genius in Konoha''s history to graduate and be a Genin.

    These things were not secrets.

    However, the fear brought by the name of Kyuubi was not something that could be ignored.

    Even if the Hokage were standing here, they would still need an exnation!

    Therefore, no one took Aoba''s words seriously. After all, Konoha did not allow Ninjas to attack civilians. If Aoba was not a Ninja, they might be a little afraid.

    Looking at the extremely cold and disgusted eyes of the surrounding people, Aoba knew that those people didn''t care.

    But so what!

    This was even better! It would make him realize his identity as a spy at all times so that he would not have to give up when the time came.

    If you provoke this young master, I will let you bleed one by one!

    Aoba, whose gaze had also turned cold, directly walked out of the crowd with the little kid, Naruto.

    This matter obviously would not end just like this.

    Aoba''s face also did not show any expression.

    ˇ­..

    After the crowd dispersed, only two members of Anbu who were hiding in the dark continued to follow Naruto and Aoba. The other immediately reported what had just happened.

    As for what just happened, it was not something the Anbu could control.

    However, to be honest, although Aoba''s impulsive action just now was a bit too rash, he did the right thing.

    If not for their mission not allowing them to make a move in that situation, they would have long been unable to hold back!

    Anbu''s members were also human, but between emotions and missions, they definitely would choose thetter.

 Chapter 121: Call Me Big Brother

    Chapter 121: Call Me Big Brother

    "What''s your name?"

    Naruto, who had been following closely behind Aoba, did not know why he was following him. He was startled when Aoba suddenly asked him.

    Then, he reacted and said with a sunny smile, "My name is Uzumaki Naruto!"

    ''Of course, I know your name is Uzumaki, Narutoˇ­.''

    However, he still had to pretend.

    "Not a bad name. Your parents must have high expectations of you."

    "I don''t have parents..."

    Little Naruto''s mood suddenly became very low.

    "Believe me, they love you very much, and they have always been by your sideˇ­ Anyway, we are simr. I am a war orphan and was picked up by Konoha. I think we are quite fated. How about I protect you in the future?"

    Little Naruto immediately raised his head and saw the sincere look in Aoba''s eyes.

    For some reason, he suddenly wanted to cry.

    Being ostracized by the other children, Naruto did not cry.

    Being pointed at by the adults with disgust, Naruto did not cry.

    Even when he was almost beaten up, Naruto was so strong that he did not shed a single tear!

    But now, he could not hold it in anymore.

    "So there are still people who are willing to protect me and care about me..."

    But just as Little Naruto was about to cry, a rumbling sound broke the atmosphere.

    Aobaughed out loud. Little Naruto bashfully pressed down on his stomach, his face red as if he were drunk.

    "Then it''s settled. In the future, you have to call me big brother. If anyone dares to bully you, I will help you!"

    Little Naruto nodded in confusion and then smiled embarrassedly.

    "Let''s go. Big brother will take you to eat something good!"

    "En, Big Brother Aoba!"

    He was quite smart... and much more lovable than that proud Sasuke!

    Aoba brought Little Naruto and directly charged toward Ichiraku Ramen. After all, this was the ce that Naruto liked to visit the most in the future.

    He believed that the uncle here would definitely not hate Naruto.

    "Oh, why are you back again? Your twopanions have left a long time ago," The man said with a smile.

    "I didn''t look for them. I didn''t eat enough before, so I came back. First, I want two bowls of specially made ramen."

    Aoba said as he carried Naruto to his seat.

    When Naruto smelled the fragrance, his stomach began to pound again.

    Fortunately, no oneughed at him, which made him secretly heave a sigh of relief.

    Perhaps the uncle heard Naruto''s stomach growling, so his hands moved faster, and he cooked two bowls of noodles as fast as possible and then added half of the barbecue.

    "It smells so good. Is it really for me to eat?"

    "Eat it. Be careful. It''s hot."

    Little Naruto immediately cheered. He did not forget to say ''Itadakimasu!''. He rolled up the noodles and put them into his mouth without blowing them. His mouth was so hot that he shouted. The small shop became lively.

    In terms of taking care of children, Aoba was indeed iparable to a careful guy like Itachi. Aoba would not blow the noodles cold before feeding them to Naruto.

    However, Naruto was different from Sasuke. His adaptability was very strong, and he was particrly independent. He did not need others to take too much care of him.

    And Aoba had never thought of spoiling Naruto into a giant baby.

    It had to be said that Naruto''s appetite was extremely good.

    Naruto ate up such a big bowl of ramen in such a short time, and there was not even a mouthful of soup left.

    If it were for Sasuke, it would probably not be possible!

    However, the current Naruto was still too young. After eating this bowl of noodles, he was full enough. He covered his mouth several times and almost vomited. However, he was unwilling to vomit. He kept holding on.

    In this regard, Aoba did not know whether tough or cry.

    But he did not stop him.

    Then, under the envious eyes of Naruto, Aoba finished five big bowls of ramen in a row. Finally, he took out his wallet and said, "Well, it''s good to be full. I have to trainter. I can''t eat too much."

    Naruto was so envious. He only ate one bowl of such delicious ramen, and he was already so full that he wanted to vomit. However, Aoba big brother could eat five bowls in a row without changing his expression.

    Aoba, who had unconsciously set an example for Naruto, did not know that from this moment on, Naruto had made up his mind to meet his standards in terms of appetite in the future!

    After eating his fill, Aoba prepared to send Naruto home. After all, he could not stay by Naruto''s side for 24 hours a day.

    However, he still had to remind him about what he needed to say.

    "Don''t run around in the future. It''s very dangerous. Do you understand?"

    Little Naruto hesitated for a moment, but he still raised his head and asked, "Why doesn''t everyone like me?"

    Aoba was silent for a moment. He could not answer this question. ˇŞHe could not exin it to Naruto right now.

    So, in the end, he could only say this: "Because they didn''t understand the truth and listened to rumors, that''s why they don''t like you. When you grow up and be Konoha''s hero, they will realize their mistakes and ask for your forgiveness."

    Little Naruto seemed to understand and said: "I know, I will definitely be a hero. At that time, everyone will not dislike me, and no one will be willing to y with me."

    "Yes, when you be the hero of Konoha, all prejudices and misunderstandings will be solved."

    ''But at that time, I should have be the enemy of ''hero.''

    Thinking of this, Aoba rubbed Naruto''s head and smiled. Life was full of unknowns that made it seem so wonderful...

    ˇ­..

    Although little Naruto deliberately walked slowly, it was still time for them to separate.

    "Brother Aoba, will youe again tomorrow?"

    At the door of the house, little Naruto looked at Aoba with expectation and reluctance.

    "Do you want me toe?"

    "Yes!" Naruto nodded quickly.

    "I might not have time during the day, but I can do it at night."

    Little Naruto lowered his head in disappointment, then suddenly raised his head in excitement!

    "Really?"

    "Well, are you the only one living here?"

    Naruto nodded as if he had not recovered from his joy. At the same time, he picked up the rope on the ground and pulled it out forcefully.

    Only then did Aoba notice that there was a thin rope tied to the handle of the door, hanging down to the ground. Otherwise, with Naruto''s current height, he would not be able to open the door at all. Moreover, the door did not seem to be locked.

    However, thinking about it, whether it was locked or not, there was no difference. There was nothing worth stealing inside. Moreover, there were Anbu around. Anyone who sneaked in would be in big trouble!

    Aoba helped pull open the door, then followed behind Naruto and walked in.

    At a nce, he saw the empty milk box on the ground and a few bowls of instant noodles that had not been cleaned up.

    It was really hard to imagine that the son of the Hokage would eat this kind of thing every day.

    Moreover, how old was Naruto now? He had to learn to live independently when he was only one year old.

    Aoba really wanted to see with his own eyes what kind of expression Minato would have when he was resurrected by Edo Tensei if he knew what had happened to Naruto during his childhood.

 Chapter 122: Sarutobi Summons

    Chapter 122: Sarutobi Summons

    After learning that Naruto only had a tiny bit of money every month, Aoba''s expression became even uglier.

    "This one thousand Ryo is the pocket money that big brother gave you. It''s best to eat less of these unhealthy things in the future."

    It was not that Aoba did not want to give more, but Naruto was still too young now. If he gave too much, it would only harm him.

    Moreover, since it was an allowance, he could naturally give it at any time. When Naruto had almost spent all of it, he would give some more. This way, Naruto would not develop a bad habit of spending moneyvishly.

    Since he had promised Minato that he would protect Naruto from being bullied, he naturally would let Naruto eat such an unhealthy meal at such a young age. He wouldn''t let Naruto drink expired milk ever again!

    Moreover, Aoba did not seek any returns. He only hoped that on the day he exposed his identity, Naruto would not hate him too much.

    Although Little Naruto wanted the money very much, he resisted the temptation and shook his head.

    He might be young, but it did not mean that he did not know the importance of money.

    With money, he could buy whatever he wanted. He could buy delicious food, and he could buy fun things...

    However, in Little Naruto''s opinion, Big Brother Aoba had already treated him very well. Not only did he help him, but he also took him to eat delicious food. He would care about him and would not dislike him like others.

    Moreover, Big Brother Aoba had no parents like him. He must be living the same life as him. He did not want Big Brother Aoba to starve like him.

    So how could he still ask for Big Brother Aoba''s money!

    Aoba seemed to have seen through Little Naruto''s thoughts, so he said softly, "In my hometown, if a Big Brother epts a Little Brother, he needs to give Little Brother a sry. Moreover, this money is not given to you for free. If Big Brother has any difficulties in the future, then I will rely on you."

    "Also, although I, your Big Brother, am not doing very well, I can still easily take out hundreds of thousands of Ryou for you."

    "So in the future, you should take the pocket money that Big Brother gave you. Do you hear me?"

    Little Naruto did not understand why a big brother had to pay their little brother, but he understood the meaning of Aoba''s words.

    Moreover, Big Brother Aoba did not seem to be as poor as he thought.

    Hundreds of thousands of Ryo!

    How many boxes of milk could he buy?

    Therefore, under the encouragement of Aoba''s eyes, little Naruto took it shyly and said very seriously, "Well, I know! I will definitely help big brother Aoba do a lot of things in the future!"

    "What a good child..." Aoba sighed in his heart, but he did not really intend to use Naruto to do anything. He just said it to avoid hurting the child''s self-esteem.

    Moreover, Aoba also had his own pride. After all, he was also a cheat!

    "Then it''s a deal."

    After spending some time, Aoba was ready to leave.

    The matter of him rashly contacting Naruto would inevitably touch the sensitive nerves of Konoha''s higher-ups. He might even trouble himself. It was really annoying!

    "Are you leaving, Big Brother Aoba?"

    "En, remember to eat well. If someone bullies you, tell Big Brother. Do you understand?"

    Little Naruto nodded vigorously!

    Seeing this, Aoba finally left with relief.

    When he could no longer see Big Brother Aoba''s back, Little Naruto crawled onto the bed with a silly smile and kept rolling around.

    ...

    On the other side, Aoba suddenly stopped walking when there was no one around.

    "If you don''te out, I will go home."

    Swish!

    A figure wearing an animal mask suddenly appeared in front of him. It was Anbu''s people.

    Moreover, this member of Anbu was also very surprised in his heart. He was surprised that this kid could discover his tracking in advance. As expected of Konoha''s twin stars.

    "Hokage-sama wants to see you."

    The Anbu immediately stated his intentions.

    Aoba nodded when he heard this. It was obvious that he had already expected this. If no one came to find him, it would instead cause him to feel uneasy.

    "Let''s go."

    Soon, under the lead of Anbu''s members, Aoba once again arrived at the Hokage''s office.

    ....

    After bringing him to the office, Anbu''s people all left under Sarutobi''s orders.

    "Konoha Genin, Shinomiya Aoba, greets the Hokage sama."

    Because his opinion of Sarutobi was too big, Aoba''s tone was particrly stiff.

    "Looks like you already know the true identity of Naruto," Sarutobi said with narrowed eyes.

    Aoba had no intention of pretending to be stupid. He said directly, "I was at the scene at that time. Although more than a year has passed, I won''t be mistaken. Naruto is the child of Minato, but why would he need to use Uzumaki''s surname? Naruto should use his real name!"

    Sarutobi suddenly fell silent.

    After a long while, he slowly opened his mouth and said, "There are many inside stories. I did this to protect Minato''s child."

    Aoba was willing to believe that Sarutobi would not harm Naruto, but what he did was uneptable.

    This was also considered protection?

    Being ostracized by the vigers as monsters, living alone at the age of one year, receiving a little living expense every month, and only able to afford instant noodles and cheap expired milk.

    Is this how you protect him?

    Aoba really wanted to question him like this, but right now, he was not qualified to contradict the Hokage in person. Whether it was strength or fame, he needed time to umte.

    As the saying goes, a dog that bites does not bark. Although it is a bit unpleasant to hear, it is the hard truth.

    Seeing that Aoba was silent, Sarutobi naturally knew that he was very dissatisfied with Naruto''s current situation. However, he obviously would not change it just because a mere genin was dissatisfied with him.

    Therefore, after thinking for a while, Sarutobi said, "You did a good job today. Although you were a bit rash, you didn''t lose yourself. I will find a way to exin things to the vigers for you, but I hope that it won''t happen again. Especially the truth, it is not suitable for Naruto to know now. Do you understand what I mean?"

    Aoba immediately understood that Sarutobi was warning him!

    If it were for someone else, they would probably be scared to cold sweat and then pat their chest to show their loyalty.

    However, Aoba was rtively stubborn. Did he not know how cautious Sarutobi, Danzo, and the other higher-ups of the Hokage were to Jinchuriki?

    Of course, he knew that he was courting death by actively contacting Jinchuriki!

    Even if Sarutobi did not argue with him on behalf of the death of Minato, Danzo and the others definitely would not stand by and watch!

    However, not doing anything was not in line with his character, and it made him feel sorry for the dead Minato!

    Therefore, Aoba said, "I can pretend that I don''t know anything, but I will never watch Naruto suffer because I promised Lord Minato that I would protect his child!"

 Chapter 123: Urgent Mission

    Chapter 123: Urgent Mission

    Sarutobi narrowed his eyes and looked at him. It was unknown what he was thinking.

    For Aoba to say such words, it was unexpected and reasonable for Sarutobi.

    Thinking carefully about Minato''s kindness to him, Sarutobi roughly knew why this guy was so excited.

    If it were for someone else, Sarutobi might not be so worried.

    However, this guy knew too much. He liked to be emotional and impulsive. No one could guarantee that he would do something in his emotional state.

    Moreover, hadn''t this brat done enough reckless things?

    However, from a different perspective, Sarutobi had to admit that Minato had a good eye for things. Aoba was indeed a good child. He valued rtionships, had courage, and was grateful for his kindness. He was not a wolf that he could not raise.

    Moreover, his talent and hard work were excellent, and he was truly a good seedling!

    Sarutobi could not bear to part with such a talent and felt that it was good to have someone in the know who could asionally help take care of and protect Naruto.

    However, Jinchuriki was something he could not afford to lose. If he went too close, there would be hidden dangers.

    Especially Danzo, this guy would definitely notpromise on this matter.

    Sarutobi was a little distressed.

    "I know what you are thinking. You can leave first."

    Sarutobi directly gave the order to leave. Aoba didn''t want to stay any longer and turned to leave.

    At this point, it all depended on the fact that the already dead Minato still had some status in Sarutobi''s heart.

    Moreover, Aoba thought that his actions were not excessive at all. Not letting Naruto be bullied and letting Naruto suffer less. Was it not good?

    However, reality proved that he still thought too simply and overestimated his own role.

    ..................

    The next day, Aoba, who had re-joined Mikawa''s ss, returned to his usual appearance and was doing the mission at ease.

    Itachi and Gekkou Hayate both had high EQ and did not ask about what happened yesterday.

    Mikawa, on the other hand, mentioned it but did not probe further.

    However, just as theypleted a C-level mission, Mikawa''s ss was directly called to the Hokage''s office.

    ...

    Sarutobi was still sitting calmly in his seat. No one could tell what he was thinking at all.

    There was a scroll on the table.

    "This time, I called your Mikawa ss over because I have an urgent mission for you."

    Mikawa was stunned. Normally, such a temporary emergency mission could not be handed over to such a genin.

    This was because this kind of mission was at least at B-level or even A-level.

    If Mikawa was not leading Sensei, even if he was alone, for the sake of the vige, he would not hesitate to ept it, even if he had to sacrifice his life!

    But right now, he was still the teacher of the three students, so he had to consider it carefully.

    Thus, Mikawa hesitated and said, "Hiruzen-sama, this kind of task is usuallypleted by several Jonin teams. These children have just graduated not long ago. I''m afraid they don''t have this ability. If they fail..."

    "You look down on the strength of these children too much. Moreover, the vige is in a hurry for manpower. Otherwise, I wouldn''t give such an important task to you. The specific content of the mission is here. You can take a look first and then decide whether to help the vige through difficulties."

    Since Sarutobi, the Hokage, said so, Mikawa could not refuse, so he picked up the Mission content without saying a word.

    After reading, Mikawa was obviously relieved.

    This was a B-level mission. They had to escort a batch of supplies to the border of the country of fire.

    Because the journey was not far and they were in the territory of their own country, the possibility of encountering enemies was very small, so there was not much danger.

    Mikawa was very experienced. It could be said that he had analyzed the pros and cons of this mission in a very short time, as well as the areas that he needed to pay attention to.

    In this case, it was not impossible to ept this mission.

    During the war, the country was facing a crisis, and as a ninja, he naturally had to contribute to the vige.

    Presumably, Lord Hiruzen also had too little manpower, so he could not help but to give such a mission to Mikawa''s ss toplete.

    Thinking of this, Mikawa no longer hesitated, "Hiruzen-sama, we will ept this mission."

    "Very good! We will set off early tomorrow morning. I will wait for your good news."

    During the entire process, Aoba and the other two did not express any opinions because it was useless to say it. The only one who could make a decision was Sensei.

    Moreover, even if they did not agree, during the war, Sarutobi could use the authority of the Hokage to issue the mission forcibly.

    Therefore, whether they had any objections, it was not important at all!

    Since they had chosen the path of a ninja, they had to learn to obey.

    However, when Aoba walked out of the Hokage building, he couldn''t help but think.

    After all, he had only juste into contact with Naruto yesterday, and then he had said those words in front of Sarutobi. As a result, their entire team had been arranged for an urgent mission today.

    If it were for anyone else, they would inevitably think about whether these two things were rted or not!

    Moreover, this trip would take half a month if they were fast, and if they were slow, they might only be able toe back after a month.

    Could it be that Sarutobi wanted to use this method to prevent him from contacting Naruto too much?

    Or was it really just a coincidence?

    Aoba''s hypothesis was not unreasonable, but no one could give him an answer. He could not ask in person. So it was useless to investigate further. It was better to make preparations andplete the mission safely as soon as possible.

    "Everyone, get ready when you go back. Gather at Konoha''s gate at eight o''clock tomorrow morning! Dismissed now!"

    "Yes!"

    Since they were going to leave the vige to do an emergency mission tomorrow, it was best for them to conserve their energy and bring everything he needed to prepare.

    Aoba was simple. A space folding ninja bag was enough to put down all his stuff.

    However, before he left, he wanted to visit Naruto again and tell him about it so that he would not think too much.

    However, when he came to Naruto''s house, he opened the door and found that there was no one inside.

    Needless to say, he must have gone out to find someone to y with.

    After all, Naruto was very stubborn. The more he could not make friends, the more he refused to admit defeat.

    Sure enough!

    After walking, Aoba saw Naruto with some children.

    "What demon fox reincarnation? He''s just a brat!"

    "That''s right. Last time, my father insisted that I stay away from him. He was making a fuss over nothing!"

    "But this kid is really stubborn. He won''t cry even if he is bullied. Haha!"

    "That''s because you guys were too light. Watch meter!"

    "I also want to see the difference between a child''s cry and reincarnated Kyuubi''s cry."

    "Kid, did you hear that? If you don''t want to suffer, just cry for everyone to see."

    But from beginning to end, Little Naruto, who was being pushed around, did not shed a single tear...

 Chapter 124: The Return Of Devil Kid

    Chapter 124: The Return Of Devil Kid

    At some point, Aoba had taken off the ninja''s forehead guard and changed into the ck robe mask set that terrified all the naughty children in the past. He silently stood behind the person who shouted the loudest.

    Then, he stretched out a hand and gently tapped the kid''s shoulder.

    "Who is poking me behind my back!"

    Just as he turned around impatiently, he suddenly felt a sharp paining from his abdomen. Then, he vomited and knelt down.

    The attention of the others was immediately drawn over!

    Then, they saw a guy wearing a ck robe and a mask on his face. He had just withdrawn his fist.

    "Go... me... go!"

    The guy who was kneeling on the ground, enduring the pain in his stomach, gritted his teeth and spat out these words.

    Hispanion immediately shouted and rushed forward!

    However, the advantage of numbers did not give them any luck.

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    The mysterious man who suddenly appeared here was like a devil. With each punch, he hit their stomachs.

    After a while, these kids all knelt on the ground with painful expressions and retched.

    At this time, Aoba finally spoke, "It has only been more than a year, and there are so many pieces of trash! It seems that I was too kind back then."

    Among the people who knelt on the ground, one suddenly seemed to think of something, and his face instantly became paler.

    ''Could it beˇ­''

    ''The mysterious ck-robed youth had appeared again.''

    ''It was over!''

    In the entiremoner district of Konoha, who had not heard of the mysterious devilish youth who had beaten up all the naughty brats until they were no longer dare to go out again?

    In the past, he was also one of them who was so scared that he did not dare to go out.

    However, the wind came and went quickly in the beginningˇ­ As the mysterious youth no longer appeared, a lucky kid like him, who had escaped a cmity, began to act like a tyrant again.

    He originally thought that after so long, the other party would not dare to show himself again.

    However, he did not expect that he would run into bad luck today.

    "Looks like you already know who I am..."

    Facing the other party''s demonic low chanting, he immediately began to shake his head frantically!

    "It''s fine even if you know. How about this, help me send out a message and say, ''I am back ''."

    That person immediately began to tremble with fear!

    Could it be that the previous scene was about to begin again?

    When he raised his head again, he found that the devil had disappeared, along with the ''demon fox boy''.

    "F*ck! What kind of background does that guy have? He actually attacked so heavily! He can be considered lucky to be able to run fast, or else I would definitely cripple him!"

    At this time, the brat who was beaten first was the first to spit and curse.

    However, what surprised him was that no one around him echoed him this time. Instead, it was as if they had seen a ghost, and everyone stayed away from him.

    "What are you doing? Do you still recognize me as your boss?" He asked in a somewhat exasperated manner!

    However, these little brothers who usually admired him all shook their heads at the same time.

    What a joke!

    Who would be stupid enough to wait for a beating when the devil itself has returned to this world?

    "Boss, just admit it. That guy is the devil who once destroyed all of the ''forces'' by himself!"

    "That''s right! That ck robe, that mask, that cold gazeˇ­ that guy definitely is not a fake!"

    "Well, my mom is still at home waiting for me to go back for dinner. I''ll go first."

    "I... Me too. I''m sick. You don''t have to look for me again."

    In the blink of an eye, everyone ran away!

    Only the boss was still standing in the same ce.

    "It turns out that the legend is true! You guys wait for me!"

    ...

    On the other side, Aoba, who had brought Little Naruto away, still did not know how terrifying the reputation of his former alternate identity was!

    After those guys spread the news, it was estimated that it would be a mess.

    However, there was nothing he could do. He was going to leave the vige to do a mission soon. At least he would not be with Konoha for ten days or half a month.

    In addition, Naruto would definitely not be obedient and stay at home, so he could only use his alt identity to scare those bad kids!

    However, this price was not small. After all, Anbu''s people were nearby, and he could not hide this identity anymore.

    Therefore, after taking little Naruto away from that ce, he directly took off the mask on his face, making Naruto, who had been anxious, shout in pleasant surprise, "Big Brother Aoba!"

    "Shh! Lower your voice! What happened just now can''t be exposed. If someone finds out, I will be in big trouble."

    Aoba did not lie. If Sarutobi insisted on this matter, he would indeed suffer a bit, but that was all. After all, the guys he had dealt with were not injured.

    However, there was a high chance that Sarutobi, that old fox, would pretend that he did not know anything.

    After all, to turn a blind eye to this kind of thing was Sarutobi''s ability!

    Moreover, to protect Naruto, he had no choice but to punish those kids and used the mysterious devil kid as a cover.

    As long as others did not know, Sarutobi would definitely not take the initiative to expose it.

    When Little Naruto saw how serious Big Brother Aoba was, he immediately covered his mouth and looked around nervously.

    Looking at his cute appearance, Aoba couldn''t help butugh out loud. Then, he took off his ck robe and covered his forehead again.

    "Alright, there should be no one around."

    En, Anbu is not a person!

    Little Naruto put down his hand in relief and then asked in surprise, "Didn''t Big Brother Aoba say that he had something to do during the day?"

    "Let''s go and eat something first. We can talk while eating."

    When Aoba mentioned food, Little Naruto immediately secreted saliva, and his eyes began to shine.

    Not caring about the people''s gazes, Aoba brought Little Naruto along to eat, buying whatever was delicious.

    Even if there were people in bad moods who did not want to sell their things to them, Aoba did not care.

    Heh, you don''t even want money? That''s too bad.

    ˇ­.

    In a short while, Little Naruto had a lot of snacks in his hands, which made him experience what was called happiness for the first time.

    "Ah! There are so many delicious foods. Which should I eat first?"

    Aoba did not mention what happened just now. The best way to deal with this kind of encounter was to forget it and fill it with happy memories.

    Moreover, he believed that with Naruto''s character, he would definitely not let these negative energies affect him.

 Chapter 125: First Time Going Out The Village To Do Mission

    Chapter 125: First Time Going Out The Vige To Do Mission

    After walking around for a long time and sending Little Naruto back home happily, Aoba talked about how he was going to leave the vige for quite a bit soon.

    Immediately, Little Naruto could not be happy, and his mouth was pouting very high.

    "Then when will youe back?"

    "If it''s fast, it will take half a month. If it''s slow, it may take a month."

    When Little Naruto heard this, his mood became even more downcast.

    After all, in his limited memory, only Big Brother Aoba would treat him so well.

    Although they had only been together for two days, Little Naruto had begun to rely more and more on this big brother who would protect him, stand up for him, buy him delicious food, give him pocket money, and take him out to y!

    Sometimes, the concept of children is so simple. Whoever is good to me is the greatest good person in the world!

    In a situation where no one liked him, Aoba was like a beam of light in the night, not only illuminating Naruto but also bringing him a different kind of warmth.

    Undoubtedly, at this time, in the heart of little Naruto, Aoba already upied a lot of space.

    Now that he knew that he would not see big brother Aoba for a long time, he would naturally feel disappointed.

    Aoba knew that Naruto would be disappointed because of this, but he did not have any good ideas. After all, this kind of thing would only happen more and more in the future. It was good to let Naruto start to adapt from now on.

    Therefore, after thinking for a while, Aoba said, "I just bought a lot of ingredients on the way back. Tonight, I won''t go back first. How about we have dinner together at home?"

    "En!"

    Naruto''s eyes lit up, and he immediately became excited again.

    So after ying with Naruto for a while, Aoba began to cook.

    Ever since he came to this world, besides increasing his strength, he also practiced cooking. Not to mention how delicious it was, it must have reached the standard of normal home-cooked dishes.

    In addition, it was the first time that Little Naruto had someone cook for him at home, and he was willing to eat with him, so he was extremely happy.

    While Aoba was cooking, Naruto kept jumping back and forth with his short legs.

    Aoba, who was originally very annoyed, was particrly patient this time, and the smile on his face never stopped.

    At night, Aoba and Little Naruto sat on the ground and had a particrly warm dinner, which almost made Little Naruto cry again.

    It had to be known that even during the day, when he was bullied by so many people in the middle and forced to cry, Naruto stubbornly bit his lips, not saying a word, and not even a single tear fell.

    It could be seen how strong this child was!

    Violence could not melt thatyer of that hard shell. Only warmth could melt it.

    ...

    After eating and washing the dishes, Little Naruto also diligently helped clean up the house.

    After doing all this, Aoba thought about it and hid some emergency money in some ces in Naruto''s house.

    Before he left, he instructed, "You''re still too young, and it''s very dangerous outside. When I''m not here, you have to take care of yourself and don''t run around. If something happens, no one will help you."

    Little Naruto nodded. He naturally knew that this was for his own good.

    Moreover, Big Brother Aoba was not in the vige, and no one would protect him anymore.

    "Alright, go to bed early. If you encounter anything you can''t solve, go find Ichiraku''s uncle for ramen. He is a good person and will find a way to help you."

    "Yes, you muste back early." Little Naruto reluctantly pulled the corner of Aoba''s clothes.

    "Don''t worry. When Ie back, big brother will take you to eat a barbecue!"

    Rubbing Naruto''s hair, Aoba sighed in his heart and left.

    ''Minato, you really gave me a big problem!''

    .....

    At the same time, Sarutobi, who had received the relevant news a long time ago, also sighed deeply when he learned that Aoba had left.

    At this time, even if he regretted it a little, it was already toote.

    As for the person who secretly spread the rumors, because there was no evidence and the other party refused to admit it, Sarutobi could only let it go because of the old feelings.

    He only hoped that he could temporarily keep the vige calm this time.

    What Sarutobi didn''t want to see the most was that Danzo would secretly attack him because of Jinchuriki.

    "Minato, Kushinaˇ­. After this old man dies, I don''t have the face to see you and your wife again."

    He had lived for so long, but in the end, he still hadn''t had the responsibility of a young boy.

    Sarutobi, who was deeply exhausted, once again had the idea of abdicating, but unfortunately, he could not find a suitable candidate for the fifth generation.

    If it were for Tsunade, how good would it be if Jiraiya was willing toe back?

    Sarutobi, who had fallen into endless self-me, knew that he was no longer suitable to sit in the position of Hokage, but because Konoha was in a precarious situation, he could only grit his teeth and hold on.

    .........

    The next day, at Konoha''s gate, Mikawa''s squad gathered together on time!

    For Aoba and the other two, this was the first time they were out of the vige doing a mission, so they couldn''t help but feel a little excited.

    Even the sickly Gekkou Hayate looked much better than usual, full of energy.

    After showing the permission given by Sarutobi personally, everyone in Mikawa''s squad carried a huge scroll on their backs and set off.

    This time, the swords in their hands, Kunai, and other supplies they brought were sealed in these scrolls. Each of them was dozens of meters long and was especially used to transport weapons and supplies.

    Aoba, who often went to collect supplies, was naturally familiar with this thing. But, it was the first time he had seen such a big thing!

    "Now that we have left the vige, the next journey may be very smooth, but we may also encounter the enemy who slipped through the, so everyone must follow my orders strictly. Since I brought you out, I have an obligation to take you back!"

    But taking you back could be a living person or a corpse.

    Mikawa did not say thest sentence that would hurt their spirit.

    However, Aoba and the others also recognized the danger of this mission from Mikawa''s serious face.

    After all, the mission level exists for a reason. Every time there was a mission, there was a possibility of an unexpected situation. It was not unheard of for an ordinary C-level mission to instantly rise to an A-level mission because of some information problem.

    Moreover, they were still in the midst of war!

    In the original work, the first time Kakashi''s team went out to do a mission, their mission''s level of difficulty instantly rose because some information was concealed. They were forced to fight against the strong traitor Ninja like Zabuza.

    However, under such circumstances, the people who carried out the mission could choose to give up directly, and it would not affect thepletion rate of the mission.

    Of course, if you feel that you can do it yourself, you can continue the mission.

    Afterpleting it, you will calcte the reward ording to the difficulty level after the upgrade.

    It is abination of opportunity and risk!

 Chapter 126: Battle Caused By A Mouse

    Chapter 126: Battle Caused By A Mouse

    It had to be said that Mikawa''s experience in missions was extremely rich. Moreover, he had alsopletely experienced the entire third Ninja World War.

    To be honest, after this battle, the number of Jonin who had died in the various big Ninja Viges was too many to count. Those who could survive definitely had some skills and a bit of luck.

    Therefore, after three days, whether it was scouting, resting, or choosing routes, Mikawa had arranged everything orderly.

    However, luck was often unpredictableˇ­.

    Because as Konoha gradually stabilized the situation and dragged Kumogakure that had attacked to the border of the Fire Country, the bnce of victory and defeat began to tilt towards Konoha.

    Obito, who had been hiding in the dark, finally could not sit still.

    He began to use his advantage to frequently sneak attack the reinforcements sent by Konoha or the logistics team. He also secretly helped Kumogakure''s side to tear open a gap in Konoha''s defense line, allowing many of the baffling Kumogakure ninjas to infiltrate in without any effort.

    And by the time Konoha''s front line found out, it was already toote. They didn''t even know how many enemies had been ced in the torn-up defense line.

    Helplessly, they could only send the news back to Konoha and let the main camp send out a siege force. On the other side, they also sent a few teams to chase, at least to grasp the position of the other side.

    Coincidentally, when Obito made his move, he did not know that Aoba had suddenly been sent to the front lines for an urgent mission.

    When the news from the front line returned to Konoha, Mikawa''s squad had already left the vige.

    It was this time difference that caused Mikawa''s squad, who was still unaware of the changes in the front line, to fall into danger.

    ...............

    "Stop. Let''s rest for a quarter of an hour and continue our way!"

    Following Mikawa''smand, Aoba and the other two immediately stopped in ce and began to rest themselves.

    Because the closer they got to the front line, the more dangerous it was. Mikawa did not choose a ce nearby the water flow to stop and rest because there were usually many wild beasts in ces with water sources, and they were too conspicuous.

    In the ce that Mikawa had chosen at this time, apart from a few rats, there were no signs of anyrge wild beasts surviving.

    So at this time, the military grain pills were put to use. The pills that could stop thirst for a moment and relieve hunger were essential things for ninjas to go out to carry out missions.

    The rations and water that they carried with them could be saved, and they could eat at most one meal a day to maintain their strength.

    Otherwise, once they ran out of food, it would be useless.

    As for lighting the fire and eating wild animals, that wouldn''t do!

    The fire would expose their location from far away, and the smell of blood would attract many ferocious beasts. If the enemy had ninjas that enhanced their sense of smell, such as abilities simr to Inuzuka n, it would be no different than courting death!

    These were all Mikawa''s valuable experiences, and now, he passed them on to his disciples.

    Although Aoba and the other two had felt rather bitter and were even somewhat unustomed at the beginning, they chose to believe in Mikawa-sensei.

    Compared to safety, suffering a little was nothing.

    It was just that Gekkou Hayate, who had suffered a bit of pain in his body, had not looked any better in the past two days. His face was so pale that it was frightening!

    Especially when he was coughing, he had to firmly cover it with his hands and try not to let the sound spread out.

    But it was impossible to make him not make a sound when he coughed!

    So much so that every time he coughed, Gekkou Hayate felt that he had dragged everyone down and felt extremely guilty.

    Fortunately, Aoba''s EQ was not low. Every time, he would change the topic. From time to time, he would deliberately release foul air and create some noise to help him reduce the pressure.

    In this regard, Gekkou Hayate was very grateful. Every night watch, he was willing to persevere for a little longer so that his teammates could have more ample rest.

    Moreover, no one was more suitable as a hidden sentry than him to pay attention to the surrounding environment.

    None of the four people spoke. They were all trying to recover their state and physical strength.

    But gradually, the bird cries around them all disappeared at some point. The silence around them was somewhat terrifying.

    The experienced Mikawa suddenly felt his heart beat faster and shouted, "Alert! There may be enemies around!"

    In fact, even without him shouting, Aoba and the others also felt the murderous atmosphere in the air, and each of them took abat posture.

    At the same time, Gekkou Hayate retreated behind the tree with great tacit understanding and then immediately used a transparent escape to disappear.

    Only assassins hidden in the dark and undetected can exert their greatest power!

    Moreover, after such a long time of contact, Gekkou Hayate also believed that even without him, they would not be easily defeated in a direct battle.

    Then, in the next secondˇ­.

    whoosh whoosh whoosh whoosh whoosh whoosh

    Ten figures quickly appeared on the tree andpletely surrounded Mikawa''s ss!

    "I originally wanted you to die without pain, but since it was discovered, it would only be a waste of time." The leader said somewhat arrogantly, but he had the confidence to be arrogant.

    Two Jonin and eight Chunin surrounded the other four people, and there were three little kids among them. It was obvious that they had just graduated.

    How would they lose?

    At this time, Mikawa''s heart also quickly sank, especially after seeing the forehead guard on the heads of the other ten people, he was even more puzzled.

    ''Is there a problem with the front line? How can there be so many ninjas of Kumogakure in the hintend of the country?''

    There was another thing that Mikawa could not understand. How did the other party discover them in advance? They were clearly cautious on their way forward.

    At this moment, Mikawa noticed a guy next to the ninja Kumogakure who had spoken just now.

    A little mouse with red eyes directly climbed up the trouser leg and onto the shoulder of the man. Then it cried out twice as if it were trying to im the credit.

    Then, the man rubbed the little mouse''s head lovingly, then took out a small pill and fed it to him. "Good baby, eat slowly. This time, you are the first to win."

    Seeing this, Mikawa''s face darkened again.

    Obviously, when they were scouting the terrain, they had neglected this mouse!

    And if this mouse is as expected, it is either the pet that the guy keeps or the psychic beast.

    Mikawa could not help but feel a little upset, but he was also very helpless in his heart. After all, he was in the forest. No matter how careful he was, it was impossible to be wary of a mouse that could be seen everywhere.

    The battle between ninjas was sometimes like this because you could never know what kind of strange ability the enemy had.

 Chapter 127: Distress And Instant Kill

    Chapter 127: Distress And Instant Kill

    Four against ten!

    Moreover, he was still unclear of the other party''s strength, and the situation was very grim!

    Although he was very skilled in protecting and assisting, Mikawa was not confident in being able to escape under the siege of these people.

    "I hope there is a team hunting the enemy nearby..."

    Mikawa lowered his right hand and slowly moved it to the ninja bag.

    But at this moment, the other party had already started to attack!

    Arge number of Kunais were thrown out, and at the same time, one of Kumogakure Jonin rushed towards Mikawa like a cannonball!

    "Go to hell!"

    Helplessly, Mikawa could only give up his hands and immediately dodge. Then, he formed a seal with his hands and used the skilled Water Escape and Earth Release to counterattack.

    In a one-on-one battle, it would take a certain amount of time for the two topletely decide the victor.

    At this moment, these Kumogakure Ninjas knew that they needed to fight quickly. Otherwise, once themotion attracted the other Konoha Ninjas, they would definitely be surrounded. After all, this was the territory of the Fire Country!

    As a result, the ninja Kumogakure who put away the little mouse, quickly joined the battle, wanting to get rid of the only threat point of the other party as soon as possible.

    As for the two little kids who seemed to be scared silly, under the siege of eight chunin, whether they could hold on for three breaths was a problem.

    However, it seemed that one person was missingˇ­. it should be three little kids.

    But it didn''t matter. Anyway, they couldn''t run far, and it was also possible to catch up after killing these people.

    The script seemed to have been written by the ninjas on Kumogakure''s side.

    But at this moment, something unexpected happened!

    Pu!

    Gekkou Hayate, who was invisible and quietly approaching one of the enemies, swung his sword without hesitation!

    A chunin, hiding in the tree, waspletely defenseless, and his head was directly cut off!

    In battle, nothing is absolute.

    Jonin was very strong, but they would still die if killed!

    In theory, even ordinary people could kill Jonin, who was thousands of times stronger!

    Let''s see what kind of method we can use!

    Moreover, Gekkou Hayate was really not weak. In addition to the excellent sneak attack brought by the transparent escape, it was as easy as drinking water to kill a defenseless Chunin!

    After the sessful attack, Gekkou Hayate used the escape technique again and disappeared from where he was.

    "Be careful! That little brat seems to be able to hide..."

    Pfft!

    You talk too much!

    It was unknown when Itachi had sneaked up behind him, but a Kunai had pierced through an enemy''s head!

    And the Itachi that remained in ce was just a shadow clone used to confuse the enemy!

    Even Aoba didn''t know when this guy slipped away. So the real bait was only me?

    After activating [Hardening], Aoba, who had bounced off all the kunai shurikens, twisted his neck twice. His fists mmed together, moving towards the remaining stunned ChuninˇŞshowing a hideous smile.

    "It''s been a long time since I fought seriously!"

    Boom!

    Aoba fiercely stepped on the ground and directly rushed towards the six guys who had already started to huddle together!

    The reaction of those Kumogakure Ninjas could not be said to be slow. After knowing that the other side had the ability to hide, they immediately gathered together, no longer giving any opportunity to sneak attack.

    However, they did not know that it was better for them not to gather together!

    Gekkou Hayate and Itachi had started to show off. How could Aoba be willing to let them steal all the spotlight!

    "This guy''s defense is very strong. Use Ninjutsu!"

    "Wind Release - Great Breakthrough!"

    "Fire Release - Great Fireball Technique!"

    As the saying goes, fire borrowed the wind, and the wind helped the power of fire!

    The might of thisbined ninjutsu was not low. In their eyes, this little brat who did not have the slightest thought of dodging was simply courting death!

    The others also withdrew their gazes and focused all their attention on the surroundings, trying to find the other two little kids that were hiding.

    However, with the sound of the explosion, an unbelievable figure passed through the mes and thick smoke and rushed in front of them in an extremely shocking manner!

    "It burned me to the point that it hurts a little! You bastards!"

    Windmill!

    The wind pressure scraped the opponent''s face and made him feel pain!

    Bang!

    The man standing at the front had a look of disbelief on his face. After all, in their eyes, this kid was certain to be dead!

    But with the paining from his face, he immediately fell into endless darkness!

    Because Aoba''s kick actually breaks his neck!

    "Quick! Kill him first!"

    One of the people who witnessed this scene immediately let out a broken sound like a duck''s cry.

    The others immediately reacted, pulling out Kunai or the short knife to hack at all of Aoba''s vital points.

    If it were for anyone else, they would probably be thoroughly cold by now.

    However, Aoba suddenly grinned, revealing a pair of dark, sharp teeth that made people shudder!

    Dodge?

    There was no need at all!

    Aoba directly activated [Halo Thorns]. These people were all shaken by the recoil and could not hold their weapons properly, revealing their ws.

    Aoba directly jumped up with one hand, grabbed the necks of the two people, and then pressed them heavily to the ground!

    Boom!

    The bodies of the two people were directly smashed into the ground!

    At the same time as his neck was broken, his spine was also instantly broken into pieces!

    Another instant kill!

    It was just this violent!

    When the remaining three chunin found that no matter if it were for ninjutsu or machete, they could not do anything to this ''monster'' in front of them, they immediately felt fear in their hearts, turned around, and ran!

    At this time, Aoba did not chase after them but shouted, "Hurry up and deal with this trash. Mikawa-sensei will not be able to hold on!"

    Before his voice fell, a sword light shed!

    Gekkou Hayate instantly appeared from behind and killed a person!

    On the other side, Itachi used Shadow Clone Technique as bait, hid a dozen or so kunai in his hands, and used the Phoenix Phoenix Fire Technique, directly turning the other two into hedgehogs.

    Even if one of them luckily used the Body Substitution Technique to dodge the first round of attacks, he was still like a puppet under Itachi''s Sharingan. Itachi easily cut off his neck as he walked over!

    Even after dealing with these eight ordinary chunin, Aoba and the other two werepletely unharmed. Clearly, they had not even used their full strength!

    Oh, there''s still a bit of loss. Aoba''s clothes have been burned...

    This made him very angry!

    He decided to teach the other two Kumogakure Jonin a lesson.

    He also wanted to test the results of his training during this time!

 Chapter 128: One-on-One Battle

    Chapter 128: One-on-One Battle

    It had only been a minute or so since the battle had started and Aoba and the other two had dealt with the eight chunin.

    Although Mikawa seemed to be having a hard time facing two enemies Jonin, it was not to the point where he could not evenst a minute!

    At this time, the two Kumogakure Jonin who had surrounded Mikawa Jonin also noticed the situation on the other side.

    However, it was different from what they had imagined. It wasn''t that the eight chunin they had brought over came over to support them after taking care of those little kids, but that those little kids who had never been taken seriously from the beginning had actually cleanly killed chunin on their side!

    "These little ghosts are actually so strong? What exactly is going on?"

    The two of them looked at each other and realized that they had been careless!

    But it was toote to regret!

    "You continue to deal with this guy. I will go over and kill those little kids!"

    "Good!"

    The two of them instantly reached a consensus. They left the Jonin who yed with the mouse to stall Mikawa. Then, the dark-skinned man who was shining with lightning immediately turned around and rushed to the other side.

    Mikawa immediately felt the pressure decrease!

    After all, the strongest person had left.

    Most of the injuries on his body were caused by that guy.

    If not for the fact that he had experienced hundreds of battles and Water Escape and Earth Release were very suitable for restrictions and protection, he might not evenst a minute.

    But without that guy, Mikawa couldn''t be happy just with the enemy Jonin in front of him.

    Because he was worried that Aoba and the other little fellows would be in danger!

    The only solution was to kill this person in front of him first, and then work together to besiege the strongest person on the enemy side.

    With a n in mind, Mikawa did not be impatient but became calmer.

    The skilled Water Escape with one hand and the skilled Earth Release in the other caused great pressure on the other side, and immediately began to gain the upper hand!

    ˇ­....

    On the other side, the dark-skinned man had already rushed over.

    However, there was no fear in the eyes of Aoba and the other two, and they were even a bit eager to try!

    After all, as a genius (with a golden finger), who would not have a bit of pride!

    So what if it were for Jonin? They would only know after a fight!

    Therefore, Aoba immediately went up to him without hesitation and shouted at the same time, "Formation A! Kill him!"

    Gekkou Hayate had hidden himself long ago and was ready to strike the enemy at any time!

    As for Itachi, he quickly distanced himself, ready to form seals at any time!

    One ranged, one assassin, and one human shield!

    This was the configuration of the current A Formation!

    As long as Aoba, who was the core, could still resist the attacks of the enemy, they would never lose!

    So, the question was, in the face of the enemy Jonin''s attack, could Aoba withstand it?

    "Lightning Release - Thunder Light Fist!"

    The ck-skinned man immediately used his signature attack, obviously noticing that this kid in front of him had a very strong defense.

    But even if the opponent could resist the mixed ninjutsu of Great Breakthrough and Grand Fireball Technique, under his Thunder Light Fist, he could only die!

    The dark-skinned man firmly believed this!

    Bang!

    Aoba, who had his arms crossed in front of him, actually blocked this move of Thunder Light Fist. However, he also didn''t seem to be feeling well.

    The destructive power of lightning attribute ninjutsu was very strong and coupled with the great strength of the opponent, Aoba was knocked back several meters before he could stabilize his body.

    At the same time, the outeryer of Hardening''s left arm was also broken, and it looked a little bloody.

    But in the end, he resisted it!

    The dark-skinned man, who was very surprised, could not help but be stunned for a moment. Then he said, "Boy, you are very powerful to be able to withstand my Thunder Light Fist head-on. If you continue to grow, you will be a hidden danger in the future. So, I am sorry, all of you will die here today!"

    He could already tell that these brats were the genius kids of Konoha.

    Therefore, he had already made up his mind that he had to eliminate all future troubles!

    Even if he attracted the encirclement of Konoha and died here, he would not hesitate!

    But at this time, Aoba suddenlyughed.

    "Kill me? You think you are worthy?"

    Ding!

    Silver Level Suicide Mission has been released!

    [Quest name: Strongest Ninja! ]

    [Description: A genius who can''t beat Jonin is not a good ninja! ]

    [Although you are not a genius, you are just a cheat. ]

    [Mission Requirement: One-on-one. Kill the enemy Jonin. ]

    [Mission Time Limit: 1 hour. ]

    [Mission Reward: Silver Treasure Chest x1, Intermediate Skill Card x1

    [Mission failed: Do you see the opponent''s big fists? Punch your chest with your little fists! ]

    ...

    The sudden mission made Aoba''s eyelids twitch, but at the same time, he felt his blood boiling!

    With the help of Itachi and Gekkou Hayate, he was very confident that he could kill this bastard in front of him.

    However, if it were for a one-on-one battle, he did not have any confidence if he did not reveal his trump card.

    After all, the other party was really strong!

    However, if there was no difficulty, then what kind of suicide mission was this!

    Aoba elerated his recovery speed and said seriously, "Itachi, Hayate, you go and help Mikawa-sensei. Leave this guy to me. I alone am enough!"

    After noticing his serious gaze, Itachi was silent for a moment, then said, "Be careful!" Then he went to support the other side.

    Gekkou Hayate, who was invisible, was very tangled, but after seeing that Itachi chose to believe in Aoba, he could only choose to believe.

    "I... I was underestimated?"

    The dark-skinned man was stunned for a moment, and then his anger surged!

    "Very good, boy, you have sessfully angered me! I will let you know what regret is!"

    "Cut the crap! I have to get rid of you quickly."

    Since the mission requirement was one-on-one, then he had to hurry up.

    The ck-skinned man could no longer suppress his anger. He instantly rushed over and used the Thunder Light Fist again, and the light was even brighter!

    However, at this time, Aoba had already understood the limit that [Hardening], who was Level 7, could bear.

    Therefore, he did not hesitate to use [Busoshoku Haki], who had reached Level 4!

    Ayer of pitch-ck color instantly enveloped Aoba''s entire body!

    Level 7 [Hardening] + Level 4 [Busoshoku Haki] + Level 3 [Halo Thorns]!

    Come on!

    Boom!

    The ck-skinned man''s lightning fist directly hit Aoba''s chest without any obstruction!

    But at the same time, Aoba condensed his chakra and punched the opponent''s body!

    A hit for a hit!

    Aoba was sent flying, but under multipleyers of protection, this punch only made him feel some pain!

    Breakthrough defense?

    It didn''t exist!

 Chapter 129: Muist Kll! Self Deestruction!

    Chapter 129: Muist Kll! Self Deestruction!

    Aoba stood up as if nothing had happened, and he looked at the other party coldly.

    The dark-skinned man widened his eyes and spat out a mouthful of blood!

    At the same time, his right hand was also trembling!

    He found that after the little kid''s defense had increased by more than a little bit!

    With his punch, even a mountain should be shattered. However, the other party looked unharmed. On the contrary, he felt like he had hit a piece of Hundred Refined Iron, and his hands were numb from the shock.

    Moreover, not only his defense but also his attack power was terrifying!

    If he had not used the semi-finished Thunder Armor in the end, it would not be as simple as spitting blood.

    "This kid isn''t bluffing. He has the confidence to hold me back by himself..."

    The dark-skinned man gritted his teeth and put away the dissatisfaction in his heart due to being underestimated. He turned to look at the other party solemnly.

    Aoba frowned for a moment, "Thunder Armor? No, it''s only this thinyer. It can only cover the upper body. It seems that this dark-skinned man hasn''t mastered this move yet."

    If the other party had mastered the Thunder Armor, his strength would be at Jonin level, and he might even be nurtured as the next Raikage.

    "No wonder Mikawa-sensei was beaten so miserably..."

    After all, forming seals required time, and Mikawa''s physical strength could only be said to be average.

    Being able not to be instantly killed was already enough to show how rich Mikawa''sbat experience was.

    "We can win!"

    After this thought suddenly shed through Aoba''s mind, he immediately took the initiative and directly rushed toward the enemy.

    The ck-skinned man was not to be outdone, or he did not think he would lose to the little kid in front of him, so he directly and violentlyunched a counterattack!

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    A fist hit the flesh, and an extremely bloody battle unfolded!

    Aoba had a double defense, and the dark-skinned man had a semi-finished Thunder Armor to protect some of his vital points.

    Neither of them was willing to be the first to admit defeat. They both chose to abandon defense and dodge! They only attack, attack, and attack!

    In terms of defense, Aoba was naturally stronger.

    But in terms of attack power, it was the dark-skinned man who was slightly stronger.

    However, as time passed, the dark-skinned man could not hold on!

    After all, Aoba''s attack was not weak. It was only slightly weaker than his. In addition to [Halo Thorns]''s counterattack effect, the dark-skinned man''s iron fists had already been torn and bloody!

    But at this moment, the dark-skinned man suddenly swayed his spear and took the lead to giving up on the tough fighting style of one punch and one punch.

    He directly grabbed Aoba''s shoulders and then roared, "Bomb!"

    The dark-skinned man instantly burst out powerful chakra, lifted Aoba up high, and then heavily fell to the ground!

    Although this move was only B-grade ninjutsu, the upper limit of its power was extremely high, and it all depended on the level of the user''s ninjutsu!

    If it were for Raikage, who used this move, only the defense of Susanoo could resist it!

    However, this move by the dark-skinned man was still powerful!

    Not only did a huge crater appear on the ground, but this powerful impact also caused Aoba, who had not expected it, to spit out arge mouthful of blood. After all, Hardening''s defense was more focused on the outside.

    "Lateral Bolt of Pain: Chop!"

    "Die!"

    At this moment, arge amount of lightning chakra was concentrated on the leg of the dark-skinned man and then fell from above!

    However, Aoba did not sit still and wait for death.

    He, who had already memorized the moves of [Hakuda], almost subconsciously stood up.

    He directly used an extremely exquisite move, ''River Carp''!

    His feet shot out like lightning, directly stopping the opponent''s chop at the highest point. Then, he supported his body with one hand, and his other hand instantly pushed out, hitting the ankle of the other foot!

    The ck-skinned man, who had never seen this kind of physical attack, immediately lost his bnce and fell to the side.

    Although the Lateral Bolt of Pain: Chop that had only been blocked for a moment still smashed down, it only hit the empty space on the side.

    With a violent roar, the ground directly shattered.

    A huge pit seemed to remind everyone of the power of this kick!

    On the other side, Mikawa and the others who had already forced the other Jonin into a desperate situation were all shocked by the movement here!

    After seeing that Aoba could hold on, Mikawa heaved a sigh of relief. Then, he cooperated with Itachi and Gekkou Hayate, preparing to kill this guy in front of him quickly and then go over to support Aoba!

    However, Mikawa did not know that after Aoba noticed his current situation, he was a little anxious.

    If this continues, it might not end in a short time. After all, the other party was not a soft persimmon.

    However, if he wanted others to not interfere in the battle here, even if he made a request, ording to his understanding of Mikawa, it was impossible to agree!

    So... it was time to end it!

    The moment the dark-skinned man panted and got up, Aoba quietly jumped onto his back, and at the same time, his limbs wrapped around him like vipers.

    This move was one of [Hakuda]''s chain skills, Evil Ghost Entanglement!

    The ck-skinned man who was hit by this move had already fallen at a disadvantage due to the consumption of arge amount of chakra. Now, he lost the ability to exert force and struggled a few times, but unexpectedly, there was no effect.

    However, the ck-skinned man didn''t give up. At least his legs did not have any restrictions.

    As long as he used his legs to hit the opponent, the opponent would have no choice but to let go.

    However, with Aoba''s strong defense, even if he hit the boulder, the boulder would shatter first!

    Therefore, this method did not work. It seemed that the situation was in a deadlock.

    But at this moment, Aoba suddenlyughed in the ear of the dark-skinned man.

    "I am waiting for the explosion tag. What are you waiting for?"

    The dark-skinned man was stunned for a moment, and then he noticed that the kid''s arms and legs were all covered with Explosion Talismans!

    Then, a familiar light appeared in front of his eyes.

    Boom boom boom!

    Art was an explosion!

    The violent mes instantly engulfed Aoba and the other party''s figures!

    ...

    When Mikawa and the others sessfully killed the other enemy Jonin, they immediately turned their heads and saw this scene that caused their eyes to split apart!

    "Is this guy crazy? Why did he choose to die together with the enemy!"

    Before Mikawa could get close, he was stopped by the zing mes.

    He clearly only needed to wait for them toe over to help him get through this crisis. Why did he do this?

    Did this bastard think that he would definitely be able to withstand the power of so many exploding talismans?

    Mikawa clenched his teeth and immediately began to form seals. He wanted to use Water Escape to extinguish the fire after the explosion.

    He hoped that there was still time.

 Chapter 130: Retreat Early and Reinforcements from the Enemy

    Chapter 130: Retreat Early and Reinforcements from the Enemy

    When Mikawa sessfully extinguished the mes with Water Escape, a tattered figure proudly appeared in their line of sight.

    "Yo, is it raining?"

    Hearing that this bastard Aoba was actually in the mood to joke around, Mikawa, who was relieved in his heart, really wanted to cut open this guy''s head and see what dog shit was inside!

    "Are you crazy? You only need to stall for time and wait for us toe over to help you defeat the enemy. Why do you want to show off? I have been teaching you all to be cautious along the way. Didn''t you hear me?"

    Looking at Aoba''s injuries, Mikawa, who had resisted the urge to beat him up, kept spitting!

    If something happened to this brat, Mikawa would probably never forgive him for the rest of his life!

    In this regard, Aoba could onlyugh bitterly in his heart.

    If not forpleting the mission issued by the dog system, he wouldn''t be so crazy enough to challenge the enemy Jonin alone. In the end, he was afraid of being killed and even used a trump card like ''Self-Explosion Ninja''.

    That''s right!

    When he first began to stock up on the explosive talisman, he had already predicted several ways to use it in advance.

    After all, although the power of the explosion talisman was good, under normal circumstances, it was difficult to trick people unless it was a trap.

    As a result, Aoba thought of a certain guy who always said the words ''art is an explosion''.

    Although he was not as good as Deidara when he yed with bombs, self-detonation was not bad!

    The thing that Aoba was most proud of now was his defense, which was as tough as death.

    If he stuck the Explosion Talisman on his body and held the enemy back in battle, wouldn''t it work wonders?!

    For this reason, he even experimented with some exploding talismans.

    Sure enough!

    A single explosion talisman could not break through his defense!

    Only the power of multiple ovepping talismans could pose a threat to him.

    It was just that after he had nearly lost his life, he no longer tried to push his limits.

    And just now, in order to kill that ck-skinned man, he had only put dozens of Explosive Talismans on his body!

    The explosion of this number of Explosive Talismans and the injuries caused by his fully activated defensive mode was within the eptable range.

    Moreover, don''t forget that he still had [Poor Quality Self-Healing Body] to speed up the recovery of his injuries.

    However, with the explosion of these dozens of talismans at such a close distance, Aoba dared to conclude that ordinary ninjas could only give up and die!

    Even the ck-skinned man was not spared, and hepleted the magnificent task of killing Jonin alone!

    However, if not for the fact that the other party had consumed arge amount of chakra before and his Thunder Armor was only half-baked, Aoba estimated that he would have to use a lot more talismans to defeat that guy.

    In short, although it was a bit risky this time, it was still within his control.

    Aoba was quite satisfied with this result. It was just that he looked a little miserable. His body was covered in a dark burnt smell. There were many ces where his flesh was torn open in many ces, and he bled a lot.

    However, his situation was actually much better than what he expected.

    As for the dark-skinned man, he was even more miserable. He did not even leave aplete corpse behind. Only his upper body was still intact. He was already dead!

    At the same time, Aoba also received a notification from the dog system toplete the mission. He was ready to check itter.

    After Mikawa spat out a few words emotionally, he finally calmed down. Then, he said in a deep voice, "This ce is no longer safe. Let''s change to another ce to rest."

    Mikawa was right. They actually encountered enemy ninjas in this ce. Moreover, there were quite a number of them. This all proved that their location was very dangerous. Only the heavens knew how many more enemies were hiding in the dark.

    Moreover, themotion here was not small. It would be fine if they attracted their own people to check, but if it were for the enemy, with their current terrible state, they definitely would die!

    Therefore, it was the stupidest way to stay where they were and wait for reinforcements. Only by adjusting their state to the best could they have the capital to deal with the next unforeseen event that could happen at any time.

    Therefore, Mikawa carried the heavily injured Aoba on his back. Then, he did not forget to take away the scrolls that he had hidden in advance. Then, he identified a certain direction and quickly retreated with Itachi and Gekkou Hayate.

    Mikawa''s cautiousness once again allowed them to avoid danger!

    Because not long after they left, dozens of Kumogakure Ninjas rushed here to check the situation.

    Moreover, almost all of them were either injured, or their weapons were stained with blood.

    It was clear that their journey was not particrly smooth, and they encountered quite a few ninja teams from Konoha''s side.

    However, with the unequal intelligence, the sneak attack of Kumogakure''s side had achieved a lot.

    They had killed quite a few ninjas from Konoha''s side, and they had also robbed a few batches of Konoha''s supplies that were prepared to be transported to the front lines. Not only were there weapons, but there were also supplies among them.

    This was a pleasant surprise for these ''bandits'' who had snuck in!

    However, when they arrived here and saw the miserable corpses of theirpatriots, they all fell silent.

    It was obvious that Konoha was not all soft persimmons!

    Although they did not know what kind of enemies and how many enemies these tenpanions had encountered, to be able to deal with eight Chunin and two Jonin, the other party must be strong!

    What was worse was that this meant that Konoha had already begun to grasp a certain amount of their whereabouts.

    Next, they would definitely send more reinforcements to encircle and annihte these ''lone soldiers''!

    Even if they did not intend to return to the vige alive, they could not help but feel sad when they saw the corpses of so many of theirpanions.

    "Even Omoi died in battle. The other party might have been sent by Jonin to lead the troops. What should we do? Should we continue to go deeper, or should we pursue them and take revenge for our deadpanions?" The leader looked at the ''dark-skinned man'' who could barely be recognized under his feet and was confused for a moment.

    With the help of a mysterious person, although more than a hundred of them passed through the border of the Fire Country without much effort, after experiencing one battle after another, there were only about 70 people left.

    If they wanted to attack Konoha''s base with such a small number of people, they would have to fight with their backs against the wall and die!

    However, for the benefit of the vige, as long as their death could bring value to the vige and make Konoha feel fear and take the initiative to retreat, they would not die in vain!

    At this time, another person stood out and said, "We have basically killed all of Konoha''s ninjas nearby. It is only a matter of time before our whereabouts are exposed. If we continue to move ording to the original route, there will definitely be arge number of ambushes waiting for us ahead."

 Chapter 131: Thunder Breathing Technique

    Chapter 131: Thunder Breathing Technique

    "Then what do you mean?"

    "I think we can first find this mysterious team and kill them. First, it is to avenge Omoi and the others. Second, we can see from the traces left on the scene that the other party left in a hurry. This means that the other party paid a great price to win. Now is the best time to catch up. Third, we can change the direction to confuse the enemy so Konoha can not see our true purpose. Then, we will take this opportunity to change our direction and choose a safer route to continue moving towards Konoha."

    "Are you saying that we will pretend to be the troops that sneak into the enemy''s rear and destroy the enemy, and then secretly investigate?"

    "Yes, that''s right! I believe that if Konoha sends arge number of people to protect the logistics and search for our traces at the same time, they will inevitably lose sight of each other. After all, at this moment, Konoha is no longer the towering tree that can resist the siege of the other four big Ninja Vige by himself. Their manpower is not so sufficient. "

    Indeed, otherwise, they would not have been ''free and unfettered'' for several days without being found and destroyed!

    This trick might really have a miraculous effect!

    "Alright, then let''s do it this way!"

    The leader made up his mind, but before he left, he still burned the corpses of hispanions to prevent them from bing food for the beasts.

    Looking at the raging fire in front of them, everyone''s faces were somewhat uncertain.

    It was not only because they could not bring the corpses of theirpanions back to be buried but also because of what they were going to do next. There was almost no possibility of survival, and in the end, there was probably no one to collect the corpses.

    A feeling of desperation rose in their hearts!

    ...

    On the other side, Mikawa''s ss, who did not know they had been targeted by the enemy, was hiding in a cave and even used Earth Release to block the exit.

    However, because there was no medical ninja, Aoba, and Mikawa who were heavily injured, could only apply some medicine and simply bandage them.

    On the contrary, because of their respective fighting styles, Itachi and Gekkou Hayate were almost not injured. Now, they were responsible for looking after the wounded, and at the same time, they seized the time to recover their strength and chakra.

    As for thest move that Aoba used, ''self-explosion'', both Itachi and Gekkou Hayate were particrly speechless!

    It was also at this time that they had a deep understanding of Aoba''s defense.

    This Kekkei Genkai is really a bit awesome!

    Dozens of Explosive Talismans exploded at the same time. Not only did he not die, but most of them were flesh wounds.

    Even Itachi felt that this Aoba was the real monster!

    As for Gekkou Hayate, he was even more speechless!

    He had originally nned to challenge this fellow after he had achieved sess in his cultivation.

    As a result, after personally witnessing dozens of exploding talismans being unable to kill this fellow, he decisively gave up on this idea!

    Moreover, when he seeded in his cultivation, how far would this fellow grow?

    Just thinking about it made him feel terrified!

    At this time, Aoba, who was cultivating with his eyes closed, did not know that his twopanions were ridiculing him to their heart''s content.

    He''s checking out the quest rewards this time!

    [Silver Treasure Chest has been sessfully opened. You have obtained the Thunder Breathing Technique (Contains the Derivative Sword Technique) ]

    !

    Aoba was a little shocked!

    After receiving this reward, he suddenly had the cultivation method for Thunder Breathing Technique in his head, as well as all the apanying techniques.

    Moreover, he was no stranger to[Thunder Breathing Technique]!

    After all, ''Demon yer'' has be so popr, and it had sessfully surpassed One Piece in the past, obtaining a first ce.

    Many people had seen it, and Aoba was naturally no exception!

    Although the only person he had the deepest impression of was the cute Nezukoˇ­.

    Cough cough!

    Although Nezuko is very fragrant, he still knows some basic knowledge rted to Demon yer settings.

    This [Thunder Breathing]is one of the five basic breathing styles derived from [Sun Breathing], and it is the fastest and most explosive of all breathing styles!

    However, the requirements for the user''s physical fitness were extremely high, so it was extremely difficult to cultivate.

    Generally speaking, only those who were passionate and as fast as lightning would be able to practice the breathing technique.

    Aoba felt that this reward was too suitable for him!

    This was because his chakra attribute was already lightning, and his physical fitness was even better. He was also extremely passionate in battle. It was simply a match made in heaven!

    Moreover, practicing the breathing technique could also greatly increase his explosive power, speed, and so on.

    Not only could he increase his strength by another level, but he could also make up for hisck of speed and attack power.

    Not to mention, the system even gave him a full set of moves!

    This mission was really worth it!

    It wasn''t in vain that I did self-destruction!

    Aoba couldn''t help but giggle, making Itachi and Gekkou Hayate on the side very surprised. Was this... explosion affecting the head?

    "But I have to find a way to get myself a good swordter."

    Aoba secretly muttered.

    As for the Zanpakuto in his hand that was about to be ''forgotten'', it was naturally impossible to use it as an ordinary weapon, which was too much of a waste!

    After all, [Schrodinger''s Zanpakuto], who had been sealed for more than a year, was now the most powerful trump card in his hand!

    Moreover, the strength of the power had nothing to do with the Reiatsu at all because he had no Reiatsu at all!

    To be able to use it all depended on the dog system!

    After all, it takes more than a year to get a chance to break out. This condition of use is already harsh enough. Otherwise, he can use his own power.

    Unless it was absolutely necessary, he would rather let it continue to eat dust in the space folding ninja bag than take it out to y with fireworks.

    Therefore, he also needed a sword that could be used in daily life.

    However, he was not in a hurry. After all, [Thunder Breathing]was only Level 0 now. He needs to get a sword and practice it first.

    Because the beginner skill card he got from thest mission was used to upgrade [Busoshoku Haki], which was still at Level 2 at that time, he was able to sessfully upgrade it to Level 4 in these few months.

    Now that he got an intermediate skill card, Aoba thought about it and decided to use it directly. After all, it is too dangerous outside, and the more strength you have, the more protection!

    Therefore, he used this intermediate skill card to upgrade [Busoshoku Haki] to Level 5!

    His life-saving ability suddenly became stronger, and he felt a sense of security.

    Now, if he used the same scale of self-explosion again, Aoba was confident that he would not be injured like this again.

    After looking at his abilities and levels again, Aoba closed the tombstone interface of the dog system with satisfaction.

 Chapter 132: Dangerous Area!

    Chapter 132: Dangerous Area!

    The effect that Lv.5 [Poor Quality Self Healing Body]could exert was already very impressive. After all, each level up will double the self-healing speed, and when it is LV0, it will have its own doubled effect.

    Therefore, at this moment, Aoba''s injuries were healing at a speed that was six times faster!

    In other words, he only needed about a day to recover from the injuries that could only be healed in a week.

    However, this was not without a price because increasing the speed of recovery required arge amount of physical strength.

    Under normal circumstances, Aoba would choose to eat more to replenish his physical strength.

    However, the rations they brought were limited, and the military ration pills could only temporarily prevent you from feeling hungry and not really be used as food to replenish your physical strength.

    In addition, they were not clear about the situation outside, so it was risky to go out and find something to eat.

    After persisting for an entire day and night, Aoba, who felt he couldn''t continue like this, finally couldn''t hold it in any longer.

    He had already eaten up all of his rations. As for Itachi and the others, they took the initiative to give him some, but he rejected them.

    After all, no one knew how many more days they would need to persevere. If he ate all of the food, what would happen to others!

    Another thing was that even if he ate all of it, it wouldn''t solve the problem at all.

    Therefore, Aoba said to Mikawa-sensei, "It is not a solution to wait like this. My ''Kekkei Genkai'' can speed up the injury''s recovery, but it requires a lot of food. Moreover, the situation outside may not be as bad. So I want to go out and get some food.

    After listening to Aoba''s reason, Mikawa suddenly hesitated.

    ording to his character, unless he can be 90% sure, he will not act rashly.

    Moreover, before he left, he had left Konoha''s special contact mark on a tree. Now, a day had passed. If Konoha''s ninja saw it, he would definitely follow the mark to find them.

    However, there was no movement outside. It was so quiet that it made people feel uneasy!

    This was the important reason why he was unwilling to leave the cave.

    As for whether the mark wasn''t noticed or was destroyed by the enemy ninja, Mikawa did not dare to make a conclusion.

    Compared to the safety of his life, staying here for a few more days was nothing.

    Therefore, although Aoba had his reasons, Mikawa did not agree immediately!

    At this moment, Gekkou Hayate also spoke up, "Mikawa-sensei, why don''t you let me and Aoba go out to investigate the surrounding situation? With me there, even if I encounter an enemy, I won''t be the first to be discovered. I can also grasp the information in time to avoid making a wrong judgment."

    It had to be said that Gekkou Hayate''s suggestion was very moving.

    Moreover, his escape ability was extremely suitable for scouting!

    Even if he really encountered an enemy and were discovered, with Aoba around, he would be able to retreat safely.

    After all, Aoba''s injuries recovered very quickly, and there was almost nothing Jonin could do to him.

    Therefore, after seriously weighing the pros and cons, Mikawa said with iparable seriousness, "You must be careful. If you find enemy traces,e back and tell me immediately."

    Then Mikawa turned to look at the excited Aoba and said, "If you do that kind of dangerous thing again, I will definitely kick you out!"

    "Don''t worry. You don''t know how steady I am usually!"

    Three ck lines suddenly appeared on Mikawa''s forehead. You are steady? If you are steady, will you put an Explosion Talisman on your body to y with the enemy?

    Do you have some misunderstanding about the word ''steady''?

    Mikawa felt that he was too difficult. Forget it, don''t worry about it, get out of here!

    Therefore, after Aoba and Gekkou Hayate left, Mikawa immediately used Earth Release to seal the cave entrance. He really didn''t want someone to see them even for a second.

    In this regard, Aoba only shrugged his shoulders and let Gekkou Hayate use the escape method to open a path.

    Although Mikawa-sensei seemed to have a little misunderstanding about him, no one knew better than him how ''steady'' he was!

    No one understands ''Flesh Escape''!

    Not long after, Gekkou Hayate returned. "It''s safe over there for the time being, but I found traces left behind by the beasts."

    Aoba''s eyes immediately lit up. "I''ll go over there to get some food back. You continue to investigate the surroundings. If there''s anything,e find me directly."

    "Good!"

    Gekkou Hayate agreed very quickly. After all, although Aoba was injured, it would be easy for him to deal with a few wild beasts. Moreover, with the way he attacked, there would be no blood smell. This division of work was very suitable. After all, he could note out for nothing.

    However, they did not know that arge group of Kumogakure''s ninjas had been looking for them.

    After all, at that time, Mikawa was heavily injured and had left in a hurry, so he had only carelessly destroyed the traces of the scene. Along the way, it was inevitable that he would miss some out.

    However, by relying on the small details that he had left behind many times to confuse the enemy, he had sessfully dyed the enemy for an entire day, preventing the enemy from catching up immediately.

    This was enough to prove how experienced Mikawa was!

    Unfortunately, he still underestimated the other party''s determination, so much so that he didn''t even know he was about to be pursued by the enemy.

    If there was no unexpected factor like Aoba, there was a high chance that all of them would be stuck in the cave, waiting for death!

    Therefore, luck was really a bit unpredictable!

    ...ˇ­.

    Bang!

    Aoba directly rushed forward and killed a lone wild boar with a punch.

    Although the wild boar meat was not easy to deal with and was not tasty at all, there was nothing to be picky about in this situation.

    This wild boar weighing several hundred pounds, was enough to support the consumption of his strength to recover from his injuries.

    Oh, right, before that, he also caught two rabbits in passing, just enough to add food!

    And just as he was about to bring the hunts back, Gekkou Hayate suddenly appeared in front of him like a ghost.

    Aoba was shocked, and he really forced himself not to punch directly!

    However, after seeing the somber expression on this guy''s face, he hurriedly asked, "What happened?"

    "I found arge number of Kumogakure ninjas over there. And looking at the route, they will soon pass through our hidden cave. Even if we inform Mikawa-sensei to leave immediately, it is already toote. What should we do?"

    Although Gekkou Hayate was six years older than Aoba, he still habitually asked the other party for advice. After all, Aoba was much stronger than him.

    This extremely bad news also made Aoba''s face immediately be serious.

 Chapter 133: Bait And Trump Cards!

    Chapter 133: Bait And Trump Cards!

    The more dangerous the situation was, the more calm one had to remain!

    After all, the judgment one made in panic was often wrong!

    Aoba also forced himself to calm down and asked, "How many people are there? Have you been discovered?"

    Gekkou Hayate quickly shook his head, "I was also worried about being discovered by the enemy, so I wasn''t too close. The initial deduction is that there are a lot of people, at least thirty people, or even more."

    Hearing this, Aoba almost cursed!

    Could it be that Kumogakure had already prated the frontline?

    How could there suddenly be so many enemies in the hintend of the Fire Country?

    Aoba could not help but frown. What should he do?

    He and Gekkou Hayate could take this opportunity to escape, but Mikawa-sensei and Itachi, who were still in the cave and did not know anything, would have to face the siege of dozens of enemy ninjas?

    And now, they did not even know how many Jounin and Chunin the enemies have!

    Unless Itachi directly detonated his seed, activated Mangekyou Sharingan, and then summoned ''Susanoo'' to kill all the enemies, he could not think of any way for the two of them to escape.

    Of course, there was still thest possibility: Mikawa-sensei and Itachi were protected by the Luck Goddess and not discovered by the enemy.

    But no matter how he thought about it, it was not reliable!

    Aoba could not let luck decide the life and death of Itachi and Mikawa-sensei!

    As a result, he could only think of one way.

    Touching the ninja bag on his waist, Aoba said in a deep voice, "I will find a way to lure away all the enemies, and then take this opportunity to go invisible and tell Mikawa-sensei the current situation, and then immediately flee in the opposite direction!"

    Yes, this was the only way.

    However, Aoba was not prepared to sacrifice himself. He was not that great.

    It was only because he still had his final trump card that allowed him to have a certain amount of confidence in being able to escape.

    However, Gekkou Hayate did not know about it. He suddenly smiled and said, "This is a good idea. However, let me go. My Transparent Escape technique is more suitable to be bait. Moreover, there might be a great chance of escaping and meeting you."

    Aoba was silent. He knew that if Gekkou Hayate went, he would definitely not be able toe back alive.

    Because the escape was only stealth, if the number of enemies was very small, it might be able to trick them.

    But there were so many enemies, and if they covered arge range of ninjutsu, Gekkou Hayate would undoubtedly die!

    At this time, Gekkou Hayate said, "I have always felt very lucky to be able to bepanions with you. But you know, this illness of mine might take my life at any time. I am not suitable to be a ninja at all. Therefore, the best choice is for me to go. You and Itachi should not die here."

    Just as Gekkou Hayate finished speaking, the dog system rang out again!

    Ding!

    Gold-level Suicide Mission had been released!

    [Mission name: Great Rescue! ]

    [Description: You, who can not abandon yourpanions, chose to face all enemies alone! ]

    [In order to protect the safety of yourpanions, you can only be forced to kill all the enemies! ]

    [Mission requirements: Kill all Kumogakure Ninjas who came to chase after you. All of Mikawa''s sses are still alive. ]

    [Quest time limit: 1 hour]

    [Quest reward: Gold Treasure Chest x1, Advanced Skill Card x1]

    [Quest failure: Go ask those enemy ninjas... ]

    ......

    Aoba suddenly smiled. This time, he had another reason

    "Don''t worry, none of us will die here. I said it!"

    "Remember, don''te back for me!"

    "Especially tell that guy Itachi. Tell him that I won''t die before Iplete that agreement. Don''t let me look down on him!"

    "Trust me. I wille back!"

    After saying that, Aoba turned around and rushed in a certain direction, not giving Gekkou Hayate any chance to continue arguing.

    Looking at the gradually disappearing back of Aoba, Gekkou Hayate was silent.

    Then his figure quickly disappeared into the air. He could not let Aoba''s sacrifice be wasted!

    ......

    ording to the direction that Gekkou Hayate had pointed out earlier, Aoba quickly went around to the left side of the enemy. Then, he took a deep breath and took out [Crimson Swordsman]''s mask from his ninja backpack.

    Then, without hesitation, a mask appeared on his face!

    Although this Gold-level Suicide Mission was extremely difficult to deal with.

    Not only did he need to kill all the enemies that came to attack him, but he also needed to protect the safety of the others.

    The most important thing was that the time limit was only one hour!

    In summary, the difficulty was no less than poking Kyuubi''s ass!

    It was simply an impossible task!

    However, Aoba, who had so many trump cards, felt that he could take a gamble!

    After all, the opportunity to use the trump card he had kept for so long finally arrived!

    Therefore, after Aoba transformed into Crimson Swordsman, he immediately hung the ninja backpack he had taken off at his waist. Then, he immediately rushed out without hesitation and gave a righteous iron fist to an unlucky person!

    "Ah!"

    The guy who was quickly killed by Aoba before he died let out a shrill cry, instantly attracting everyone''s attention!

    "Enemy discovered!"

    When countless gazes fell on Aoba, who quickly fled in the other direction after one hit, [Crimson Swordsman]''s negative effects immediately produced an astonishing effect!

    After all, as long as the hostility in their hearts exceeded a certain bottom line, they would be judged as enemies.

    Aoba had killed one of them the moment he came up, so how could he not be an enemy!

    However, this was not enough for them topletely ''downy''. After all, a guy had suddenly appeared. After killing one of them, he turned around and ran. No matter how they looked at it, it seemed like bait.

    But at this moment, Aoba, who had run a distance away, immediately turned back and shouted extremely arrogantly, "It''s you bunch of trash again. Yesterday, I killed a ck-skinned man and a group of stinky fish and rotten shrimps. In the end, only a day has passed, and you guys are already waiting to die?"

    "If you have the ability,e chase after me!"

    How f*cking arrogant!

    We finally found the culprit!

    Aoba had no idea that his casual probing had actually hit their sore spot!

    "So it''s you! We finally found you!"

    "Go! Kill this bastard!"

    "Quickly chase!"

    Kumogakure''s ninjas were already a little impatient, but now that Aoba finally hammered the source of that inexplicable emotion in their hearts, they could not care about thinking about anything else.

    Even if there were people who asionally felt that something was wrong, they also chased after him in this atmosphere.

    Don''t say anything. Kill him first!

    Therefore, groups of Kumogakure Ninjas scattered and quickly surrounded him from all directions!

    Aoba''s n had seeded.

    Or rather, [Team mates can be dead, This man must die]''s debuff was even better than he had imagined. It was simply a divine weapon for pulling aggro!

    However, he let his imagination run wild again. Could it be that his own people couldn''t help but want to kill him in the future?

    It shouldn''t be... After all, this debuff was only effective against enemies.

    .ˇ­En, probably!

    Just like that, Aoba ran desperately in front, and the dozens of Kumogakure Ninjas chased him with red eyes.

    After all, in their view, there was only one person, and they had dozens of people.

    Moreover, they had checked the surrounding situation, and it was impossible for the enemy to ambush them.

    Soon, under this chase and escape, Aoba took the lead and rushed out of the dense forest.

    However, this was the end of it. After all, he was not a ninja who specialized in speed.

    Moreover, after chasing for a while, the patience of many Kumogakure Ninjas had been worn out. After all, this was the territory of the Fire Country. They naturally understood the concept of long nights and dreams.

    As a result, after rushing out of the dense forest, some of the Kumogakure Ninjas behind him elerated again, passing Aoba, and then surrounded him in the middle!

    Aoba''s heart suddenly sank, knowing he could only dy this time.

    However, with this buffer time, he believed it was enough for Mikawa-sensei and the others to get away quickly.

    Thinking of this, he could not help but feel relieved.

    What he needed to do next was to give it his all!

    Although there were many enemies and there was nock of Jonin among them, he still had some confidence.

    Back then, he had risked his life toplete a Gold-level Suicide Mission. Wasn''t it all for the sake of dealing with the current desperate situation!

    "Let''s see where you can run to!"

 Chapter 134: 0 Point Bankai!

    Chapter 134: 0 Point Bankai!

    "Run? There''s no need for that. The scenery here is pleasant, and it''s suitable for all of you to be buried here!"

    None of the many Kumogakure Ninjas took this bastard''s boasting to heart.

    Who the hell didn''t know how to brag!

    After all, this scene was equivalent to them bringing three super soldiers to the main base along with the dragon buff. Tell me, how can I lose?!

    It was just a bluff!

    However, under their watchful eyes, Aoba silently took out a sword from his ninja bag!

    All Kumogakure Ninjas were stunned, and their heads obviously could not turn around.

    Ninja bag... Can it be loaded with this thing?

    That sword is obviously very long. How did it get stuffed in?

    Could it be that this guy''s ninja bag has space ninjutsu sealed inside?

    Just when they felt something was wrong, Aoba held [Schrodinger''s Zanpakuto], which had been sealed for a long time, and smiled at them.

    "I didn''t want this sword to appear so early, but it''s a shame you guys actuallye up. After you go to the Yellow Springs, remember who killed you!"

    "This guy is strange! Be careful of his sword!"

    The leader suddenly felt very uneasy, so he decisively gave the order to attack.

    However, in the time it took to say this, he suddenly found that the kid in front of him had already pulled out the sword!

    Ever since Aoba obtained this [Schrodinger''s Zanpakuto], he had never pulled it out.

    Of course, this was because he wanted to umte the effects of [Sealing]!

    After all, he never believed that he could have the luck of an Emperor and then bet on the odds of 1 in 1000, 1 in 10,000!

    So the safest way is to be like this. If you don''t make a sound, it will be a blockbuster!

    At this time, [Sealing]''s time was as high as 426 days and 10 hours!

    What did this mean?

    ording to the effect of [Sealing], Sealing could increase the basic probability by one point every hour.

    Every 41 days and 16 hours of [Sealing], you can get 100%[Shikai]!

    Every 416 days and 16 hours of[Sealing], you can get 100%[Bankai]!

    Now, let''s do a math question. 426 days and 10 hours and 416 days. Which number is bigger?

    The answer was, of course...

    Boom!

    An indescribable majestic aura suddenly burst out from Aoba''s body!

    Yasuo*, who did not have a saber, had no soul!

    *TL/N: this refers to League of Legends champion Yasuo.

    With the power of Zanpakuto, the skin effect of [Crimson Swordsman]''s skin has also been greatly enhanced!

    The endless killing intent and the nauseating smell of blood caused the expressions of countless Kumogakure Ninjas to change!

    And the moment he pulled out the Zanpakuto, he already knew the "real name" of this sword at the moment.

    So following his heart, he raised the Zanpakuto in his hand in front of him, the sword faced up, and softly whispered: "Scatter! Senbonzakura!"

    In an instant, the sword in his hand broke down into thousands of swords that could not be seen by the naked eye, flying out.

    Under the refraction of the light, it looked like thousands of withered pink cherry blossoms.

    Beautiful...

    And deadly!

    When the surrounding Kumogakure Ninjas rushed up, they did not care about these strange ''cherry blossoms''.

    This decision made them pay a painful price in an instant!

    The sound of tiny des cutting through flesh suddenly rang out!

    The ten people at the front instantly turned into blood gourds. They widened their eyes as if they wanted to say something, but they could only powerlessly fall to the ground because their throats had been cut off.

    The tiny blood pirs continued to gush out, making sizzling sounds. It seemed that even if they died, they would empty out all the blood in their bodies.

    The smell of blood in the air suddenly became even stronger

    This iparably strange scene instantly caused the people behind him to stop in their tracks. There was also a hint of fear in their eyes!

    After trying out the power of Senbonzakura, thest trace of worry in Aoba''s heart was also put down.

    As long as the enemy was not able to break through his defense and kill him in an instant, the advantage in numbers was nothing more than a joke!

    "Since you are noting over, it is my turn..."

    With a thought, Aoba directly controlled the scattered swords to sweep toward the surrounding enemies.

    Immediately, countless screams came!

    However, the enemy wasn''t a pushover either. Even if everything in front of him was a bit strange, it wasn''t impossible to break it!

    "Be careful of those flower petals! Don''t get close!"

    "Those who know how to use Earth Release, use Earth Release for protection!"

    "Everyone else, use long-range ninjutsu. Attack with all your strength and kill him!"

    At this moment, Kumogakure immediately put away his fear of the unknown and began to attack in an orderly manner.

    They only wanted to get rid of this terrible devil in front of them as soon as possible!

    Otherwise, all of them might die here.

    Their judgment was naturally correct and very timely.

    Although the scattered des looked like a lot, inparison, their lethality was not enough, and the range of their attacks was limited.

    To be able to immediately discover Senbonzakura''s weakness after sacrificing only a dozen people and make use of it, it was enough to prove that the enemy was not stupid but very powerful!

    "Earth Release - Earth Flow Wall!"

    Under the joint attack of Kumogakure Ninjas, all the ''petals'' attacked were cut on the earth wall rising from the ground, making a tooth-grinding sound.

    Following that, the others who did not use Earth Release began to quickly form seals, wanting to userge-scale ninjutsu to kill Aoba!

    At this time, even Aoba, who was in a desperate situation, was amazed by the timely response of the enemy.

    Although Senbonzakura''s sword could bypass the'' Earth Flowing Wall ''and continue to pursue, in the face of so many enemies, the number of swords was simply not enough.

    "It seems that relying on [Shikai] alone is indeed impossible to deal with so many enemies. Moreover, since you have seen something you should not look at, you can only ask all of you to go to hell!"

    Therefore, before the other side''s ninjutsu wasunched, he directly recalled countless swords and then let the tip of the sword fall to the ground and slowly let go of his hand...

    At the same time, he whispered again, "Bankai! Senbonzakura Kageyoshi!"

    Zanpakuto seemed to integrate into the water and disappearedpletely!

    Instead, it was a huge de that suddenly rose from the ripples on both sides of the ground!

    And there were more than a thousand of them!

    In the next instant, the thousands of huge des disintegrated and disappeared at the same time, turning into countless petals filled with killing intent that flew and scattered.

    And the number of swords that were scattered was hundreds of millions!

    This scene caused many Kumogakure Ninjas to stiffen and slow down their hand seals. They looked at these beautiful petals that appeared around them in all directions with a dull expression.

 Chapter 135: Invitation from Akatsuki

    Chapter 135: Invitation from Akatsuki

    "What kind of Ninjutsu is this...?"

    "What a beautiful cherry blossom..."

    Almost in an instant, all of Kumogakure''s ninjas werepletely submerged by the seemingly endless'' cherry blossom sea ''.

    "Gokei: Senbonzakura Kageyoshi"

    When the hundreds of millions of des formed into a giant ball --cherry blossoms once again scattered, and the numerous Kumogakure Ninjas that were cut in all directions all disappeared.

    All that was left was the rain of blood that fell from the sky.

    Apanied by the dancing cherry blossoms, it was especially beautiful.

    Especially [Crimson Swordsman]skin, which was bathed in the rain of blood, this lone handsome skin was too fitting!

    Even Aoba himself, the cause of all this, couldn''t help but feel dazzled.

    This kind of powerful feeling was really too fascinating!

    Compared to before, he had to use the method of ''self explosion'' to ''die together'' with the enemy Jonin. At this time, he only needed to move his fingers to kill dozens of enemy ninjas.

    The gap between them was really big!

    As expected of reward obtained from a Gold Treasure Chest!

    After experiencing it, Aoba really couldn''t find any problems with it. It was simply a divine artifact that could hold up to 13!

    There was no need to mention its power, and it was also handsome!

    Especially after matching with [Crimson Swordsman]''s skin, just the word handsome was not enough to describe it!

    It was a pity that after this time, it would take a long time to experience this powerful feeling again!

    Aoba could not help but sigh, but he did not leave in a hurry. Instead, he put down [Eye Of Perception] first and checked if there were people peeping around.

    Although the system missionpletion notification had already sounded, it was still hard to say if there were other people around.

    Then, he suddenly focused his gaze and turned around to look at the dense forest behind him.

    Then, without any hesitation, he controlled countless tiny des to cut towards that direction!

    The trees were directly cut into powder, but no one could be seen.

    Could it be that something had gone wrong with [Eye Of Perception]?

    Impossible!

    Aoba had yet to discover anything wrong with the dog system.

    Then there was only one possibility. The opponent easily dodged his attack and then shifted his position.

    "Since you''re here, why haven''t you shown yourself yet?"

    As Aoba spoke, he continued to use [Eye Of Perception] to search for the other party''s location.

    There!

    The instant a figure suddenly appeared in front of him, Aoba''s attack also arrived!

    He attacked with a mentality that he would rather kill by mistake than let it go. After all, he was unable to determine how many things this fellow hiding in the dark had seen.

    It would be fine if you just saw what he did after putting on the mask. Otherwise, the other party must die!

    But this time, the attack that he was determined to attack missed again

    No, it shouldn''t be said that it missed. Instead, it strangely passed through the other party.

    At this time, Aoba, who was surrounded by countless ''light petals'', finally saw the other party clearly!

    The person hiding in the dark was none other than an old acquaintance... Obito!

    Aoba almost subconsciously called out this name, but he forcefully suppressed it.

    In any case, the other party probably wouldn''t be able to recognize him with his current appearance unless Obito had stayed near him from the very beginning.

    "What a strange abilityˇ­. who are you?"

    Aoba was the first to speak. Because [Crimson Swordsman]''s skin effect could change his voice, he was not worried that Obito could recognize him through the sound.

    In fact, he guessed right!

    Obito was indeed not that idle. He did not even know that Aoba had left the vige to do a mission.

    He had only noticed the hugemotion from afar and rushed over out of curiosity. Thus, he saw a shocking scene that was hard to forget!

    However, what he did not expect was that the other party was able to detect his existence from so far away and even chose to make a move without a word...

    He was very... satisfied with this!

    That''s right!

    It was a satisfaction!

    Because the current Akatsuki was notplete, he, Nagato, and Konan had already started looking for powerfulpanions.

    But most were just people fishing for fame and reputation, which was very disappointing!

    A useless piece of trash with no value would naturally be easily dealt with and not be epted into the organization.

    After all, Akatsuki''s members had to have the strength to oversee one side.

    And now, an unexpected encounter had undoubtedly made Obito acknowledge the strength of this strange fellow in front of him.

    Otherwise, with his character, he would definitelyunch a counterattack the moment he was attacked and would not listen to the other party''s nonsense.

    However, he was not prepared to reveal his identity, so he changed his tone and said, "You asked for my name. My name is Tobi. Please give me your guidance!"

    When Aoba saw Obito''s reaction, he immediately felt relieved!

    After all, if Obito knew his true identity, he would definitely not be so mysterious!

    God damn, Tobi, you are all thousand-year-old foxes, yet you insist on chatting with me!

    Since that''s the case, then I''m sorry. This time, it''s my turn to fool you.

    [Bankai]''s duration was at most 20 minutes. Now, there were still more than ten minutes left. It was enough for him to act tough again and make Obito limp!

    Therefore, Aoba pretended not to have heard this name and said calmly, "Give me a reason not to kill you."

    Kill me?

    A strange smile appeared on Obito''s face that was hidden under the mask.

    Although he admitted that this guy in front of him was very strong and seemed to have a very special ability.

    However, after the test just now, he was still very confident in his own strength.

    Now, it was up to this guy in front of him whether he knew his ce or not.

    "Aiya, aiya, I''m so scared! But before killing me, can you tell me who you are?" Obito did not answer the question and was prepared to probe first. Otherwise, if he rashly opened his mouth to invite, it would expose Akatsuki''s existence.

    On the other hand, Aoba turned into a happy man and said, "I am Crimson Swordsman Yasuo, the current generation executor of the Blood Moon Sect! My Zanpakuto, when unsheathed, must drink blood!"

    When Obito heard this, his eyes immediately lit up. Looking at the appearance of the other party, he believed him seventy to eighty percent!

    Akatsuki needed such a talent who could kill without batting an eye!

    What is that Blood Moon Sect? Why haven''t I heard of it before?

    However, with how big Ninja World was, it was not strange for him to have some reputation or hidden sects.

    After all, not long ago, the organization had recruited Yugakure''s missing-nin of some sort of Evil God Sect...

    So, what difference does another ritual performer of the Blood Moon Sect make?

    After all, you can tell by looking at the candidates they have been in contact with; all of them are S-rank missing-nin from the major Shinobi viges!

    So no matter what kind of past the other party had, as long as he could use it, he could not care.

    This was the ''Rebirth'' Akatsuki!

    Therefore, Obito could not help but open his mouth to invite him, "I am Akatsuki''s reserve member. You are very strong. Do you want to join us?"

    After receiving Obito''s invitation, Aoba was stunned. He did not expect Obito to have this idea!

    He could not help but carefully think about the pros and cons of it

 Chapter 136: The Might of No. 1 Sword, Earth Shattering!

    Chapter 136: The Might of No. 1 Sword, Earth Shattering!

    Aoba was not worried that Obito would see through his identity. After all, there was nothing simr to his original appearance at this moment.

    Not only his appearance, but even his aura, smell, voice, and even hisbat style werepletely different!

    In addition, with the characteristic that [Crimson Swordsman]''s skin would not be damaged, there was no possibility of his identity being exposed!

    Aoba also believed that Obito would not associate it with him.

    Moreover, the ck Ring in his hand was a top secret even among Akatsuki. Only Obito and Nagato knew about it at most, including Konan.

    Moreover, the only one who knew that it was in his hands was probably Obito.

    This also meant that he might have to hide his identity for a long time, and there would almost never be a funny scene where his true self and his alternate ount crashed into each other.

    In addition, if he could get an alternate ount that even Obito did not know to sneak into Akatsuki, it would undoubtedly be very beneficial for him!

    Maybe he could even get a super big surprise!

    It''s just that he doesn''t have much time to carry out Akatsuki''s mission, and it takes a long time for his strength to explode like this. He can only rely on [Shikai]about once a month to support the situation, and he might even be exposed.

    This was the biggest w and risk of the alternate ount.

    But it was not impossible to get around...

    These thoughts quickly shed through Aoba''s mind, and then he directly said, "If you want me, ask the sword in my hand first. Do you agree?"

    The other party''s words made Obito have no doubt. After all, he had experienced this scene many times.

    The stronger a person was, the more rebellious they would be.

    Therefore, the method that Akatsuki used to recruit talents was not to rely on their mouth. Instead, they relied on their strength to defeat the talents one by one and then recruit them!

    The method was simple and crude, and it was especially useful!

    If you don''t join, you will die. How are you going to choose?

    By doing so, he could also test out his true strength so as not to bring in a useless person.

    Therefore, even if the other party did not speak, Obito would find an excuse to test the other party''s strength.

    "Ahyaya! Must we fight? How terrifying!"

    Obito waved his hand as he spoke and used the extremely rare Mokuton!

    Since he wanted to test the other party''s true strength, he naturally couldn''t allow the other party to attack.

    As for Aoba, who saw through Obito''s thoughts, he chuckled in his heart.

    Although Mokuton was strong, it was undoubtedly more difficult to deal with.

    It just so happened that he hadn''t used Bankai''s full power before and still had a small regret in his heart. Now, he could give it a try!

    There were only a dozen or so minutes left, which was enough!

    "Go!"

    With a thought from Aoba, hundreds of millions of tiny des surged towards Obito like waves!

    Obito, who had already seen the power of these des, did not hold back!

    "Mokuton - The Chaos of Hell!"

    The extremely powerful Mokuton instantly unleashed it!

    Severalrge trees filled with thorns broke out from the ground and spiraled upwards.

    He swore to kill all enemies!

    However, under Senbonzakura''s endless cutting, these trees could not disy their original might.

    They were not able to resist for long before they werepletely disintegrated!

    Seeing this, not only did Obito not get angry, he instead became even more determined in his heart to recruit the other party into Akatsuki.

    This was a talent that was verypatible with Akatsuki in all aspects!

    However, what he needed to do now was to get rid of the other party''s arrogance!

    With this thought in mind, Obito instantly gave up the idea of only using Mokuton to fight against the enemy. Before the ''wave of light petals'' drowned him, he instantly used his divine might to shift his position.

    Aoba, who knew of Obito''s bug ability, naturally did not think that he could defeat the other party just like that.

    However, with [Eye Of Perception]''s ability, as long as Obito approached him within a hundred meters, he would have no ce to hide!

    Therefore, no matter how Obito moved, the wave of ''cherry blossoms'' would follow him like a shadow, and there were even a few times when he did not manage to shift himself awaypletely and was cut!

    Obito, who was chased everywhere, had a dark expression on his face.

    Because he found that the other party''s strange ability seemed to restrain him very much, and the other party''s perception was very strong. Usually, the moment he appeared, the other party''s attack would have arrived!

    This can''t go on!

    Obito was here to show off his muscles, not to be beaten. If this continued, he would use his head to convince the other party to join him!

    Thus, after using the might of Sharingan to leave the other party far away again, he took advantage of this time when the other party did not immediately attack and began to form seals quickly!

    "Fire Escape - Explosion Storm!"

    This move was to use the might of Sharingan to distort the surrounding space and create a storm, then spit out a huge fire snake to attack.

    The attack range was veryrge, and the attack speed was extremely fast!

    But no matter how fast it was, it was not faster than the speed of Aoba''s mind!

    Arge number of ''flower petals'' quickly wrapped around him, creating a real [No damage circle]!

    As for Obito''s Explosion Storm, it only shattered a few of the des. Compared to the terrifying amount of despair, it was like a drop in the bucket!

    However, taking advantage of the fact that his opponent''s line of sight was blocked, Obito directly used Earth Release: Hidden Mole Jutsu, hiding underground.

    This was because he also discovered the weakness of his opponent''s attack. It was that his pure pration was not strong, and he needed to rely on arge number of ''flower petals'' to increase his attack power.

    So as long as he hid underground, it would be difficult for the opponent to do anything to him in a short time.

    [Eye Of Perception]''s detection range was all-around, so even if Obito hid underground, as long as it was not more than a hundred meters, Aoba would undoubtedly be able to discover it in time.

    However, he could not do something as low as digging with Senbonzakura.

    "Do you think I have no way to do anything just because you are hiding down there... ignorant people!"

    Aoba said the lines in a pretentious tone as he said in a low voice,

    "Endscape: White Emperor Sword!"

    In an instant, the cherry blossom tide that filled the sky disappeared!

    What reced it was a pair of iparably huge white wings that appeared behind him!

    Then, Zanpakuto, which had sunk into the ground and disappeared, returned to his hands!

    Aoba pped his wings and flew a certain distance into the air. Obito''s position appeared in his mind.

    Then, he raised the White Emperor Sword, shining with white light, and suddenly swooped down!

    When the billions of ''light petals'' condensed into this sword, the power that erupted in an instant were simply unimaginable!

    There was only a boom!

    The earth shattered!

    Endless white light exploded in the surroundings!

    When the violent roar and the dust that filled the air gradually dispersed, [Crimson Swordsman], who had white wings on his back and held the White Emperor Sword in his hand, stood quietly at the bottom of the huge pit that was a hundred meters deep.

    The might of the sword was earth-shattering!

 Chapter 137: I Give Full Score On The Escape Technique!

    Chapter 137: I Give Full Score On The Escape Technique!

    "Come out. You actually managed to withstand a blow from White Emperor Sword and did not die. It seems that you are not a nobody!"

    Aoba said indifferently. It was just like Ya Suo''s ssic line. The invisible +13 was the most fatal!

    In the next instant, Obito, who had lost a hand and was in a sorry state, appeared in front of him out of thin air.

    Even through the mask, Aoba could tell that Obito was afraid of him at this moment.

    His heart couldn''t help but bloom with joy!

    Sooner orter, you will be willing to be my little brother!

    Aoba seemed to think of the time before Obito turned ck, and he was very smug in his heart!

    It was really worth it to use more than a year to get a chance to pretend to be 13!

    At this time, Obito was extremely aggrieved!

    It was probably simr to the feeling of pretending to be 13 but being yed instead.

    He never thought that the other party would actually be so strong, and there were endless strange moves.

    Was this a ninjutsu or a sword technique?

    Although Obito''s strength was not at its peak, he was not beaten so badly.

    The biggest reason was that Senbonzakura, this Zanpakuto, really restrained his ability too much.

    The biggest w of Obito''s Mask ability was that it could onlyst for about five minutes at a time.

    As long as someone seized this opportunity and created asting attack thatsted for five minutes, they could force him into a desperate situation!

    In the original work, Konan used this point and almost killed Obito!

    And the millions of des behind Senbonzakura, [Bankai], naturally satisfied this condition!

    And it was even cheaper than the prodigal Konan, environmental protection, pollution-free, and longsting!

    As long as Aoba was still alive and had not used up all the time, he could keep such an attack.

    After all, it was a good item from a Gold Treasure Chest, and the requirements to use it were so harsh.

    Therefore, when using this Zanpakuto, Aoba''s own consumption was almost zero!

    Otherwise, if he had Reiatsu, with his little bit of spiritual force, he would be able to exert a bit of power.

    Although the dog system was shitty, the reward it gave was still quite reliable, and it was very reasonable. The harsher the tasks, the greater the rewards.

    At this point, he still had to give a good review!

    Of course, Aoba would never praise this dog system in the slightest.

    Because if not for him using his trump card this time, his little life would probably be in danger!

    Now that the time to use it was almost over, what kind of result would it be if another mission like this happened before [Bankai]''s chances were umted?

    He was dead for sure!

    Therefore, Aoba was very d that he had been holding back his curiosity ever since he had received this reward. He had never used it once.

    He had waited until today!

    The heaven-defying turn of events had easilypleted what Gold-level Suicide Mission gave.

    He even managed to save everyone''s life andpleted a full score of acting 13!

    Even his former ''Little Brother'' Obito was intimidated by his ''astonishing'' strength!

    His heart was simply bursting with joy!

    Looking at Obito standing far away from him with a face full of fear, it seemed like he wasn''t prepared to continue fighting.

    While Aoba wasughing wildly in his heart, he was also prepared to draw a full stop to his pretentious journey.

    "If you didn''t have that strange life-saving ability, you would already be a dead man now."

    Hearing this, Obito''s face undoubtedly became even more ugly.

    He had to admit that he had been a little careless in the end, so much so that he had not been able to transfer himself away in time, causing him to suffer such a heavy injury.

    However, half of his body was made from Hashirama''s cells. Even if it were damaged, it did not matter. He just had to go back and change to a new one.

    But what made him feel most helpless was that this fight had no value at all.

    Because there was a high probability that the other party would not agree to join Akatsuki.

    After all, although the oue of this battle had not beenpletely determined, he was actually suppressed the entire time.

    Especially thest gorgeous sword strike of the other party, it made him experience the fear of death.

    If he had reacted a little slower at that time, other than using Izanagi and turning this unfortunate reality into a dream at the price of a Sharingan, he would havepletely failed!

    Therefore, even if he felt that the other party was mocking him, he could only endure.

    There was no point in continuing to fight!

    Therefore, Obito said, "Wow! That was close! I almost died! Since you don''t want to join us, I''ll have to trouble you."

    After saying that, Obito was ready to leave.

    Although he was very depressed, he had no other choice.

    But just as Obito was about to leave, he heard the other side think for a moment and say, "Your strength is not weak. To be able to preserve your life under the might of my White Emperor Sword, you are the first."

    Aoba did not boast because he had only used White Emperor Sword once

    At this time, after Obito heard this, he was not in a hurry to leave. He wanted to listen to what the other party wanted to say.

    However, he was somewhat unhappy in his heart!

    But there was no way to refute it!

    "Let''s talk about that Akatsuki of yours. I suddenly have some interest."

    Obito''s heart shook, and he immediately blew Akatsuki into the sky.

    Aoba pretended to listen seriously while he was endlessly happy in his heart!

    Obito, ah, Obito!

    You didn''t expect that you would have such a day!

    Although he really wanted to send his alt ount into Akatsuki to take a hole, being recruited by ''beating him up'' did not fit his position!

    The stronger the performance, the more valuable it was, so it was easier to negotiate conditions!

    So when Obito finished blowing, Aoba secretly nodded and said, "Your philosophy is not against the teachings of our sect. My Zanpakuto also needs to be fed with mountains of corpses and seas of blood to achieve sess!"

    When Obito heard this, he was delighted. The other party did not seem to reject joining Akatsuki.

    Moreover, they were originally doing a killing business, stirring up wars everywhere and secretly stirring up trouble.

    Presumably, this was very attractive to him.

    Obito did not doubt that the other party''s motive for joining Akatsuki was impure. After all, his appearance here was aplete coincidence. In addition, the other party was powerful. Even if he had other motives, he would not care!

    After all, among the members who joined Akatsuki, who did not have their own thoughts?

    If he showed no desire, he would instead be vignt.

    "However, I am used to drifting around and pursuing thousands of sword arts. Those restrictions and rules are hard to ept. It is really helpless."

    Aoba chewed on his words with great difficulty while paying attention to the change in Obito''s expression.

    As for whether he could send his side ount to Akatsuki, it would depend on Obito''s decision.

 Chapter 138: Obito Was Fooled!

    Chapter 138: Obito Was Fooled!

    At this moment, Obito could be said to be very conflicted!

    He wanted to recruit the other party into the organization, but the other party''s attitude was obvious. Give me freedom. Don''t bother me with anything.

    If it were for anyone else, Obito would smash their heads!

    But he had no way to deal with the other partyˇ­.

    Therefore, he needed to measure whether the other party''s strength was worth making an exception for him. In addition, even if it were for an exception, he still needed to exin it to Nagato. After all, in name, Nagato was the leader of Akatsuki.

    After thinking for a while, Obito made a final decision.

    "Aiya, I am just a small reserve member. I can''t make this decision. But wait a moment, I will go ask."

    Seeing Obito self-directing and self-acting there, Aoba almostughed out loud.

    Could it be that Nagato is in your Kamui''s Dimension?

    But soon, Obito appeared again and said a little seriously,

    "The leader agrees with your conditions! Although you won''t gather frequently, you must contribute your strength when necessary!"

    Aoba knew that this was probably the biggest concession that Obito could make.

    After all, it was impossible not to contribute. Otherwise, why would he want you to join in?

    Moreover, during this period of time, Akatsuki was not the terrifying existence it would be in the future. Now, it was hard to say how many members he had recruited.

    Therefore, it was best to negotiate conditions at this time. After all, the rules had not been established yet.

    More importantly, Akatsuki had yet to carry out Bijuu''s n. Usually, they would only be a war mercenaries.

    As long as he did not go up against something as terrifying as Bijuu, the possibility of being exposed was minimal.

    Therefore, as long as Aoba showed his face from time to time and showed a little of his value, he couldpletely fool Obito!

    Even if he couldn''t use Zanpakuto, he could find a reason to refuse calmly.

    For example, it was quite far away. Recently, he was in seclusion. He didn''t want to do the mission...

    Anyway, it was the condition that they had agreed on before!

    What could he do anyway?

    There weren''t enough people in the first ce. Could it be that they would chase him out?

    In the original work, there really weren''t any people who were chased out by Akatsuki. Basically, they all either defected, such as Orochimaru, or died while carrying out a mission.

    Thinking of this, Aoba, who had already made up his mind, finally expressed his opinion.

    "Since that''s the case, I will agree."

    Looking at the other party not speaking for a long time, Obito was extremely worried, but now that he heard the other party agree, he immediately breathed a sigh of relief.

    Although this meant that there would usually be one less member on a mission.

    However, with the other party''s strength, they would undoubtedly be able to y a great role in executing that n!

    Obito was very far-sighted. After all, he had thought of ways to hide behind Akatsuki''s back in order to execute Bijuu''s capture n after it developed.

    That was his true goal!

    "Then, from now on, you are a member of Akatsuki. ---This is the ring that Akatsuki usually uses tomunicate with its members. If there are any missions, they will be conveyed through itˇ­."

    Obito directly handed the thing he took out from Kamui Space to the other party. At the same time, he was also on guard at any time.

    If this fellow suddenly turned hostile, then it would be troublesome.

    Aoba was also on guard against Obito at this moment.

    The two ''brothers'' who were acting with each other should not look down on each other!

    Fortunately, the scene they were worried about did not appear. Aoba took Akatsuki''s standard clothing and the ring.

    And the words engraved on the ring were... Shu!

    This Shu ring was the code name of Itachi in the original work!

    However, he didn''t expect that he would interrupt him now.

    However, this was also good. From the beginning, Aoba was not prepared to let Itachi walk on that miserable path. Then, he would continue to join Akatsuki and be a double-faced spy.

    As for why Obito would give this Shu Ring to him, Aoba thought about it. It was probably because of his scarlet outfit!

    It was somewhat suitable!

    At this time, he heard Obito say, "You go and see the leader first. You just need to inject chakra into the ring."

    Aoba looked at him deeply and did not speak.

    The atmosphere suddenly became somewhat awkward!

    After all, it was clear that he did not trust him!

    However, Obito was not angry. Instead, he continued to speak faithfully to his character, "I''ve been suspected. I''m so sad. I''ll apany you to see the leader."

    As he spoke, Obito took a ring out of nowhere. Then, he held it in his hand and used the Illusion Light Body Technique.

    Obito was also betting that the other party would not sneak attack him.

    After all, if he wanted to make a move, why didn''t he make a move when it was such a good opportunity just now?

    In addition, trust was something that needed to be trained. Since the other party was so cautious, he could only set an example.

    Moreover, he could also tell the information to Nagato in advance...

    Aoba waited for a while. The Zanpakuto only had three minutes left to use, and then he ced the ring on his middle finger. After all, everyone in society was like that.

    Then he injected chakra into it and activated the Illusion Light Body Technique sealed inside.

    Next, the chakra in Aoba''s body changed from this ring to "Thought Wave", and then spread out.

    ...

    In a dark base.

    Aoba''s "Thought Body" appeared out of thin air on a pir.

    Although most of the pirs were empty, Pain, Konan, and Obito, who pretended to be Tobi, were all here.

    But soon, he felt a sense of familiarity

    "This ce..."

    "Isn''t this Madara''s residence?"

    Aoba instantly recalled the time he had just transmigrated into this world.

    That''s right!

    He was here!

    He had lived here for a very long time. Although he had been modified, he would never be mistaken!

    Even the position of the Gedo Statue did not change at all!

    It was just that he did not expect that after Madara died, Obito would treat this ce as the base where Akatsuki had secretly gathered.

    Thinking about it carefully, this ce was indeed quite suitable.

    It was sufficiently well-hidden, and it was a secret underground passage that extended in all directions, as well as the Gedo Statue that was originally stored here.

    With the existence of the Illusion Light Body Technique, it was even more impossible for others to discover it.

    Aoba was absent-minded for a moment, but fortunately, with the cover of the mask.

    Moreover, the effect of [Crimson Swordsman]''s skin was exceptionally strong. Even the appearance of the ''thought body'' that was transmitted over was still the same as [Crimson Swordsman]''s!

    He could not help but heave a sigh of relief.

    He was afraid that he would suddenly change to his original appearance.

    But thinking about it, it made sense. If even his clothes could be perfectly presented, then the ''skin'' could naturally be done as well!

 Chapter 139: Flirt With Konan

    Chapter 139: Flirt With Konan

    "Leader, this is the expert who came from Blood Moon Sect, Crimson Swordsman Yasuo."

    Obito, who had opened his alternate ount, first pretended to introduce Aoba''s identity and then introduced to Aoba, "This is our Akatsuki''s leader, Pain of God, and the other is called Konan..."

    After seeing the two of them, Aoba naturally knew who they were. However, he still pretended to know for the first time. He nodded and said, "I already know Akatsuki..."

    But at this moment, the dog system mission came again as promised.

    It seemed that because he had been pretending to be dead for a period of time, now he had changed his ways and began to have fun. In just a few days, this was already the third mission...

    Ding!

    A special death-seeking mission has been released!

    [Mission name: Sand Eagle reader''s Wild - 1!]

    [Description: Although you are still a brat, how can you remain indifferent to a beauty like Konan? ]

    (Even if I give it to you, you can''t do anything about it.)

    [Mission Requirement: Flirt with Konan in front of Pain. ]

    [Mission Time Limit: Until one side takes the initiative to remove the Thought Body. ]

    [Mission Reward: Primary Skill Card(The quantity depends on the level of death.) ]

    [Mission Failure: Nagato Favorability Value: -100]

    ...

    WDND* Yo!

    *TL/N: This is a Chinese ng meaning "I''ll take your mother" or "I will fight you", basically a swear word.

    Aoba''s face hidden under the scarlet mask immediately became extremely wonderful!

    What a f*cking task!

    Who exactly were these readers that only cared about Konan all day long?

    They had actually condensed arge will out of thin air, allowing the dog system to receive it!

    This was illogical!

    Although Konan was indeed quite beautiful and her temperament was outstanding, Aoba was really not interested in women who were so much older than him!

    Even Anko was already an ''old woman'' in his eyes. However, it was easy to imagine what kind of thoughts Aoba had!

    But... after all, he had to eat properly, ah, ah! The reward was a little fragrant!

    Although this special death courting mission only rewarded the beginner skill card, there was no limit to the number. As long as he was ''ruthless'' enough, he would be able to pull the wool of the dog system greatly!

    This kind of opportunity was notmon!

    However, the consequences were also very serious. It was obvious after thinking about it. As soon as he joined in, he would crazily flirt with the organization leader''s ''woman''.

    And what made people even more speechless was the consequences of failing the mission.

    Nagato''s good impression value would be negative 100!

    If it''s negative 100, wouldn''t Nagato bring the entire Akatsuki and chase him to the ends of the earth?

    After instantly weighing the pros and cons, Aoba immediately made a decision in his heart!

    Although teasing Konan would definitely make Konan and Nagato feel disgusted with him,pared to the result of the mission failure, it was obviously more appropriate to take the gamble!

    Most importantly, the difficulty of this task is adjustable.

    As long as he doesn''t get too far, then they shouldn''t be so offended that they want to kill him, right?

    With a n in mind, Aoba immediately swallowed back what he wanted to say, and then he said, "It''s been a long time since I''ve seen such a beautiful and charming woman."

    Nagato and Konan, who were far away in the Rain Country, wanted to show off Akatsuki''s mystery and power. At the same time, they wanted to intimidate the new member, who seemed to be disobedient. However, before they could think of how to speak, the other party suddenly said this!

    How could they ept this?

    Especially Konan, even if the other party seemed to be praising her for her good looks, there was no feeling of happiness at all!

    What made her feel even more ashamed and angry was that this guy was actually so shamelessˇ­.

    "I like a cold woman like you. Well, mainly because you are so beautiful! It seems that my choice this time was correct. I think I have found my true love..."

    "Shut up!"

    Konan was going crazy!

    Was this bastard teasing her?

    How could he dare to take advantage of her like this!

    Nagato seemed to have this strange look on his face.

    Aoba continued, "I didn''t expect Konan''s charm to be so great."

    It made her want to kill Aoba and sew his broken mouth!

    Konan was angry!

    But Aoba did not give up. After all, it was just two sentences, and the reward was not enough.

    Moreover, Pain, who was controlled by Nagato had not spoken yet, which proved that the seriousness of the matter had not reached an uneptable point.

    Well, I mean... I guess I can y a little longerˇ­

    "Although there is a rule in our Blood Moon Sect''s doctrine that we need to listen to our wife after marriage, isn''t this progress a little too fast? Why don''t we find time to see each other first and then deepen our feelings. In the future, our marriage life can be more harmonious..."

    "Bastard! Do you want to die?"

    Konan was a little scared. Although the other party had beenplimenting her good looks in different ways, she knew there was a difference betweenplementing and plementing''.

    If a man just gave herpliment and praise with good intentions, she would also feel ttered and happy.

    But if it were for a man with ick feelings, even if they said the same words, they would only be left with a chuckle!

    Before Aoba transmigrated, this principle was also applicable, but there were a few exceptions, such as handsome or rich!

    People who were handsome and rich could do whatever they wanted!

    There was no need to try to look good at all!

    Because Aoba was handsome, his starting point of ''favorability'' was 50!

    Although the Naruto world was not so evil, in fact, the difference was not that much. Otherwise, how could Aoba rely on his handsome face to be ''pitied'' for several months?

    Fortunately, Konan was not such a woman. The person she once liked was gone. Althoughter she took revenge on Nagato, Yahiko would never return to her.

    And now, the only person Konan cared about the most was Nagato, who was neither human nor ghost.

    As for the others, she hadpletely given up on them.

    It was impossible for her to fall in love with someone else in this life, let alone get married!

 Chapter 140: Running Away In Anger

    Chapter 140: Running Away In Anger

    "If you say such crazy words again, I won''t be polite to you!"

    Facing Konan''s angry re, Aoba felt wronged.

    Do you know how popr I am in the ninja school?

    How many cute little lolis are lining up to eat with me... Although because of Itachi, they didn''t seed.

    But as long as I look over, the little lolis would immediately turn red with embarrassment and awkwardly deliver the bento in their hands!

    If I said "thank you" in a gentle tone at this time, they would immediately faint from happiness!

    If not for the fact that Itachi, who had nomon sense, would expose their poor acting skills every time, This Lord Aoba''s strong and powerful chest would be a warm harbor that they fought over!

    s!

    "It''s a pity I can''t take off my mask now and let Konan see my handsome face."

    Aoba sighed in his heart. For the reward of the dog system, he''s prepared to go all out!

    He said affectionately, "I know I''m a bit abrupt, but please believe my sincerity! A beautiful woman like you must eventually choose a strange man like me!"

    "So, even if you can''t ept it now, it''s fine. I will keep waiting!"

    "Konan, you are destined to be my woman..."

    "Uh, where is she?"

    Just as the ''strange man'' Aoba was trying to recall the vulgar words he had read in his previous life, hesitating whether he should disgust himself to death, he suddenly discovered that Konan... had disappeared!

    ...

    At the same time, Konan, who was far away in the Rain Country, was going crazy!

    "Ah..."

    "I can''t take it anymore!"

    "How can this guy be so shameless!"

    "I want to kill him!"

    "Cut him to pieces!"

    "Nagato, our Akatsuki doesn''t need this kind of person."

    Just as Konan was about to go crazy and her aloof character was about to copse, Nagato couldn''t help but burst outughing!

    It couldn''t be helped. Since Yahiko died, it had been a long time since he saw Konan lose herposure like this.

    It was as if the once innocent Konan had died with Yahiko on that day

    Although he was the same, he really wanted to see Konan''s happy smile with his own eyes.

    Nagato looked forward to it bitterly in his heart.

    At this time, Konan immediately stopped her madness and looked over with a very dangerous gaze.

    "You actually dare tough at me?"

    The Konan who looked like this was really simr to the Konan who used to follow behind him and Yahiko.

    In front of Nagato, the two Konan seemed to ovep gradually, causing him to be absent-minded.

    However, when Konan realized that she had lost herposure just now and had turned back into a cold and indifferent appearance, Nagato retracted his gaze with some regret and exined, "It''s not a mockery. It''s just that I haven''t seen you reveal your true feelings for a long time. For a moment, I feel a little..."

    Before Nagato could finish speaking, Konan fell silent.

    "Forget it. I was indeed a little out of sorts just now. I''m going out for a walk."

    The moment Konan walked out of this ce, the goddess who controlled the life and death of the entire Rain Country had returned!

    She was so high and mighty, so heartless and cold!

    It was as if the Konan who had just appeared in front of Nagato had never existed at all.

    In the room behind her, Nagato, whose body was covered in ck sticks and bones, sighed. He smiled bitterly and then put his attention back into the cave.

    ˇ­..

    "Eh? Where is she?"

    Aoba was still endlessly asking questions, and this performance made Obito, who strongly rmended him to join Akatsuki, very confused!

    He wondered if this person in front of him was the same person as the expert who forced him to use Izanagi in the previous battle?

    Where is your freaking unfathomable strength?

    What about the ''ask the Zanpakut¨­ in my hand first''?

    Your character is broken, do you know that!

    At this moment, when Obito thought about how he had been defeated by this kind of bastard who couldn''t walk when he saw a woman just now, he really wanted to curse!

    If he had known this earlier, why would he waste his time!

    Wouldn''t he be better if he directly brought a few beauties over to ''negotiate''?

    Ten great beauties lined up in a row; Obito did not believe that the other party would be able to endure it!

    When the time came, let alone a mission, it wouldn''t be difficult for him to let this guy live in Akatsuki''s base!

    Thinking of this, Obito regretted it!

    Unfortunately, he had already agreed to everything that he shouldn''t have agreed to.

    It was impossible to go back on his word.

    Fortunately, this guy was still powerful and would definitelye in handy in the future.

    Now that things hade to this, the regretful Obito could only use this reason tofort his wounded heart.

    As for the angered Konan...

    In any case, Obito didn''t think that this guy could seed!

    After all, Pain had been silent for a long time!

    However, at this moment, Pain, who had been offline for a long time, finally spoke up.

    "Konan has something to do and has left first. Let''s continue."

    Fuck!

    At this moment, Aoba was even more regretful than Obito!

    Because after Konan disappeared, the special mission issued by the dog system had already been forced to start calcting the reward.

    The final result was very unsatisfactory!

    However, at least he still pulled out two beginner skill cards.

    It was only a little better than the worst reward.

    If he had known that Konan was so thick-skinned and that she would go ''offline'' without any warning, he would have thrown out all the disgusting and dirty words he knew in the shortest time possible!

    Unfortunately, there was no chance to do it again!

    "Such a rare opportunity was wasted just like that. Sigh!"

    In Nagato''s eyes, Aoba''s sighing appearance had automatically turned into that of a sad and heartbroken person who had failed to make love to Konan at first sight!

    He never expected that this ''Madara'' fellow would actually bring back a ''Love Seed''*...

    *TL/N: It means an affectionate person in Chinese

    After seeing him like this, Nagato didn''t take advantage of the topic and stood up for Konan.

    After all, no matter what, he was still a ''person on the same side''. Moreover, he knew about Konan''s charm when Akatsuki had just been established.

    The only thing he felt sorry for was the dead Yahiko.

    But if Konan could really forget this rtionship that had already ended and find her own happiness.

    Nagato would definitely not stop her either.

 Chapter 141: No! Die! No! No!

    Chapter 141: No! Die! No! No!

    Nagato would not stop Konan from pursuing her own happiness, but the premise was that the other party could really give Konan happiness.

    Therefore, even though he would not shout and kill the other party because of the other party''s ''confession'', there was still a necessary warning. Otherwise, how could he talk about the dignity of the leader!

    However, just as he was about to open his mouth and beat the other party up, this guy actually...

    "Sigh, since that''s the case, I can''t force her."

    "Someone once told me that if I love someone, I must learn to let go. I didn''t understand it in the past, but now I understand."

    "Sorry, I was rude this time. In the future, I won''t say such things in front of Konan."

    "It''s a pleasure to meet everyone today. I also have something to do, so I''ll leave first..."

    Before his voice fell, Aoba''s figure directly disappeared in front of Nagato and Obito, making them especially confused!

    Especially the words that this guy said before he left...

    It was actually very philosophical!

    "If you love someone, you must learn to let go..."

    Nagato was silent.

    Obito was also silent.

    However, the reason why the two of them were silent was different. Nagato had a great impression of this guy called ''Yasuo'' because of hisst words. He even felt guilty for Konan''s cold refusal in his heart.

    How much damage had he suffered in his heart to say such words?

    In order to not affect the harmonious rtionship within the organization, he was afraid that Konan would be ''awkward'', so he deliberately hid his feelings.

    "This guy... is not bad!"

    Nagato, who was far away in the Rain Country, secretly nodded. He was hesitating whether to try to persuade Konan... Even if she did not like him, she should not hurt him too much. At least when she refused, she should be a little more tactful.

    En?

    Wait a minute!

    Did I forget something?

    Oh, right!

    This guy actually went offline just like that after talking to himself

    I, the leader of the organization, haven''t even started to speak yet!

    Isn''t it a bit disrespectful for you to slip away so quickly?

    Could it be that you were too badly injured by Konan, so you were in a hurry to leave to ''heal''?

    Nagato, who suddenly suspected that he had been offended, hesitated.

    On the other side, Obito felt as if ten thousand horses were galloping through his heart!

    He was even at a loss in his heart

    What organization was Akatsuki?

    Oh, right!

    Akatsuki is the ''savior'' organization that wants to overthrow this old world!

    Obito suddenly began to doubt his decision to invite this unreliable fellow to join Akatsuki. Was he doing the right thing?

    Even Aoba, who was in a hurry to run because the Zanpakut¨­''s use time was immediately reset to zero, did not expect that he was only forced to do a mission under the authority of the dog system. In the end, it caused the top three powerful figures in Akatsuki to fall into an awkward situation of ''Who am I, where am I, and what exactly am I doing?''

    It really made people not know whether tough or cry!

    ......

    Aoba and Obito, who had dispelled the Illusion Light Body Technique one after the other, looked at each other. Then, they tacitly averted their eyes. No one mentioned what had happened before.

    After all, it was too f*cking embarrassing!

    Seeing that Zanpakuto had almost no time left, Aoba did not intend to pretend to be all mighty with Obito anymore. Because if he did not run away as soon as possible, if Obito saw through his ws, Zetsu would die more miserably than Neji!

    Therefore, Aoba opened up White Emperor Sword again. At the same time, he was shocked and said, "The battle with Lord Tobi just now gave me some understanding. I will be in seclusion for a while, so let''s bid farewell here!"

    After he finished speaking, Aoba directly soared into the sky and flew away under Obito''s vignt and confused gaze.

    Obito, who remained in ce, silently looked at the figure in the sky that was gradually disappearing into the distance. He held back all the words that he had not had the time to say.

    Insteadˇ­.

    This guy ran away just like that?

    He had quite a bit ofprehension in battle and was going to go into seclusion for a while?

    Why did these words sound like an excuse?

    Speaking of which, in the previous battle, it seemed like only I was being beaten, right?

    Even if I have some understanding, shouldn''t it be me running away?

    Could it be that this guy can be stronger after beating me up?

    It''s not a fucking Ninja way!

    However, when he recalled that the other party didn''t have the fighting style of a Ninja, Obito fell silent again.

    Well, this guy might not be a Ninja at all!

    Obito, who finally spat out a mouthful of old shit in his heart, silently disappeared from where he was.

    ....

    On the other side, Aoba, who was desperately flying away, did not know that Obito''s casual ridicule was close to the truth!

    That''s right, this appearance of his now was not a ninja at all!

    Have you ever seen a ninja who didn''t release Ninjutsu and only relied on Zanpakuto to kill people?

    Even if it is a samurai, he should still be able to use first-ss ninjutsu. After all, it is a fusion of chakra and swordsmanship.

    But what about Aoba?

    Just relying on the Zanpakut¨­ that has been sealed for more than a year, it broke out like this!

    Do you think I am a ninja?

    Actually, I am a swordsman!

    Do you think I am a swordsman?

    No, no.. you get it wrong.

    Actually, I am a cheater!

    With the golden finger,mon sense was used to be trampled on!

    ...

    At that time, Mikawa and Itachi had learned about what had happened.

    After knowing that Aoba chose to sacrifice himself to lure away all the enemies, Itachi walked out without saying a word!

    Sharingan, which he rarely used, began to operate on its own, and even the new ''tadpoles'' gradually showed signs of condensing.

    But in the end, Itachi failed to save Aoba.

    Because Mikawa and Gekkou Hayate stopped him together.

    After all, with the number and strength of the enemy, even if they went together, they would just be sending themselves to their deaths.

    Being unable to protect Aoba had already caused Mikawa to feel as if a knife was cutting his heart. He naturally couldn''t watch helplessly as his other disciple wanted to enter the tiger''s den!

    There was no one who didn''t want to save Aoba, but doing so would only waste Aoba''s sacrifice!

    Mikawa forced himself to calm down and let himself be even more ''rational''. Even though his fists were tightly clenched together, and even his lips were bitten to pieces.

    He would never allow Itachi to throw his life away in such a meaningless manner!

    But what really made Itachi listen to the order was what Gekkou Hayate told him.

    Finally, in the dead silence, Itachi chose to believe in Aoba''s judgment with a cold face.

    At the same time, he made a decision in his heart!

    If Aoba broke his promise in the end and could note back...

    He would definitely bury the entire Kumogakure with him!

    No! Die! No! Stop!

 Chapter 142: Reinforcements!!!!!!

    Chapter 142: Reinforcements!!!!!!

    Mikawa''s team, who had a dark expressions on their face, moved forward without saying a word. They were so fast that they even gave up on resting time. It was not because they were worried that the enemy would catch up, nor was it because they wanted toplete the mission as soon as possible.

    Instead, they wanted to spread the information as soon as possible. Perhaps, Aoba still had a chance to be saved!

    "Stop!"

    Following Mikawa''s alertmand, Mikawa''s high-speed advance immediately nailed to the spot and then made a defensive posture.

    Then, rustling sounds suddenly came from the front.

    Shua!

    Several figures quickly surrounded Mikawa''s ss, and many fallen leaves swayed.

    Mikawa''s heart tightened at first, but when he saw the familiar face, he immediately cried out in rm, "Iwata?!"

    "Mikawa? Is it you? Didn''t you go back to the vige to take the graduation ss?"

    "Put away your weapons. It''s one of us!"

    Because Mikawa and Iwata were old acquaintances and had once fought side by side, a misunderstanding was quickly resolved.

    Hearing Iwata''s question, Mikawa smiled bitterly and said, "Because the vige is short of manpower, Hokage-sama gave us an urgent mission to escort a batch of weapons and supplies to you. But I did not expect to be attacked by arge number of Kumogakure Ninjas before we even got close to the border. One of my disciples discovered the enemy''s movements in advance, so he took the initiative to lure the enemy away. Now it is unknown whether he is alive or dead!"

    "Did the front line copse? Why are there so many enemies passing through the border defense line?"

    After Iwata heard Mikawa''s question, his face instantly became extremely ugly. However, it was not because of Mikawa''s attitude but because of the dereliction of duty at the front line!

    "A few days ago, a certain line of defense at the border suddenly lost contact. When we arrived, there was no one alive there. And what was even more strange was that there was no sound or signal."

    "Although we had already sent people over as fast as we could after sensing the abnormality, it also allowed the enemy''srge number of ninjas to take advantage of the loophole!"

    "Then, we reported this matter to the vige. At the same time, we sent a search team to search for it. However, in the past few days, Kumogakure seemed to use explosives and kept attacking, making it impossible for the front line to mobilize too many people to encircle the enemy team that sneaked into the hintend."

    "So this is our dereliction of duty. But don''t worry, those who die will not be sacrificed for nothing. These people will all be buried together!"

    When he finished speaking, Iwata''s eyes were filled with killing intent!

    At the same time, he also felt great admiration for Mikawa''s disciple, whom he had never met before!

    Just thinking about it, one could know how dangerous the situation Mikawa and the others had encountered at that time. However, it was under such a dangerous situation that someone actually stepped forward and lured away all the enemies by himself, buying an opportunity for the otherpanions to escape. More importantly, it really seeded!

    This kind of courage and sacrifice waspletely worthy of being called a hero!

    Mikawa really had a good disciple...

    For a moment, Iwata was even a little envious.

    But just as he finished speaking, Itachi, who had been silent all this time, suddenly opened his mouth and said, "Aoba won''t die. I believe in him."

    When these words came out, everyone was silent!

    Because until now, they probably didn''t believe that Aoba could survive the pursuit of dozens of Kumogakure Ninjas. Only Itachi believed in this possibility.

    They all believed that the kid who had just graduated was definitely dead!

    After all, although they admired him, their reason was still there.

    But no one was willing to speak up and be this evil person to pour cold water on him.

    Because people who had never lost theirpanions would not be able to experience that kind of pain, and only time could slowly erase it.

    "Mikawa-sensei, we should go back and save him."

    Itachi said as he ced the huge scroll on the ground.

    The meaning was very obvious!

    Mikawa gritted his teeth and took out a smaller mission scroll. Then, he said, "Since we met you here, let''s hand over the mission. We have already brought everything so that we won''t continue forward."

    Iwata was stunned for a moment. "Are you going back now? Are you crazy? Come with me! After we deal with the hidden enemies, I will send someone to escort you back!"

    Mikawa knew that this was Iwata''s good intention, but if he did not see Aoba''s corpse with his own eyes, he would not be able to convince himself to ept this reality.

    So he shook his head, looking a little free and easy. "No, since the mission has beenpleted, I have no reason to continue. And when I left the vige, I promised them I would bring them backpletely."

    "I have broken my promise once, and I even have to sacrifice my own disciples toe here."

    "I... I''m sorry!"

    "So please, Iwata! Help me take care of them. I want to go back and take a look."

    Of course, they were referring to Itachi and Gekkou Hayate. Even if Mikawa wanted to go back and risk his life, he couldn''t bring his disciples to their deaths.

    This was the final realization of a Sensei!

    Iwata, who saw the determination in Mikawa''s eyes, was silent for a moment before sighing, "You are still as stubborn as ever, but I can''t agree to this request of yours."

    "Why!"

    "Because... I am going to go with you!"

    Mikawa widened his eyes in confusion.

    At this time, Iwata Tian exined, "Although we are only a search team, we can still find a lot of teams like us. As long as we can gather this force together, even if we meet the enemy, we can still fight!"

    "What''s more, our mission is to confirm the traces of these enemies. This is not going against the order."

    "You... I can''t just watch you die! And you alone, even if a miracle really happens, what can you do?"

    Mikawa suddenly felt his chest heat up, and his eyes were a little moist. "Good brother! If we can go back alive this time, I will treat you to a drink!"

    "Haha, drinking alone is not enough, you understand ---"

    "What kind of pervert are you? You haven''t changed this habit yet!"

    "There''s nothing we can do. Who told the frontline to be so intense? And all of them are stinky men! We can''t always rely on our hands to solve this problem, right?" Iwata felt very wronged. At the same time, he also came over and said.

    "Get lost! I don''t have such a disgusting friend like you!"

    "Didn''t you just now call me brother? But now you don''t recognize me? I don''t care. I will risk my life to help you save people. When you get back to the vige, you must arrange me well! And one is not enough; at least three!"

    Mikawa immediately said in a bad mood, "Don''t talk nonsense. Let''s go! If we can really save him, let alone three, even thirty of them will be my treat!"

    "Alright, it''s a deal then!"

 Chapter 143: The Complete Awakening Of Itachi!

    Chapter 143: The Complete Awakening Of Itachi!

    When Mikawa and Iwata tracked the way to thest battlefield, everyone was stunned by the scene in front of them!

    The first thing that came into view was the huge ''basin'' nearly a hundred meters deep!

    "What happened here? What kind of Ninjutsu could cause such a destructive force?" Iwata walked over with a shocked face and began to survey the scene.

    Then they found a lot of clues in the surroundings...

    For example, the blood that had seeped into the ground, the traces left behind by some Ninjutsu, and of course, there were a few broken corpses...

    After all, at that time, Aoba was in a hurry and forgot to clean up the scene.

    Although White Emperor Sword was very powerful, some of the corpses that were killed by Senbonzakura at the beginning still remained.

    This ''evidence'' was soon discovered by everyone!

    Yes, these should be the corpses of the Kumogakure Ninjas. But what exactly happened that made those Kumogakure Ninjas flee in a hurry that they didn''t even care about the corpses of theirpanions?

    Everyone''s face was extremely heavy!

    Because they did not know which faction this ''strong person'' that had suddenly appeared was from.

    If it were Kumogakure''s enemy, then it would naturally be great...

    But if everything in front of him was the masterpiece of Kumogakure''s ninja, Konoha was in danger!

    "Could it be... Bijuu? Kumogakure''s bastard couldn''t have brought Jinchuriki in, right?" Iwata''s expression was extremely ugly, as he guessed. The expressions of the others also instantly changed.

    If that were the case, then the situation would be too terrible!

    At this time, Mikawa was silent for a long time before he analyzed, "Right now, there are only a few possibilities. The first is that those Kumogakure Ninjas identally encountered the mysterious enemy, and then a great battle broke out between the two sides. This deep pit is a mark left behind by the attack of the mysterious enemy."

    "The second possibility is that there is a super expert hidden in this group of Kumogakure ninjas who sneaked into the hintend of the country of fire. For some unknown reason, there was an intense battle here. The final result might be victory or defeat."

    As for the third possibility, it was that those Kumogakure ninjas who were lured away had done all of this to kill Aoba.

    Mikawa shook his head and did not say it out loud because this was too inconceivable. There was almost no possibility.

    If Aoba was that strong, did he need to let them escape? Wouldn''t it be over if he directly attacked?

    Therefore, Mikawa was more inclined toward the first and second possibilities. In other words, while leading the enemy away, something must have happened, which led to the traces of battle left in front of him.

    "Could it be that they happened to encounter the reinforcements sent by the vige?" Iwata asked in a tangled manner.

    "The possibility is not high. After all, such a big movement in front of us is not something ordinary people can do... At least, ordinary Jonin definitely can not release such powerful ninjutsu!"

    Everyone nodded when they heard this.

    As for Aoba...

    Although everyone was tactful and did not bring up this topic, in everyone''s eyes, he couldn''t possibly survive.

    Even if he did not die in the hands of Kumogakure Ninja, it would be difficult for him to survive this level of battle.

    But Itachi did not believe it!

    As long as he did not see Aoba''s corpse, he would not believe that the guy would die in such a ce!

    Therefore, after carefully searching the entire battlefield, in the face of Iwata''sfort, Mikawa said, "You can report the matter here directly. I still want to look around. After all, not seeing the corpse is the best news. Maybe the situation is not so bad. If he''s only captured by Kumogakure ninja, then there is still a chance."

    In the face of his stubborn old friend, Iwata could only help them to the end.

    After all, if these Kumogakure ninjas who sneaked in were notpletely wiped out, then there was a high possibility that they would escape to other ces.

    Moreover, the mission they received was to track down the traces of the other party. Since they had already been here, there was no reason to choose to give up because of the danger.

    Thus, they immediately split into a few small teams and spread out in search of this ce.

    However, what made them feel strange was that there were no traces of the enemy leaving.

    It was as if these Kumogakure Ninjas had directly evaporated into thin air.

    In the end, they could only conclude that there must be a counter-reconnaissance master among these Kumogakure Ninjas, which was why they could conceal the tracks of so many people without any ws!

    If Aoba were here at this moment, he would nod in agreement.

    Because those Kumogakure Ninjas had all turned into a rain of blood that nourished the earth. They had never left this ce since the beginning, so how could there be any traces of them leaving?

    ˇ­

    Because tracking also requires a general direction, and since they couldn''t even find a trace of the other party''s existence, they were like a stone thrown into the sea. They couldn''t just randomly look for people everywhere in the Fire Country, right?

    However, the information had already been sent back to the front and the vige.

    They could only wait for the Hokage-sama to make follow-up arrangements.

    ....

    On the day he chose to give up the search, Itachi, whose heart gradually sank to the bottom, chose to be alone because he couldn''t ept the fact that his best friend was missing, or maybe even... dead.

    When he came back to his senses, a line of blood tears had already streaked across his face at some point in time.

    And under the moonlight, the pair of three-hooked jade blood eyes appeared more and more strange and ominous!

    And for Itachi, this pair of eyes had opened up because of someone and now grew up because of someone.

    His Sharingan had awakened its third hook jade at the age of six!

    In the entire Uchiha n, only Shisui seemed to beparable to him in terms of talent!

    But if Itachi had a chance to choose, he would rather not have these eyesˇ­. He only wanted to exchange them for a certain someone''s cheap smile.

    Thinking back to the ''facious reasoning'' that Aoba had once taught him, Itachi once again realized how terrifying it was to be weak!

    If his strength were already the strongest, then wouldn''t he be able to protect everyone around him?

    "Let these eyes bear witness from now on... Aoba, your ideals will be carried forward by me."

    "Let''s enjoy the scenery at the peak of Ninja World together!"

    "But... are you really dead?"

    Wiping off the blood stains on his face, Itachi buried everything in his heart again.

    From this moment on, the former Itachi no longer existed. Instead, it would be the God Itachi who decided to stand above Ninja World!

 Chapter 144: The Chivet Cat Is a Gold Medallion for Death!

    Chapter 144: The Chivet Cat Is a Gold Medallion for Death!

    "Where the hell is this?"

    It was the first time Aoba, who had been lost for three days, knew that his sense of direction was so bad.

    In fact, it could not be said to be bad, but in order to get as far away from Obito as possible before Zanpakuto ran out of time, he directly flew over.

    When hended, hepletely did not know where he was. He could only be sure that he was still inside the Fire Nation.

    If there were any iconic buildings at this time, it would be fine if he could use them as a reference, but unfortunately, there were none.

    Don''t ask about how he didn''t need to usemon sense on Earth to identify directions. In fact, it was because he had long forgotten about this knowledge. After all, he did not have the hobby of going to the wild to adventure. Every day, there was a line between home andpany. Why did he need to remember those things?

    Aoba used to think like this, so after he got lost, he could not remember what to do. There was only a vague and vague impression in his mind.

    For example, when the sun rose, he would stand on the ground with a stick and observe the length of the shadow... and then what?

    He honestly had no idea.

    So, of course, he decided to randomly choose a direction and began to travel on foot.

    Reality proved that his luck had beenpletely used up. After walking for three days, he did not find any signs of human habitation. For a time, he suspected that he had encountered an invisible barrier, so he had been circling the vicinity.

    However, after wandering around for three days, he finally found something!

    Sou!

    A leopard cat with beautiful golden fur jumped onto his shoulder and said, "I found a small town up ahead. It is not too far from here."

    The leopard cat opened its mouth and spoke!

    However, Aoba did not make a fuss at all. This was because this leopard cat was not an ordinary leopard cat, nor was it something he casually caught in the wild. It was the reward of the Gold-level Suicide Mission hepleted this time!

    [Pets]: Civet Cat Prince

    [Ability 1]: Soul Binding

    Can ignore distance tomunicate and recall; Active recall time is three seconds.

    [Ability 2]: Illusion Transformation

    It can perfectly simte the image of a soul-binding person. After transforming, there is nobat ability. After taking the initiative to remove and die, you can change back to your original form.

    [Ability 3]: Eye of Delusion

    When the soul-binding person is within the range of sight, the duration of the illusion breaking is one minute. (The illusions below the B level are 100% broken, the B-level illusions have an 80% chance of being eliminated, the A-level illusions have a 50% chance of being eliminated, and the S-level illusions have a 20% chance of being eliminated.)

    [Ability 4]: Civet Cat For Prince*

    Ignore the space distance. After activation, it can instantly swap positions with the soul-bound person.

    Cooldown Time: 24 hours

    Note: The pet''s death is true death. Other than the system''s special item, it can not be resurrected.

    ......

    This exceptionally noble-looking civet cat prince was the reward Aoba had obtained from the golden treasure chest.

    At first nce, it seemed to be inferior to [Schrodinger''s Zanpakuto]. Still, after he carefully studied all the skills of this civet cat, he could only say that the preciousness of this civet cat might be higher than [Schrodinger''s Zanpakuto]!

    After all, the restriction on [Schrodinger''s Zanpakuto]''s usage condition meant that it could only asionally explode.

    But [Tanyu Prince]is different!

    First, the [Eye of Delusion]made up for his huge weakness in illusion to a certain extent!

    Secondly, the two abilities of [Illusion Transformation] + [Soul Binding] are also very practical.

    Originally, he was still distressed about bncing the switching between the main body and the side ount, but with these two abilities, he was much more rxed.

    [Civet Cat Prince] couldpletely rece him when opening a side ount.

    As long as they did not fight, there was no possibility of being seen through!

    And the most heaven-defying one was thest ability[Civet Cat For Prince]!

    The two sides exchanged positions!

    It could ignore space and distance!

    Instant activation!

    This was simply a life-saving divine skill!

    As long as he ced the little civet cat in a safe ce in advance, he would be able to use this ability to return instantly!

    Even if he encountered a situation of certain death, he would be able to escape in time!

    If this were the case, then [Eye of Delusion]''s ability would lose its meaning.

    However, there was not much of a problem. When the time came, he could use these abilities flexibly.

    Fish and bear paws could not be obtained at the same time, and he could not take all the advantages in the world by himself!

    He was already very satisfied with this.

    Therefore, although[Civet Cat Prince], could not increase hisbat ability even a little bit, as an auxiliary pet, [Civet Cat Prince]''s ability was really priceless!

    After all, no matter how strong he was, he only had one life!

    With[Civet Cat Prince], he added ayer of insurance to his life from now on!

    It was no exaggeration to call it the second life!

    It was a pity that there was a three-second dy in the active recall time, which was nothing in normal times, but if it were for in danger, these three seconds were enough to kill the little civet cat who had no ability to protect himself countless times!

    And once it died, it could not be resurrected by means of the Naruto world and could only rely on the special reward obtained by the dog system in the future!

    Therefore, this also meant that Aoba had to ensure the safety of the little civet cat during normal times.

    Otherwise, the little civet cat would really be a death-substitute card with many uses...

    As for the mission reward high-level skill card, there was nothing to say. Aoba continued to add it to [Hardening]''s ability, causing it to reach the terrifying level of level 8 even if it were only one level away from the highest level of level 9!

    It could be said that he had the capital to stir up waves in Ninja World!

    Ordinary Jonin probably would not even be able to break through his defense.

    There were still two beginner skill cards left. There was no rush to use them. Keep them!

    "Gulp ---"

    Aoba covered his stomach with his hands. He didn''t have time to continue showing off and quickly walked in the direction the little civet cat pointed.

    The weather was good today, and he couldn''t wait to eat a good meal.

    Moreover, since he had found the small town, was it still far from returning to Konoha?

    Aoba, who had money in his pocket, was prepared to spend money to hire a guide to send him back.

    As for whether Itachi and the others would be worried about him, would they really think that he was dead...

    Why!

    What was the use of thinking about this now?

    The world is big, of course, it is better to fill your stomach first!

    When we meet, all the problems will naturally be solved.

    At this time, Aoba, who did not know that Itachi had already opened three tomoe Sharingan because of his ''death'', was humming a little tune, holding the civet cat, and headed straight to the town.

 Chapter 145: What Is So Exciting?

    Chapter 145: What Is So Exciting?

    As soon as he entered the small town, Aoba didn''t have time to be picky. He smelt something good and went into a wine house on the street.

    He quickly looked at the ''menu'' hanging on the wall and then nced at the busy chef. He knew the main dishes of this wine house.

    It''s probably the same thing as the oden in the previous life, and there are other things like grilled chicken skewers.

    Therefore, Aoba did not say anything and directly sat in the only empty seat left in the store.

    While sitting down, he also felt a little strange. There were obviously empty seats here, and he did not know why those people would rather squeeze together than sit over.

    However, he did not think too much about it. It was better this way. He did not like to eat together with others.

    "Boss, a hundred chicken skewers first. And this, as many as you can get!"

    "Alright, I''ll prepare it for you right away!"

    The already busy chef suddenly became even busier. He didn''t even have time to wipe the sweat off his forehead.

    As for whether Aoba would be able to finish eating after ordering so many things, no one cared.

    After all, many people in this world can eat. For example, the petite Hinata, the eldest daughter of Hyuga''s family, was actually the winner of Konoha''s big stomachpetition.

    So, as long as you give me money, who cares how many things you order!

    The udon was almost ready to cook, so he quickly picked up a big te and ced it in front of Aoba.

    At this time, Aoba put Civet Cat Prince in his arms on his shoulder. Then, he stretched out his hands like lightning, opened the bow left and right, and immediately stuffed his mouth full without caring about the heat!

    Aoba sat there eating like a madman, his eyespletely devoid of the people around him, his attentionpletely focused on the food in front of him.

    However, one of the people sitting next to him was attracted by his appearance of a hungry kid.

    Especially when she saw the ninja forehead guard on Aoba''s head, she revealed a trace of surprise and doubt.

    But very quickly, her gaze was attracted by the noble civet cat on Aoba''s shoulder.

    After struggling a few times, seeing that this guy only cared about eating and drinking but did not take care of his pet, she took up a chicken skewer with overflowing love and began to tease the cat.

    However, in front of the food, the noble Civet Cat Prince did not care at all!

    He even gave her a look of disdain as if saying: "This kind of thing that even pigs do not eat, you have the nerve to feed me?"

    Moreover, pets made by the dog system could survive without eating at all.

    Therefore, whether it ate or not depended on its mood!

    "Am I... being despised?"

    The kind-hearted little sister seemed to be a little sad, and then the cute pink pig held tightly in her arms was unhappy and directly protested to Civet Cat Prince!

    "Puyou ---Puyou ---Puyou!"

    "Tonton, don''t be like this. I was too abrupt. It''s right not to eat the food given by strangers. Do you remember how I taught you?"

    "Puyou."

    The pink piglet called Tonton cried out in grievance again, but it still obeyed and stopped provoking.

    One girl and one pig seemed to be able tomunicate normally, so how important was it to master a foreignnguage!

    From beginning to end, the arrogant Civet Cat Prince ignored them, only licking his paws from time to time, quietly waiting for someone to finish eating and leave.

    Then, he heard an extremely heroic voice from the other side of the quiet little sister, "Another bottle!"

    When Little Missy heard this, she quickly turned her head to stop him. "Tsunade-sama, you have drunk enough today! You can''t drink anymore!"

    "I''m not drunk. Why can''t I drink again?"

    Little Missy was conflicted for a moment, but she still moved closer to his ear and whispered, "Tsunade-sama, we really can''t drink anymore. Otherwise, we can only sleep on the streets today."

    However, what was unexpected was that Tsunade, who was already blushing, turned her head and kissed her on the lips.

    Ci...

    Little Missy was stunned. Her face instantly turned red to the root of her neck, and there seemed to be steaming out of her head!

    And her mind was full of thoughts, "It''s over, my first kiss is gone..."

    At this time, Tsunade let go of the other party and looked at her little follower''s cute appearance, and she immediatelyughed!

    "You are adorable, hahaha, another bottle, no, two bottles of wine!"

    While the little girl was still in the "high fever", Tsunade, who was particrly cunning, ordered two more bottles of wine, and then she drank happily and drank herself.

    By the time the little girl finally recovered from the shock of losing her first kiss, it was already toote!

    "Tsunade sama! How can you do this!"

    Shizune hugged Tonton and blushed. She powerlessly reprimanded Tsunade''s, wanting to seek justice for herself!

    However, Shizune was Shizune. She had long been used to being bullied by Tsunade, so even if Tsunade''s actions were a little too excessive, she still could not do anything.

    She looked like a little red puffer fish, using her actual image to denounce someone''s atrocities!

    Perhaps because she was being stared at, Tsunade couldn''t help but put down the bottle and put the ''I''m very angry'' Shizune in her arms.

    "No... Don''t... I can''t breathe!"

    Shizune, who was instantly killed by this sure-kill blow, kept fluttering.

    "Do you know your mistake?"

    "Uh... uh..."

    It wasn''t until Shizune epted that she was defeated by the bully Tsunade that Tsunade finally smiled and let go of Shizune, who seemed to have epted his fate.

    But this time, her face was even redder.

    Even if she had to ept Tsunade''s ''bullying'' every day, it would still be difficult for her to adapt to this kind of action.

    She had protested many times, but the result was naturally that she received even more ''love'' from Tsunade!

    So, at such a young age, she hadprehended a philosophy of life: if she could not resist, she could only silently endure it.

    However, she did not know that whenever Tsunade used this move against her in public, there would be countless people around who would look at her with envy, wishing they could bear this ''suffering'' for her!

    However, it was a pity that all the people who had this thought and tried to take action fell under Tsunade''s ruthless iron fists and tasted the real pain.

    The kind that was worse than death and half paralyzed!

    However, all of this had nothing to do with Aoba because he did not look at the side at all, only focusing on the food in front of him.

    After all, what was so good about women!

    With his current body, he wouldn''t even be able to react if he wanted to.

    He could only look and not eat. Why would he need to find trouble for himself?

    Then, an ident happened...

 Chapter 146: The Debt Collector Is Here!

    Chapter 146: The Debt Collector Is Here!

    !!

    A group of sinister guys suddenly broke into the room!

    The originally lively Izakaya seemed to have suddenly been pressed on a pause button, and the noise instantly disappeared.

    Then I saw the leader''s scarred face swept over everyone with a ferocious gaze, and finally, his gazended on the only group of people who didn''t respond.

    "You guys are indeed here!"

    In a split second, the scar-faced man roared and then aggressively walked towards Tsunade.

    Suddenlyˇ­.

    skr---

    He knelt down perfectly in front of Tsunade, who had just turned her head to look at him!

    Then, he held Tsunade''s thigh tightly with tears and snot. He began to cry and howl, "Big sister! I beg you, pay up! You don''t even have to pay for the medical fees anymore. Just forget the interest... The interest will be treated as a treat for you to drink. But please pay for the one million Ryo! "

    "I have parents and a younger brother. I have a few wives outside. I rely on a casino to earn some hard money by releasing high-interest loans."

    "If you don''t pay back the money, my group of brothers will starve to death!"

    The scar-faced man cried bitterly with tears streaming down his face. He didn''t forget to give a look at the several silly brothers standing behind him.

    So in the next second, the four or five fierce little brothers he brought with him all rushed over and knelt on the ground, wiping their tears non-stop!

    When it came to emotional and miserable things, it was really sad for those who heard it, and those who heard it cried!

    Even the other diners who had been stunned by this scene sighed loudly.

    "It''s only right and proper to repay debts!"

    "Sigh, the world is really getting worse."

    "I''ve seen this scar-faced man before. He seems to be a hero who runs a casino in a small town in the east. I didn''t expect him to be in such dire straits. Pitiful. Sigh, how sad!"

    It was unknown if it were because the scar-faced man and the others were crying so miserably that the customers who were watching couldn''t help but sympathize with him, a viin who opened a casino and paid usury.

    Even the expression he had when he looked at Tsunade and the others were a little strange.

    In the face of this kind of predicament, where the creditor personally came looking for them, the thin-skinned Shizune was very embarrassed.

    Although she had been following Tsunade-sama everywhere since she was very young, such a ''small scene'' was already amon urrence.

    But the face she lost would not be less!

    Especially now, the money they had on them was only enough to pay for this wine. Because Tsunade had asked for two more bottles of wine, they had not even confirmed the ce to stay for the night. How could they have extra money to pay them back, let alone a million taels!

    Then, at this moment, Tsunade, who might be a little annoyed, said impatiently, "The money I owe you will definitely be returned in the future. The interest will also be paid to you. Alright, don''t disturb me from drinking. Hurry up and get as far away as possible!"

    Wasn''t it just owing some money? Why did he chase them to the neighboring town?

    Tsunade, whose mood had been ruined, was very unhappy. She mmed the table and said, "Two more bottles of wine and today''s ounts will be counted on them!"

    Shameless!

    Scarface was so angry that his whole body trembled, but he did not dare to re up!

    Because the painful scene they had experienced back then was still vivid in their minds.

    There were no good people who could run a casino, and it was not the first time he had met someone who did not return the money they borrowed. After all, he would not lose out if he sold them for money. Moreover, they were two such beauties.

    So, naturally, when Tsunade borrowed money, that''s what was on his mind.

    Initially, everything went smoothly.

    It didn''t take long for the million ryo to be lent back and forth.

    However, when they asked for the debt, Tsunade only gave them a white note without saying a word and then left with the IOU...

    As for what happened after that... it was easy to imagine.

    Dozens of thugs were all beaten down by Tsunade in three or five moves. The good casino also became so wrecked under her light punch.

    The one million Ryo loan turned into an evenrge sumˇ­ arge number of medical expenses, the cost of rebuilding the casino, and interest...

    This sum of money is added together. The loss was so great that Scarface almost vomited blood!

    Today, when he finally received the news that the two ''Goddess of Disaster'' was here. Scarface swore he would take back the money they had borrowed no matter what!

    However, he still had to beg for them to pay first?

    What the hell was this!

    When he thought of this, Scarface could not help but cry even more sadly.

    No matter how the impatient Tsunade threw him around, he refused to let go and tightly hugged Tsunade''s calf.

    This scene was too heartbreaking.

    Seeing their boss was going all out like this, his little brothers also followed suit. One by one, they knelt on the ground and hugged Shizune''s calf, not letting go.

    After all,pared with the hard-hearted big sister, who was full of anger, it was obvious that this little girl was the better ''bully''.

    And Shizune really did not have the heart to make a move on these guys. After all, Tsunade-sama really did owe money. If they came to ask for a debt, they could not just directly make a move, right?

    Just when Shizune was at a loss for what to do, Tsunade unhappily took out arge number of silver notes from her chest. ˇŞit was a loan receipt, and then she heavily mmed it on the table!

    "Do you want money! There are a bunch of IOUs! Do you want it? If you want it, I''ll give it all to you!"

    Looking at the thick stack of IOU slips, Scarface suddenly turned ashen.

    He should have thought that, with the shamelessness of the other party and the proficiency of IOUs, he would never be her first victim, and he will definitely not be thest!

    It''s the end...

    There''s nothing I could do anymoreˇ­.

    I definitely won''t be able to take back this money.

    The thought of his 80-year-old mother could no longer eat bird''s nest and abalone every day to restore her body...

    And his two-year-old illegitimate son can no longer spend moneyvishly like his 6 brothers and 3 sisters spend every dayˇ­

    I''m sorryˇ­

    I''m such a terrible dadˇ­

    Midori, Hana, Ame... I hope you can forgive me. We can only buy those jewelry in the future.

    Farewell, my life as an Emperor!

    The scar-faced man who had lost his ''dream'' was like a salted fish, powerlessly kneeling on the ground.

    It made people can''t help but write a big tragic word on his face!

 Chapter 147: The Legendary Sucker

    Chapter 147: The Legendary Sucker

    "Big brother! You have to pull yourself together!"

    "Big brother, do we even have money for this month?"

    "Big brother, I''m hungry..."

    "Wu..."

    A few strong men hugged each other and cried together. It was a bit spicy.

    This time, not to mention the Shizune, who did not know what to do, even Tsunade, who had never taken these guys seriously, could not help but show a headache.

    Although she was terrible at gambling, it wasn''t to the extent that she would lose and not give money.

    But the problem was that she owed too much money.

    It could be seen from this thick stack of IOU notes.

    If not for her strength, she would have been killed by someone!

    It wasn''t like there weren''t even people who tried to kill her, but unfortunately, those people were not enough to kill the dignified Princess of Konoha, Konoha Sannin Tsunade.

    Therefore, over time, she developed a good habit of switching ces to gambleˇ­

    She was even called "The Legendary Sucker" of the gambling world!

    Unfortunately, this legendary sucker was only ying around with the debt collector. In the end, she just wrote countless promissory notes and left.

    This was why there were so many victims of hers!

    Originally, Tsunade had nned to go to the casino in town to y after drinking, but now that something like this had happened, she could only give up.

    After finishing thest bottle of wine in one gulp, Tsunade directly got up and stuffed all the receipts back into the ''pocket'' on her chest. Then she shouted, "Let''s go."

    "Customer, your ount... who will pay for it?" The boss quickly stopped her with a smile.

    Tsunade immediately looked at the scar-faced man, but the scar-faced man had already had enough. He growled, "Don''t you dare!"

    "Count it as me borrowing it. When the timees, I''ll return it to you altogether." Tsunade said in a very familiar manner.

    "Do you think I''m stupid? You never thought of returning the money at all! Consider it my bad luck. Just you wait!"

    Scarface put on a fierce face and immediately ran away with his little brother after saying two harsh words.

    Seeing that The ''meal ticket'' had run away caused Tsunade to reveal a regretful expression immediately. "Shizune, settle the bill."

    "Alright, Tsunade-sama."

    Shizune was at a loss as she started to take out her wallet. This was thest bit of money they had on them.

    However...

    "Eh? Where is my wallet?"

    Shizune was dumbfounded!

    "It was those guys! Someone stole my wallet!"

    Shizune was anxious, and Tsunade was dumbfounded.

    ˇ­.

    At the same time, Scarface and the others, who had disappeared like a wisp of smoke, were looking at the Shizune''s wallet that they stole, and then they said angrily, "F*ck! Just a little money is not enough for us to go back and forth! This is really a big loss!"

    "Boss, what should we do now? I think these two little girls really don''t have money."

    The one who spoke was a well-known pickpocket in their town. It was also when he was hugging her thighs that he stole the wallet that was hanging on her waist while Shizune was at a loss.

    In the end, they did not expect that there was really no money in their wallet, which made thempletely miscalcted!

    "What should we do? First, find a ce to live and think of a way. If it really doesn''t work, we can only let them goˇ­." The scar-faced man was very unwilling to admit it.

    Moreover, judging from the time, the reconstruction of the casino was about to bepleted. He couldn''t dy the money-making because of this debt.

    ˇ­..

    Looking back at the izakaya, Shizune looked flustered, while Tsunade sat back very calmly.

    "Give me an IOU. We''ll pay it all next time."

    If not for what happened just now, the boss might have just agreed.

    But now, knowing that the two of them had no money to pay back and still had a lot of debts, he would only agree unless a donkey kicked his head!

    "Sorry, I''m running a small business."

    Tsunade originally did not have much hope, so her gaze naturally fell on the little pig in Shizune''s arms.

    However, before she could open her mouth, Shizune took a step back and said warily, "Tonton is not food, and she can''t be sold!"

    Tonton was also frightened and frantically burrowed into Shizune''s arms, shivering non-stop.

    Tsunade, who had been seen through, immediatelyughed dryly, "How can that be? Tonton is so cute. How can Tonton be eaten? Cough cough."

    It''s just that her tone sounds more guilty and more guilty

    Then, just as Tsunade was about to stay and work to pay back the money, Aoba, who had been ignoring the surrounding situation and only cared about eating, was finally satisfied.

    "Boss, I want to pay!"

    After giving the money, Aoba did not even look at Shizune and Tsunade beside him. He turned around and was ready to leave.

    It was not that he did not recognize Princess of Konoha and her little follower, but he did not want to rush over to lick them.

    So what if it were for Tsunade?

    So what if it were for Shizune?

    Can he gain anything?

    Besides, he had read so many naruto mangas in his previous life.

    Moreover, the current Tsunade was a super big trouble. He did not want to be involved with her at all.

    However, life is funny. He did not want to be involved, yet it seemed like his luck was just badˇ­.

    "Boy, are you Konoha''s ninja?"

    Tsunade stood in front of him with a curious face.

    This time, Aoba began to regret keeping his forehead guard. Otherwise, he couldpletely deny it.

    Therefore, he sighed in his heart but nodded expressionlessly. "What''s the matter?"

    "When did Konoha start to send such a small ninja? Has the situation be so bad?" Tsunade suddenly became absent-minded.

    She had heard about the war between Kumogakure and Konoha even when she was wandering outside.

    However, she believed that her grandfather had single-handedly established Konoha to ovee this crisis, so even if she knew, she had never nned to return to the vige.

    Moreover, the current her had yet to ovee her phobia of blood, so even if she went back, it would be useless.

    "If there''s nothing else, please move aside."

    Aoba walked around Tsunade and raised his leg to leave, but Tsunade, who had regained her senses, directly grabbed his cor and lifted him up.

    F*ck me...

    Aoba almost cursed out loud!

    "Since you are Konoha''s ninja, then it''s easy. Lend me some money, and when you go back, ask the old man Sarutobi to pay it double~" Tsunade said in a seductive tone to Aoba''s ear and then blew a breath.

    Teasing Shizune was no longer enough to satisfy her. It was also quite interesting to asionally tease little children!

    Especially this boy''s dishonest eyes, all of them were seen by her.

    However, what Tsunade originally thought was very likely to happen was rejected by Aoba in a dignified manner!

 Chapter 148: Sand Eagle Readers Ambition - 2

    Chapter 148: Sand Eagle Reader''s Ambition - 2

    Borrow money?

    Don''t even think about it!

    Even if Itachi opened his mouth, Aoba would hesitate for a second, let alone this Legendary Sucker who would lose every gamble in front of him!

    Besides, he still owed Konoha arge sum of money and asked for it from that old man Sarutobi?

    He was afraid that the old man would never return his money!

    He would not do this kind of transaction that requiredpensation!

    Therefore, Aoba refused without saying a word, not giving her face!

    "No! I don''t have money! Go and borrow from someone else!"

    However, just as he finished speaking, the dog system that had been silent for several days suddenly rang out again!

    Ding!

    [Special death-courting mission has been released! ]

    [Mission name: Sand Eagle Reader''s wild vision -2! ]

    [Description: Although you are still a kid, how can you remain indifferent to such a magnificent beauty like Tsunade? ]

    (I have wasted so many doujinshi of Tsunade. Now it is the time!)

    [Mission Requirements: Soak in the hot spring with Tsunade. ]

    [Mission Time Limit: 24 hours. ]

    [Mission Reward: Obtain a beginner skill card every hour. (If you soak in the hot spring with Tsunade and Shizune, the reward will be upgraded to an intermediate skill card) ]

    (Note: It will be invalid if it is less than one hour. If one party withdraws in the middle, the reward will be settled immediately.)

    [Mission failed: Senju n''s favorable impression value is negative 100! ]

    ...

    "I..."

    Aoba felt like vomiting blood from the special task of this Sand Eagle Reader!

    ˇŞJust Kill me already!

    It turned out that the ''Sand Eagle reader''s Ambition was actually an endless chain mission!

    Dog System, you are really worthy of the words ''special suicidal mission''!

    Aoba really wanted to throw a face and not do it!

    But the reward for the mission was really too good to resist!

    As long as he could sessfully convince Tsunade and Shizune to do it, getting the intermediate skill card would be easy!

    Otherwise, he would have to work hard and risk his life toplete the silver level death-courting mission to obtain an intermediate skill card.

    How could itpare to the current situation where he only needed to soak in the hot spring?

    By the way, it would feast on his eyes.

    As for the punishment for failure...

    Although most of the people in Senju''s n had died, don''t forget that the first generation and the second generation Hokage might one day be resurrected by Edo Tensei.

    If the favorable impression were negative by a hundred, that scene would beˇ­ terrifying!

    Therefore, after thinking about it for a second, he decisively prepared to take this task!

    At the same time, he said confidently in his heart, "It''s not that I''m wretched, but the mission that those Sand Eagle came up with is too strange. I was forced to do it. Sigh!"

    Then, at this moment, Tsunade, who was rejected, was first stunned. Then, she seemed to think of something and asked curiously, "You don''t know who I am?"

    Tsunade!

    The queen in the Naruto world!

    Who doesn''t know!

    Aoba pretended to frown, "Are you also a ninja of Konoha? The old man Sarutobi you are talking about, could it be Hokage Sandaime? Sarutobi Hiruzen?"

    After hearing what Aoba said, Tsunade finally felt relieved.

    After all, in Tsunade''s eyes, Aoba was just a child. It was normal for him not to know her.

    However, in this way, she had to change her way of thinking and borrow money. "I guess so. We haven''t seen each other for a long time."

    After sighing for a while, Tsunade changed the topic again, "We are all from Konoha''s family. You can''t just watch us die, can you? Quick, lend me some money!"

    If not for this strange mission, Aoba wouldn''t have lent her money! As for how Tsunade would solve it in the end, it was none of his business!

    But now, the mission''s reward was too good, and he could only bear it.

    "Put me down first and then discuss this problem."

    To be honest, if not for the fact that he couldn''t beat Tsunade, he really would have punched her!

    Do you know how shameful it is to be held in someone''s hands!

    Tsunade pursed her lips, but she still put Aoba down. After all, he was just a little kid. How could he run away in front of her eyes?

    Did he really think she, a Sannin, was just born with her reputation?

    Aoba stepped on the ground again and secretly hated his own height in his heart. Why hadn''t he grown up yet, but he was only six years old... How tall could he grow?

    "Alright, I''ll treat you to this meal. You don''t have to pay me back."

    Aoba helplessly took out his wallet and helped to pay the bill. At the same time, he ''identally'' revealed his worth of hundreds of thousands of ryo!

    Tsunade''s eyes immediately lit up, and her lips curled slightly. It was obvious that she had already begun to ponder how she could keep this ''expensive meal ticket ''!

    Maybe she could even use it as her way to gamble!

    And Aoba, who noticed this from the corner of his eye, alsoughed in his heart.

    Such a fat bait, I''m not afraid that you won''t take the bait!

    After receiving the payment, the boss breathed a sigh of relief and then smiled in embarrassment.

    Since someone was willing to pay for the two women, he was naturally happy.

    After giving the money, Aoba was not in a hurry to reveal his true purpose. He directly turned around and left. Anyway, the fish was about to bite the bait.

    "3, 2, 1..."

    Not letting him down, Tsunade and Shizune directly followed him.

    After walking more than a hundred meters, Aoba found that they were still following behind him. Heughed in his heart, then turned his head and pretended to be helpless, "I also paid for the wine for you. What else do you want?"

    Shizune was embarrassed by the question, and at the same time, she looked at Tsunade-sama with aint.

    However, Tsunade said in a particrly confident and self-righteous way, "Help us to the end. It just so happens that our money has been stolen. We don''t have a ce to stay. If we don''t follow you, do we have to sleep on the streets?"

    Very good!

    The reason was very good!

    And this was very Tsunade!

    Reasonable?

    Not really!

    At the same time, Aoba knew that Tsunade must be curious about his identity, which was why she followed him.

    Of course, the charm of money was unstoppable!

    For Tsunade, a rich Konoha Ninja, and a very young teenager at that, of course, she had to check it out when she met him.

    However, this was exactly what Aoba wanted, so he said very speechlessly, "Forget it. If you want to follow me, then follow me."

    His lukewarm attitude could be said to be just right.

    After he turned around, Tsunade immediately gave Shizune a proud look. The meaning contained in her look was probably: "See, I told you that the boat would naturally be straight at the end of the bridge. This ce where we can''t live will fall!"

    Shizune hugged Tonton very helplessly. Forget it. This kind of embarrassing thing did not happen once or twice.

    Thus, a strangebination of a young man and two beautiful women swayed through the crowd...

 Chapter 149: Tsunades Bad Taste

    Chapter 149: Tsunade''s Bad Taste

    In order toplete this Sand Eagle mission, Aoba had put in a lot of effort!

    There were so many hotels on the street, but he refused to enter!

    It was only when he finally found a hot spring homestay that he heaved a sigh of relief and walked straight in.

    Behind them, Tsunade and Shizune did not think too much about it. After all, in their eyes, Aoba was still too young. It was impossible for him to be Tsunade''s opponent.

    In addition, Tsunade followed him casually. Even if there were really a problem, it would be toote.

    "Please open a room!"

    "Two rooms! One is a single person, and another is a double!"

    Tsunade directly walked past Aoba and said in a particrly domineering manner.

    The bossdy did not understand what was going on, so she could only ask Aoba with her eyes and exin, "I''m sorry, but there is only one family room left now. The other rooms are full. Why don''t you wait a little longer? Maybe someone will checkout."

    The so-called family rooms were better than other rooms, which were prepared for families with more people.

    Of course, it was also a lot more expensive.

    "If there are no rooms, wouldn''t it be better to change to another one? Kid, let''s go!"

    However, before Tsunade could finish speaking, Aoba, who secretly thought to himself, said calmly, "I want this room. I''ll stay for a day."

    "Okay, please wait a moment."

    Although thedy boss felt that the atmosphere was a bit strange, renting to one person is also renting, renting to a group of people is also renting, and the price of a room for a day will not be less than half a ryo. If someone is willing to pay for a big room, let him be.

    "Hey, kid! You did it on purpose!" Tsunade crossed his arms, and the terrifying ''light illusion'' attack appeared in front of Aoba again.

    But this time, Aoba would not be defeated by the same move again!

    He said calmly, "I will spend my own money. Of course, I will live wherever I want. If there is nothing else, I will go to rest first. Goodbye."

    After that, he immediately followed the bossdy and left.

    Only Tsunade and Shizune were left in the same ce, looking at each other.

    "Did we get dumped by that stinky brat?" Tsunade asked in surprise.

    Shizune nodded helplessly. "We don''t even know the name of this young man, and the other party doesn''t clear about your identity. The first time we met, you tricked him once. Now that there is a chance, of course, he will want to get rid of us."

    Although she said that, Shizune still felt very ashamed after she finished speaking.

    "Hehe, you want to get rid of us just like that? Dream on! Let''s go, Shizune! We''ll follow him too. I want to see what this guy is nning!"

    It was nothing to eat and drink, but now they even had to beg for a ce to live.

    Shizune really would rather sleep on the streets!

    However, in front of Tsunade''s strange strength, she was as weak as Tonton in her arms. She could only be dragged along by Tsunade all the way.

    No matter what she said, Tsunade refused to listen and seemed to be arguing with the other party!

    The more that bastard wanted to chase them away, the more Tsunade would not leave!

    ˇ­..

    Soon, Aoba and Tsunade red at each other in the warm and well-decorated guest room.

    The bossdy, who could not stand this strange atmosphere, hesitated for a moment but still did not disturb them and even helped to close the door before leaving.

    "What exactly do you want? Don''t tell me you think I''m a fool? If you want to y, I think you have really found the wrong target. I''m only six years old this year, and my body hasn''t fully developed yet. So, can you please leave?"

    Aoba confessed helplessly, while deliberately pointing out the fact that he was only six years old to lower the vignce of Tsunade and Shizune, to pave the way for the task of soaking in the hot spring together.

    Sure enough, as soon as they heard that he was only six years old, Tsunade and Shizune were very surprised!

    "Impossible! If you are only six years old, then..."

    "Whose forehead guard is this?" Tsunade pointed out at the forehead guard.

    After all, it is no longer the age when you go to a ninja school at the age of 3 and graduate and go to the battlefield at the age of 6 or 7.

    Even if Konoha were under pressure from Kumogakure, they would not do this!

    Although Tsunade was unwilling to return to Konoha, in fact, she had always been concerned about Konoha''s situation.

    In this regard, Aoba had already prepared for it, and it was over if he told the truth!

    "Of course, the forehead guard is mine, and it was personally handed to me by Lord Hiruzen. I graduated from the ninja school in only 9 months, and almost half of Konoha knew about it. Do you think I use it to deceive you two ''beggars''?"

    Aoba said with extreme pride. His acting skills could be said to have reached perfection.

    If it were for anyone else, he would naturally not foolishly announce his background and reveal all of his own information. However, in order to dispel the suspicions of Tsunade and Shizune, he could only boast about himself.

    Fortunately, it was also a fact. He was not boasting and was not afraid of being verified by others.

    After hearing Aoba''s words, Tsunade''s attention waspletely focused on the word ''beggar''. She was so angry that she gritted her teeth and wanted to teach the other a lesson.

    But at this time, Shizune seemed to have suddenly thought of something. She said in surprise, "I remember now. It seems that there is indeed such a thing. Could it be that you are one of Konoha''s Gemini Stars?"

    "It is just a name that the students created while ying. I didn''t expect that it would spread to the outside. This is really not worth mentioning, not worth mentioning, hahaha!"

    At this moment, Aoba vividly portrayed a young and famous genius.

    Especially the corner of his mouth that was constantly suppressed, as well as the ''awkward act'' that he pretended not to care about. In the eyes of the Shizune and Tsunade, there was not a single w that could be found!

    Because he was indeed a little surprised that even Tsunade and Shizune knew the name of Konoha''s Twin Stars, how could he not be proud!

    Tsunade and Shizune immediately looked at each other and asked, "Then why are you here?"

    Aoba looked at them warily and changed the topic. "I won''t tell you. Since you want to stay, then stay. Remember, don''t disturb me again!"

    At this moment, Tsunade really wanted to reveal her ''Sannin'' title and then ruthlessly teach this brat a lesson.

    But after thinking about it carefully, she held back.

    After all, if this brat knew that she was the famous Tsunade of Konoha, wouldn''t such an interesting ''cohabitation'' be ruined?

    And the more bratty he is now, the expression on his face will definitely be more interesting when he knows her true identity!

    Thinking of this, a charming smile suddenly appeared on Tsunade''s face.

    She began to look forward to the scene after they met again.

    "Brat, you dare to call me a beggar? You are dead!"

 Chapter 150: The Little Servant Who Was mortgaged by Tsunade

    Chapter 150: The Little Servant Who Was mortgaged by Tsunade

    "Hey, boy, what is your name?"

    "Call me Lord Shinomiya Aoba. Don''t forget that you can live here because I kindly took you in."

    "Yes, yes, thank you, Lord Aoba, for taking us in. We are grateful."

    "Hmph, it''s good that you know. At least you still have a conscience!"

    Tsunade clenched her fists tightly and then silently loosened them. Although she was smiling, no matter how one looked at it, she seemed to be gnashing her teeth.

    "Little rascal, you can continue to be arrogant. Sooner orter, you will have a good end!"

    Shizune, on the other hand, looked at Tsunade-sama very worriedly, afraid that Tsunade-sama would not be able to hold back and punch him!

    Although the identity of this young man was still uncertain, the probability of the enemy impersonating him was very low. After all, even if they sent someone to infiltrate, they would not send someone so young and eye-catching over.

    So if what the other party said was true, this was undoubtedly a young genius like Kakashi!

    If Tsunade-sama beat him up, then what should she do!

    Just as Shizune was struggling with how to stop Tsunade-sama, she was surprised to see that Tsunade-sama actually suppressed her anger and approached him with a smile.

    "Can we discuss something?"

    Aoba nced at her from the corner of his eye and hit the nail on the head. "As long as you don''t borrow money, everything else can be discussed."

    Tsunade immediately froze on the spot in embarrassment. At the same time, the anger she had just suppressed began to surge up and down, to the point that her chest kept heaving up and down.

    !

    It was actually an upgraded version of the ''Ball'' Escape Technique!

    So f*cking sinister!

    No way!

    He must not fall for it!

    Aoba only took a nce and did not dare to continue watching. He hurriedly said in his heart, "Heart as clear as ice, the sky copsing is not shocking..."

    Seeing this, Tsunade suddenly stopped being angry. The corners of her mouth curled up, revealing a beautiful arc.

    "You really don''t want to lend me money? I can write an IOU. Just lend me 100,000 ryo. When I win, I will give you half!"

    Aoba stopped chanting the Ice Heart chant and then looked over with a particrly disdainful look. "The IOU in your hand is thicker than the banknotes in my wallet. Do I look like a millionaire? When you win? If you don''t lose it, it will be amazing! If you can win money, I will perform a handstand!

    "Good! This is what you said! Give me the money!"

    "Then what if you lose?"

    "I also do a handstand?"

    Tsunade probed.

    Aoba immediately looked at her, "You really think I am a fool who is easy to bully, right? I spent 100,000 ryo just to see you do a handstand? Do you think I am that stupid?"

    "Then what do you think we should do?"

    "Unless you can take out something that can be used as coteral, why should I lend so much money to a stranger I just met? Is it because your chest is big?"

    Aoba was very impolite. Tsunade also began to grit her teeth.

    If this were the previous her, she would definitely teach this rascal a lesson.

    But since the other party did not connect her name to the legendary Princess Tsunade, she naturally would not take the initiative to reveal her identity, saving Sarutobi, that old man, from sending people to bother her again.

    It was just that she didn''t have any money on her right now. She had already sold her valuable things to buy wine and drink. She couldn''t possibly pawn Shizune to this brat, right?

    En?

    Shizune?

    Tsunade suddenly turned her head to look at the still ignorant Shizune. Her face immediately revealed a sinister smile.

    I''m sorry, little Shizune. I''ll let you sacrifice yourself first.

    Anyway, as long as she could fool him, whether she won or lost, she would directly pull Shizune and run away. Who could stop her?

    No matter how cunning this little brat was, he was destined only to drink this olddy''s feet washing water!

    With a n in mind, Tsunade immediately shouted, "Alright! I''ll mortgage Shizune to you! However, 100,000 ryo is too little."

    "My little Shizune is at least worth a million ryo!"

    "Eh?"

    Shizune, who was teasing Tonton, raised her head in confusion. She had a silly and sweet look on her face. She didn''t even react when Tsunade sold her.

    This kind of unexpected surprise was naturally unnecessary for Aoba to refuse. Moreover, he could even imagine why Tsunade was so ''generous''!

    To put it bluntly, she still wanted to y ''Badger Game''!

    *TL/N: The badger game is an extortion scheme or confidence trick in which the victims are tricked intopromising positions to make them vulnerable to ckmail.

    Did she really think that he didn''t understand the sinister nature of society at such a young age!

    Tsunade ah, Tsunade, this time you schemed against the wrong person. No matter how you shake the shining white ''light illusion'', you are destined to drink my foot washing water!

    However, he did not have a million ryo now, so he had to bargain.

    "Her looks are not bad. I can barely ept it as a little maid, but one million ryo? Is she iid with gold? Just five hundred thousand ryo. Do you want it or not!"

    "Deal!" Tsunade was already asking for the sky when asking for such money. And now, she was already very excited to be able to get five hundred thousand ryo.

    Moreover, it wasn''t like she was really going to sell Shizune. First, she would let this stinky brat be proud for a while. When she returned with a great victory, she would immediately take Shizune and run away. There was no loss at all. Perfect ---

    "Then make a written contract and sign it!"

    "Good!"

    Shizune, who was at the side, waspletely stunned. She had only teased Tonton for two seconds. It hadn''t even been ten seconds. How could she have been mortgaged by Tsunade-sama in the blink of an eye??

    Looking again, even the IOU had been written. Tsunade-sama had just pressed her fingerprint, and now she waved her hand to call Shizune over.

    "Shizune,e here quickly! Sign the contract!"

    "Huh???"

    Shizune waspletely stunned!

    However, before she could protest, she was carried by Tsunade-sama. In a daze, she wrote her name on the IOU and even pressed her fingerprint.

    It was very formal, two copies of each!

    Aoba and Tsunade were very satisfied and kept each IOU.

    Only Shizune, who had been mortgaged, did not get anything. She stood there nkly and did not know what to do.

    "Tsunade-sama, how can you..."

    "Aiya, don''t worry. When I win the money, I will soon get you back."

    Win money?

    Tsunade-sama?

    Ha ha ha!

    Shizune seemed to have been yed badly, and her expression was aggrieved.

    But at this moment, Tsunade directly pulled Shizune over and whispered in her ear.

    After listening to Tsunade-sama''s extremely shameless n, Shizune waspletely speechless.

    If the person who said this shameful n was not the Tsunade-sama, whom she respected very much, Shizune absolutely would notpromise!

    However, she had followed behind Tsunade since she was very young, and it was not the first time Tsunade had done such an unreliable thing.

    As small suffering, she could not persuade Tsunade-sama to change her mind even if she disagreed.

    Shizune felt that it was tooplicated, and her heart was tired.

 Chapter 151: Heartbroken and Unable to Breathe

    Chapter 151: Heartbroken and Unable to Breathe

    Thus, in this way, Shizune was inexplicably mortgaged to Aoba.

    Then, Tsunade was very satisfied as she got a full 500,000 ryo from Aoba!

    Of course, Aoba knew that what he did was undoubtedly useless. It was the same as asking a tiger for its skin.

    At that time, even if Tsunade really didn''t pay up and wanted to tear up the IOU and forcibly take Shizune away, he couldn''t stop it.

    But if he didn''t give Tsunade a taste of sweetness first, how could heplete the stupid mission issued by the dog system?

    If he directly said, "Tsunade, Shizune, you two apany me to soak in the hot spring."

    That was truly courting death!

    Tsunade would f*cking kill him!

    As for the n of waiting for Tsunade and Shizune to soak in the hot spring first and then secretly sneak in, it was not that he had not thought about it.

    However, the risk of doing so was greater. Once he was discovered, he would probably die even more miserably.

    Moreover, there were too many uncontroble things that did not conform to his interests at all.

    Therefore, he would rather spend more time setting up this trap. After all, sharpening a knife was not a mistake in chopping firewood. Last time, he had regretted it. Therefore, he had to grasp this opportunity.

    Tsunade excitedly took the money and set off.

    Only Aoba, who was deep in thought, and Shizune, who was restless, were left in the room.

    Tonton was already unable to breathe from her embrace!

    It could be seen how flustered and helpless Shizune was at this moment.

    Of course, she was not a weak woman. If Aoba dared to make a move on her, she would let the other party taste the poison that she had carefully concocted!

    "Pouyu!"

    Tonton, who was almost strangled to death, struggled to break free from Shizune''s ''Death Chain'' and hid in a corner.

    This strange pig''s cry also broke the quiet atmosphere in the room.

    Looking at the quiet girl with neat short hair, Aoba couldn''t help but cough twice, "Don''t worry, I won''t force you to do anything. Just make me a cup of tea first."

    Shizune''s personality had already be somewhat submissive because of Tsunade. In addition, the other party did not look like a bad person, and he was still so young.

    Therefore, Shizune went to brew tea in a sulk.

    It could be said that following Tsunade was the greatest fortune in her life and also the greatest misfortune at the same time.

    She was like a punching bag!

    However, Aoba was very fond of her character.

    Therefore, during the time when Tsunade was fighting and killing in the casino, Aoba enjoyed the usual treatment of Tsunade.

    With just a nce, Shizune knew whether he wanted to drink tea or eat fruit.

    Shizune was satisfied with all the requirements that were not excessive!

    Perhaps it was also because she felt a little guilty in her heart. After all, Aoba had been fooled by Tsunade-sama, and there was a high chance that she would not return the 500,000 ryo.

    The kind-hearted Shizune felt that this matter was very improper between him and Tsunade-sama, so she also had some thoughts of making up for it.

    "I see that your muscles are very tired. I just happen to know a few massages," Shizune took the initiative to speak with a blushing face.

    Aoba was stunned for a moment, then smiled andy down. "Then I''ll have to trouble you. I just happen to be a little tired."

    Shizune was serious about massages!

    After all, she was a medical ninja herself and had a very thorough understanding of the human body. Moreover, she would usually massage Tsunade to relieve her fatigue.

    With this treatment, ordinary people would not be able to enjoy it even if they spent money!

    Aoba was also sofortable that he could fly in the sky!

    The little hand on his back was very soft, but the strength was just right. It was definitely not an undeserved reputation!

    There was even a moment when he suddenly seriously thought about the possibility of abducting Shizune to be his little maid.

    But no matter how he thought about it in the end, it was impossible for Tsunade to release her, and it was also impossible for Shizune to agree, so he could only helplessly give up.

    Enjoying the massage of Shizune''s master level, the iparably rxed Aoba actually fell asleep slowly.

    ˇ­

    After an unknown time, a voice suddenly sounded in his mind.

    "Wake up! She''s running away!"

    After hearing the voice of ''Naruto'', Aoba suddenly woke up.

    Then, he heard a sneaky voice from the side.

    "Tsunade-sama, it''s not good to steal things like this. Let''s take advantage of this time to leave. In a while, he will wake up."

    "Shh, be quiet! This is not called stealing. This is called borrowing! Besides, I borrowed five hundred thousand ryo. It''s not too much to borrow! At most, I will leave him an IOU when I run awayter!"

    "But¨C"

    "Aiya, don''t worry! This brat is rich. I saw it before. He still has a lot of money left in his wallet. Moreover, he can carry hundreds of thousands of ryo with him at such a young age. This amount of money is definitely nothing to him!"

    Hearing this, Aoba, who was still pretending to be asleep, suddenlyughed.

    Damn it!

    I''ve been prepared for this move of yours for a long time!

    Apart from him, no one else could open the space folding ninja kit produced by the dog system!

    In addition, Tsunade''s honeyed reason made him speechless!

    So what if he brought more money?

    Did he deserve to be taken as a scapegoat by you because he had more money?

    Moreover, this was all his wealth!

    "Hey, that''s strange. Why aren''t there any? Where did this guy hide his wallet? Did you see it?"

    "I... I don''t know either."

    Aoba suddenly opened his eyes and sat up. He spoke calmly, "I know. Why don''t you just ask me?"

    Tsunade and Shizune, who were rummaging through the boxes and cabs, were suddenly stunned.

    Was there anything more embarrassing than being caught at the scene?

    The three people stared at each other for a moment, and the atmosphere became extremely awkward!

    At this time, Aoba was the first to break the silence. He raised his eyelids, looked at Tsunade, and asked, "You lost five hundred thousand ryo so quickly?"

    "Haha, how is that possible!"

    Tsunade looked away with a guilty conscience.

    In fact, not only did she borrow five hundred thousand ryo from Aoba, but she also borrowed five hundred thousand taels of high interest - well, she also lost all of it.

    As expected of the Legendary Sucker, Tsunade is awesome!

    Aoba rolled his eyes, "Do you really think I''m a fool? So if I woke up a littleter, would you run away with my money?"

    Shizune lowered her head in shame and did not dare to refute at all.

    "Don''t worry, I will return this money to you sooner orter. I, Tsunade, will never break my promise! Then, why don''t you lend me some more money, and I will write you an IOU?"

    Aoba was speechless. Although he knew that Tsunade was very unreliable in terms of money and gambling, he did not expect her to be so shameless!

    He even suspected that Tsunade would return to Konoha in the future because she was already on the cklist of all the casinos and could not borrow money anymore.

    When he thought of how he had lost five hundred thousand ryo for no reason, Aoba felt so painful that he could not breathe!

 Chapter 152: Soaking Hot Spring

    Chapter 152: Soaking Hot Spring

    "In other words, you don''t have the money to pay back, right?" Aoba looked at Tsunade calmly.

    "When you return to Konoha, you can find someone to pay back the money. Shizune, let''s go."

    Tsunade, who could not refute, was very unhappy, but it was a joke to mortgage Shizune.

    She was going to leave with Shizune now. Could this stinky brat still stop her?

    But this is a shame to throw it to Konoha.

    It might even cause a lot of troubleter on.

    Seeing that Tsunade was about to leave with Shizune, Aoba suddenly said, "Forget it. I don''t even know if you are Konoha''s people or not. Who do you want me to go back and find? But I have already expected this, so I have a proposal. Do you want to hear it?"

    Tsunade stopped curiously and suddenly wanted to hear what this kid wanted to say.

    "Speak!"

    "Since you like to gamble, how about we make another bet? If you win, the IOU will be returned to you. Then I will give you five hundred thousand as my loss. In addition, I will give you one hundred thousand ryo as a road fee. But if you lose, agree to one of my requests. Don''t worry; it is a reasonable request. If you disagree, you don''t have to do it."

    He revealed his fox tail.

    This was Tsunade''s first reaction after hearing this!

    She suddenly revealed an interesting smile on her face. She wanted to see what this guy was trying to do.

    "Tsunade-sama, don''t gamble anymore!" Shizune hurriedly advised. After all, Tsunade''s reputation of losing every bet was too deep in the hearts of people. How could she, a personal follower, not know?

    But Tsunade agreed immediately, "Alright! I''ll bet with you! Tell me, what do you want to bet? Shaking the dice or..."

    "Neither. I want to bet with you guys who willst longer!" Aoba directly interrupted Tsunade''s words.

    "Endurance? What kind of gambling method is this?" Tsunade was a little confused.

    Moreover, how did it suddenly be ''you guys''?

    Tsunade frowned as she looked at the confused Shizune. The more she thought about it, the more she didn''t know what this rascal was up to.

    "That''s right. There is a hot spring behind us. The water temperature is about 60 degrees. We''re betting on who willst long!"

    Tsunade was a little speechless, "To soak in a hot spring? Topete with who?"

    Could this be considered a gamble?

    Then, before she could answer, Aoba continued to say arrogantly, "Of course, I won''t bully you two women. Although, ording to the previous written agreement, Shizune is already mine, I can agree to let the two of you form a team. The duration of your persistence can be stacked."

    Was she being underestimated?

    Although Tsunade was a little angry, she thought this guy must have something to rely on, so she did not refuse him directly.

    After all, she did not expect that the real purpose of a six-year-old brat was just to soak in the hot spring with her.

    In many ces, children of this age could even go in and out of the female bathhouse with their mother.

    It had to be said that the ce where Tsunade was wary of had been led astray by Aoba''s shy moves from the very beginning.

    "Is that all?" Tsunade suspiciously tried to see something from this kid''s face, but Aoba was very calm.

    "Do you ept this bet?"

    "Alright, I''ll bet with you!"

    It was just a hot spring, and Tsunade didn''t think she would lose.

    At worst, she would just throw him out directly. Anyway, he didn''t say that she was not allowed to use force.

    Of course, unless it were absolutely necessary, she wouldn''t ''cheat'' like this.

    Only Shizune, who was at the side, had a frighteningly red face, but she was blocked by Tsunade several times when she opened her mouth.

    On the other hand, Aoba heaved a sigh of relief in his heart. He was really afraid that he wouldn''t be able to fool Tsunade.

    As expected, he couldn''t bear to part with the silver reward, so he tricked Tsunade!

    ...ˇ­..

    Inside the hot spring pool.

    Aoba had already soaked in itfortably.

    Because the water temperature here was too high, very few people visited this pool. However, because he often soaked in medicinal baths, he could still ept this water temperature. Even if he couldn''t withstand it, there was still [Hardening], which had reached level 8, and [Busoshoku Haki], which was level 4. Hee absolutely could endure for as long as he wanted.

    However, just in case, he still spent a bit of money to rent this pool so as not to be disturbed.

    In any case, he had already done everything he could do. As for how many rewards he could get in the end, he could only depend on his luck.

    Soon, the door outside opened with a bang.

    He saw Tsunade, wrapped in a white bathrobe, walk in first, and at the same time, she looked at Aoba and snorted.

    Behind her, Shizune was like a quail. She was so shy that she didn''t dare to raise her head. It wasn''t until her entire body was soaked in the hot spring that she let out afortable, dream-like nasal sound. However, she immediately reacted. Her face was flushed, and she closed her eyes. It was unknown if the water temperature was too hot or if it was because of some other reason.

    At this moment, Aoba was in the innermost part of the hot spring pool. Tsunade and Shizune were on the left and right sides.

    At the same time, the dog system finally began its countdown

    Aoba was a little excited. It seemed that he could pull it this time!

    "Tsunade, Shizune, you have to hold on!"

    In order to obtain the reward, he only suffered a wave of ''light illusion'' at the beginning. Then, he immediately closed his eyes and sunk into the sage realm.

    Fortunately, his body had not developed yet. Otherwise, when faced with such a situation, he would not be able to sit still.

    Thus, the atmosphere was strangely quiet!

    Tsunade, who originally thought it would not be so simple, was very puzzled.

    Is it really only longer than who soaked in the hot spring? Isn''t this too stupid? Or does this brat have other ns? Does he want to make any excessive demands after winning?

    After thinking about it for a long time, Tsunade, who could not guess Aoba''s true intentions, finally chose to give up and began to enjoy herselffortably.

    After all, no matter what the other party did, she had the confidence to deal with it!

    The water temperature seemed to be a little high, but for her and Shizune, there was no difference at all.

    Did medical ninjutsu know about the istion of chakra?

    It was the little rascal who temporarily made people unable to see the depth of it. Maybe he could really drag it on.

    However, it didn''t matter to Tsunade.

    When she felt bored, she could always throw him out.

    In this way, not only was there no trouble, but her debt would be 500,000 ryo less, and there was also a 100,000 ryo for a travel fee. It was perfect!

    Therefore, the three people with their own thoughts seemed to really juste to soak in the hot spring. No one had any thoughts of opening their mouths as if they were ready to soak in eternal life

 Chapter 153: What a Powerful Illusion Technique!

    Chapter 153: What a Powerful Illusion Technique!

    Unknowingly, two hours had passed.

    Aoba was in a daze from soaking in the hot spring, not knowing whether to enjoy or torture.

    Although soaking in the hot spring was good for the body, it could relieve fatigue and promote blood cirction.

    However, after soaking for a long time, it would cause the water in his body to flow away quickly, and if it were a more serious condition, he might even faint.

    Therefore, Aoba immediately stopped hesitating and used the LV8 [Hardening]!

    In an instant, he was wrapped in ayer of extremely hard cuticles. Not only did it iste the heat, but it also locked the water loss in his body.

    The change on his side immediately attracted the attention of Tsunade and Shizune, and they were shocked.

    "This is... Kekkei Genkai?"

    The knowledgeable Tsunade immediately frowned and then quickly rxed.

    So this was what he relied on...

    It was really... too boring!

    That''s right. It was boring!

    Originally, it was already foolish topete in who would persevere in the hot spring for a long time. Tsunade already somewhat regretted agreeing to it.

    But he did not expect that there was an even more stupid one.

    Using Kekkei Genkai to ''cheat''?

    What exactly did he want?

    Tsunade felt that she could no longer understand this guy.

    No matter how Tsunade analyzed, it was impossible for her to analyze that Aoba''s abnormal behavior wasplete because of the wild ambitions of Sand Egle Reader, who issued such a mission.

    Some people couldn''t help but open their browser and download doujinshi. It was really terrifying!

    ˇ­.

    Another hour passed

    Shizune felt that she was about to be cooked. Not only was she a little dizzy, but she was also very thirsty and wanted to drink water.

    Not only her, but even Tsunade herself was sweating a lot.

    On the other hand, Aoba did not even sweat. He leaned to the side with his eyes closed. His expression was rxed and happy. He was really asking for a beating!

    Tsunade was already unable to suppress the primordial power in her body!

    Who knew when she would send this bastard flying with a punch!

    At this moment, Shizune said weakly in a mosquito-like voice, "Tsunade... Tsunade-sama, I can''t hold on any longer."

    After all, no matter how awesome medical ninjutsu was, she could not replenish arge amount of water in her body. Shizune was already on the verge of dehydration.

    When Tsunade saw this, she nodded and said, "It''s fine. You go out and wait first..."

    "Wait a minute!"

    Aoba suddenly opened his eyes and inserted a horizontal line!

    Shizune could not hold on anymore?

    How could that be!

    Without Shizune, he would not be able to get the intermediate skill card!

    Therefore, he decisively pulled up the rope next to him and shook the bell. Then, he especially said, "I''ve already asked someone to send cold drinks over. Don''t say that I cheated!"

    Shizune, who was just about to leave, was stunned!

    Even Tsunade looked over speechlessly. She waspletely unable to figure out what this fellow was thinking.

    Why did he help an enemy?

    There was no time to think too much because thedy boss knocked on the door very quickly and brought over cold drinks.

    Not only was there ice plum juice, but there was also actually... wine?

    Of course, these were all things that Aoba had instructed beforehand!

    In order to pull this great reward, he had put in a lot of effort, and no matter what, he had to stall these two!

    This time, Shizune waspletely at a loss. However, the iced plum juice... was really tempting.

    As for Tsunade, who was addicted to wine, she had already begun to enjoy himself and even gave Aoba a satisfied expression that said, ''You brat, you are very good at this.

    The idea of directly sending him flying with a punch and ending this silly and childish gamble immediately vanished.

    However, she didn''t know that when he saw this scene, Aoba was even more delighted!

    "This is really good! This time, I can get more rewards!"

    No need to be polite. Drink as much as you want! As long as you don''t mention leaving, you will be the most beloved friend of mine, Shinomiya Aoba!

    He kept shouting in his heart!

    In the end, he identally fell into Tsunade''s ''light illusion'' and almost didn''te back to his senses. How sinister!

    Although he cursed the enemy for being sinister in his heart, his eyes involuntarily swept back and forth between Tsunade and Shizune.

    It was only when he identally met Shizune''s eyes that he withdrew his gaze with a calm expression and entered into a meditative state.

    However, Shizune''s face became even redder, and at the same time, he felt that the temperature around her had also increased.

    Although the iced plum juice had helped Shizune to ''survive'', the thin-skinned Shizune really couldn''t stay any longer.

    In the end, it was only when Aoba kept diverting his attention and using all his strength to dy that he seeded in dying Shizune for another hour because, in less than an hour, it would be invalid.

    After four hours,

    Shizune finally left...

    He didn''t get the fifth intermediate level skill card.

    Aoba was very resentful about this, so when Shizune left, he took the initiative to eat the other party''s ''light illusion'', and then he couldn''t resist... His nose felt hot, and he had a nosebleed...

    He was so embarrassed that he quickly looked up at the sky at a 45-degree angle. He heard that as long as he did this, tears would not flow out.

    Well, that''s right, the only thing that flowed out was a nosebleed.

    Moreover, it was flowing back into his mouth!

    Gan!

    Noticing this scene, Tsunade immediately burst intoughter.

    F*ck!

    What a loss!

    Now, four hours had passed. Combined with the interesting scene just now, Tsunade suddenly wondered if she was overthinking it.

    This little rascal was actually just purely... craving their bodies?

    Pah!

    Despicable!

    "Could it be another Jiraiya?"

    For some reason, the name of a certain pervert suddenly popped up in Tsunade''s mind.

    "Hey, Shinomiya brat, you went around such a big circle, don''t tell me you want to soak in the hot spring with your sisters?"

    "Hehe! I''ve been soaking in the hot spring for too long! Besides, I have no interest in old women." Aoba tly refused and added a sentence that was extremely courting death.

    "Is that so?"

    The words ''old woman'' immediately made Tsunade''s eyes extremely dangerous.

    The chakra was surging!

    The hot spring began to bubble non-stop.

    Seeing this, Aoba really wanted to shout, "Calm down! I was just joking!"

    However, it was already toote because Tsunade had already smashed down with her fist!

    Bang!

    Water sshed high into the air!

    No!

    That scale could no longer be called water ssh!

    Under Tsunade''s extremely restrained punch, the entire pool of hot spring water exploded.

    "Don''t..."

    Aoba, who had no time to stop her, only felt a strong forceing at her, and then she was wrapped up by the waves and rushed into the sky...

    "I wille back!"

    There should be no one more suitable than this line in this situation.

 Chapter 154: Exposed!

    Chapter 154: Exposed!

    When Aoba fell to the ground like a salted fish, the water in the hot spring pool sshed down from the sky. The entire pool of water waspletely blown up by Tsunade''s punch!

    Aoba struggled weakly on the ground for a while before standing up with a depressed look on his face.

    Because he was forced out of the hot spring pool, he was judged by the dog system to end his mission, and the reward was directly settled.

    Originally, he wanted to pull out a few more beginner skill cards, but just because of this line of words, he directly provoked Tsunade. He really deserved to die!

    However,pared to thest Sand Eagle mission that he used to provoke Konan, the reward this time was not a loss.

    A total of four intermediate skill cards!

    This was something that could only be umted by doing four silver-level death missions!

    Of course, the most valuable part of the quest was still the treasure chest reward. The skill card could only be considered as a bonus.

    However, he still had to thank those ''Sand Egle Reader''. Of course, he also thanked Tsunade and Shizune.

    This hot spring was really worth it!

    Just thinking about how he had spent nearly two months of hard work to use all of the money he had earned for Tsunade, his happiness immediately subsided by half.

    Sigh, the losses are heavy!

    However, at this moment, Tsunade, who was still standing in the hot spring pool, crossed her arms in front of her chest and said coldly, "You already knew my identity, right?"

    Although the previous series of inexplicable actions had indeed fooled her, in the end, when she punched out in anger, the other party''s expression was as if he had already known how powerful her punch would be!

    If this guy really did not know that she was the legendary Tsunade, then he definitely would not have reacted like this!

    This was the biggest w!

    That was why Tsunade was so sure that the other party must have been pretending not to know her before!

    Aoba, who had been seen through, first tightened his bathrobe that he had been desperately protecting. Then, he said very calmly, "Konoha''s Shinomiya Aoba has met Tsunade-sama. In fact, I was not very sure before. I only thought that it was someone with the same name. However, under the power of that punch just now, I finally dare to be sure!"

    "Other than Tsunade-sama, whose name is well known and whose influence shakes the world, who else can have such exquisite control? She only used one punch to shake all the water out of the pool and did not hurt me at all!"

    Since Tsunade had seen through it, then pretending not to know her was ying with snakes.

    Fortunately, Aoba had expected this situation in advance, so he suddenly did not feel awkward, and his expression and eyes were extremely sincere!

    After all, he hade to be an undercover spy at such a young age, and without an Oscarlevel acting skill, he would not be able to survive!

    Besides, he had alreadypleted the Sand Eagle task, so what could Tsunade do to him even if she saw through his real purpose?

    Don''t forget, age was his greatest protection in front of Tsunade!

    In addition, his identity was not fake, and it was impossible for Tsunade to be angry.

    It had to be said that Aoba was really thick-skinned!

    Even Tsunade, who had expected many kinds of answers, could not help but be stunned. Although the other party''s reason was a bit far-fetched, it was notpletely unreasonable. After all, ninjas were out on missions, and being cautious was the first principle. One could not trust others easily and could not casually expose his identity and mission content... These were all knowledge that needed to be learned in the ninja school!

    This was one of the reasons why Tsunade had not asked deeply before.

    But why did it feel like he was ttering her when he said thosest words?

    At this moment, the door outside suddenly opened. Before the person appeared, a voice came out anxiously, "Tsunade-sama, are you okay?"

    The person who came was obviously not someone else but Shizune.

    Who let the punch just now cause such a ruckus...

    And after seeing the mess inside clearly,

    Shizune looked at the two of them with a strange expression... What happened just now?

    At this time, Tsunade also felt a little awkward, so she red at Aoba again, "Let''s go out first. I have something to ask you!"

    "Yes, Tsunade-sama!"

    At this moment, Aoba was very obedient and did not continue to court death.

    Even the ''light illusion'' that Tsunade released in the end, he did not fall for it!

    Because he did not dare to watch it at all!

    After all, thest big y had been ruined. If he continued to persist in the character image that was exposed, wouldn''t that be asking for trouble for himself!

    Now, the real Shinomiya, Konoha''s Gemini, Aoba, is online!

    ...

    In therge family guest room, Aoba, who had already changed his clothes, sat opposite Tsunade in a particrly obedient and serious manner. Shizune had also brewed tea and brought it out.

    "...The specific situation is like this. Because I was lost in the mountains for three days, I could not find the way back to Konoha, which dyed the trip. Now mypanions may not know that I am still alive."

    He talked about how he received the mission, how he was attacked, how he stepped forward to lure the enemy away, and how he was rescued. After saying he was lost, the thirsty Aoba thanked Shizune and picked up the hot tea.

    The whole thing he said just now could be said to be true and false!

    He only made some alterations to the story, and it became that he identally met a mysterious person while leading the enemy away.

    Then the mysterious person who was angered by the arrogant Kumogakure ninja directly started a massacre, attracting the attention of all the Kumogakure Ninjas. Then the little Aoba took the opportunity to escape.

    And the so-called mysterious person was actually one of his own ''Alt'', but he chose to throw this to Akatsuki...

    After all, the[Crimson Swordsman]was already a member of Akatsuki, so how could it be a mistake to throw it all to Akatsuki?

    Thus, Tsunade, who was sessfully led astray by him, frowned and muttered to herself, "A ck trench coat embroidered with red cloudsˇ­ A guy wearing a bamboo hat with wind chimes, and a ring that could not be seen clearly in his hand... What is the origin of this organization that calls itself Akatsuki?"

    During this period of time, because Akatsuki had not gathered all of his people and had been keeping a low profile, there were still a few people who knew about them.

    Although Tsunade did not understand this organization, she could roughly guess from Aoba''s description that the other party was not an ordinary person.

    "His strength is at least at the level of elite Jonin, or maybe even stronger..." Tsunade immediately made a preliminary estimate of the strength of the other party through the information given by Aoba.

 Chapter 155: I Want To Take The Oscar Trophy!

    Chapter 155: I Want To Take The Oscar Trophy!

    At this time, Tsunade did not doubt Aoba at all.

    Because what he said was easy to verify. If it were for an enemy, he would not be stupid enough to make up such a detailed story.

    Although the more details the story was, the more credible it seemed, but it was naturally easier to expose any lies.

    Isn''t there a saying that goes, saying too much is wrong!

    At that time, only one detail would be contradictory, and the story would copse. After all, no one could guarantee that the person who asked you the question actually knew something. If the fabricated thing directly hit the muzzle, the oue would be even worse.

    And coincidentally, Tsunade kneew Hirohiko Mikawa!

    Because he was an old qualified ninja, he was active in the third great battle of Ninja World. More importantly, the other party could stubbornlye back from the battlefield.

    Even though the other party was just a special Jonin, Tsunade remembered his name.

    But it was only limited to this. Mikawa could be said to have no fame, so there was no possibility of being used by the enemy to make up stories.

    It was just that she did not expect that Mikawa had now been sessfully promoted to Jonin and even became the leader of the team, a Sensei.

    Tsunade took a few sips of the hot tea with a sigh and then asked many questions about Konoha''s recent situation. Aoba was all patient and answered them one by one. What he should know, he said it carefully. What he should not know, he just shook his head and could not say it clearly. He was not interested in pretending to be a fraud.

    "Alright, let''s stop talking about Konoha. I have already started to believe in your identity. Now, let''s talk about the gambling house carefully."

    Tsunade, who used his eyes to signal Shizune to refill her cup, immediately turned her head and showed a hostile look.

    "Gambling? What gambling house? I was unsure about your identity, so I thought of a few tricks to test you. After all, your name is known to everyone in Konoha. There is no one who doesn''t know about you. In addition, you haven''t appeared in the vige for a long time. If you are used by some people, wouldn''t it ruin your reputation? "

    "Well, what you said is reasonable. Then what about the IOU?"

    Hiss...

    "What IOU? Why can''t I understand it? Hehe."

    "And the 500,000 ryo..."

    "Of course, it''s for you! After all, as a part of Konoha, how can I watch Tsunade-sama eat and sleep outside!"

    "Kid, you''re not bad. You''re very enlightened."

    "Hehe, it was all thanks to Konoha''s guidance. It was precise because a great senior like you who had always been silently guarding Konoha that a young generation like us would have an environment to grow up in!"

    "Glib-tongued... Don''t think that just because you praised me, I don''t want the remaining 100,000 ryo. Give it to me!"

    Aoba smiled especially awkwardly, "How can that be..."

    However, when he handed the 100,000 ryo to Tsunade, his heart felt like it was bleeding!

    The originally bulging wallet waspletely emptied now

    If the wallet could speak, it would definitely say, "I really don''t have a single cent left. Please let me go. My body has beenpletely emptied! The kind that can''t even make up for the kidneys!"

    And after seeing his extremely pained expression, the resentment in Tsunade''s heart suddenly dispersed for some reason!

    "Little brat! ying with my heart? This six hundred thousand ryo will be a reward for your eyes!" As Tsunade thought this in her heart, she stared at the cute and lovable Shizune with a wicked smile on her face. Only when she stared at her until her face turned red did she put away the money in satisfaction.

    After all, the other party was still too young, and on the other hand, during the entire process of soaking in the hot spring, this brat was still acting ording to the rules.

    More importantly... he was cute(handsome)!

    Otherwise, breaking one of his legs would be the lightest!

    If Jiraiya knew the difference in treatment of Tsunade at this moment, he would probably cry out loud and then rush into the female bathhouse below, waiting to be arrested and sent to jail.

    Misunderstandingˇ­.

    Just like that, it was cleared up.

    The previous Lord Shinomiya Aoba had also been reduced to brat Aoba...

    Moreover, it was clearly him who paid for the room, but in the end, he could only hug the quilt and lie on the ground.

    Was it sad?

    There was one point, but it was more of a relief!

    After all, it perfectly eliminated a powerful storm that might be settledter on.

    As long as he could smoothly go away tomorrow and return to Konoha happily, he would not care about anything.

    After all, the thing he wanted to get the most was already in his hands.

    ...

    The next day, when they came together, without even having breakfast, Aoba took the initiative to propose his n to return to Konoha.

    And Tsunade did not have any intention of keeping him, only saying, "Don''t tell anyone else that you''ve seen me here. Otherwise, think about the consequences yourself, understand?"

    What could Aoba say about this?

    Did he want to die if he didn''t nod?

    He didn''t want to see if his defense could withstand the strange power of Tsunade.

    On the contrary, Shizune seemed to have a little bit of reluctance, but she did not show it at all.

    It was probably because Aoba had left a deep impression on her.

    Although there were many scenes that made her feel ufortable every time she thought about itˇ­.

    Bringing Prince, which was the civet cat, Aoba parted ways with Tsunade and Shizune without any reluctance.

    Otherwise, what would the dog system do if he stayed for a few more days?

    This time, it was a hot spring. What would it be next time?

    Would he draw a doujinshi and have Tsunade and Shizune as a model?

    Was he crazy?

    As he cursed in his heart, he thought about whether to keep the four intermediate skill cards first or use them directly, and set foot on the journey back to Konoha.

    However, what made him very embarrassed was that he didn''t have any road expenses...

    Thest 100,000 ryo were also taken by Tsunade!

    Forget it. He could not afford to offend them, absolutely could not afford to offend them!

    Aoba, who did not dare to go back and ask Tsunade for the road fee, had to prepare to ask the direction before leaving the town, and then... he would leave it to fate.

    After all, he didn''t even have the money to hire a guide, so he couldn''t stay here to work and earn money.

    However, at this moment, his luck seemed to have finallye online!

    Because he saw a group of scar-faced men walking towards him!

    Could it be that Tsunade had tricked him to the point that even the heavens couldn''t stand it?

    The scar-faced man and his gang stole Tsunade''s money yesterday, and Tsunade had previously extorted more than six hundred thousand ryo from him, so it wouldn''t be too much for him to get some money from the scar-faced man and the others to spend, right?

    This logic was simply wless!

    As for whether Tsunade still owed the scar-faced man money or not...

    EMMMMMMMMMM...

    What does the money that Tsunade owed have to do with me, Shinomiya Aoba!

 Chapter 156: Death Is The End of A Ninja!

    Chapter 156: Death Is The End of A Ninja!

    Perfect!

    Therefore, when Aoba, who had put away the Ninja''s forehead guard, took the initiative to follow the scar-faced man and his group into the alley, his goal had been achieved.

    A minuteter,

    Aoba was like a hardworking little squirrel, attacking the scarred man lying on the ground with a bloody nose and a swollen face.

    The intensity of the scene could only be described as male on the left and right, male on top of male!

    It was not until he had plundered all the valuable things on their bodies that he said in a very depressed tone, "Just this much? You are a boss, after all. Why do you bring your little brothers without bringing any money?"

    As early as when Aoba easily defeated them, the scar-faced man already knew that he had encountered a hard target this time!

    However, when he heard that the other party still continued to mock him after taking the money, he could not help but retort, "I say, friend, it''s fine if you eat ck, but it''s a bit too much to have such a foul mouth!"

    When Aoba heard this, he immediately felt very guilty. Yes, the other party were all loan sharks. How could I do this?

    Therefore, he wanted to persuade the other party and beat up these guys again!

    A minuteter

    "Don''t hit me, big brother. I''ll call you big brother, okay? Why don''t you continue to have a bad mouth? It''s better to suffer from a few words than continue to be beaten." The scarred man, who was about to be swollen like a pig, spoke with a bit of leaking air, and tears were about to fall.

    He just wanted to ask for a debt. In the end, not only did he not pay the debt, but he also couldn''t afford to offend him.

    After seeing the other party, Aoba could not bear to continue fighting. After all, they were just children!

    But just as he was about to take the money to find a guide to go home, he suddenly had an idea. He turned his head and asked, "Do any of you know how to go to Konoha?"

    The scar-faced man hesitated for a moment and did not dare to make a sound.

    However, his little brother was sold him right away!

    "Boss, didn''t you say that you were going to Konoha to issue a mission? You wanted the ''The Legendary Sucker'' who owed money but did not return it!"

    "Yes, Boss, you must know how to go to Konoha!"

    The scar-faced man suddenly had a fire in his heart.

    Who would betray their boss like this!

    This month''s sry, andst month''s sry, you don''t want it anymore, do you?

    Alright, I admit that being unable to pay for three consecutive months is a little bastard.

    But this is not a reason for you to be so self-righteous and sell me out!

    Then, before he could clean up the door, he saw an excited smile on the devil''s face.

    .........

    Outside the small town, Aoba led a few dejected fellows on the road.

    What he thought was actually very simple. In any case, the scar-faced man knew how to go to Konoha from here, so why would he spend the money to hire a guide?

    Wouldn''t it be better to save some money to buy food instead?

    What?

    Are you asking these guys what else they can do besides loan sharks?

    Of course, they''re working!

    What''s the use of such a small road fee?

    When he arrived at the next town, he was ready to send these guys to work and make money, and then he wouldfortably draw water.

    In this way, although it was a bit slow, it was still much easier than when he came.

    In any case, he would not be able to get up quickly with these burdens, and the scar-faced man only knew this route was the safest.

    It was impossible to go deep into the mountains and forests like when he came, relying on the high mobility of the ninja to travel.

    Therefore, Aoba, who had been forced to do nothing, could only enjoy it with peace of mind.

    He yed with the civet cat when he had nothing to do and beat up men who wanted to escape.

    Seeing that he was getting closer and closer to Konoha, he alsopletely rxed.

    ˇ­....

    At this time, Mikawa, who hadpleted the task, was reporting the results of this task in the Hokage''s office.

    The atmosphere was particrly heavy!

    After listening to the report, Sarutobi, who knew that Aoba had taken the initiative to draw away the enemy so that his whereabouts were unknown and his life was unknown, sighed heavily.

    When he asked Mikawa to take this mission, he did not expect that so many changes would happen.

    He just wanted Aoba to calm down and try not to contact Jinchuriki in the future.

    At the same time, he was also preventing Danzo from secretly making his move.

    After all, this old friend of his would not care about the dead Minato.

    For his own philosophy, Danzo could even kill his old friend, let alone a child.

    Therefore, this was actually disguised protection and warning.

    However, the n could never keep up with the change. It was toote to regret it now.

    "Because of the negligence in the frontline war, the mission level has been upgraded to A-level. The mission reward has been increased to one million ryo."

    "In addition, I will send another team to search for Shinomiya Aoba until we find him or confirm his death."

    Although doing this would waste Konoha''s limited manpower at the moment, to give an exnation to Mikawa''s ss, Sarutobi could only do this.

    After all, he had specially given this urgent mission to Mikawa''s ss. Now that there was a problem, he naturally had the responsibility.

    However, Mikawa''s ss was indifferent. They were not happy because they had an additional A-level mission on their calendar, nor did they care about thepensation of one million ryo.

    Compared to money, what was thatpared to losing a person?

    Moreover, this mission should not be epted by them at the moment!

    As for sending people to look for him now, it was justforting. After all these days, could there be any more miracles?

    At most, it would take a few days, and then they might give up.

    Mikawa walked out of the Hokage building.

    Because of Aoba, no one was in the mood to celebrate, and no one had the motivation to do tasks.

    Fortunately, Sarutobi also knew how big of a blow the death of hispanions would bring to them, so he directly gave them an extended vacation.

    When the members of Mikawa''s ss were replenished, they woulde back to do the mission.

    This was not cold-blooded, but death was the end of the ninjas.

    Especially in the war era, arge number of people had to die almost every day.

    So there was no use for them to continue being sad.

 Chapter 157: The Further Away from This Devil, the Better!

    Chapter 157: The Further Away from This Devil, the Better!

    When Sarutobi received the specific details of the mission, Danzo naturally received the news as well.

    "Dead... That saves us the trouble."

    "Inform everyone that the original n can be canceled. Let theme back." Danzo casually put down the information.

    "Yes, Lord Danzo!"

    The Root member kneeling on one knee in front of Danzo disappeared in a blink of an eye.

    The name Shinomiya Aoba was not unfamiliar to Danzo. After all, he had heard of everything the other party had done.

    Although he had little desire to recruit the other party as his subordinate, with the warning of Minato and Sarutobi, he gave up after weighing the pros and cons.

    Inparison, he still admired the super genius of Uchiha''s family more.

    Unfortunately, Uchiha''s family had always been regarded as an unstable bomb by him.

    If not for Sarutobi being too indecisive, ording to his thoughts, he would have long eliminated this ''cancer''.

    As for the short period of time when Minato was appointed, he was even more unable to make a move.

    However, the heavens were still very kind to him, allowing him to pin such huge me on Uchiha after Minato died, so much so that even Sarutobi, who had never wanted to touch Uchiha''s n, acquiesced in his way of moving Uchiha''s station to the edge of the vige.

    As long as it did not involve the safety and stability of the vige, Sarutobi would usually turn a blind eye to it.

    However, ever since the invasion of Kyuubi and the uncertain conclusion that Sharingan might control Kyuubi, even if Sarutobi wanted to maintain the stability on the surface of the vige, he would definitely be wary of the Uchiha n!

    As for whether Kyuubi had been tampered with by Uchiha or notˇ­.

    Was it still important?

    It was the same this time. After discovering that Shinomiya Aoba had taken the initiative toe into contact with Jinchuriki, all of Konoha''s higher-ups'' sensitive nerves were directly touched.

    It was a pity that Sarutobi was still not decisive enough!

    He actually came up with an emergency mission to keep the other party away from Jinchuriki. At the same time, he also released this signal, making sure Danzo would not dare to act rashly.

    Otherwise, ording to his method, he would have already sent people to eliminate this unstable factor!

    Therefore, he was already prepared. If that Shinomiya Aoba still had close contact with Jinchuriki after he returned, then the team hidden in the dark would ''kill first and yter''.

    At that time, would Sarutobi still pursue his responsibility for a dead person?

    In the worst-case scenario, he would just push the few fellows who attacked out as scapegoats.

    The order I gave?

    No, no, no, all of this was the result of them acting on their own!

    Shameless?

    Hehe, as long as we can achieve our goal, the most correct way is to use unscrupulous means!

    Even if the assassination failed, it''s nothing. Do you know what the most direct warning is?

    If you don''t want to die, stay away!

    However, before he could do anything, this little brat had already died in the mission, which saved him a lot of trouble.

    What made Danzo feel even more sarcastic was that Sarutobi clearly wanted to use this method to protect the little ghost, but he did not expect it to be the little ghost''s death, in the end, doing what he wanted to do in advance.

    How ironic!

    At this time, Sarutobi should be very regretful.

    In the dim environment, Danzo suddenlyughed.

    ......

    As the days passed, Shinomiya Aoba was still nowhere to be seen.

    Apart from Mikawa''s ss, who woulde every day to ask about thetest progress, Konoha was still the same Konoha. There would not be any changes because there was an insignificant person missing.

    At this time, not many people felt that Aoba might still be alive.

    It was only because of Itachi''s insistence that he was not directly included in the list of casualties.

    But some rumors still spread to some people, such as Guy, who admired Aoba very much, and Anko, who had suffered a great loss in the graduation exam of the ninja school...

    They all felt particrly sorry for Aoba''s death.

    It also confirmed from the side that not letting this group of people go to the battlefield was really for their own good.

    After all, no one dared to guarantee which ident woulde first and which one woulde tomorrow.

    Especially when the war with Kumogakure was in full swing!

    ˇ­.

    But just when almost everyone thought he was dead, after so many days, Aoba finally saw Konoha''s door with the scarred man and other drag!

    "Phew... I''m finally back!"

    Although he was travel-worn, Aoba, who looked pretty good, looked at Konoha''s door and said emotionally.

    When the scar-faced man and his group finally sent the devil to his destination, they were really moved to tears. They hugged each other and cheered that they could finally get out of the sea of bitterness created by Aoba!

    After seeing this scene, Aoba, who was in a good mood, pretended not to see it.

    So he decided to reward them well when he returned to Konoha.

    "Let''s go. I''ll treat you guys to a good meal!"

    In all honesty, he was speaking from the bottom of his heart!

    However, along the way, when the scar-faced man and his group heard the words ''eat a good meal'', they immediately trembled and wailed, "I beg you to be magnanimous! We really can''t afford this good meal. Anyway, Konoha is right in front of us, and our mission has beenpleted. Please let us go!"

    Why would they be so scared after having a good meal?

    Wasn''t it because every time Aoba said this, they had to work hard to earn money? Otherwise, what would they use to eat?

    And every time, this guy would pretend to be polite and let them eat together...

    Would they dare?

    Even if they dare, can they win over you?

    So they were really afraid. Eating a good meal was equivalent to their bitter days starting!

    Even if it were for just eating a good meal, they would not believe it!

    They just wanted to stay as far away from this devil as possible!

 Chapter 158:

    Chapter 158:

    Looking at the scarred man and the others running along the road in a hurry

    Aoba shook his head speechlessly. Was he really that scary?

    I really want to reward you guys!

    Moreover, I wanted to pay you back for your road expenses!

    Why did you just run away without even mentioning it?

    Could it be that you''ve developed feelings over the past few days and are too embarrassed to ask for it?

    Well, it is possible.

    "They are really good people. Sigh! I have no choice but to ept them. I hope that we will meet again in the future. Bye, my cute tools!"

    After shamelessly sighing, Aoba put the ninja''s forehead back on to avoid causing a misunderstanding.

    "Stop"

    When Aoba came to the door of Konoha alone, he was stopped by no ident.

    After all, Konoha is not a ce someone could go in and out as they pleased, especially now that it was still a war.

    So, whether it was going out of the vige to do missions oring back, they all needed the passage issued by the Hokage himself.

    If it were lost, they could only go up and inform the superiors, and only after proving their identity could they be allowed to go in.

    Otherwise, if they were mixed in with the enemy ninjas, then the responsibility would be great!

    Fortunately, Aoba had already put the entry and exit certificate into the ninja bag, so after showing it, he sessfully entered Konoha.

    "I, Shinomiya Aoba! I''m finally back!"

    Although he really wanted to be a fool, he thought about it and held back. After all, there were so many peopleing and going, so he didn''t care about his face!

    As for where to go after returning?

    Is there even a need to say that!

    Of course, it was to submit the mission first and then give Itachi and the others a surprise!

    Hehe, you all think that Yours Truly has already met with misfortune, right?

    But Yours Truly has returned alive!

    Are you surprised?

    When he thought about the expression that Itachi and the others might have, he couldn''t wait to see it.

    ....

    In the office of the Hokage, Sarutobi, who was handling official business, suddenly heard a knock on the door.

    "Come in."

    "Hokage-sama, Shinomiya Aoba has been found!"

    "What? Who did you say? Did you find the corpse?" Sarutobi was shocked!

    "No, he is still alive."

    "Alive? Where did you find him? Bring him back immediately! I want to see him in person!"

    No one knew if Itachi and the others would be surprised.

    But Sarutobi was really surprised and happy at this time!

    Originally, he didn''t have any hope, but in order to give Mikawa''s ss an exnation, he didn''t allow the search team toe back immediately.

    But now you tell me, have you found the person?

    And he is still alive?

    Are you sure it''s not a joke on April Fools?

    Then he heard the person who came in to report with a strange expression, "The person is indeed still alive, and he is outside right now."

    Sarutobi waspletely stunned when he heard this!

    It was a ck question mark face that said, ''You are teasing me''!

    ...

    "Why did the Hokage-sama suddenly gather us?"

    After meeting up, Gekkou Hayate, who had gone to the Hokage building together, asked with some doubt.

    "Maybe he has already found someone to fill the vacancy in the team." Mikawa shook his head helplessly.

    Hearing him say this, Gekkou Hayate immediately coughed twice with an ugly expression. It was unknown whether it was a rpse of his old illness or if it were simply because of this news that he could not ept it.

    On the other hand, although Itachi was still cold and expressionless, his fists were already tightly clenched.

    He could not ept such an oue!

    In other words, the entire Mikawa ss could not ept such an arrangement, especially now that Aoba had not been confirmed to be dead.

    Couldn''t they wait a little longer?

    But no matter how hard they were to ept it, they could only take it one step at a time. Otherwise, where was the authority of the Hokage?

    Du du du du du

    "Come in!"

    "Mikawa''s ss ˇŞapart from the missing Shinomiya AobaˇŞis here."

    As soon as he entered, Mikawa was the first to speak in this manner.

    From the description of missing and not dying, it was not difficult to see what he wanted to express.

    After Sarutobi heard this, heughed in his heart, but his face was very serious, without any expression.

    "Yes, I called you here this time to prepare to cancel your long vacation. Now that the vige is in need of manpower, you can''t continue to rest without limit."

    Mikawa''s heart sank. Sure enough, it was like this, but he still struggled for a moment. "Yes, Hokage-sama! Mikawa ss will cancel the vacation from now on and immediately ept any mission. If there is nothing else, we will leave first."

    Doing the mission, okay!

    But it was enough to maintain the current situation. There was no need for extra people to rece the vacant position!

    This was what Mikawa did not explicitly say.

    How could Sarutobi not understand, but he pretended not to understand and immediately called them, "Wait a minute, because Mikawa''s ss is not avable now, so I have helped you find a suitable candidate for you. Before Shinomiya Aoba returns to the team, let him rece him first, and you will form a new Mikawa ss."

    Mikawa''s face suddenly became a little ugly.

    But Sarutobi, as the Hokage, had spoken like this, could he still refuse desperately?

    In the end, the original job of the ninja was to listen to orders!

    If you don''t even listen to the Hokage''s order, what do you want to do? Do you want to rebel?

    However, after Mikawa swept his gaze over Itachi and Gekkou Hayate, he finally tried to fight for it. "I think it''s too early to discuss this issue now. Although there is one less person, it does not affect the efficiency of Mikawa''s ss inpleting the task. I hope that Lord Hiruzen can reconsider."

    "Do you also have the same idea?"

    Sarutobi pretended to think about it as it was difficult.

    Gekkou Hayate immediately said, "I hope the Hokage-sama can give us a chance."

    Itachi said coldly, "Aoba is not dead."

    Their reaction made Sarutobi smile like a chrysanthemum. "How about this? The new member I found for you is outside now. I let hime in first. If you feel that it is inappropriate, then forget it."

    Although Sarutobi''s smile made them feel that something was wrong, this was already the best result.

    The few people in Mikawa''s ss had already made up their minds. In a while, no matter who the person who came in was, they would never agree to let the other party rece Aoba!

    However, when the ''new member'' that Sarutobi mentioned knocked on the door and walked in, all of them froze on the spot and looked over with disbelief!

    In this regard, the ''new member'' who was very satisfied with their expressions, greeted them with a smile, "Yo, long time no see! I am the new member of Mikawa''s ss, Shinomiya Aoba, who finally came back after escaping death. Why don''t you wee me?"

    What the hell was going on!

 Chapter 159: Dont Draw Your Sword and Talk If You Have Something to Say!

    Chapter 159: Don''t Draw Your Sword and Talk If You Have Something to Say!

    "Sigh, since Mikawa''s ss doesn''t agree, then forget it. You can leave now. I will arrange for you to join another ss..."

    "Lord Hiruzen"

    Mikawa immediately became anxious!

    How could he have imagined that the new member that Lord Hiruzen said he wanted to join would actually be Aoba, who ''died from the dead''?

    Everyone had been deceived!

    It was the same for Itachi!

    At this time, Sarutobi, who had finished his joke,ughed heartily. "Alright, that''s all. This kid was not found by the people I sent out. He came back on his own. I have already inquired about the specific situation and the details. Now, I will officially inform you. The vacation of Mikawa''s ss will stop in three days. In three days, I want to see the mission team that was once full of energy!"

    "It''s good to celebrate now or beat up this kid. It''s up to you!"

    "It''s this kid who said he wanted to give you a surprise. I, this old man, can only cooperate."

    "Get lost!"

    !

    Sarutobi, you old brat, you actually dared to plot against me!

    Looking at the hostile expressions of Mikawa and the others, Aoba''s heart immediately thumped!

    Although I was indeed preparing to give everyone a surprise, the entire script was proposed by you!

    At best, I can only be considered an actor who will cooperate with you in acting!

    How can you throw all the me on me!

    Aoba was a little anxious!

    However, Sarutobi did not give him a chance to exin and directly asked them to get lost!

    After leaving the Hokage building, before he could say anything, Mikawa stretched out his hand and pressed his head.

    "Exin it. If you can''t satisfy all of us, you know the consequences."

    Facing Mikawa''s expression, Aoba couldn''t help but swallow his saliva. Then, he turned to look at his good brother, a good friend...

    Although Itachi was very excited at the moment, he didn''t show it at all.

    And after Aoba, this bastard gave him a pleading look, he pretended not to see it and added a fire, "Anyway, no matter what the reason is, I will never forgive him."

    "Cough cough... Me too!" Gekkou Hayate coughed and said anxiously. His face was a little red. It really made people worry if he would directly p him in the next second.

    "Is this how you treat me? I experienced thousands of difficulties and dangers before I finally escaped! It''s fine if you are not grateful, but now you want to repay kindness with ingratitude?"

    Aoba found that the script in front of him was not quite right!

    Shouldn''t you guys hug me and cry together after we met?

    Then I pretended to be rxed andforted you guys...

    This was not right!

    In order to prevent him from escaping, Itachi and Gekkou Hayate directly blocked the other two directions.

    At this time, Mikawa suddenly narrowed his eyes and smiled, "Do you still remember that I told you not to act on your own? Although it is true that you saved all of us, it is one thing. We are going to settle the problem of not listening to orders and acting on our own. Of course, there is also the matter of teasing us before."

    "So don''t think about resisting. Just wait to be beaten!"

    "Wait a minute! I can exin..."

    "Wait until you''re done beating them up! Go!"

    Therefore, under the leadership of Mikawa, Itachi and Gekkou Hayate really did not show any mercy at all. Other than not hitting his face, they had visited more than once on Aoba''s rough skin and thick flesh!

    They wanted to vent all the worries, self-me, regret, and other negative emotions they had umted over this period of time!

    As for why Aoba was the unlucky one...

    Was there even a need to ask!

    Who told him to hit the muzzle of a gun!

    It was clearly a matter that made everyone happy and excited when he came back alive, but he had to y with a surprise and deceive their feelings.

    One had to know that at that time, they were so aggrieved that they were about to explode!

    So if they didn''t use him to vent, what would they use?

    Did he really think that he didn''t need to pay the price for courting death?

    Aoba naturally knew howplicated their feelings were at this moment.

    Therefore, he perfectly acted as a punching bag.

    He didn''t resist, nor did he activate his defensive ability.

    Just like that, he ran around with his head in his arms, shouting and making all kinds of strange noises...

    When they were almost done venting and stopped, he held his waist and raised his head while panting.

    "Wait, I am still a kid!"

    F*ck!

    He still dares to pretend to be a kid!

    Brothers, let''s kill him!

    Gekkou Hayate took out his long sword.

    "Hey, hey, hey! Why are you holding a sword?"

    Itachi took out his own Kunai.

    "This is too much!"

    Even Mikawa raised his eyebrows because this guy was too jumpy. He couldn''t help but want to make a seal and st him!

    However, at this time, Aoba, who had the word "danger" on his forehead, decisively admitted defeat, "I was wrong! In order to express my apology to everyone, I will treat everyone to a barbecue!"

    "Akamichi''s barbecue shop?" Itachi looked at Aoba with an expressionless face, making his smile extremely reluctant.

    Therefore, Gekkou Hayate drew a sword, and Itachi grabbed Kunai with one hand. Mikawa began to make hand seals at a rate of several seconds.

    "Okay, okay, okay! Let''s go to Akamichi''s barbecue shop!"

    "Just order?"

    "Just order!"

    Aoba gritted his teeth and nodded.

    This time, Gekkou Hayate was satisfied and sheathed his sword again. Itachi also put all of Kunai back into his ninja backpack expressionlessly.

    "I originally wanted to teach you a few ninjutsu. Forget it. Let''s talk about it next time." Mikawa pretended to move his fingers, and his integrity broke into pieces.

    Aoba suddenly regretted it!

    Why was he with this group of people!

    If he were to do it again, he would use a Three-color dango''s stick to stab Itachi to death the first time he saw Itachi!

    He would spit in Gekkou Hayate''s medicine!

    To introduce Mikawa, who was both forty-eight years old and had yet to marry, to the eldest daughter of the family next door!

    What a pity...

    Once again, the Mikawa ss that was filled withughter rushed towards Akamichi''s barbecue shop!

    ˇ­..

    At the same time, Danzo, who had also received the news that Shinomiya Aoba had returned alive, frowned.

    But before he could set it up again, Anbu''s people handed him a scroll.

    After reading the contents, Danzo was somewhat uncertain.

    "Sarutobi, you are ying with fire!"

    He mmed the table!

    Two figures immediately knelt down on one knee in front of him.

    "Gather the manpower and investigate an organization called Akatsuki outside. The members are wearing ck windbreakers embroidered with red clouds. A guy is wearing a bamboo hat with a wind chime on his head and a ring on his finger."

    "Try not to have any conflicts after finding him. It is best to find out the number of people of the other party, roughly their strength, and the location of theirir."

    "Also, send someone to keep an eye on this little brat Shinomiya Aoba. Do not act rashly and report to me at all times. Wait for my orders!"

    "Yes, Lord Danzo!"

 Chapter 160: Why Does Itachi Have My Money?

    Chapter 160: Why Does Itachi Have My Money?

    For Danzo, he was no stranger to this organization.

    Because the death of the leader of Akatsuki was actually nned by him, the Smander Hanzo was just a deceived executioner.

    Although he still didn''t know whether this Akatsuki in the intelligence was the Akatsuki he knew, he had to investigate it thoroughly!

    If it were for just a simple name, then it would naturally be better.

    He could also think of a way to use this power.

    But if he finally confirmed that it really was the Akatsuki, he knew.

    Then no matter whether the other party was an enemy or a friend, he had to prepare in advance!

    If you want people not to know, do not do it.

    After all, there is no real secret in this world.

    And from the description of the intelligence, the strength of this member of Akatsuki is not weak.

    The purpose of Sarutobi sending people to give him this information was not without warning.

    ''Don''t go too far. I know what you are thinking.''

    And this was exactly what made Danzo very unhappy!

    "But do you think you can make me do nothing? You underestimate me too much, Sarutobi!" Danzo coldly snorted, and his figure gradually disappeared into the darkness.

    ...

    On the other side, Mikawa''s ss, who had gathered together once again, was listening to Aoba talk about what had happened after they had parted. They all ate and ate and ate.

    Even if they could not eat it, they had to swallow it!

    When they saw the twitching of Aoba''s mouth, they were secretly happy!

    "Give me another ten servings of roasted meat. I want the most expensive one!"

    "Alright, I''ll prepare it now!"

    When Gekkou Hayate, who usually could not eat much, shouted this arrogantly, Aoba immediately used ck Mamba''s Death Gaze on him.

    If looks could kill, then Gekkou Hayate would probably have been hacked into pieces and died countless times!

    Unfortunately, he didn''t know this kind of killing eye technique.

    "Well, the general situation is like thatˇ­. If not for those Kumogakure Ninjas arrogantly provoking that mysterious expert, I think you really wouldn''t be able to see me."

    Aoba, whose grief and resentment turned into appetite, began to sweep wildly. In less than a second, he stuffed all the roasted meat into his mouth.

    Itachi nced at him and then continued to spread the meat.

    Although Itachi suggested this ce, he really did not eat much. He had been helping to barbecue the meat.

    As for when he really saw Aobae back alive, he was naturally extremely happy and excited.

    However, after going through this mission, he had a tendency to lose his face.

    It couldn''t be helped. He was originally a guy who was not good at expressing his feelings.

    Originally, because of a certain guy, he had changed a lot.

    In the end, such a thing happened again.

    Of course, Aoba also noticed Itachi''s silence and could also think of the situation at that time and how great the impact was on Itachi''s heart.

    However, he was still confident that he could break Itachi''s self-istion.

    After all, he was experienced in this kind of thing.

    At least he could call Sasuke out and y a few times to relieve his boredom.

    Tsk tsk, he really brought evil people with him!

    After Aoba finished talking about his bizarre experience, Itachi and the others did not have any intention of investigating further.

    And Mikawa was even more unwilling to talk about this experience. Anyway, the Hokage did not feel there was any problem, so how could he get to the bottom of it?

    God knows how he survived this time.

    His son died on the battlefield. At that time, Aoba was missing because of his negligence, and his life was unknown.

    The torment from his heart made him feel like dying several times!

    Even in the dead of night, he was ming himself and cursed himself.

    Why was it that every time he encountered danger, it was a ''trash'' like him that could survive safely?

    If he could choose, he would rather die by himself.

    Fortunately, the heavens seemed to have heard his prayers and allowed Aoba toe back alive.

    Otherwise, he might really have chosen to give up his life as a ninja from this incident.

    Every person who looked strong actually had a fragile heart. The hard part was just ayer of protective shell wrapped around them.

    When the shell was broken, it was also when it reached its limit.

    Thus, a ''warm and warm'' meal ended after Aoba had shot out his death gaze countless times.

    When he paid the bill, Aoba''s face was as ck as the bottom of a pot.

    Because the money that his ''thugs'' left him before leaving was not enough!

    Could it be that he wanted to exchange a few blows with the retired elite Jonin of Akamichi''s family?

    Just as Aoba was feeling so ufortable that he was starting to doubt his life, Itachi casually took out his wallet and paid the bill!

    "Itachi! As expected of my close friend! How generous! I will return this money to you as soon as possible."

    Just as Aoba was moved to tears and was about to give Itachi a hug, Itachi said faintly, "You don''t have to pay it back. This is your money."

    "Huh? What do you mean? My money?"

    At this time, Mikawa, who was patting his belly, walked over and said with a smile, "Yes, our mission level was temporarily raised to A rank, and the reward was also increased to one million ryo. If the four people split it equally, each person could get 250,000 ryo."

    "Because your share is temporarily in Itachi''s care, so ---Thank you for your hospitality!"

    After Mikawa finished speaking, Aoba was directly stunned.

    "So this is still a debt paid with my money?"

    Itachi nodded calmly, then took out 13,000 ryo from his wallet and handed it over, "This is the rest after paying the bill. Well, I ate very well. Thank you for your hospitality."

    My f*cking mentality is copsing!

    A meal of roasted meat ate me 237,000 ryo?

    Robbery!

    Even if he had always picked the most expensive points and ordered a lot of them, it was still a little too expensive!

    Also, why would my money be kept in the hands of that fellow, Itachi!

    Aoba was instantly stunned on the spot, and he mechanically took the money that Itachi handed over.

    "Puhahahaha... Cough..."

    After seeing his dazed appearance, Gekkou Hayate finally couldn''t help butugh out loud. Perhaps it was because hisughter was a bit too intense, and it caused him almost to cough out his lungs!

    Theughter was contagious, and Mikawa was also holding back hisughter with a straight face. Even Itachi, who always had Sima''s face, could not help but smile.

    "This is your pensation'' for helping me open the three magatamas."

    "If there is a next time, it will not be such a simple ''punishment''."

 Chapter 161: Wait To Be Chased By Akatsuki!

    Chapter 161: Wait To Be Chased By Akatsuki!

    On the training ground, Aoba, who held a long sword in his hand, closed his eyes, adjusted his breathing, and quietly stood where he was.

    When a breeze gently brushed past his face, his eyes suddenly opened!

    At the same time, his body instantly turned from quiet to silent and disappeared from where he was, apanied by the thunderbolt and thunder!

    "Thunder Breathing Technique - Type One - Thunderbolt sh!"

    Shua!

    Ka...

    Aoba, who had suddenly appeared behind the wooden stake, slowly sheathed his sword as if he had never pulled it out.

    However, when the lightning on his body disappeared, the wooden stake behind him was smoothly split into two, and his upper body slowly fell to the ground!

    It had to be said that [Thunder Breathing]was really toopatible with him.

    He only used the time he was on his way back, plus the two days of vacation after returning to Konoha, and sessfully practiced it to the beginner level, allowing [Thunder Breathing]to upgrade to level 1.

    Then, without hesitation, he chose to add three of the two beginner skill cards he got from "Seducing Konan" and the four intermediate skill cards he got from the hot spring mission to this ability!

    In one breath, he raised it to the level of LV6!

    Not only did he sessfully learn the first six moves of the sword technique that[Thunder Breathing], but he also sessfully mastered the special state of breathing in the whole episode, which saved him a lot ofplicated and troublesome cultivation process.

    Although Aoba was also confident that he could cultivate it to this extent through hard work, it would take too much time, at least a few yearster.

    He did not have so much time for him to cultivate steadily because he was already a ninja now. Like thest crisis, there would only be more in the future, no less!

    Moreover, [Hardening], which was about to reach level 8, and [Busoshoku Haki], which had been steadily improving, had already made his defense strong enough.

    On the other hand, the benefits that [Thunder Breathing] brings are what he needs the most at this stage!

    Not only could it make up for his weakness in attack power and speed, but it could also strengthen his body again, greatly improving his physical fitness and physical strength. This was extremely important for him.

    Especially when he maintained the special state of breathing, the effect was even more remarkable!

    Even when the special state of breathing increased his attack power, it also had a remarkable effect of slowing down his injury and strengthening his self-healing ability.

    Combined with [Poor Quality Self Healing Body]''s recovery ability, it was not as simple as 1 +1 = 2!

    If he was still a Flesh Escape ninja before, then now that [Thunder Breathing] had upgraded to Level 6, he no longer needed to y ''self-destruct''!

    The current Aoba was not weak against the ordinary Jonin!

    As long as you can''t kill me in one move, I can kill you with a few shes!

    He was so confident!

    Moreover, he was still trying to integrate his lightning attribute chakra into his de techniquepletely. As long as he couldplete it, his power would increase by two more levels!

    After all, in Aoba''s view, Seven Heavenly Breaths was actually the body technique that''s simr to the breathing technique.

    The principle of Seven Heavenly Breaths was to absorb arge amount of oxygen to make the whole body active, and the lung capacity of the guy who created this move was about four times that of usual!

    Did it sound simr to the principle of[Thunder Breathing]?

    Moreover,pared to the seven days of breathing method,[Thunder Breathing] also had an attribute change, as well as a set of sword skills.

    As long as he could perfectly merge it with chakra, Aoba believed that its potential and power would not be inferior to that Seven Heavenly Breaths Jutsu!

    [Ninjutsu: Breath of Thunder], have you heard of it?

    One strike to scare you to death!

    After finishing today''s cultivation, Aoba smiled with satisfaction.

    This time, when he was out on a mission and encountered that kind of danger again, he had the confidence to kill his way out!

    Ah!

    It was time to visit Naruto again.

    Yes, after returning, he had not gone to see Naruto.

    Because he and Sarutobi had a deep ''discussion'' and finally reached a consensus.

    For the sake of Yondaime, who sacrificed himself to protect the vige, Sarutobi agreed to his ''exploration rights'', allowing him to visit Naruto asionally and, to a certain extent, to help Naruto improve his life.

    However, the premise was that he was not allowed to reveal any information about Naruto!

    He could not tell anyone, and of course, it included Naruto!

    Moreover, the number of times of contact could not be more than three times a month, and it was not allowed during the mission!

    Otherwise, he would continue to do missions outside, and there was no need to return to the vige.

    Aoba agreed because he could not refuse.

    He did not have the right to bargain!

    If he did not know the story that Yondaime had saved him at thest moment of his life, adding a protective talisman to his life, did he really think that no one dared to touch him?

    In addition, Sarutobi''s personality waspletely different from Danzo''s. Otherwise, he was sure that Sarutobi wouldn''t let him meet Naruto.

    Of course, his title of genius also yed a certain role.

    For example, during the time when he was ''missing'', if it were for an ordinary ninja, would Sarutobi send people to find him?

    It was simply impossible!

    Even Sarutobi didn''t execute Danzo, who hadmitted such a huge crime as the assassination of the Hokage, nor did he do anything to him.

    However, now that, Minato personally begged to spare Aoba''s life and wanted Naruto to live a better life. Of course, Sarutobi couldn''t let Danzo kill him.

    Aoba didn''t have Sharingan...

    Therefore, after experiencing the ing back from the dead'' incident, Sarutobi was finally willing to obey Minato''s st wish'' and turn a blind eye to Naruto.

    As long as things were under control, he would not have the intention to kill.

    Sarutobi even hinted at Aoba to be careful.

    Aoba immediately understood!

    After all, even if Sarutobi could tolerate his ''nonsense'' to a certain extent, the others might not!

    Especially Danzo.

    If one day, the Root people openly surrounded and killed him in Konoha, Aoba would not find it strange.

    Because Danzo had always been ruthless in dealing with the ''instability factor'', and he would rather kill the wrong person than let it go!

    This was also why he chose to increase his strength first before preparing to meet Naruto!

 Chapter 162: It was Better To Not Provoke Me!

    Chapter 162: It was Better To Not Provoke Me!

    In fact, the best way for Aoba was to stay away from Naruto.

    However, his personality determined that he could not do so!

    Therefore, even if he would be targeted by Konoha''s higher-ups if he came into contact with Naruto, or even if there were many dangers, he was prepared to walk down the path of darkness!

    On the other hand, Obito gave him a lot of confidence.

    Since he was preparing to be the 5th Hokage of Konoha, he would clear out the obstacles like Danzo sooner orter.

    Initially, because Aoba had nevere into contact with Danzo, he had never been in a hurry to kill this guy.

    But if Danzo really dared to attack him, then don''t me him for being impolite and shaking people!

    After all, anyone who has yed the top order knows that, in addition to the 1V1 man battle, the best way to break the situation is to call ''Wild Dad''!

    And with Obito''s promise, his ''dad'' was the entire Akatsuki!

    Therefore, on the way to Naruto''s home, Aoba thought, "I''m not ready to use my trump card so early. I hope you don''t provoke me. Otherwise, you will bear the consequences!"

    ...

    In Naruto''s home, little Naruto was bored and counting the days.

    "It has already been 43 days. Why hasn''t Big Brother Aoba returned yet? Could he be in danger?"

    "Ptooey! Ptooey! How is that possible! Big Brother Aoba is so powerful. There must be something that has dyed him."

    "But it''s really boring..."

    The bored little Naruto really wanted to go out and y, but after countless times hitting walls, he finally began to believe the words that Big Brother Aoba had told him.

    Everyone was disgusted with him!

    Whenever he went out, he would suffer countless cold stares from the people around him. There were even several times when he took the pocket money that Big Brother Aoba gave him and went out, but no one was willing to sell things to him.

    If it wasn''t for Uncle Ramen, he might not even be able to eat a hot meal.

    This experience made him stronger, more independent, and more mature, but at the same time, it did not make his heart twist.

    Apart from his naturally optimistic and enthusiastic heart, it was also because he knew that not everyone in this world hated him and hated him.

    Every time he suffered a setback, Aoba''s big brother''s warm smile seemed to encourage him again.

    Just as he was looking forward to when Aoba''s big brother woulde back, there was a sudden knock on the door.

    Little Naruto was immediately stunned.

    Because no one had evere to his house to look for him, this was the first time he had encountered such a situation.

    But soon, he seemed to realize something. His face immediately revealed an extremely excited smile. He jumped off the bed and ran over with his short legs. After a lot of effort, he finally opened the door.

    As the warm smile he had remembered countless times appeared, Little Naruto immediately shouted in surprise, "Big Brother Aoba!"

    Then, he rushed over and hugged Aoba''s leg tightly.

    "You''re finally back. I miss you so much!"

    Aoba squatted down. He smiled and reached out to touch Naruto''s head, "I''m sorry. The mission this time is a little troublesome. It took a lot of time. Are you angry with me?"

    Little Naruto shook his head like a rattle-drum. His eyes sparkled like they were shining, showing the joy and excitement from the bottom of his heart. It had already exined everything.

    "That''s good. Let''s go! Big Brother promised that I would take you to a big feast when Ie back."

    "En!"

    Little Naruto nodded heavily. The smile on his face was extremely infectious!

    Innocence, enthusiasm, sunshine... It was as if all the filth in this world could not make himpromise.

    ...

    On the street, Naruto, who was riding on Aoba''s neck, was overjoyed.

    Although, in the beginning, he was a little shy and awkward, he had long been envious that other children could ride on his father''s neck and y around.

    It could be said that Aoba once again met Naruto''s need for family affection.

    However, when more and more people looked at them with disgust, Little Naruto''s high spirits gradually subsided.

    Because he felt that it was because of him that Big Brother Aoba also encountered this kind of unfair treatment.

    "Big Brother Aoba... let''s go quickly. I can''t wait to eat a big meal!" Naruto forced a smile and pretended to be very hungry.

    Aoba paused for a moment and then nced at the group of people far away from them. He said calmly, "Don''t mind those idiots. Remember, those who can''t kill you will only make you stronger!"

    "When you stand at the top of this world one day, those people are not even worthy of kneeling and licking your shoes except for looking up to you!"

    "So look up! You haven''t done anything wrong to them. Why are you afraid of them?"

    Although Naruto was a little confused, he still chose to believe in Aoba''s words.

    Therefore, the two people looked at their surroundings as if nothing had happened and walked forward with their heads held high.

    During this time, Aoba also asked about Naruto''s recent situation. After knowing that a child like Naruto could not buy anything with money, he really wanted to kill these people!

    Fortunately, he took Naruto to Ichiraku Ramen before his mission and told Naruto to find Ramen Uncle when he needed something.

    Otherwise, when he was not in Konoha, wouldn''t Naruto have to eat instant noodles every day and drink expired milk?

    "It seems that I have to think of a way..."

    It was almost impossible to destroy the rumors, break the misunderstanding, and improve Naruto''s living environment from the root.

    Therefore, he could only start from other aspects.

    Fortunately, not everyone believed in the bullsh*t, saying that Kyuubi was the reincarnation of a fox demon. And Ichiraku''s uncle was very sympathetic to Naruto.

    Therefore, it was not impossible for Naruto to live a better life.

    With a n in mind, Aoba heard Naruto ask curiously, "Are we going to have some ramen?"

    Aoba shook his head. Now he finally knew why Naruto loved ramen so much in the original work.

    Was it just because the noodles were delicious?

    This was only one of the reasons.

    What really made Naruto fond was that the uncle would not dislike him and was willing to cook for him to eat.

    In this case, Ichiraku Ramen is not just a kind of food for Naruto, but the care and warmth hecks!

 Chapter 163: The Land of Tea was Anxious!

    Chapter 163: The Land of Tea was Anxious!

    After two days, Aoba, who swore that he would nevere again, brought Naruto to Akamichi''s barbecue shop.

    After all, ordinary shops would not serve them, but Akamichi''s family naturally would not be like those stupid people who believed in rumors and became cold and violent to a child.

    Although it was a bit expensive, the quality and taste of the meat at Akamichi''s barbecue shop were indeed good!

    However, his wallet had already been squeezed dry. Therefore, although Aoba ordered the most expensive food, he only ate a little. Most of the time, he was taking care of Naruto. asionally, he would ask some questions or listen to Naruto excitedly talk about trivial matters.

    When Naruto was so full that he couldn''t eat anymore, he swept away the rest of the barbecue!

    The total was 10,000 ryo!

    Naruto could only eat so much at this age, and he had not even eaten a few mouthfuls... This price was heartbreaking.

    At the same time, Aoba also made up his mind that he mustplete a wave of tasks and thene back to eat!

    ˇ­.

    Next, Aoba took Naruto to the park.

    Because of their arrival, the children who were ying in the park and the adults at the side all left with cold faces.

    In this regard, not only was Aoba not angry, he even wanted tough.

    It would be better if they left! It''s not like this ce was reserved by them!

    Therefore, Little Naruto, who usually had no one willing to y with him, happily spent his time as if he had forgotten all his worries, so much so that when he returned home, he was still in high spirits.

    And this was the childhood life that Naruto should have in his heart.

    Although his starting point was due to the kindness of Minato and his wife, after getting to know each other, Aoba began to like Naruto more and more.

    After sending Naruto home, Aoba gave Naruto a thousand ryo of pocket money and then told him to go straight to the ramen if he was hungry in the future.

    In any case, even if he ate noodles daily, Naruto would not be tired of it and would only be happy!

    However, when it was time to separate again, Naruto was still very reluctant!

    Especially when he heard that Aoba''s big brother said that from tomorrow on, he was going to carry out the task again, Naruto''s mood was very low.

    But after all, this was something that could not be helped. Even without Sarutobi''s warning, Aoba could not apany Naruto every day, just like how the brother-con Itachi could not stay at home every day to apany Sasuke.

    First of all, they were a ninja, and then they could care about other things.

    Therefore, in the face of the depressed little Naruto, Aoba could only touch his head while gently saying, "Don''t worry, as long as there is time, big brother will definitelye to see you."

    Although Naruto was young, he was actually very sensible, so he immediately made himself optimistic, stretched out a finger and rubbed it horizontally under his nose, and shouted, "When I grow up, I will also be a powerful ninja, like Big Brother Aoba!"

    "Okay, Big Brother believes you will definitely be a great ninja."

    "En!"

    After saying goodbye to Naruto, Aoba sighed in his heart and left.

    As for everything he had done with Naruto today, and every word he had said, as expected, they should have been reported to Sarutobi by now.

    However, the guy that he had always been wary of never appeared. This made Aoba, who had returned home all the way, frown.

    This was more or less like the calm before the storm.

    ...

    The next day, Mikawa''s ss, who had returned from the day off, officially entered work.

    It was just that the C-level mission hadpletely lost its challenge and interest to them.

    However, Aoba still did the C-level mission to earn some living expenses.

    Among them, the mission of catching or eliminating ferocious beasts, which took a rtively short time but was also rtively ''dangerous'', was especially favored by Mikawa''s ss!

    That scene was simply a massacre!

    The efficiency was so high that it was scary!

    For a time, many people were saying that the ''Mad Demon'' mission team had returned!

    It''s just that the good times don''tst long. After killing all the beasts around Konoha, the remaining tasks will only be a waste of time.

    For example, private bodyguards'' missions may sound cool. However, they are actually like silent detective tasks.

    If the beast tasks were the specialty of Shinomiya Aoba and Mikawa-sensei, then the bodyguard tasks mainly relied on Gekkou Hayate toplete them!

    The transparent Escape technique is definitely the most suitable for this kind of tracking and stealing information!

    However, after helping several richdies catch adulterers in bed several times, Gekkou Hayate really wanted to quit!

    What does it mean to help others catch cheating and stealing the opponent''s trade secrets every day?

    Although those rich people were quite generous, the money earned was dirty money!

    Aoba scoffed at Gekkou Hayate''s extremely hypocritical idea.

    For things like money, who could tell which one was clean and which one was dirty?

    Besides, the profession of ninja was actually no different from mercenaries. As long as you could afford the money to issue missions, people would naturally be willing to ept them.

    In this regard, Konoha was already considered to have done a better job. At least, they would not take on the job of assassinating ordinary people.

    But it was not without loopholes to exploit. You could send a mission to assassinate the other party and invite the ninja to protect you!

    In addition, they could also post any tasks in the underground ck market. Otherwise, how could those wandering Ninjas and rebel Ninjas eat?

    ....

    Land of Tea was located at the south end of the Land of Fire. Due to geomorphological reasons, the east and west sides are surrounded by the sea, and there was only and road connecting the north and south, which was closely connected to the Land of Fire and the Land of Waves below.

    However, there was only one bridge that connected the Land of Waves to the outside world. Not only the number of ninjas in the country is almost zero, but also the economy is poor, and the people live in poverty.

    So all along, the Land of Tea had been trading tea leaves through the Land of Fire.

    But in fact, many years ago, this onlynd route could lead to the Land of Whirlpools, which is located on the southeast side of the Land of Fire.

    However, the former Land of Whirlpools had long since be history.

    Therefore, the war between Konoha and Kumogakure not only dragged the Land of Fire into a quagmire once again but also made the Land of Tea, which was firmly blocked by the Land of Fire''s natural barrier, feel helpless.

    If not for the fact that they could still sell the tea leaves to the Land of Wind and the Land of Rivers through sea transportation, their days would have been even more difficult.

    However, seeing that the war had already been going on for more than a year and there was no end to it, the Land of Tea, which was forced to stop allnd transportation, finally began to panic.

 Chapter 164: Want to Stand Out!

    Chapter 164: Want to Stand Out!

    It was not hard to tell from the geographical position that the Land of Tea was the Land of Fire''s little brother. Every year, the Land of Tea would pay a lot of protection fees, and all the tasks were also taken care of by Konoha.

    Therefore, when the representative of the Land of Tea brought the documents personally written by the Land of Fire and rushed to exin the situation to Konoha, even Sarutobi, as the Hokage, had to pay attention to them.

    However, although it was important, Konoha and Kumogakure had already vented their anger. ˇŞAs for when the war wouldpletely end, no one could say.

    In addition, Konoha was severelycking in manpower, so it was impossible for Sarutobi to bring back the ninjas who were fighting at the border to protect the people of the Land of Tea to transport the tea leaves!

    However, he had to give a face to Land of Fire''s great name...

    Therefore, under the extreme headache, Sarutobi had to appease the representative of the Land of Tea and then issued a task.

    I didn''t say that I wouldn''t help you. Look! I even had issued the mission. But I can''t help it if no one epts it.

    After all, although I am the Hokage, I can''t force others to ept your mission in this situation where I am short of manpower!

    The representatives of the Land of Tea did not notice Sarutobi''s small movements at first, but half a month had passed. No matter how much they increased the reward, no one was willing to ept their mission...

    At this time, how could they not see that Konoha did not want to care about their trivial matters at all?

    This made them very angry!

    It must be known that they had paid a lot of protection fees these years!

    But then what can they do?

    Can they argue with Konoha?

    The Land of Tea was located in the south of Land of Fire was actually the Chinese chives raised by Land of Fire, and he could cut a piece whenever he wanted.

    After the war between Konoha and Kumogakure ended, the first one to be dealt with would be them, and it would be a matter of minutes!

    The awkward geographical location of the Land of Tea even made it impossible for them to even ask for help from several other major countries.

    So what else could they do?

    They could only endure!

    Even if they lost more than half of their economic support, they could only grit their teeth and swallow it down!

    But from Konoha''s perspective, Sarutobi''s choice was actually not wrong at all.

    In front of them, there was a fucking war!

    Who would send troops to escort you to make money at this time?

    Are you crazy!

    Can you stop causing trouble?

    Anyway, you won''t starve to death if you earn less money. Can''t you just hold on for a few more years?

    This matter can be said to be apletely different position. The Land of Fire is too busy to take care of itself, but the Land of tea needs the help of the Land of Fire to keep the economy from copsing. Otherwise, so many tea leaves could not be sold. Did they have to let their people eat tea and rice every day? Then there had to be a f*cking boba tea?!

    However, it was under such circumstances that Mikawa''s squad, who had just be private bodyguards for a rich person, returned to the vige.

    ....

    When submitting the task, Aoba suddenly noticed that there were so many more tasks in this period of time.

    And many of them are simr tasks...

    "Escort a batch of goods to the Land of Earth..."

    "Escort a batch of goods to the Land of Hot Water..."

    "Escort a batch of goods to the Land..."

    The lowest rank of the mission was also given a B-level evaluation, and the string of rewards at the back was even more dazzling!

    The more dangerous the ce was, the higher the level of the mission, and the reward was far higher than other simr missions.

    It made people wonder what kind of goods were being escorted. With these rewards, could they still make money?

    The answer was, of course, yes!

    Businessmen would not do those unprofitable deals unless it were thest resort.

    After reading through these missions, Aoba did not have much interest.

    Because this sort of escort mission took too long and was too troublesome. Even if the reward were a lot, it would still depend on where they went!

    Take the Land of Hot Water, for example. This ce was between the Land of Lightning and the Land of Fire.

    Right now, Konoha and Kumogakure had their heads smashed into pieces in the vicinity. Every day, countless people would die. Who would be stupid enough to ept such a dangerous mission?

    However, when he saw one of the missions, he suddenly eximed in surprise.

    "B-level mission. Escort a batch of goods to the Land of Iron. The reward is 800,000 ryo!"

    One must know that the reward for a B-level mission was usually between 80,000 to 200,000 ryo. The reward for this mission alone was four times the highest reward for a B-level mission!

    Logically speaking, there should be brave men willing to ept such rewards. However, there were very few Jonin who remained in Konoha at this time. Moreover, the Land of Iron was very close to the battlefield between Konoha and Kumogakure. It was no wonder that no one epted this mission.

    However, Aoba was a little tempted.

    The reward was one aspect. He mainly wanted to go to the Land of Iron and get himself a good sword.

    Because ordinary swords were too fragile in his hands, even when he trained normally, he had to be careful, let alone use them to fight enemies.

    Moreover, if he wanted to merge the lightning attribute chakra with [Thunder Breathing], he needed a sword that could conduct chakra well!

    Another reason was that although the Land of Iron was very close to the battlefield, it was themon ground. A long time ago, the ninjas of various big countries had agreed not to attack this country, so the Land of Iron actively avoided being involved in these few battles of Ninja World.

    Moreover, the Land of Iron and Land of Fire were connected. As long as you don''t encounter the enemy''s main force, they could still reduce the danger if they quickly return.

    But the problem was luck. No one could say for sure.

    If he ran into Kumogakure''s ninja army head-on, there was no need to talk about it. It was an extravagant hope to be able to save his life and escape.

    Unless he could bet on [Bankai] once again...

    However, it had only been two months since thest time he used it. There was a 10% chance that it had Emperor Luck.

    Therefore, he was a bit conflicted about whether to take this risk or not.

    In addition, even if he wanted to ept it, he had to convince Mikawa-sensei, Itachi, and Hayate first.

    At this time, Itachi, who noticed his gaze, said calmly, "You want to ept that mission?"

    Aoba hesitated for a moment but still nodded, "Don''t you think that the current C-level mission is not enough to satisfy our needs?"

    "Moreover, we must have outstanding achievements to achieve our own goals. The reason why Lord Minato could be the Hokage is also because he made a big name on the battlefield, killing enemies and making them tremble in fear. The corresponding example is also Senior Kakashi..."

    "So although it will be very dangerous, even more dangerous than the situation we encounteredst time, I think this is also our chance!"

    "If we keep going step by step and wait until the war with Kumogakure is over, it will be difficult for us to make a name for ourselves in peaceful era, and it will be even more difficult to be the Hokage. What do you think?"

    Itachi... was silent.

    But he had to admit that what Aoba said was very reasonable.

 Chapter 165: Offensive Reversal!

    Chapter 165: Offensive Reversal!

    As the saying goes, heroes appear in troubled times!

    Although the war would bring a lot of people irreparable pain, it could also create a lot of heroes!

    For example, Konoha''s White Fang, Sannin, and Yellow sh...

    For ninjas, if they wanted to stand out, there was no better way than a war!

    This was indeed what Aoba was thinking. He knew clearly that this was the final war between Konoha and Kumogakure. Moreover, it onlysted until Konoha''s year 51. That is. Next year, Kumogakure will not be reconciled with Konoha.

    Moreover, after this great war of Ninja World finally ended, what followed would be an iparably peaceful period. All the big Ninja Viges were seizing this time to recuperate.

    Therefore, the time left for him and Itachi might not even be a year.

    If he missed this opportunity and wanted to raise his reputation again in this peaceful era, it would be very difficult.

    Because there wouldn''t be many opportunities!

    Therefore, even if he didn''t get to do the mission to go to the Land of Iron today, Aoba was still thinking about how to talk about this matter.

    Who asked him to be so ambitious that he wanted to be the 5th Hokage!

    Regardless of whether he could seed or not, he did not want to give up this opportunity.

    Looking at the determination in Aoba''s eyes, Itachi seemed to have been convinced by him.

    "You and I both know how cruel war is..." Itachi said this because he had seen the tragedy of war when he was four years old, and Aoba had lost everything because of this war.

    "Of course, it is precise because of this that we have to participate. When weplete our respective ideals, we willpletely end it!"

    Itachi nodded. He only needed to know that Aoba did not say this because he was hot-headed.

    "I have no objections. We can also use this mission to determine whether we are ready or not. But before that, you should first think about how to persuade Mikawa-sensei to agree to your crazy idea."

    Aoba suddenly felt a headache. Although Mikawa was indeed a good Sensei, he was really stubborn in certain aspects.

    To make him agree to ept such a dangerous mission was really a difficult problem!

    However, he still had to give it a try to find out.

    As he expected, when he proposed to Mikawa-sensei that he wanted to take the task, Mikawa refused without thinking.

    Wasn''t thest dangerous situation enough?

    Want to do it again?

    No, absolutely not!

    However, under the insistence of Aoba and Itachi, Gekkou Hayate was the first to change sides.

    In his words, ''my life was picked up by Aoba. I don''t know how long I can live, so I might as well go crazy with everyone!''

    If he could die on the battlefield, it would be the best end for a ninja.

    Well,pared to helping others catch adulterers and being a bodyguard for a rich man, he felt that this was the task a real man should take!

    It could be seen how much resentment Gekkou Hayate had umted in his heart.

    Crazy!

    They are all crazy!

    Mikawa was so angry that he wanted to point at their noses and scold them.

    However, doing this would not solve the problem.

    This was especially true for Aoba, who was a ruthless person. If he took this mission and led the others, it would be too much for him!

    Thus, Mikawa also calmed himself down.

    Rather than being backstabbed by these brats, it was better to take the initiative to attack. At the very least, he would be able to grasp the dominant position in his hands.

    After all, the main purpose of him leading the team as a Sensei was actually to protect them.

    Therefore, after he couldn''t make sense of it, he chose to give this hot potato to Lord Hiruzen.

    If Lord Hiruzen, as the Hokage, could agree, then he had nothing to say.

    Therefore, Mikawa didn''t eat his meal and directly took this task to the Hokage building.

    ...

    In the Hokage''s office, at this time, Sarutobi wasughing andforting Land of Tea''s representative.

    Recently, this scene had been ying out almost every day, making him very annoyed.

    But there was no other way. For the sake of Land of Fire''s name, he could only hope to drag these people away.

    "Hokage-sama, is it really possible that such a big vige like Konoha can''t even mobilize a single person? Our requirements are not high. At least help us solve the urgent situation!"

    The mouth of Land of Tea''s representative was wet; there was no way. A great battle of Ninja World had caused them to suffer heavy losses.

    It was not easy to see that they were about to reach the end, but in the end, just a few dayster, Konoha and Kumogakure started fighting again!

    Moreover, after fighting for more than a year, they were still in a deadlock. This was endless.

    Sarutobiughed bitterly. He also knew that what he did was a bit dishonest, butpared to Kumogakure''s threat, Land of Tea was nothing!

    At worst, after this war is over, when you send out missions in the future, the reward will be given a 98 discount, okay!

    What?

    Not agree?

    That''s good. You guys can go find other Ninja viges to give out missions.

    Bang!

    "You, Konoha, are really going too far!" Land of Tea''s representative mmed the table heavily, trembling with anger.

    "Don''t be angry. Come, have a sip of tea. This is a special leaves that your Land of Tea provides to us every year. I usually don''t want to drink it."

    "You don''t want to drink it? You can''t solve the problem even if you don''t drink it. Maybe someone will take the task after drinking it."

    "Don''t worry. I am a Hokage. How can I lie to you?"

    "That''s right. Let''s drink a cup of tea peacefully and have a chat."

    "Oh? Are you returning tomorrow? That is really too... *cough* a pity. Drink tea, drink tea. I will see you tomorrow and prepare some local specialties. Remember to bring them back. Land of Fire and Land of Tea have been friendly for generations. This is what we should do."

    However, just as Land of Tea''s representative was about to leave with a cold face, there was a knock on the door.

    "Come in."

    "Since Hokage-sama is busy with work, I will take our leave first." Land of Tea''s representative held back his anger and prepared to leave.

    Sarutobi didn''t even want to stall him and seemed to be relieved.

    "Lord Hiruzen, our Mikawa ss wants to take the goods to Land of Iron''s B-level mission..."

    Huh???

    Land of Tea, who had already walked to the door, was stunned for a moment. Then, without caring about anything else, he directly brought his people back.

    "What did you say? Do you want to ept this mission? Great! I agree!"

    "Right, I am the creator of this mission. Hokage-sama, what do you say? You will allow them to ept this mission, right?"

 Chapter 166: Prepare to Go to The Land of Iron

    Chapter 166: Prepare to Go to The Land of Iron

    At this moment, Sarutobi really wanted to curse!

    Obviously, these fellows who are dragging us down are going to leave. Why are you all still doing this to me!

    Sarutobi looked at the stunned Mikawa ss with a sullen face.

    In the face of Land of Tea''s representative''s questioning, Sarutobi had no choice but to bite the bullet and exin, "ording to Konoha''s rules, the graduation ss is not allowed to ept missions above C-level. Do you think one Jonin and three Genin canplete this mission?"

    Land of Tea''s representative also frowned after hearing this.

    Although he was angry, abination of one Jonin and three Genin, wasn''t that just throwing money into the water?

    At this time, Aoba suddenly opened his mouth and said, "Isn''t it just a B-level mission? Not long ago, our Mikawa sspleted an A-level mission! If you don''t believe it."

    Aoba, who wanted to take this task, instantly hit the face of Sarutobi and Mikawa!

    Especially Sarutobi, when the representative of Land of Tea looked over in surprise, his old face immediately darkened.

    Seeing his expression, the representative of the Land of Tea was happy, and he was secretly happy in his heart. "Hokage-sama, I request to check their mission history before making a decision!"

    What could Sarutobi do?

    This was their right!

    Did he not want his old face anymore?

    Therefore, when Land of Tea''s representative seriously finished reading Mikawa''s mission report, which was very short but gorgeous and dazzling, he immediately made the decision on the spot!

    "Good! It''s them!"

    "Hokage Sama, you are really good at hiding secrets. Since this Jonin can take three Genin toplete the A-level mission, you are still talking to me about Konoha''s rules. Isn''t it a bit too much?"

    "If you disagree, then we, Land of Tea, will no longere to Konoha to issue any missions, and we won''t sell the tea leaves anymore. In any case, we can''t sell them. All of them can be changed into crops. In the future, we will be self-sufficient!"

    Was this a threat?

    Of course!

    But this time, it was Sarutobi''s turn to be stubborn.

    After all, it would not be good for anyone if they really broke up.

    Moreover, this was also inconsistent with Konoha''s strategic goal all along. Compared to the means of war, Sarutobi wanted to solve the problem through peace.

    Therefore, after ring at Mikawa, Sarutobi could only nod helplessly, "Alright, I agree."

    ...

    In this game, both Sarutobi and Mikawa failed to achieve their goals.

    Land of Tea finished venting his anger. After all, they had finally transported a batch of goods through Konoha, and whether they could be delivered smoothly or not was still a question.

    But it was still better than going back empty-handed!

    Only Aoba was very satisfied, but he had to be prepared and not mess it up in the end.

    After confirming the time with the ck-faced Mikawa, Land of Tea''s representative immediately sent someone back to their homnd to transfer the goods. It would take about three days.

    Then, Mikawa red at Aoba and directly announced the dissolution.

    "In three days, at eight o''clock in the morning, all gathered in front of Konoha''s gate at eight o''clock in the morning."

    It was toote to regret now!

    s!

    However, unlike the first time they went out of the vige to do missions, they already had a lot of experience. Moreover, Mikawa taught them well.

    The current Aoba was more than a little stronger than the previous him, especially in terms of attack power. As long as he was given a good sword, he was confident he could defeat the enemy!

    There was no need to mention Itachi, even though he had always been calm and indifferent. But no one knew what this guy had learned and what new moves he had developed.

    In addition, his Sharingan was already a three-hook jade. If they really fought, it was hard to say who was stronger between him and Aoba.

    Even the ''weakest'' in Mikawa''s ss, Gekkou Hayate, had also improved very quickly. Who asked him to have two such ambitiouspanions?

    If he didn''t work hard to be stronger, he would only be left far behind!

    The only one who hadn''t changed much was Mikawa, but his Jonin title was enough to exin everything.

    In addition, Mikawa''s true strengthy in support and experience. This was the most solid backing for Aoba and the others, and it couldpletely make up for their shorings!

    Therefore, if they really met an enemy, as long as their numbers were notpletely crushed, the oue was really hard to say.

    ˇ­.

    Taking advantage of this opportunity, after a long time, Aoba went to visit Naruto again.

    And Naruto gradually got used to the life where Aoba''s big brother woulde to see him every once in a while.

    However, he still hoped that he could grow up quickly because, in this way, he could go out of the vige with Aoba to do missions.

    ...

    Root Headquarters.

    Danzo frowned tightly. After sacrificing many people, he still did not find out what kind of organization this mysterious Akatsuki was and how many people it had.

    However, the strength of Akatsuki''s members made him feel deeply afraid.

    However, he did not find out that the two ''acquaintances'', Nagato and Konan, were members of Akatsuki, which made him feel much more relieved.

    "Maybe it was just the same nameˇ­."

    After putting down the information about Akatsuki, which had not progressed, he picked up another piece of information, which was all about Shinomiya Aoba.

    It included abilities, Kekkei Genkai, physical skills, and all the whereabouts. ˇŞAll of which were detailed.

    There was also the detailed information of the entire Mikawa ss.

    In Danzo''s view, although this little brat was tactful and did not say anything and only asionally ''helped'' Jinchuriki, this kind of behavior was still very difficult for him to tolerate.

    At the same time, it made him feel even more dissatisfied with this kind of indulgence towards Sarutobi!

    "Humph! This kind of unstable factor should bepletely eliminated to prevent future troubles!"

    But how could he do anything about Sarutobi being the Hokage?

    Then, Danzo noticed that thetest intelligence was that Mikawa''s ss had epted Land of Tea''s task and would escort a batch of goods to Land of Iron.

    This made his heart move, and he instantly had an idea.

    "Since you guys are courting death, then don''t me me."

 Chapter 167: Trouble And More Trouble!

    Chapter 167: Trouble And More Trouble!

    Three dayster, Mikawa''s ss gathered once again and escorted arge batch of goods towards the Land of Iron.

    However, because of the war, Mikawa decided to head west first, avoiding the frontlines that were currently fighting. Then, he would enter the Land of Rivers through Grass Country and then arrive at his final destination, the Land of Iron.

    Although they would waste a lot of time following this route, it was safer.

    As for the Grass Country, Aoba was very familiar with it.

    Because he was chased by Land of Earth''s ninjas there and then rescued by Madara. Obito also died here.

    Moreover, Madara''s base, which was the ce where Akatsuki had a meeting, was also there!

    Moreover, the west of the Grass Country was connected to the Rain Country

    If it were possible, he really wanted to persuade Mikawa to change the route!

    However, he couldn''t say the reason because this route was indeed the safest on the surface.

    Therefore, Aoba could only hope that they would not be so unlucky to meet Akatsuki''s members.

    Now, he had a total of two rings of Akatsuki in his hand. His main body''s Ring had been carefully kept in his ninja bag, and Crimson Swordsman Yasuo''s Ring was ced on his body.

    If he was in danger, he could also switch his ''ount'' to protect everyone.

    ...

    "Everyone, get ready. We will continue on our way in an hour."

    Following Mikawa''s order, the Land of Tea''s representatives, who had been on their way for many days, immediately sat on the ground, drinking water, eating, and taking every minute to rest!

    It couldn''t be helped. The escort mission was different from normal times. Before they set off, Land of Tea''s representative had already exined the seriousness of the problem, making everyone have to listen to Mikawa''s arrangements.

    It was obvious that all the credit for the A-level mission was ced on the only Jonin. As for the other little kids, as long as they did not drag them down, they would be grateful.

    Therefore, from the start, whether it was the arrangement of the route, the daily traveling time, or the resting ce was firmly controlled by Mikawa.

    Mikawa''s ss might have gotten used to this mode, but the others, as ordinary people, would have to take their old lives.

    While resting, the person in charge of the caravan approached Mikawa with a smile.

    "Lord Mikawa, although we prepared a lot of supplies before we set off, if we go around like this, I''m afraid the people I brought will not be able to take it."

    Mikawa originally did not want to ept this mission, but after listening to the other party''s words, he did not even raise his eyes. "Either you follow my route to the Land of Iron, or you cross the frontline battlefield on your own. We will give up this escort mission. You choose for yourself."

    "It''s not that we don''t believe Lord Mikawa, but... is it really necessary? With Konoha''s strength, the invading Kumogakure is definitely not a match! As long as we reach the front line and let some Ninjas work hard, wouldn''t that..."

    Mikawa was stunned for a moment. He really did not expect the other party to have this idea.

    Didn''t you Konoha say that your ninjas are on the border battlefield? Then we will risk our lives and let the ninjas on the front line help us!

    This was not only safer, but also saved a lot of time. We did not have to suffer.

    However, after Mikawa saw through this guy''s real thoughts, he shook his head with a smile. He was really naive.

    But thinking about it, how could ordinary people who were not ninjas imagine how terrifying the battle between ninjas was!

    Moreover, their n waspletely wrong!

    If they really arrived at the front line, it would be good if Kumogakureee ninjas did not chase them, but they still wanted to send ninjas to protect them?

    Even if it were for and of Tea, he would not receive this treatment!

    Therefore, Mikawa tly refused this guy. There were only two paths, either to listen to him or to scatter!

    Facing Mikawa, who refused to go in, the person in charge of the caravan was also dumbfounded.

    But even if he were secretly annoyed, even if he had a few guts, he would not dare to cause trouble in the wild ridge of the wilderness with the ninja sent by Konoha. Otherwise, he would be the unlucky one!

    ˇ­..

    An hour of rest soon passed, and then everyone continued to travel with difficulty.

    Apart from Mikawa, Aoba and the other two each brought a sword.

    This made Gekkou Hayate very speechless. He was clearly the only one who used a sword before, but after Aoba returned, he seemed to be interested in this area. He brought a sword wherever he went, but he had never seen this guy use it before. It was like an ornament.

    Then this time, even Itachi had a sword on his back

    What the hell!

    ...

    At the same time, Kumogakure, who was in a deadlock at the border of the Land of Fire, coincidentally obtained a piece of information.

    It said that Konoha had transported arge number of explosive talismans seven days ago and was rushing to the front line.

    Moreover, in order to not be discovered by Kumogakure''s side in advance, they chose to go through Grass Country and then handed over this batch of supplies that could change the tide of the battle by Land of Iron!

    Kumogakure was not a fool. Naturally, they also sensed that there was something strange about this information. Moreover, the information might not be true. It might be a trap.

    However, the number of explosive talismans described on it was too shocking!

    If it were true, then all the Kumogakure Ninjas on the front line would be in big trouble!

    So, whether it was true or not, they had to find out.

    Therefore, Kumogakure''s intelligence Ninja immediately began to rush to the Grass Country, Land of Rivers, and the Land of Iron in advance.

    If the information were true, they would immediately gather manpower and strike Konoha. No matter what, they had to seize this batch of supplies!

    ˇŞAnd all of this was naturally someone''s n to kill with a borrowed knife!

    Danzo was not afraid that Kumogakure, who had obtained the false information, would not be fooled because, just like how he had fooled Smander Hanzo, as long as the other side had a trace of fear in their hearts, they would not let it go!

    And as long as Kumogakure''s ninjas found out that someone was transporting a batch of supplies and moving towards the Land of Iron ording to the route ording to the information, then the fake information would be real!

    This was the true meaning of killing without a trace, and it did not even cost him anything.

    Moreover, even if something were to happen, they would not be able to find out that he was the mastermind.

    When it came to schemes and plots, even ten Sarutobi were no match for Danzo!

    ...

    However, as these Kumogakure ninjas sneaked in, Nagato and Konan, who were in the Rain Country next to the Grass Country, immediately noticed that something was wrong.

    No matter what the other party''s goal was, the Gedo Statue could not be lost!

    Therefore, Pain immediately rushed to the Country of Grass as a backup n.

    Once they discovered that something was wrong, they would all be killed!

    Perhaps even Danzo did not expect that the n he had to kill someone identally touch Akatsuki''s territory.

    And once Akatsuki was also involved, then the following result would only be known to the heavens!

 Chapter 168: The Battle was Triggered

    Chapter 168: The Battle was Triggered

    After a long journey, Mikawa''s squad finally managed to escort the goods to the Grass Country safely.

    Moreover, the time calction was just right, and it just so happened that all the supplies they brought were used up.

    Mikawa''s experienced experience really made Aoba and the others admire him!

    Even the people in charge of the caravan, who had other motives at the beginning, could not hide their excitement because they only needed to pass through the middle of the Land of Rivers to smoothly reach the Land of Iron and deliver this batch of goods.

    Moreover, they no longer need to eat and sleep in the wild!

    Even if the supplies were all used up, it would not matter. In a civilized country, how could they be afraid of not being able to buy food with money?

    Moreover, they were not afraid of being targeted after exposing their wealth. After all, they asked Konoha''s people to escort them to prevent this.

    "Lord Mikawa, do you think we should rest here for a day before setting off tomorrow?" The person in charge of the caravan asked with a fawning tone.

    Logically speaking, since they had already entered the Grass Country, they should not waste another day or two more days.

    Mikawa originally wanted everyone to rest here for a day, but after entering the Grass Country, his heartbeat began to elerate for some reason. It was as if there was some great danger hidden in the dark, making him have no choice but to pay attention to it!

    Although his intuition was sometimes useless, it was precise because of this keen perception of danger that he was able to escape from danger time and time again.

    Of course, there were also quite a few times he found out that it was a false rm.

    But for safety reasons, he decided to quickly pass through the Grass Country and make ns after he arrived at the Land of Rivers. If it were still so unsettling, he would definitely choose to travel through the night without rest and head directly to the Land of Iron!

    Therefore, Mikawa said, "No, immediately send someone to purchase supplies. It will be enough for a few days of rations. We will immediately head to the Land of Rivers. This ce gives me a bad feeling."

    Because intuition couldn''t be used as a reason to convince others, Mikawa simply gave a vague hint. Anyway, he was the leader of this mission. Land of Tea''s representative gave him a lot of authority before he went out, so he requested to deliver this batch of goods to Land of Iron.

    So he was not afraid that the other party would disagree with his point of view.

    That was indeed the case. Even though the person in charge of the caravan had someints in his heart, under Mikawa''s insistence, he still forced a smile and brought people to purchase.

    Moreover, since he was already here, he should at least let the big guy eat hot food.

    For this kind of request, Mikawa could no longer be unreasonable, but if it were for only himself, he would definitely choose to leave the Grass Country immediately.

    "I hope this time I am thinking too much..."

    Mikawa sighed in his heart and hesitated for a moment. He just reminded Aoba and the others to be careful as usual and then waited anxiously.

    ......

    At the same time, Kumogakure ninjas, who had sneaked into the Grass Country early, almost immediately discovered the figure of Konoha''s ninja escorting arge number of supplies.

    Moreover, they quickly sent information through the Spirit Communication Beast to the higher-ups of Kumogakure at the front lines!

    When the higher-ups of Kumogakure learned that there was really Konoha Ninja who secretly transported something to the Land of Iron ording to the information they had received before, their faces instantly turned ugly.

    Although there was no way to find out what this batch of goods was.

    It could be just a cover!

    They had to make a move!

    Although the intelligence said that only four ninjas were escorting this batch of goods, and there were three little kids among them.

    But no one could guarantee that there would be an ambush in the dark.

    They would rather kill the wrong person than let him go!

    Konoha must die!

    No matter what this batch of goods was, they, Kumogakure, would definitely take it!

    Therefore, the backup n that had been prepared in advance immediately began to act ording to the orders they received!

    Arge number of Kumogakure Ninjas hiding in the neighboring country began to set up an encirclement. At the same time, Kumogakure Ninjas, who sneaked into the Land of Iron, quietly collected information everywhere, trying to find the ninjas on Konoha''s side!

    If they found it, it would definitely be a big catch!

    Perhaps they might even break this stalemate!

    One party is already prepared to make a move, and if the other party doesn''t move, it will be a deadly situation.

    However, the other side still didn''t know anything. They only relied on their intuition to sense danger.

    If there were no unexpected factors, then Mikawa''s ss might be unable to escape this time.

    ....

    Two hourster, it was already three o''clock in the morning.

    After the head of the caravan finished purchasing supplies, the others also enjoyed a rare meal.

    However, when they heard that they still had to continue their journey, Land of Tea''s people were very dissatisfied andined a lot.

    Thus, the time for departure was once again dyed.

    At this time, Kumogakure Ninja, who had been secretly watching them, was also a little anxious.

    "What should we do? The other side doesn''t seem to be preparing to rest here. They are preparing to leave the Grass Country overnight."

    "I now begin to believe that the supplies escorted by these Konoha Ninjas are definitely not simple. Otherwise, why would they be so urgent!"

    "Do you need to say that? Who knows how many Konoha Ninjas are hidden in the dark?"

    "If we let them continue on their way, it is very likely that they will bump into our people. If this is another trap that Konoha deliberately lured us into, our people might suffer a great loss!"

    "Then what do you think we should do?"

    The other person gritted his teeth and said firmly, "We will pretend to be wandering ninjas who rob and attack random people! We must drag them here and lure out the enemies in the dark!"

    When the people around him heard this, they were silent for a moment, then nodded and said, "You are right. Let''s do it!"

    The meaning of their words was obviously that they were prepared for the worst, but as long as they could buy a certain amount of time and detonate the ''mine'' in the dark, their sacrifice would not be in vain!

    Death was just the home of the Ninjas!

    From the day they set foot on the battlefield, they had already made up their minds!

    Therefore, after Kumogakure ninjas, who were originally hiding in the Grass Country, received the contact, they immediately formed a consensus.

    After killing these Konoha''s ninjas, they would lure out the hidden enemies in advance!

    Just as the person in charge of the caravan finally calmed the others and prepared to continue on their journey.

    Mikawa''s heart, which had already be very fast, once again elerated!

    Moreover, he also noticed that some unknown strangers were gradually approaching them.

    Not good!

    They had been targeted!

    At this time, Mikawa only thought that this batch of goods had been targeted by someone and did not associate it with Kumogakure at all.

    He immediately gave Aoba and the others a meaningful look.

    Not only him, but even Aoba and the others had already felt the killing intent that filled the air, so they immediately understood and prepared to make a move at any time!

 Chapter 169: Breath of Thunder!

    Chapter 169: Breath of Thunder!

    Bang!

    Almost in an instant, the members of Mikawa''s ss took out smoke bombs at the same time and smashed them under their feet!

    As soon as the smoke filled up, Kumogakure Ninja, who wanted to get closer, immediately shouted, "We''ve been discovered! Do it!"

    "Use Wind Release! Blow the smoke away!"

    "Kill first! Then take the goods away!"

    They firmly remembered their identity as the ''robbers'' at this time and hid their true identity through shouting.

    And when Wind Release blew away all the thick smoke, they were already nowhere to be seen.

    Not only Konoha Ninja but also those seemingly ordinary people were all gone.

    This made Kumogakure Ninja''s heart tighten.

    Sure enough! The other side had been prepared!

    And maybe those ''ordinary people'' were Konoha ninjas who disguised themselves with the transformation technique to lure them into the trap!

    At this moment, a scream suddenly came from behind them!

    But when they looked back, they did not find the enemy at all, leaving only a corpse on the ground that had been shed by a sword.

    "Be careful! The other side must be hiding nearby! Force them out!"

    But as soon as he finished speaking, a huge fireball flew out from a corner and directly smashed towards them.

    "Scatter!"

    Although the might of the Grand Fireball Technique was not bad, these Kumogakure Ninjas were not to be trifled with. The moment they discovered it, they had already scattered. At the same time, they also discovered Itachi, who was hiding in the dark and releasing ninjutsu.

    But how could Itachi only have these two moves?

    As hepleted the hand seal with a speed that was hard to see with the naked eye, another C-rank Ninjutsu instantly forced back the enemy who wanted to rush over.

    "Fire Escapeˇ¤Phoenix Fire Technique!"

    Itachi''s performance was not over yet!

    Because he started to make hand seals again!

    At the same time, in another direction, Mikawa also began to make hand seals when most of the enemy''s attention was attracted to Itachi.

    If they could see the order of their hand seals, it would not be difficult to find that they were going to use the same ninjutsu!

    "Water Releaseˇ¤Water Dragon Bullet!" X2!

    As soon as these two B-grade ninjutsus were released, Kumogakure''s formation waspletely scattered.

    Instantly, a wave of wailing appeared!

    Following that, Mikawa quickly made another hand seal without any hesitation. "Earth Release - Swamp of The Underwood!"

    Along with arge amount of water on the ground, this move of the Underworld Pond could be said to turn the ground into a massive swamp in the blink of an eye!

    Arge number of enemies were trapped in ce, unable to move!

    However, without taking the initiative, these Kumogakure ninjas did not sit still and wait for death. Instead, they began to form seals regardless of anything!

    They had nned to attack with the intention of dying, so death was not scary. They only wanted to die with more value!

    At the very least, they had to force out the enemy''s trump card!

    But at this moment, the first person to kill the enemy, Gekkou Hayate, began to kill one of Kumogakure Ninjas'' heads again sneakily!

    A Chunin was about toplete the hand seal in the next second, but in the end, he was beheaded by a sword behind him!

    When his head fell to the ground, his eyes were still wide open, and his face was full of unwillingness!

    After the attack, Gekkou Hayate used the Transparent Escape technique again and disappeared in front of the enemy.

    At the same time, the counterattack of Kumogakure''s ninja arrived. ˇŞAll kinds of ninjutsu smashed towards the location of Mikawa and Itachi without mercy.

    At the same time, they warned each other loudly to be on guard against Konoha''s ninja, who seemed to be able to turn invisible!

    Until one person suddenly noticed a little kid standing on the roof of the room beside them, looking at them with a smileˇ­.

    "There''s another one on that side!"

    "Kill him!"

    Aoba, who had hidden everyone else, originally wanted to give others a chance to show off.

    However, he did not expect to be discovered so quickly.

    Well thenˇ­. there was no other way.

    Since he could not escape, he had to kill them all!

    After all, if there was any loss to this batch of goods, wouldn''t the mission fail?

    I, Shinomiya Aoba, am going to be an ''undercover agent'' 5th Hokage!

    How can I tolerate the failure of a task on my resume!

    Therefore, the moment he was discovered, his eyes immediately changed. At the same time, he looked at his enemy with a sharp gaze, and his right hand rested on his sword.

    "Busoshoku Haki!"

    "Breath Technique..."

    "Thunder Breathing Techniqueˇ¤First Formˇ¤Thunderp and shˇ¤Sixfold!"

    When a sh of lightning appeared, Aoba instantly disappeared from everyone''s sight!

    Instead, it was reced by a ''lightning bolt'', shing six times in a row!

    Ka...

    When Aoba, who was standing proudly in the enemy encirclement, slowly sheathed the pitch-ck sword that seemed to have only left a third of its body, the many Kumogakure Ninjas seemed to be unable to react to what had just happened.

    Plop...

    The six unlucky fellows who had been pierced by the ''lightning'' were split into two, and their bodies powerlessly smashed onto the ground.

    Such a stunning Sword Art, or rather, a Ninja Art... caused Kumogakure ninjas to be stunned for a moment.

    Because they were already somewhat unable to tell who the real Kumogakure Ninja was!

    One had to know that, Kumogakure was the one who was most proficient in sword arts, ninja arts, and lightning technique!

    But what did they see just now?

    Was this guy really a Konoha ninja?

    And not the genius youth that they, Kumogakure, secretly trained?

    With this move just now, if the other party did not have Konoha''s forehead protector covering his forehead, they would definitely think he was one of Kumogakure''s ninjas.

    Being so deep in their thoughts, these Kumogakure ninjas had forgotten one thing: to pay attention to the situation on a battlefield.

    Being absent-minded during the battle was almost equivalent to stepping into the gates of hell.

    "Thunder Breathing Techniqueˇ¤First Formˇ¤God Speed!"

    When Aoba drew his sword again, arge amount of lightning instantly erupted from his body. Then, he began to attack the enemies in the distance at a breakneck speed!

    No one could catch his figure!

    When the lightning shed, the enemy had already been quickly killed by his sword!

    Do you want to form seals?

    Sorry!

    There''s no way!

    Under the absolute crushing speed, unless it is a super genius like Itachi, no one would be able to form seals.

    In fact, only Itachi, who had activated the three magatamas, could see the speed of Aoba''s explosion clearly.

    When the lightning finally fell silent, the twenty or so enemies present could not even resist and were instantly killed!

    The ground was littered with corpses, and the air was filled with the stench of blood.

    Aoba let out a long breath. This was the first time he had used [Thunder Breathing] in a real battle. However, the results were much better than he had imagined!

    However, it was still difficult for him to adapt to the state of breathing technique because he needed full concentration to do so.

 Chapter 170: Backtrack

    Chapter 170: Backtrack

    Crash...

    When Aoba removed [Busoshoku Haki] from the sword, this ordinary long sword broke.

    If he had not used [Busoshoku Haki] to reinforce the sword, the sword might have been the first to break apart when he killed the first six enemies.

    It could be seen how strong his explosive power was when he used the LV6 [Thunder Breathing]!

    This also made him want to get a good sword from the Land of Iron even more.

    "You really know how to use a sword? What sword technique (kenjutsu) is this?" Gekkou Hayate revealed himself near Aoba, his face full of disbelief!

    He waspletely shocked!

    Compared to the Sword Art disyed by Aoba just now, his Konoha Flowing Sword Art was like a joke!

    In this regard, Aoba''s answer was, "Oh, It''s a self-created justu. It can be considered a type of endurance body technique. Its explosive power is very strong, but it also has a heavy burden on the body."

    What a f*cking self-created jutsu!

    What a F*cking ninja body technique!

    But he couldn''t say that. He couldn''t say that he learned it from the dog system.

    "Self-created..." Gekkou Hayate suddenly wanted to curse!

    It was one thing to create a new set of physical skills, but now he created a set of kenjutsu?

    Why don''t you go to heaven!

    Even if he didn''t believe it, he had to believe it!

    The truth was right in front of him!

    When he thought about how this fellow was six years younger than him and had casually created so many powerful moves... Gekkou Hayate suddenly wanted to throw his sword away.

    If you are not a genius, then why don''t you... change your profession?

    In the future, please call me Gekkou, Sherlock Holmes, Hayate...

    Ignoring the shadow in Gekkou Hayate''s heart, Mikawa walked over and looked at Aoba with a shocked expression. "I didn''t expect that you have already released your lightning attribute to such an extent. The principle of the Ninjutsu just now is to use the lightning attribute chakra to stimte the many acupoints in the body, and then burst out with that terrifying speed and power, right?"

    The ''knowledgeable'' Mikawa immediately gave his own inference.

    Because this was Kumogakure''s specialty!

    On the battlefield, he had suffered a lot because of this jutsu!

    After being stunned for a moment, Aoba immediately nodded in agreement and gave Mikawa-sensei a thumbs up. "That''s right, that''s probably it. Mikawa-sensei is really amazing. He actually saw through the essence of this move of mine in an instant."

    Mikawa-sensei was really a good person. This time, there was no need for him to exin anything else.

    Mikawa, who had saved his face in front of his disciples, was also very satisfied. However, he was still amazed at Aoba''s growth speed. It was really amazing!

    On the contrary, Itachi, who had been staring at Aoba all along, did not say anything at this moment.

    But with Aoba''s understanding of Itachi, this guy was definitely not as calm as he appeared to be.

    Who knew how he was going topete with him in his heart!

    Even Aoba was looking forward to how fast Itachi would grow under his stimtion.

    He was also looking forward to the next formal fight with Itachi!

    ˇ­..

    After killing all the enemies, Mikawa ss did not hurry to call out the people hiding. Instead, they began to carefully examine the corpses, search for information, and determine the identity of the enemy.

    However, these Kumogakure Ninjas had been stalling for time with the intention of dying from the beginning, so the things that could prove their identity had long been hidden elsewhere. Even until death, they did not use the Ninja Art that could expose their identity. It could be seen how strong their determination was!

    After searching a circle without any results, Mikawa ss could only helplessly give up and set these people as wandering Ninjas who wanted to get money.

    After all, the other party did not even have any Jonin.

    However, the uneasiness in Mikawa''s heart did not decrease at all

    Meanwhile, Aoba had obtained two new swords. The quality was slightly better than the one he had broken before, so he could stay and make do with it.

    After cleaning up the battlefield, the Land of Tea people, who had been taken away by Mikawa''s ss as soon as they used smoke bombs, was also brought over.

    When they saw the corpses on the ground, their faces immediately turned ashen, and their legs became weak.

    The person in charge of the caravan this time was the same, but when he saw that the goods in the cart were mostly intact, he immediately revealed an excited expression and let out a sigh of relief.

    If this batch of goods were destroyed, he wouldn''t need to go back, so he might as well die to atone for his sins!

    "Lord Mikawa! It''s really fortunate that you are here! Otherwise, we would be in trouble!"

    After realizing that Mikawa was indeed a powerful protector, the person in charge of the caravan immediately threw all the unhappiness from before to the back of his mind. He held Mikawa''s hand and began to wipe away his tears.

    Mikawa felt a chill and hurriedly shook off the other party.

    "It can''t be said that the danger has already been resolved. We don''t even know if the other party was acting on the spur of the moment or if it were premeditated. If it were for the former, it would be fine. If it were for thetter, it would mean that these people were just cannon fodder, used to test our strength."

    When the person in charge of the caravan heard this, he immediately became anxious!

    "Lord Mikawa! Then what should we do? You can''t ignore us!"

    Right now, Mikawa was thest thing everyone could rely on, and they could not let go no matter what!

    Mikawa said helplessly, "I didn''t say I wouldn''t care about you. As long as Konoha epts the mission, we will definitely do our best toplete it!"

    "That''s good, that''s good! Lord Mikawa, please give the order. We definitely have nothing to say!"

    The person in charge of the caravan patted his chest and guaranteed.

    Moreover, this time, even the others did not dare toin. It was obvious that the scene of danger from before had still left them in shock!

    If Mikawa''s squad had reacted a little slower, none of them would have survived!

    So how could they dare to have any more thoughts?

    It was estimated that even if Mikawa asked them to eat rocks now, they would still swallow it!

    As long as they could survive, they could do anything!

    And with their guarantee, Mikawa also breathed a sigh of relief.

    However, he didn''t know what to do next.

    Especially every time he wanted to continue following the original route, he felt his heart beating so fast that even his eyelids began to jump. This was not a good sign!

    So he gritted his teeth and said, "Retreat from the Country of Grass first and see the situation!"

    He didn''t know why he felt so uneasy, but the person in charge of the caravan didn''t have any objections this time and immediately nodded in agreement.

    Just as everyone was about to return on the same path, Mikawa reminded Gekkou Hayate and Itachi. The two of them nodded in understanding, indicating that they understood.

    Then, the two of them went out and returned to the team after a few minutes.

 Chapter 171: Akatsukis Call

    Chapter 171: Akatsuki''s Call

    Of course, Mikawa didn''t mean to give up on the mission and returned to Konoha.

    Instead, he wanted to take the opportunity to draw out the enemy in the dark. If it really existed!

    To put it bluntly, it was a bluff!

    Because if someone really had their eyes on them, when they saw them retreat to the Country of Grass, they would definitely follow them.

    Then it was time for Gekkou Hayate to y his role!

    On the surface, Gekkou Hayate, who seemed to go with the team, actually had not left for even a moment. It was actually Shadow Clone Technique.

    As long as he was not attacked, he would not be exposed!

    Therefore, when Gekkou Hayate, who was hanging far behind them, discovered the enemy that had followed them, he immediately realized the seriousness of the matter. At the same time, he was also amazed by Mikawa-sensei''s experience!

    ......

    Mikawa, who was escorting the caravan, slowly retreated as he heard a soft voice. He quietly nodded his head and then suddenly ordered them to rest here.

    This contradictory order caused the person in charge of the caravan to be stunned. If they wanted to leave now, they shouldn''t rest nowˇ­ What was he doing?

    However, after experiencing the previous attack, he had already treated Mikawa as a life savior, so he did not dare to ask any more questions and directly stopped outside the Country of Grass.

    After waiting for a while, Mikawa and Itachi looked at each other, then immediately turned around.

    ording to Gekkou Hayate''s information, the three of them were enough to deal with this little tail enemy.

    And Aoba was left behind to protect the caravan so they would not fall into the enemy''s trick.

    ˇŞThis arrangement was exactly what Aoba wanted!

    Because when they were leaving the Country of Grass, the Vermilion Ring that he kept on his body released chakra fluctuation, which was the signal sent by Nagato for a meeting!

    And [Crimson Swordsman], this vest, had not appeared for three months, so he was ready to go and see what the situation was that made Nagato suddenly gather the members of Akatsuki.

    Therefore, he called out [Civet Cat Prince], so that he could change his appearance and blend back into the caravan.

    Apart from not having anybat power, [Illusion Transformation]''s ability was simply a perfect version of the Transformation Technique. In addition, he and ''Prince'' couldmunicate mentally at any time regardless of distance. Therefore, it was almost impossible to see through it unless he participated in the battle.

    When ''Prince'' turned into Aoba''s appearance and returned to the caravan, Aoba himself changed directions to stay away from the crowd. Then, he put on the scarlet mask, changed into [Crimson Swordsman]''s skin, and put on the standard outfit of Akatsuki''s members.

    After doing all this preparation, he unhurriedly put on the Vermilion Ring and at the same time injected chakra into it, activating the Illusion Light Body Technique sealed inside!

    Therefore, in an instant, his Thought Body once again came to the cave where the Gedo Statue was stored.

    ....

    "Looks like I was thest one."

    Aoba looked around and then calmly said.

    Moreover, this time, apart from Pain and Konan, who did not even look at him, he also saw the ''Undying Duo'', a man who he did not know but carried a broadsword on his back, SasoriˇŞwho still looked like a teenagerˇŞand, Konoha''s rebel, Orochimaru.

    And it looked like he and Orochimaru were in the same group?

    Aoba is really not impressed by this aspect. After all, Orochimaru, who failed to obtain Sharingan in the original book, was directly beaten by Itachi and defected to Akatsuki. Of course, his impression of Sasori is the ''art duo'' he formed with Deidara. And the ugly sand puppet Hirukoˇ­.

    But what he didn''t know was that Sasori had been with Akatsuki for not much longer than him.

    Because after secretly assassinating The Third Kazekage, before Sasori could change himself into a puppet, he was found by Konan. After being easily suppressed by Konan, he was persuaded to join Akatsuki.

    Right now, it could be said that apart from Obito, who was disguised as Tobi, who was not present, everyone was in a well-behaved manner!

    What''s happening here?

    Could it be that Bijuu''s arrest n was brought forward?

    Aoba was a little confused, but at this time, Pain directly said after seeing him, "I thought you would be absent from this meeting."

    "But it''s good that youe. You can get to know each other, and then I will exin the reason why I gathered you here."

    The members of Akatsuki present were all proud and arrogant masters. It could be said that no one cared about anyone, and they all had their own ns.

    Therefore, after stiffly reporting their code names, they all chose to stand by and watch.

    And Aoba finally knew who the guy whom he didn''t have any impression of but was carrying a broadsword was.

    It was one of the Seven Swordsmen of the time ˇŞthe user of Kubikirib¨­ch¨­, Biwa Juzou.

    He was also one of the three people who were lucky enough to escape in the end when Guy''s father, Might Duy, opened the Eight Gates in the third shinobi world war.

    The other two lucky people were Suikazan Fuguki and Kurosuki Raiga.

    At the same time, this guy was also the most unlucky member of Akatsuki, who died the fastest after being killed by the enemy!

    He was also the partner of Itachi.

    In terms of strength,pared to the other members of Akatsuki.

    Well, Aoba understood everything anywayˇ­.

    Pain had long been ustomed to the indifferent attitude of everyone. He directly cut to the chase. "I have been secretly controlling the Country of Grass during this period of time, but Kumogakure''s people suddenly intervened. Which of you is closer to that ce and is willing to take a trip?"

    Because the location of this base was still unknown to the others in Akatsuki''s group, Nagato controlled Pain to change the way he said it.

    After all, no one could guarantee that these people standing here today would not betray the organization in the future, so they had to be wary.

    In addition, although he could do it himself, Rinnegan was a matter of great importance. Nagato did not want to expose himself too early, so he could only keep it as a trump card.

    And once he forced him to do it himself, it would not be as simple as killing dozens of people, and everyone who saw him would have to die!

    That was why he had asked this question.

    When the others heard this, they were obviously not interested.

    However, when Aoba heard about the Country of Grass and Kumogakure''s intervention, his heart immediately skipped a beat!

    He could not help but wonder if the people they had killed before were Kumogakure''s people.

    After all, if it''s just wandering ninjas, even if they had the courage, they would not dare to attack Konoha''s people.

    Not to mention the fact that not only did they dare to attack, but after discovering that they could not defeat them, no one wanted to escape. This did not make sense!

 Chapter 172: Kumogakure Is Going to Be Unlucky!

    Chapter 172: Kumogakure Is Going to Be Unlucky!

    But if Kumogakure were behind this, why would they do this?

    Aoba had a headache and felt that something was not right.

    However, even if he racked his brains, he could not imagine that it was actually Danzo who sent people to secretly plot against them, which was why there were so many attacks!

    Just when no one answered, and there was some silence, Pain took the lead and said, "We are chasing a guy who can run very fast. This guy''s head is worth a lot of money on the ck market bounty, so we can''t make it for the time being."

    Then Orochimaru also smiled and said, "Why didn''t the leader personally take action? I have been looking forward to it for a long time."

    After saying that, he stretched out his tongue and licked his lips with a cold look in his eyes.

    If one were to say that the person with the greatest courage here was Orochimaru, who had never feared anyone before.

    As long as he was given a chance, there was almost nothing he didn''t dare to do!

    Even Pain, who called himself the ''god'', was on his list of ''prey''!

    That pair of Rinnegan was too attractive.

    Pain looked at Orochimaru coldly and said in a calm tone, "It''s not time for me to make a move yet, but if you want to see it, I can give you this opportunity."

    Orochimaru smiled and said nothing more.

    At this time, there were only two people left who still hadn''t expressed their opinions.

    "Then it seems that this task belongs to me. I am now near the Grass Country. Leave the trash of Kumogakure to me."

    At this time, it was not Aoba who spoke, but the arrogant Biwa Juzou who had not learned his lesson!

    It was a typical case of forgetting the pain when the scar was healed!

    He didn''t even ask how many enemies there were and how strong the enemy was, yet he dared to open his mouth, making Aoba truly'' admire ''him!

    However, it was quite surprising that this fellow was actually in the vicinity of the Grass Country.

    Moreover, with such a fellow in front of him attracting hatred, he could also fish in troubled waters!

    That''s right, after learning that Kumogakure''s people had already intervened in the Country of Grass, he was prepared to wade into this muddy water.

    Didn''t [Crimson Swordsman] agree to join Akatsuki at this time?

    He could use Akatsuki''s power to get rid of Kumogakure''s people, then sweep through the obstacles and let this sovereignplete the mission.

    Three months had passed, and [Schrodinger''s Zanpakuto]''s [Bankai] had a chance of sess. Even if he failed, there was still an hour where [Shikai] could fool people. As long as he paid attention, he should not overturn the car.

    The premise was that he was not allowed to face enemies with unknown numbers and strength alone!

    Just as he was about to speak, Pain nodded and said, "As for the specific information, ''White'' will tell you that your mission is to clear out the country of grass."

    White was Konan''s code name. Since it was inconvenient for Pain Rikudou to reveal their final trump cards, Konan, as the spokesperson, naturally had to act.

    Otherwise, it was really hard to say who would be the one to clear out who.

    Then, at this extremely awkward moment, Aoba also spoke up, "I also want to help."

    After saying that, he could clearly see that Pain and Konan were both looking over.

    Pain was fine, and his face was still expressionless.

    However, Konan seemed to be gritting her teeth.

    It couldn''t be helped. It was really hard not to misunderstand!

    After waiting for a long time, you just stood there and pretended to be dead. Then, when you heard that Konan was going, you immediately expressed that you wanted to help the organization. If you said that you didn''t have any other ideas, who would believe it?

    Obviously, Nagato and Konan, who were elsewhere, thought the same.

    After all, the first meeting had left an extremely deep impression on them!

    Therefore, in Nagato''s opinion, this guy waspletely unafraid of Konan!

    Want to help?

    Wasn''t this obvious that he was worried about Konan?

    "Oh, Konan is going too, so I''m going too!"

    It was very depressing, but it could not break out!

    Konan really wanted to say that the two of them were enough, but for the sake of safety, one more person would naturally have more strength to eliminate all idents!

    Thinking that it would not be bad, Konan gritted her teeth and turned her face away, no longer looking at this bastard!

    Because she was really afraid that she would not be able to resist and directly kill this guy!

    Since Konan did not object, Nagato could not say anything, so he controlled Pain to say, "Later, ''White'' will send you the location of the meeting ande as soon as possible."

    Aoba felt wronged in his heart, and he nodded his head calmly.

    He was also very depressed!

    If he had known that Konan would also go, he would have expressed his opinion earlier.

    Now that there was something ''shady'', Nagato would definitely think that he had acted for Konan.

    But the real situation was not like that!

    There was no way to exin, but thinking about it carefully, it was good to be misunderstood like this. At least it would not arouse Nagato''s suspicion.

    If there were any more iprehensible actions in the future, they would probably think about it as much as they liked this time, saving him a lot of breath.

    It could be considered as having both advantages and disadvantages sigh!

    ˇ­.

    After removing the Thought Body, Aoba simply did not go back, directly circling around and once again going to the Grass Country.

    In any case, if nothing unexpected happened, Itachi and the others would return very soon.

    If the enemy that attacked them this time were really Kumogakure, then he would have to detonate this ''mine'' in advance!

    Otherwise, the consequences would be unimaginable!

    Moreover, he also learned from Akatsuki that there were many people who came this time. Among them, there was nock of Jonin. Otherwise, Konan alone could easily deal with them.

    In addition, he analyzed it through Akatsuki''s information,bined with the location in his memory, and finally found that as long as Kumogakure''s people entered the Country of Grass from the Country of River - and then moved to the location of Mikawa''s ss, they would definitely pass through the entire Country of Grass.

    This meant that there would be arge number of Kumogakure ninjas near Madara''s former base!

    Now, it was Akatsuki''s secret base. But, there were still Gedo Statue.

    He seemed to know the reason why Nagato would suddenly gather everyone.

    The real reason why Kumogakure invaded the Grass Country was not important at all!

    The important thing was that Nagato did not want to give up on this ce!

    He was not even willing to ept the slightest risk of being exposed!

    It was just like how ''old man Madara'' would send White Zetsu out from time to time to clean up all the people who had intruded into the base.

    How could a tiger upy the territory and tolerate a group of fleas jumping around there?

    Aoba even believed that if no one were near the Grass Country this time, Nagato would definitely control Pain Rikudou to do it alone!

    Although he was not sure what the real purpose of Kumogakure entering the Grass Country this time was, Aoba knew that these guys would be in big trouble!

 Chapter 173: Lets Be Together

    Chapter 173: Let''s Be Together

    In a split second, three of Kumogakure''s elites Jonin, five ordinary Jonin, and forty Chunin, entered the Country of Grass from the Country of River - and quickly headed in the direction that had been sent back!

    Because the intelligence said that even after sacrificing twenty chunin, they had only managed to probe a part of the strength of the other party and were unable to confirm if there were still Konoha''s ninjas lurking in the dark. This made Kumogakure''s people very surprised.

    Then, they began to make crazy assumptions!

    With such a strong Ninja Squad, could the information they obtained before be true?

    Especially when the other party actually chose to retreat after a great victory, this made Kumogakure''s people more and more certain that this batch of goods was not simple!

    Otherwise, why would they be so careful?

    There must be something fishy about this!

    In addition, there was also an intuitive description of the strength of these Konoha Ninjas.

    The oldest was a Jonin, and he was very experienced in dealing with enemies.

    And the other three youths were very shocking!

    One of them could turn invisible and was good at using swords.

    There was also one who was extremely good at Ninjutsu, and his hand seals were extremely fast. He was able to skillfully use the Grand Fireball Technique, Phoenix Fire Technique, and even the Grade B Water Dragon Bullet!

    However, what made people frown even more was thest youth.

    The information actually described him to be good at using Lightning Release, and he was good at enduring Kenjutsu

    When he was fighting, his body produces lightning, which can release a speed that is difficult to capture with the naked eye and extremely strong attack power, killing arge number of Kumogakure''s ninjas in an instant.

    Are you sure this is Konoha''s ninja?

    Not our Kumogakure''s people?

    When all these characteristics arebined, those who don''t know will think that they are describing our future Lord Raikage!

    What a joke!

    However, the information should not be wrong. It could only be said that this young man was a loss. If he were with them, Kumogakure, he would definitely be able to develop better.

    It was not impossible for him to be nurtured as the next generation of Raikage!

    It was just that such a talented young man appearing in the present Konoha really made them feel like they were stuck in the throat.

    They had to get rid of them!

    Even if the information they obtained, in the end, was wrong, they had to keep all these genius youths!

    This also gave them another reason to make a move!

    ......

    At the same time, after waiting for a long time, Aoba finally saw Konan and the original Seven Ninja Swordsmen of The Mist, Biwa Juzou, who was carrying Kubikirib¨­ch¨­.

    This guy was actually really near the Grass Country. He didn''t know what he was going to do here.

    In fact, it was reasonable to say that this guy who joined Akatsuki after him should be the partner Nagato found for him.

    After all, Akatsuki''s principle was to be in two groups. That way, they couldplete the task efficiently and help each other. At the same time, it will also monitor each other to prevent others from leaking information about Akatsuki.

    However, after Aoba fooled Obito and defeated him, he also teased Konan at the first meeting.

    In the end, under Obito''s persuasion, Nagato reluctantly agreed to ept ''Yasuo''.

    Of course, Nagato would not admit that he chose to indulge [Crimson Swordsman] because [Crimson Swordsman] cruelly tortured the mysterious ''Madara''.

    As the leader of Akatsuki, he had agreed to ''Madara''s'' n, but it did not mean that he wouldpletely believe this guy who had suddenly appeared and not be on guard.

    Therefore, since Yasuo was very strong and could even deal with ''Madara'', he might be able toe in handy in the future, and it was okay to give Yasuo a certain ''freedom'' within the scope of eptance.

    However, the core information about Akatsuki would definitely not be revealed to him in a short period of time.

    This was the price of ''freedom''.

    However, it seemed that this guy only had eyes for Konan and was not interested in this problem.

    What a strange guy!

    "Since everyone is here, let''s make a battle n. I just received information from ''Mysterious''. The attacking Kumogakure is not weak, and there is nock of elite Jonin among them. I know that all of you are very confident in your own strength, but if you turn over the boat carelessly, no one will save you. If you die, you will die!"

    Konan did not look at anyone, and it seemed like she was speaking to the air.

    Biwa Juzou smiled disdainfully, but he did not explode because before he joined Akatsuki, he had already experienced the difficult part of this woman.

    He was not sure that he would be able to defeat the other party, which was why he chose to join Akatsuki.

    Since he could not defeat the other party, there was nothing wrong with joining it!

    And after joining this Akatsuki, he also discovered that this organization was not ordinary.

    He knew that this organization must have great ambitions!

    This was exactly what he wanted!

    It was just that no one had formed a team with him for the time being, so there was no good opportunity to show off his value.

    Because of this, as a newbie, he would take the initiative to volunteer and ept this mission.

    It was just some Kumogakure ninjas, and it was not a direct confrontation of Raikage.

    He, Biwa Juzou, was disdainful!

    And this time, Aoba also learned to be obedient. He stood there quietly, like a handsome man, not saying a word.

    If he couldn''t get 100%[Bankai], it was almost impossible for him to kill Kumogakure and the others likest time!

    At most, he wouldn''t let his character copse and carry out the mystery to the end!

    Moreover, the time of the battle had to be locked onto within an hour. This was the maximum time after Zanpakuto[Shikai]!

    If the time was up and the battle was not over, he would have to find an excuse to slip away. Otherwise, once he used the ability that only his true self knew, it was very likely that his identity would be exposed.

    As for whether he could finish off the enemy within an hour, he was quite confident about this.

    After all, with Konan, the three of them should be equal to a real Akatsuki group!

    Even if the other party had really hidden some trump card, such as something like Bijuu.

    What could they do?

    After all, it''s a task from Nagatoˇ­.

    How could he refuse to ept a delivery that was delivered to his doorstep?

    At the same time, it was like a question, "How many grains of rice is there in a bag of rice?"

    If your answer is wrong, then congrattions!

    You are gone!

    When Konan was done with her battle n, Aoba wanted to continue to pretend to be deep and perfect his handsome man image, but the ugly Biwa Juzou took the initiative to approach him.

    "Do you also use a sword?"

    "Yes."

    Aoba responded indifferently. His intention of refusing people from a thousand miles away was already very clear.

    However, this guy''s next sentence made his eyelids jump.

    "I think you seem to be alone. Why don''t we stay together?"

    "Huh?"

 Chapter 174: Ninja Swords

    Chapter 174: Ninja Swords

    Aoba subconsciously took two steps back, and a hand instantly fell on Zanpakuto. He almost pulled out his sword to kill this damned gay!

    F*ck!

    If Konan came over and said that, he might consider it!

    A guy whose face has been painted X on the face, you actually dare to covet my beauty!

    Are you still looking?

    If you look again, I''ll f*cking chop off your jacket!

    Seeing Aoba''s extreme behavior, the confused Biwa Juzou was also shocked. Kubikirib¨­ch¨­ was immediately held in his hand.

    Before Kumogakure''s people arrived, their own people were about to fight.

    Konan immediately gave up the idea of continuing to y dead. She stopped them in the middle and coldly said, "What do you want to do?"

    Feeling puzzled, Biwa Juzou was very unhappy and said, "I was just asking if this guy was willing to team up. Who knew that this bastard would immediately turn hostile and actually want to pull out his sword to cut me? How can I endure this?"

    Hearing this, Konan immediately frowned and looked at Aoba.

    At this time, Aoba was also very embarrassed!

    So that was what he meant!

    Then why didn''t you exin it clearly before?

    Why did you say something like, "I think you are lonely. Why don''t we be together?"

    Who the hell wants to be with you!

    Get lost!

    Fortunately, he had a mask as a cover. Otherwise, his expression would have been extremely interesting at this time.

    However, now that things hade to this, he could not exin that it was actually a misunderstanding. I was wrong. My heart was impure.

    Therefore, he let go of the hand that was holding the hilt of the saber and said in an incredibly pretentious manner, "Death is like the wind, often apanied by my body. The long road is long, and only the sword will apany me."

    This was Yasuo''s ssic line, but it automatically tranted into Biwa Juzou''s ears. "If you want to live with me, sooner orter, you will be chopped to death by me! Only the knife in your hand(sword) is the true love of our life!"

    "No, I refuse. Stay away!"

    Biwa Juzou''s mentality was a little broken.

    He picked up Kubikirib¨­ch¨­ and raised it above his head to cut off this damn pretentious bastard!

    Obviously, the negative effects of [Crimson Swordsman]''s skin had been triggered.

    Originally, this characteristic was only effective against enemies. It could be seen how much hostility Biwa Juzou had towards Aoba at this time.

    Even Konan, who hated him so much, didn''t start to fight when they met.

    It was easy to imagine that the dog system had its own judgment methods.

    "I''m going to kill you!"

    "Don''t stop me! I''m going to kill this bastard!"

    "He actually dared to humiliate me like this!"

    Even Konan did not expect that Biwa Juzou would actually make a move just like that.

    If she were not in the middle of the mission, she would definitely not take a second look and let that bastard be killed.

    But not now!

    No matter what conflict there was, it could not affect the business!

    Therefore, Konan had no choice but to stop Biwa Juzou, trying to calm him down personally.

    However, under the influence of [Team mates can be dead, This man must die]''s debuff, it was as if a halo of wisdom had hit Biwa Juzou, and he could not hear anything.

    Seeing Konan had been stopping him, he immediately began to chase after Konan with red eyes!

    There was a sense of d¨¦j¨¤vu that said, "Today, I will kill everyone."

    Konan was a little annoyed, especially since that bastard Yasuo was actually standing at the side watching the show. He had no intention of helping at all. Obviously, this mad dog in front of him was going to chop him!

    But now, he had be the most rxed person.

    If Aoba knew that Konan was looking at him like this, he would definitely shout again that he had been misunderstood!

    It was really not that he wanted to watch the show, but when Biwa Juzou made his move, the dog system once again issued him a mission.

    Ding!

    [Special death-seeking mission has been issued! ]

    [Mission name: Ninja Sword Collector! ]

    [Description: Is it Seven Ninja Swordsmen of The Mist who is too noob, or are these seven des too spicy? ]

    [It is time to verify this question. It is time to rob him! ]

    [Mission Requirement: Collect Seven Ninja Swordsmen of The Mist''s seven ninja knives]

    [Mission Time Limit: No Limit]

    [Mission Reward: Unknown Grade Treasure Chest and Skill Card]

    [Note: You can only settle it once. The reward will be increased ording to the number of ninja swords collected during the calction. The minimum requirement is to hold one sword. ]

    [Mission failed: You can''t even snatch a ninja sword. You might as well find a piece of tofu and smash it to death! ]

    .........

    When Aoba saw this mission, he almost cracked again.

    Because other than the seemingly easy-to-obtain Kubikirib¨­ch¨­, the other swords were all in Kirigakure''s hands.

    He didn''t have the courage to charge into the Blood Mist Vige, which had an infamous name.

    En?

    Wait a minute?

    Blood Mist Vige?

    Aoba was suddenly stunned and began to think.

    Speaking of which, the origin of the Blood Mist Vige was that after Obito controlled Yondaime Mizukage with Sharingan, he began to carry out a cruel rule and was crowned with this name.

    If you were to talk about Yondaime Mizukage, Yagura, who was Jinchuriki, he would definitely not be able to defeat him now.

    But there was no need at all!

    Because at this stage, Kirigakure waspletely Obito''s back garden. He could go whenever he wanted to, and what he wanted to do!

    !

    Aoba suddenly became excited!

    Everyone knew that Obito was his ''little brother'', and Yondaime Mizukage Yagura was a tool controlled by Obito. In Kirigakure, it was Yondaime Mizukage Yagura who had the final say!

    Then he would be greater than Obito, Obito would be greater than Yondaime Mizukage Yagura, and Yondaime Mizukage would equal Kirigakure.

    He would be greater than Kirigakure!

    En, there was nothing wrong with it!

    I am really a genius!

    Aoba was amused all of a sudden. Since there was such a big and thick leg that he had already hugged, why would he be afraid of a chicken?

    Wasn''t it just a few swords?

    It was a matter of one word from this young master!

    Dog System, no matter how you schemed against this young master, in the end, you still had to drink this young master''s foot washing water!

    A death-seeking mission?

    Difficulty?

    This young master has someone below him, don''t you know!

    A problem that could be solved with just two words, why did he still go to fight?

    Didn''t Naruto, the son of destiny, rely on his MAX-level mouth to escape? He wasn''t even afraid of Ninja World!

    Also, I heard that Nagato, you have Rinnegan? And you even killed Konoha?

    Come,e,e, let us brothers have a good chat and see how this matter will be resolved!

    Aoba felt that he finally had to experience the treatment of the Son of Destiny this time, and his heart was ted ---

    At the same time, he could also imagine what kind of incredible reward the dog system would give him after collecting all seven swords.

    He thought that the value of the reward could not be lower than the value of these seven knivesbined.

    However, at this moment, Aoba, who was in a daze, did not realize a particrly serious problem. It was Obito. Whether he recognized the identity of his younger brother or not, he would not help him get those ninja swords.

 Chapter 175: As EEexpected, I am Not An Emperor!

    Chapter 175: As EEexpected, I am Not An Emperor!

    After a farce, Biwa Juzou was taught a lesson by Konan and finally calmed down a little.

    But every time he looked at Aoba, his eyes were extremely unfriendly!

    Aoba was still happy in his heart. Look, after I kill those Kumogakure Ninjas, I''ll make you look good!

    This Kubikirib¨­ch¨­ is mine!

    ˇ­.

    In the forest hidden in Madara''s original base, Konan gambled on the route that Kumogakure''s ninjas had to take ording to the information that White Zetsu had sent back.

    If Kumogakure''s people changed their route and went around this ce, there might not be Akatsuki''s people waiting for them here.

    "It''s here!"

    When White Zetsu''s clone shed by and appeared, Konan''s gaze immediately became extremely cold.

    At this time, they were all hidden inside the big tree that Konan had disguised as with Shikigami Dance. It was the technique that Konan used to protect Nagato when Pain Rikudou attacked Konoha in the original work.

    The camouge effect could be said to be wless, and even Mangekyou Sharingan could not see through it!

    Even though Kumogakure had been very careful along the way and had also sent the advance team to investigate and avoid falling into a trap, under the excellent disguise of the Shikigami Dance, most of Kumogakure''s team still fell into the trap that Konan had carefully prepared for them!

    "Explode!"

    With a light shout from Konan, those that had been ced on the ground, the trees that had been disguised as fallen leaves, and the tree bark exploding talismans instantly lit up!

    "It''s a trap!"

    One of the Kumogakure ninjas, who was the first to react, immediately shouted in shock. However, it was toote. The violent explosion instantly swallowed at least half of their people!

    This was under Konan''s extremely restrained attack. Otherwise, if she were serious, how could the number of exploding talismans be so little?

    Even if shpletely buried the other party in one move, it would not be strange!

    "Let''s do it!"

    Konan immediately removed her disguise and prepared to hand over the remaining endgames to the other two. At the same time, she also wanted to observe their true strength, so she immediately hid herself again to prevent any idents.

    With her attack just now, nearly fifty Kumogakure troops were immediately injured, crippled, and dead, and their formation was in chaos!

    If they still couldn''t win with such a big advantage, then they were not worthy of being a member of Akatsuki!

    Konan''s gaze began to fall on that annoying fellow.

    "Let me see just what kind of strength you have to be able to make that person helpless."

    Biwa Juzou was already impatient. He immediatelyughed wildly and pulled Kubikirib¨­ch¨­ out from his back. He then charged toward Kumogakure''s group that had yet to recover from the chain of explosions!

    With every swing of Kubikirib¨­ch¨­, it would definitely cut someone in half!

    It was extremely bloody and violent, shocking everyone!

    However, this elite troop of Kumogakure was not to be trifled with either!

    Although they were caught off guard at the beginning, the ones who died were all Chunin. The three elites Jonin, at most, had some dirt on their faces. The other Jonin, at most, was just a bit injured.

    After all, the stronger the person was, the less effective the Explosive Talisman would be.

    Unless the explosive talismans reached a terrifying number, only then would they despair.

    Therefore, when they discovered the bastard who had ughtered hispanions, the two elite Jonin immediately stopped him!

    The remaining elite Jonin and a few Jonin began to search for other enemies.

    Because this was clearly a premeditated ambush, there could not be only one enemy!

    Then, they saw Aoba, who was watching the show from the side.

    The conscience of heaven and earth!

    Aoba really did not have the intention to help this guy. He even looked forward to these Kumogakure Ninjas killing Biwa Juzou. In this way, he could justifiably upy this Kubikirib¨­ch¨­.

    But obviously, the enemy could not ignore him!

    Under the influence of the negative effects of [Crimson Swordsman]''s skin, almost all the remaining Kumogakure Ninjas rushed towards him!

    Aoba, who was constantly emitting the smell of blood and killing intent, was also a husky, but he had no choice. If he wanted to be handsome, he must pay the price!

    Therefore, he no longer hesitated and immediately pulled out the Zanpakuto in his hand!

    Twenty-three percent of [Bankai]''s sess rate had failed!

    Although Aoba had expected this result, he still felt very regretful and wasteful.

    "As expected, I don''t have Emperor''s Luck. But, [Shikai] is enough!"

    He raised his head and looked at the full moon hanging high in the sky, which was very suitable for the scene.

    "Let''s dance, Sleeved White Snow!"

    When Aoba muttered out the real name of this [Zanpakuto, ], this seemingly ordinary light hit instantly turned into a snow-white color along with the de, hand guard, and hilt. A pure white ribbon extended out from the end of the hilt.

    This Zanpakuto, who was known as the "most beautiful person in the Soul Corpse Realm", was tightly held in his hand!

    "First Danceˇ¤White Moon!"

    With a gentle wave of Aoba, a huge circle appeared at the feet of the enemy in front of him.

    Then, pure white moonlight instantly fell from the sky and connected with the circle on the ground, forming a cylindrical shape!

    At this moment, the beautiful moonlight seemed to have really materialized,pletely upying the entire space from the sky to the earth!

    Kumogakure ninjas, who were bathed in moonlight, were shocked at first, but when they found that they were fine, they immediately rushed over without fear.

    But at this moment, the beautiful moonlight condensed into an ice pir that pierced through heaven and earth, freezing all the Kumogakure Ninjas inside!

    Through the ice pirs, one could even see the excited and murderous expressions on their faces.

    However, in the next second, the ice pirs shattered, and these people also turned into ice crystals that filled the sky. Under the moonlight, they sprinkled down on the ground.

    "Sure enough, even if it''s only [Shikai], it depends on which Zanpakuto''s[Shikai] it was!"

    Aoba was very satisfied with the result of this sh.

    Such a beautiful and shocking scene was also very consistent with his current identity.

    Not only was it powerful, but it was also mainly handsome!

    If it were randomly picked by other abilities that were very spicy and could not be used to act cool at all, then the acting style would be gone in an instant!

    And the ''might of the world'' just now not only scared the remaining Kumogakure Ninja but alsopletely stunned Biwa Juzou, who wanted to kill him before!

    Just that scene, you f*cking told me it was Kenjutsu???

    Are you sure you didn''t use Ice Release Ninjutsu?

    It was f*cking outrageous!

    Biwa Juzou couldn''t help but wonder if he could survive if he didn''t dodge the attack just now.

    The answer in his heart made his face very ugly.

    Even the eyes that looked at Aoba were full of fear!

 Chapter 176: Killing is Bad, But I Cant Quit!

    Chapter 176: Killing is Bad, But I Can''t Quit!

    "Just now. What was that?"

    Konan, who hadpletely disguised herself on the battlefield, was in a trance. The scene just now was too shocking and beautiful.

    Especially when the icicles that connected heaven and earth instantly turned into ice crystals that scattered all over the sky, under the light of moonlight, those ice crystals seemed to be shining!

    Even she, who did not know what ''Romance'' was, was dazzled at that moment and almost forgot to breathe.

    And that sword...

    It was not surprising that it would change color. After all, some swords even looked like living things.

    However, it was really too beautiful.

    Especially when she noticed that after that guy unsheathed his sword, his aura immediately transformed into a lonely and deste aura. Together with the snow-white de, he bathed in ice crystals all over the sky.

    It really made Konan unable to describe the shock in her heart with words!

    But if Aoba were to exin, he would definitely say it was a special effect. I added special effects to the sword, and my skin also had special effects!

    After all, being handsome was something that could happen for a lifetime!

    Aoba was indeed in the light, but for the remaining Kumogakure Ninjas, it was not so friendly.

    Especially among the few people who were killed in an instant, there was also Kumogakure Jonin!

    Even Jonin died without any power to resist. It was difficult for them to guess the true strength level of the other party!

    However, they knew their things. Although this move of First Danceˇ¤White Moon was powerful and had exquisite special effects, it could only be used under the premise of having moonlight.

    In addition, the time before the skill was used was too long. If not for the fact that the other guys had been careless after discovering that the moonlight had no lethality and hadn''t realized the danger, the effect of this move would definitely not be as shocking as it was now!

    Not to mention anything else, with chunin''s speed, as long as they were on guard in advance, they would be able to escape from the circle on the ground in time.

    Therefore, the Kumogakure ninjas who were killed in one move could only be considered unlucky. First, his leg was injured by Konan''s trap, then he was careless, which led to his death.

    On the battlefield, no matter how vignt you were, it would not be an exaggeration!

    Because you would never know what kind of unremarkable jutsu would be used to kill you!

    Just like just now, who would have thought that moonlight could also kill people?

    "Who are you people? Why did you attack our Kumogakure?"

    The only elite Jonin who did not move shouted with an ugly expression.

    Because he had already recognized the guy who was holding Kubikirib¨­ch¨­, not to mention the fact that this guy still had Kirigakure''s anti-Ninja on his forehead!

    This person was one of Kirigakure''s former Seven Ninja Swordsmen of The Mist.

    He could not understand why Kirigakure would suddenly attack him and the others.

    There was also the mysterious person standing in the distance, who gave him great pressure. He and Biwa Juzou were actually dressed the same way!

    What did this mean?

    It meant that they were not only in the same group but might also have joined the same terrifying organization!

    Was this unknown organization targeting them?

    But why?

    Could it be the backup n that Konoha had invited?

    At this moment, Biwa Juzou was the first to push back two of Kumogakure''s elite ninjas in front of him. Then, he shouted in a particrly displeased manner, "What nonsense are you talking about? Today, all of you will die here!"

    When the elite Jonin, who had not made a move, heard this, his heart immediately sank!

    Sure enough, the other party came for them.

    Then, Aoba also spoke, "There are three things that must be passed in life. Honor, hangover, and death. Killing is a bad habit, but it seems that I can''t quit. So it was you who started the war again. I, Crimson Swordsman Yasuo, in the name of Blood Moon Sect and Akatsuki, dere that you are guilty!"

    This mess could not be thrown out by Akatsuki!

    Konan, hiding in the dark, suddenly looked a little grim, but it was nothing to reveal a name.

    After all, none of these people would be able to escape, and all of them would die here!

    In addition, the words of ''Yasuo'' made her deeply touched. When Akatsuki was first established, they had been working hard for the sake of world peace.

    Even if she had chosen an even more decisive path, she and Nagato had never forgotten this dream!

    "Killing is a bad habit, but the current me seems to be unable to quit."

    In this world of cannibalism, Konan suddenly became somewhat absent-minded.

    Her gaze returned to the battlefield, knowing that this time, Kumogakure Ninja, who could not be reconciled, decided to fight to the death!

    After all, there were only two people on the other side, and they still had three elite Jonin, four injured ordinary Jonin, and ten lucky chunin who survived.

    There might be a chance of winning!

    But the first thing to do was to spread the situation here.

    At this moment, Biwa Juzou, who was already a little impatient, shouted again and turned to kill Kumogakure.

    "Since you are noting over, then wait for me toe over and find you, hahaha!"

    "Die!"

    And this time, what was waiting for him was not only the two elite Jonin from before but also the siege of the four ordinary Jonin!

    Those who could be Jonin who could not show off their skills in two moves!

    Even if they weren''t Biwa Juzou''s match in a one on one battle, if they couldn''t beat him in one out of six, then they might as well wait to be beheaded!

    At the same time, thest elite Jonin took the initiative to look for this mysterious person who called himself ''Crimson Swordsman Yasuo'' with a solemn expression in his eyes.

    As for those who were lucky enough to survive, it would be fine as long as they could help him restrain the other party a little.

    As long as the others killed Biwa Juzou first, they would be able to deal with this most troublesome fellow in front of them after joining forces!

    To be honest, there was nothing wrong with this arrangement.

    Although Biwa Juzou was strong, there was a limit to how strong he was.

    First, he would deal with the weakest one, then concentrate his firepower on the strongest one.

    However, under the influence of a mysterious buff, those Kumogakure Ninjas who attacked Biwa Juzou could not help but want to throw their Ninjutsu in another direction, which made them very confused.

    Aoba was not stupid. How could he not see through such a simple n?

    If he wanted to, he could easily break the trap!

    However, who asked him to covet Biwa Juzou''s body?

    Therefore, Aoba decided to y with these Kumogakure ninjas and y well.

    If Biwa Juzou was killed by Kumogakure ninjas, then he could ept Kubikirib¨­ch¨­ and avenge him!

    Perfect!

    As a result, Yasuo, who had been so strong before, suddenly became a soft shrimp and became impotent.

 Chapter 177: In the Performance Competition

    Chapter 177: In the Performance Competition

    Originally, Kumogakure chunin had wanted to stall the other party, but after exchanging blows, they suddenly realized that this fellow seemed to be... like... perhaps... not that strong!

    Thus, one of them began to form seals while shouting excitedly, "Everyone, attack together! After using that move just now, this fellow is going to die!"

    Yes, yes, I''m dying, hit me,e and hit me~

    "White Moon!"

    Aoba, who had his heart pinched, instantly inserted Sleeved White Snow''s de into the ground and released cold air from the de!

    The cold air that rushed out instantly froze the ground between the de and the elite Jonin, wanting to freeze himpletely!

    However, Kumogakure elite Jonin, who had been on guard for a long time, jumped up the moment he sensed the danger and avoided it far away.

    However, the path of ice did not slow down. In the blink of an eye, it reached the foot of an unlucky chunin behind him.

    In the next second, a terrifying scene appeared.

    The Chunin who came into contact with the frozen path waspletely blocked by the iceyer that came up from before and finally looked like an ice sculptured tree.

    No one went to save him, and no one dared to save him!

    Obviously, this guy was dead for sure.

    "Stay further away! Use long-range ninjutsu to seal off this guy''s movement route!"

    The elite Kumogakure Jonin who had just dodged, shouted.

    Aoba secretly cursed. He didn''t want to reveal any other abilities, so he immediately pulled Sleeved White Snow out and stabbed the ground around him.

    In the next moment, the four points that were released began to rise with ice!

    The temperature in the surrounding air also began to drop rapidly.

    Seeing his actions, the elite Kumogakure Jonin immediately knew that this guy was going to release that strange ''Kenjutsu'' again.

    However, he did not take the risk. Instead, he immediately retreated!

    His goal was to drag the other party here. As for the lives of the others, it was time to return them to the vige!

    "Second danceˇ¤White Ripple!"

    After absorbing arge amount of ice, the Sleeved White Snow in Aoba''s hand lit up with beautiful light.

    Then he did not care about the guy who was hiding far away. Instead, he aimed at Kumogakure chunin, who did not have time to run far away and slowly stabbed out!

    In an instant, arge amount of cold air gushed out from the tip of Sleeved White Snow''s sword!

    The range of this move was extremely far, and the highest it could travel was 500 meters!

    Moreover, its power was also higher than ''First Danceˇ¤White Moon''!

    Therefore, when Aoba used this move and began to clear the area, the remaining nine chunin could not run out of the ''White Ripple'' range!

    When the surging cold air engulfed them all in the blink of an eye, the nine lifelike ice sculptures seemed to overflow with brilliance under the illumination of moonlight, looking extremely miserable and beautiful!

    At this point, all of the Kumogakure troops that hade to attack, all of the chunin, were annihted!

    As for the Kumogakure Jonin that he had specially let go of, he maintained a safe distance full of fear and watched his every move.

    Aoba was very depressed and wanted to tell him, "Don''t worry. No one will disturb us this time. Hurry up and act."

    But the other party definitely would not believe it.

    So, he had no choice but to walk over and sh down with an extremely ordinary sword.

    The other party was also a person who was good at using swords. His expression was extremely grave as he blocked this sword. Then, his expression was somewhat startled.

    En?

    Why did this guy be ''weak'' again?

    At this moment, he was terrifyingly strong, and at the same time, he was so weak that it seemed like he was going easy on him.

    However, he couldn''t figure it out. Since this guy had entered the'' weak period '', he didn''t need to risk his life now.

    If it was like just now, he wasn''t sure if he would be able to avoid it.

    He just had to continue dragging it out!

    After taking the time to look at the situation next to him, he couldn''t help but heave a sigh of relief in his heart. Then, he became vignt and constantly paid attention to this fellow''s movements to avoid being caught and following the footsteps of others.

    And after Aoba discovered that the other party was so ''stubborn'', he couldn''t help but feel happy in his heart.

    After that, he put on an act and began to mix the attack with the special effect of the ''dang dang dang''.

    Although the special effect was very frightening, it actually did not have any lethality at all. It also made the other side more skilled in blocking and even learned to cooperate!

    Because after more than a dozen moves, Kumogakure''s elite Jonin was more or less certain that this guy was really going easy on him.

    No matter what the purpose was or whether these two people were not on good terms and wished for the other to die, he was happy to maintain this situation.

    As a result, the scene looked like ''Yasuo'' was really being held back. The two fought not only with great momentum but also something else. It was very good!

    It could be said that the fight on Biwa Juzou''s side was as bloody as it could be. In just a short while, he took the opportunity to kill a Kumogakure Jonin who was already injured before, but at the same time, there were also many wounds on his body.

    The reason why Biwa Juzou was so fierce was because he believed that that bastard Yasuo would definitely be able to finish the battle first and then support himter.

    Not to mention the extremely strong Konan who was hiding in the dark!

    Therefore, even if he had to exchange his injuries for his injuries, he would not hesitate!

    But this bastard, Yasuo, had actually started a stage y match?

    He had even yed a fake match!

    He could not tolerate this anymore!

    Was it because I almost killed you before?

    It wasn''t like I really did!

    The more Biwa Juzou thought about it, the more stifled he became. He immediately shouted, "You bastard! You even tricked your own people! If I die, I''ll see how you exin it to the leader!"

    When Aoba heard this, he couldn''t help but sigh.

    Now that Juzou had been pointed out by ''one of them'', it wasn''t easy to handle. After all, Konan was still secretly spying on them. Even if he really wanted to trap Biwa Juzou to death, Konan wouldn''t just stand by and watch.

    Moreover, he would inevitably have to exin a lot when he returned, and other members would guard against him.

    This was not the situation he wanted to see.

    Therefore, his eyes immediately changed and he was ready to carry out n B.

    At the same time, Kumogakure elite jonin, who had a sharp sense of Ya Suo''s change in aura, felt his heart skip a beat. He knew that the ''stage y match'' would end here.

    Next, he was going to start the real fight!

    However, he was not afraid at all!

    Because he felt that he had seen through the strange abilities of the other party, and also adapted to the attack style of the other party.

    However, he had not revealed any of his trump cards!

    Therefore, before the other party made a move, violent lightning attributed chakra quickly erupted, and then all of it was directed into the long de in his hand!

    "Shadow Lightning Thrust!"

    "Flowing Clouds sh!"

    When he arrived in front of Aoba at an extremely fast speed, he abandoned the two shes that followed behind him and instead released the profound meaning of Kenjutsu from Flowing Clouds!

    Arge amount of lightning power scattered in all directions. At the same time, he raised the de in his hand high up and unleashed three powerful shes in a row!

 Chapter 178: Absolute 0 Degrees

    Chapter 178: Absolute 0 Degrees

    In the face of an enemy that did not explode and attacked with all his strength as soon as he exploded, the expression of Aoba, who was hidden under the mask, also became a little serious.

    He also did not expect that this Kumogakure Ninja, who had been cooperating with him all this time, who was crazily paddling, would actually hide so deeply!

    However, he was underestimated!

    A light shed in Aoba''s eyes, and he also brandished his de to fight!

    ng!

    When the lightning dispersed, Sleeved White Snow''s broken de also rotated several times in the air and stabbed into the ground.

    Aoba held the broken de in his hand and stopped at the other party''s throat, but there was no possibility of advancing even half an inch!

    Instead, it was thest sh of the other party that did not slow down after cutting off Sleeved White Snow!

    However, in the eyes of the other party, this sh failed to decapitate him. Instead, it only cut the skin on his neck.

    At the same time, an unbearable cold aura instantly spread from the de to his arm, followed by his whole body.

    "No. Yes."

    The immobilized Kumogakure elite Jonin forced out this sentence. He could feel that even the blood flowing in his body was slowly freezing!

    He wanted to throw away the sword in his hand immediately, but he couldn''t do it at all!

    At this moment, Aoba said lightly, "In the state of absolute zero degrees, even I can onlyst for four seconds. So, your death is not wrong."

    "Goodbye, Third danceˇ¤White de!"

    It was obviously not the season for snow yet, but ice flowers suddenly fell from the sky. Then, these ice flowers continued to gather on the already broken Sleeved White Snow in his hand. In the blink of an eye, they reformed into Zanpakuto''s original state!

    Pu!

    The reformed de directly pierced through the throat of this Kumogakure elite Jonin!

    When the de body was restored, any obstacle would be prated; even steel was no exception!

    Just like what Aoba said, this guy died without any injustice.

    Drawing his de back, looking at the enemy in front of him, who was directly turned into an ice sculpture under the attack of [Absolute Zero], Aoba let out a long breath of cold air.

    If not for the fact that he was able to lower his body temperature to [Absolute Zero], and had four seconds of time where he would not be attacked and could move freely, he might have been forced to use [Hardening] and [Busoshoku Haki] to defend.

    The power of those three swords was indeed eye-opening!

    Otherwise, he would not have been directly cut off by Sleeved White Snow when he was resisting the third de.

    Fortunately, this de of Sleeved White Snow was special. Even if it was broken, it could be repaired.

    Unfortunately, this guy picked the wrong opponent.

    He touched the blood on his neck and looked at the remaining time Zanpakuto had to use it. Aoba once again looked at Biwa Juzou.

    It was obvious that under the siege of Kumogakure Jonin, although he had killed two people at the risk of his life, he had also fallen into a quagmire.

    His body had long been dyed red by blood, and he was in an extremely sorry state!

    However, this guy''s gaze did not change at all, like a fierce hungry wolf, with only life and death hunting or being hunted in his eyes!

    If not for his all-out fighting style and Kubikirib¨­ch¨­ being unstoppable, he wouldn''t have been able to hold on until now.

    Was Biwa Juzou weak?

    If he were really weak, Nagato and Konan wouldn''t have roped him into the organization.

    However, when it came to how strong Biwa Juzou was, he wasn''t as strong as he imagined.

    At the very least, other opponents like Kage level would not be of any use to him at all!

    At most, he would only be slightly stronger than the elite Jonin, provided that he relied on the weapons in his hands!

    As for the other members of Akatsuki?

    In the end, they would basically be dealing with enemies of Kage level and Bijuu''s strength!

    Moreover, he had seeded time and time again!

    From this, one could see the true gap between them!

    Another thing was that Kumogakure and Jonin were really not weak. They were not trash that could be easily defeated, not to mention that there were many people working together.

    After evaluating the strength gap between Biwa Juzou and the other Akatsuki members, Aoba was ready to intervene. After all, Konan was secretly watching. She could not really watch this guy being beaten to death.

    However, before that, he still needed to follow Akatsuki''s ''old rules'' and ask him to avoid any misunderstandings.

    What if Biwa Juzou had a masochistic hobby and liked this kind of tone?

    Therefore, Aoba took the initiative to speak, "If you need me to make a move, I will definitely repay you!"

    F*ck!

    This bastard actually took advantage of the situation!

    He still wantspensation.

    Biwa Juzou''s fierce face turned ck, and he wanted to shout with a unique backbone, "Get lost! I don''t need your kindness!"

    However, the opponent''s attack suddenly became extremely fierce, as if the fear of Kubikirib¨­ch¨­ in his hand had been thrown to the back of his mind, and it waspletely like ''I want to die with you without hesitation''!

    Obviously, at this time, they also knew that they could not return alive.

    It was unrealistic to beg for mercy, so it was better to drag one person with him to die together, and it was not a vain sacrifice!

    So after adding a few more shocking wounds to his body, Biwa Juzou immediately shouted with a dark face, "I agree!"

    He could also call Konan out to help, but Konan had already said it very clearly before. If he were not strong enough, he would die if he died.

    Therefore, he would rather lose face and let Yasuo, this bastard, help him. He did not want to open his mouth.

    After all, these enemies should have been dealt with by him and Yasuo. He also pulled most of the enemy''s forces. At most, the division ofbor was not clear, which led to this result.

    In any case, Biwa Juzou would never admit that he was not strong enough!

    And after Aoba obtained this guy''s ''promise'', the corners of his mouth that were hidden behind the mask curled up slightly. Since that was the case, then he would not be polite!

    "First Danceˇ¤White Moon!"

    In an instant, another Gekkou fell down!

    However, Kumogakure, who had already seen this move, would definitely not stay there foolishly. He immediately gave up on Biwa Juzou, who was about to seed and quickly jumped out of the circle on the ground.

    There was nothing to be disappointed with for Aoba to miss this move, or it could be said that he had already expected it!

    He only did this to force the other four people back to avoid Biwa Juzou being reced by the limit.

    Following that, he did not stop and directly found two of the opponents. First, he used a negative 50 degrees ice to freeze the ground into ice, limiting the enemy''s movements.

    When the person with the heaviest injury and the weakest strength lost his bnce, he immediately used a white tree to push the other person back.

    Then, ''Second Danceˇ¤White Ripple'' did not hesitate to stab out!

    As a result, the Kumogakure Ninja, who was forced back and could not go to the rescue, could only watch as hispanion was frozen into an ice sculpture by the cold.

    Biwa Juzou, who had lost most of his pressure, licked his lips and began to press down on the other two.

    There was no suspense in the result.

 Chapter 179: Fall Out With One!

    Chapter 179: Fall Out With One!

    When thest ninja Kumogakure had his head chopped off by Biwa Juzou, he could no longer hold on and directly sat down on the ground. Even Kubikirib¨­ch¨­ could not hold it anymore and casually put it beside him.

    The blood on his body was not only from the enemy but also from himself.

    To put it bluntly, his strength could not cause a crushing effect. In addition, each of these Kumogakure Ninjas was not weak. Otherwise, they would not be so miserable.

    Even when Aoba was only using Sleeved White Snow, he did not dare to say that he would be able to win against six of the other side''s Jonin.

    If the two sides exchanged positions, Aoba would have to run.

    And Biwa Juzou could still hold on and kill several of the other side''s people. With one saying and one without bragging, he was really quite handsome.

    It just did not look like he was showing off at all.

    On the other hand, Aoba, who had almost been killed by a ''counterattack'' and had stolen all the limelight!

    Other than the skin on his neck, there was not even a speck of dust on his body.

    What a joke!

    After the battle ended, Konan directly appeared and walked over. "There is news from Zetsu. There are a few who have slipped through the. I will deal with them. Today, you havepleted the task assigned by the organization very well. Especially you, you just used Ice Escape? Are you from the Snow Country?"

    Konan finally looked straight at Aoba. Biwa Juzou, who had been skipped by a single sentence, had his face even darker. Damn it, so much blood had flowed in vain. The credit was all because of this bastard!

    At this time, Aoba continued to maintain his mysterious character. He calmly said, "I have nothing to do with the Snow Country, and my use is not Ice Escape either. This is one of the myriads of sword techniques that I have mastered. One sword, one thought, what I have, is my sword path!"

    Konan''s expression immediately became extremely solemn!

    To be honest, she was unwilling to believe the other party''s nonsense in her heart.

    After all, why would such a thing as the sword be able to perform so many fancy moves?

    Could it be that your sword grew up learning ice-style ninjutsu?

    But if what this fellow said was true, then wasn''t it a bit too terrifying!

    Especially that ''one sword, one thought, one thought, what I thought was my sword path'', it was simply a profound mystery.

    It was as if this fellow only needed to ''think about it'' to be able to use the corresponding sword technique!

    Then, the next time they met, wouldn''t this fellow be able to sh out a sea of mes casually?

    It was true that there was no concept of ''OP'' in Konan''s mind. Otherwise, she would definitely curse, "This is too OP!"

    But no matter what this guy said, it was to fob her off, or it was true.

    She was not ready to ask further because no one in Akatsuki liked to be questioned about the past and their own strength.

    What was he trying to do by asking so clearly?

    Thinking that it would not cause any misunderstanding, Konan only took a deep look at Yasuo, then directly condensed two huge paper wings and flew in a certain direction.

    Although these Kumogakure ninjas were well-hidden, under White Zetsu''s investigation, the few people who had deceived Konan and the others to escape the battlefield quietly were found in time.

    Just in case, Konan, who had high mobility(could fly), would take this trip.

    She wanted to try her best to prevent any information about Akatsuki from leaking out!

    Thus, only Aoba and Biwa Juzou were left in the forest filled with corpses.

    Aoba, who was wearing a scarlet mask, immediately turned to look at the extremely miserable Biwa Juzou.

    "White Ripple!"

    A path of ice instantly extended under Biwa Juzou!

    "What are you trying to do?!" Biwa Juzou did not care about his exhaustion and immediately jumped to the side, dodging Aoba''s attack.

    Biwa Juzou really did not expect that as soon as ''White'' left, this bastard could not wait to attack him!

    Just a few minutes ago, they even worked together to kill these ''trash'' of Kumogakure!

    Why did they fall out with each other?

    There was no sign at all!

    At this time, he was very upset!

    Because the attack was too sudden, when he dodged, it caused Kubikirib¨­ch¨­ to stay where he was.

    He had Kubikirib¨­ch¨­ in his hand, and he did not have him. That was the difference between an elite Jonin and an ordinary Jonin!

    And it was obvious that that bastard would not give him the chance to go back and take the sword!

    At this moment, he first used the ''White Tree'' to force Biwa Juzou back. Then, Aoba quickly walked up to Kubikirib¨­ch¨­ and picked it up. He said directly, "This sword is fated with me, so I won''t be polite. Now, we are even."

    Biwa Juzou was stunned for a moment. Then, he finally remembered the reward he had promised to give this bastard.

    Everything else was fine, but you can''t have this Kubikirib¨­ch¨­!

    Are you fucking kidding me?

    Biwa Juzou was furious, and his eyes were red. "Put down my sword!"

    "Is your promise just bullshit?" Aoba continued to tug at the ambiguous lines, not taking them seriously!

    What a joke, everything is in my hands, how can I return it to you?

    You must have eaten too much!

    Biwa Juzou really wanted to rush up immediately and die together with this bastard, but thest trace of calmness in his heart was constantly advising him.

    Without Kubikirib¨­ch¨­ in hand and with so many injuries, even if he thought about it with his butt, he knew it was impossible to win!

    Although that bastard was too hateful, his strength was terrifying!

    Therefore, Biwa Juzou suppressed his anger and said, "I will naturally fulfill my promise. I can get you anything you want! But this Kubikirib¨­ch¨­ absolutely not!"

    "What a big tone. Since that''s the case, why don''t you exchange the other six ninja swords for it?" Aoba said with a faint smile.

    Biwa Juzou''s face instantly turned red!

    The fact that he was able to escape with Kubikirib¨­ch¨­ was already a sign of his strength and luck. If he could get the other six ninja swords, why would he waste time talking to a bastard like you? He would have already killed you with a single sh!

    "As expected, you are really good at bragging!"

    "Don''t worry, I won''t make things difficult for you, but I will dly ept this de."

    "Stop! Leave behind my de!"

    Seeing that bastard carrying his own Kubikirib¨­ch¨­ wanting to escape, Biwa Juzou''sst bit of rationality disappeared.

    His hands immediately began to form seals, "Water Releaseˇ¤Water Dragon Bullet!"

    "Reckless!"

    "Second Danceˇ¤White Ripple!"

    Just as Biwa Juzou began to form seals, Aoba, who had long been on guard against him, also poked four holes in the ground. Then, arge amount of biting cold air instantly gushed out from the tip of Sleeved White Snow''s saber!

    In the next second, the arrogant ''water dragon'' was directly frozen into an ice sculpture by the surging cold air!

    Then, with a crack, it fell to the ground and shattered into pieces!

    Aoba, who was in Sleeved White Snow''s hands, suddenlyughed. Was this Water Escape?

 Chapter 180: Who was Kidding

    Chapter 180: Who was Kidding

    When Konan finished off the few fish that escaped the and rushed back, Yasuo had already disappeared.

    Only Biwa Juzou was still standing there, looking at the sky with lifeless eyes, like a salted fish that had lost its dream.

    Stepping on the ice crystals that had notpletely melted on the ground, Konan frowned.

    The scene before her did not seem like he had suddenly encountered an enemy. Instead, it was like the two of them were fighting again.

    "What happened when I wasn''t around?"

    When Biwa Juzou saw that Konan had returned, he seemed to have thought of something. There was a glimmer of light in his eyes. He immediately sat up, ignoring the wounds on his body that had reopened and the blood that flowed out. He said unwillingly, "That bastard Yasuo suddenly attacked me after you left! He even stole my Kubikirib¨­ch¨­! The organization must seek justice for me."

    "..."

    Konan took a deep breath and tried to calm himself down. "Why did he steal your sword?"

    Biwa Juzou stammered, but he still spoke the truth.

    "In other words, Yasuo only took the reward you promised him, and after beating you up, he spared your life?"

    Faced with Konan''s gaze as if she was looking at a retard, Biwa Juzou nodded his head unwillingly. Everything that had happened today was too humiliating for him!

    After figuring everything out and ensuring that Yasuo did not defect from the organization, Konan heaved a sigh of relief. Then, she said with a serious expression, "Sorry, the organization can''t help you. This is your private matter. Moreover, since Yasuo did not kill you directly, it proves that he has no intention of betraying the organization. So, you can only me yourself if you want to me someone."

    Even his own weapon could not be defended. Akatsuki did not need such trash!

    Konan had already sentenced Biwa Juzou to death in her heart, and it was estimated that there would be someone stronger to rece him sooner orter.

    Not to mention that without Kubikirib¨­ch¨­, this guy''s strength would drop by at least half!

    Biwa Juzou was anxious, "I have worked hard for the organization! I have shed blood for the organization! I suffered so many injuries in order toplete the mission issued by the organization, and that bastard took advantage of the opportunity to sneak attack me!"

    Konan looked at him coldly, "These words should be said to the leader after you recover."

    After cleaning up the battlefield, Konan directly grabbed the seriously injured Biwa Juzou and flew away with a cold face.

    Farewell, my youth!

    Farewell, my Kubikirib¨­ch¨­!

    A drop of crystal tears streaked across Biwa Juzou''s face, then fell from the sky to the earth. That was his lost youth.

    .........

    On the other side, after the Aoba ran far away, he immediately took out a storage scroll that was especially used to store weapons from his storage bag. Then, he sealed the washed Kubikirib¨­ch¨­ in the scroll and carefully put it away.

    Aftermunicating with Prince, who was disguised as himself, he first put [Eye Of Perception] down to check his surroundings.

    After making sure that there was no one nearby, he returned to his original appearance.

    When Prince found an excuse to leave everyone''s line of sight, [Civet Cat For Prince] instantly moved!

    Aoba only felt that his line of sight was distorted for a moment, and then he saw a different scene.

    What a convenient ability!

    Unfortunately, the cooldown time is too long and can only be used once a day.

    I have to pay special attention to the safety of the surrounding environment. Otherwise, any tiger or bear can tear ''Prince'' into pieces.

    After exchanging space positions, Aoba immediately recalled ''Prince''.

    Three seconds of waiting seemed to be as long as a century!

    When ''Prince'' was finally sessfully and safely recalled, he let out a breath of relief. This time, he finally didn''t take it off.

    ˇ­.

    When he returned to the team, no one noticed anything wrong.

    At this time, Itachi and the others had already dealt with all the tails that had followed them. All of them were hiding in a cave, preparing to hide temporarily.

    With Aoba''s understanding of Mikawa-sensei, he would not go anywhere without three days!

    It was apetition of patience!

    Fortunately, Mikawa had already established his authority, and no one dared to disobey him. In addition to the supplies they had purchased before, it was enough for them to hide here for a few days to make ns.

    And this time, Aoba did not have any objections.

    Because when he was cleaning up the battlefield, he found two scrolls from these Kumogakure Ninjas.

    One of them described in detail all the battle information of Mikawa''s squad in the initial ambush in the country of grass.

    When he saw this thing, he was sure that these Kumogakure Ninjas wereing for them!

    As for the other scroll, it confirmed his point of view!

    Although he did not know how the good tea leaves had be explosive talismans, this was clearly not a misunderstanding but a result of being induced.

    Either someone wanted to use Mikawa''s ss as bait, secretly setting up a trap only to wait for the enemy to sneak in.

    Or someone wanted to use Kumogakure to kill them!

    If it were the former, Kumogakure ninjas should have already been eliminated.

    However, he did not see any'' reinforcements ''!

    [Eye Of Perception] also did not find any abnormalities!

    And if it was the former, there were too many loopholes.

    How did Kumogakure''s people know they would definitely take this route and not go directly to the Land of Iron?

    Even if Konoha did not tell them the real situation before, it was time for someone to speak up now, right?

    But there was nothing!

    Then there was only the second possibility left.

    Someone had revealed their whereabouts and wanted to use Kumogakure to kill them!

    With such a sinister and familiar method to kill people, as well as those who had the ability to set up this trap, Aoba was the first to think of the legendary Danzo!

    Under normal circumstances, it would be right to give the me to Danzo!

    There was no other way. Many people in the original work were killed by Danzo in such a way, including that silly child Yahiko.

    Even the famous Smander, Hanzo, had been toyed with by Danzo in a few words. Those hotheads of Kumogakure were probably given to him for nothing!

    But the real reason was that after Sarutobi reminded him to be careful, he had always been too calm!

    It was, even so, calm that it made people a little flustered!

    There were several times when he used Eye of Perception to find that there were people around his home staring at him. He had initially thought that they were Anbu''s people.

    But now, it was very likely that the person following them for a while was the root!

    With thebination of the two, there was no doubt that Danzo was the most suspicious person.

    Aoba immediately smiled. It seemed that the big gift he had prepared for Danzo was going to be sent out in advance.

 Chapter 181: The Stunned kumogakure

    Chapter 181: The Stunned kumogakure

    Just as Aoba cast his suspicious gaze on the name Danzo, Kumogakure''smand center, who had been fighting at Land of Fire''s border, also received a piece of information that was transmitted back with his life.

    There were only three terms recorded in a hurry ˇŞattack, Blood Moon Sect, Akatsuki.

    Although Konan and the others had already done very well, under the premise that they could not eliminate the possibility that this trip would be Konoha''s trap, these Kumogakure Ninjas had already prepared for the worst.

    Therefore, this information was sent back through a special method prepared in advance.

    However, the situation was too critical at that time and the time was limited, so he only had time to write a few words on his blood before sending the psychic beast back.

    However, through analysis, Kumogakure''smand headquarters had roughly determined the situation.

    The hurriedly sent back information should be saying that they had encountered a surprise attack from Blood Moon Sect and Akatsuki on their way.

    Apart from this bloody piece of information, there was no other news. Basically, it meant that the elite troop sent to the Grass Country was already in danger.

    The unknown force that could destroy this troop naturally aroused the vignce and worry of Kumogakure''s side.

    After all, under the premise that they could not confirm that the other party had nothing to do with Konoha, the person who dared to kill them, Kumogakure, was naturally an enemy!

    If it really had something to do with Konoha, then their situation would only be worse!

    What made them frown even more was that this Blood Moon Sect and this Akatsuki were powers that they had never heard of before. Even if they wanted to investigate, there was no way to do so.

    "What should we do? Should we continue sending people over?"

    One of them shook his head and said, "There''s no point. We have already lost too many people in this matter. In addition, there has been no news of the group of people that went deep into the Land of Fire''s territory."

    After the old matter was brought up again, many people fell silent because the current situation of the battle had already be more and more disadvantageous to them, Kumogakure.

    If they could not make any substantial progress, just the logistics pressure was enough to crush thempletely!

    Now, let alone obtaining any results of the war, after losing arge number of people in session, they could not even hold much advantage in front of the battlefield. On the contrary, because Konoha''s people wanted to protect their homes, they released a shocking amount of energy, beating them to the point that they did not dare to take a step forward.

    Speaking of it, it was very embarrassing, s!

    "Indeed. If we continue to focus on this matter that we can''t be sure of, it will inevitably involve a lot of our energy."

    "Especially after this painful lesson, we have no way of determining the true strength of the enemy! Unless we send out the main force to ensure sess in one fell swoop, it will be an additional tactic, and it will only be a waste."

    "And with our current personnel arrangements, we can''t take out too many troops to care about this."

    "Don''t forget, the battlefield before us is the real meat grinder!"

    "Right now, we arepeting with Konoha to see who can persevere and who can obtain the final victory."

    "Therefore, I suggest we pay close attention to this matter but don''t be too persistent. Because I feel more and more that this ispletely a plot by Konoha to shake our determination!"

    "Once we catch the wrong key point, this war will not be far from the end!"

    Many people nodded after hearing this. They felt that what they said was not normal. They really should not throw watermelons and pick sesame seeds because of extremely ''coincidence'' information.

    Then, at this moment, a Kumogakure Ninja suddenly rushed in and shouted, "Konoha Ninja hasunched an attack on us again, and almost the entire army has been mobilized!"

    The hearts of all the big shots in themand center sank. What they feared came. Konoha wanted to chase them out of the Land of Firepletely!

    And at this critical juncture, they had lost a group of Jonin. Under such circumstances, the situation didn''t look good!

    However, no one would say such words out loud.

    "What are you panicking for? Since the other side wants to fight, let''s fight to our heart''s content! When have we, Kumogakure, ever been afraid of such a thing! Pass down my order, all troops, attack!"

    "Yes, Sir Chief Advisor!"

    The frontline was in a tight situation, and there was no extra manpower to move out.

    Therefore, the chief staff officer''s next order was to have the people who stayed in the Land of Iron pay close attention to all the suspicious people and not act rashly.

    Everyone else, move your hands back!

    No matter what happened, they had to wait until they had finished this hard battle with Konoha!

    However, a haze still emerged in many people''s hearts, especially since the two incidents were too coincidental.

    As soon as they received the heavy news, Konoha began to counterattack!

    It was difficult for them not to fantasize.

    If they had known that such a situation would ur, they would rather not see that information!

    Damn it, Konoha had actually been scheming against them all this time!

    Now that things had developed to this point, it was no longer in the script that Danzo had written in advance.

    In particr, Kumogakure, who acted as the ''knife'', was fooled by Danzo to go and kill people. In the end, before the target could be seen, the target had outsmarted them.

    Then, with great difficulty, Kumogakure ran out and met the enemy who came to seek revenge.

    As the saying goes, when enemies meet, their eyes are red. Since they have met, what can we do? Fight!

    If they knew that all of this was because of Danzo''s n to kill someone with a borrowed knife*, they would probably want to eat this guy alive!

    *TL/N: use Kumogakure as a tool

    They just didn''t know if there was still a chance.

    .........

    Three dayster, Mikawa''s ss, disguised as mercenaries, once again escorted the disguised caravan on their way.

    This time, it was very smooth and did not encounter any attacks. Mikawa also did not feel the previous palpitations!

    This made him feel somewhat relieved!

    Aoba, who knew that Kumogakure had his eyes on them, agreed to continue taking risks because he took the time to run out and meet Pain with the Illusion Light Body Technique.

    Pain took that opportunity to ask ''Aoba; to return Kubikirib¨­ch¨­ to Biwa Juzou.

    But Aoba definitely could not return it!

    Not only did Aoba not return it, but he also pretended to ask about the follow-up of thest mission and Kumogakure''s movements.

    Nagato did not suspect anything and directly controlled Pain to give him the information he wanted to know.

    It was a coincidence. Nagato originally thought that it was impossible for Kumogakure not to send people to check the situation and would definitelye back to find trouble.

    However, he did not expect that at this time, Konoha wouldunch a full-scale counterattack, beating Kumogakure to the point of being defeated. Kumogakure''s people could no longer be distracted and could no longer care about other things. Even the people outside gathered back.

 Chapter 182: Why Dont We Sell KubikiribĹŤchĹŤ

    Chapter 182: Why Don''t We Sell Kubikirib¨­ch¨­

    When Aoba heard the news Pain told him, he was also stunned.

    The ''cooperation'' between Akatsuki and Konoha was too coincidental.

    However, he immediately reacted. Now that Kumogakure was busy with his own people, it was a good time toplete the task.

    Therefore, when Mikawa-sensei was a little hesitant, he blew a bit of wind by his side.

    A few dayster, their group finally sessfully arrived at the Land of Iron. Then, under the extremely excited expression of the person in charge of the caravan, they sessfully delivered this batch of goods. At the same time, they also purchased a lot of goods, preparing to bring some of Land of Iron''s specialties back to make a wave of different prices.

    During the war, the Land of Tea could be said to have increased the price of goods!

    This way, the price difference was enough for them to make a lot of money.

    As for the reward for issuing the task, they did not care about it at all.

    Thus, after experiencing a lot of difficulties, Mikawa''s ss added a brilliant sum of money to their own pockets, and it was full of gold!

    It was just that it was too much of a dy!

    Not only did they make a big circle, but they also waited for several days, and more than a month was gone!

    In this way, it was really not worthwhile to ept this task.

    Fortunately, the person in charge of the caravan was quite good at being a person after setting up his position. Because he could sessfully reach the Land of Iron thanks to the protection of these Konoha Ninjas, he was not in a hurry to return. Instead, he took out the real gold and silver to entertain them.

    This time, even Mikawa did not refuse and happily agreed.

    Being able to rest well for two days and adjust to the best condition was naturally the best!

    Moreover, as a middle-rank country establishment, even Kumogakure''s people would not easily stir up trouble here. If there were no idents, they would be much more at ease.

    On the other hand, Aoba and Gekkou Hayate were both more excited!

    Because the two of them were both serious people, Land of Iron was not only famous for martial artists but also for forging.

    The short sword on Itachi''s back had no intention of changing here. After all, Uchiha did notck good weapons. Moreover, he did not regard the short sword as his main attack, so he chose to cultivate in his room.

    After persuading them to no avail, Aoba and Gekkou Hayate asked Mikawa-sensei for a leave and then went out to shop.

    Mikawa also knew that he could not stop these two guys, so after reminding them not to provoke anyone, he let them go out.

    Walking on Land of Iron''s big street, Aoba and Gekkou Hayate, these two ninjas with Konoha''s forehead protection could be said to be very eye-catching.

    People who passed by would look at them a few more times, but they did not do anything else.

    After all, foreign ninjas were rtively rare in the Land of Iron, and it was not the first time they saw each other, so there was nothing to make a fuss about.

    When Aoba and Gekkou Hayate saw the samurais, who were dressedpletely different from the others with long swords on their waists, they felt very novel.

    However, after watching for a while, they became tired of it. There were no scenes that appeared in many novels. There''s no ''there are ninjas who used swords, we have to PK''.

    *TL/N: yer Killing ¨Cterms used in MMORPGs

    This also made Gekkou Hayate, who wanted to see Land of Iron''s martial arts, somewhat disappointed.

    "Don''t look anymore. If you really cause any trouble here, Mikawa-sensei will not forgive you!"

    Aoba, who was famous for his ''steadyposure'', immediately opened his mouth to dispel Gekkou Hayate''s little thoughts.

    However, he immediately received Gekkou Hayate''s disdainful look!

    You are clearly the one who can cause the most trouble in the entire Mikawa ss, yet you still have the nerve to scold me!

    Aoba understood the meaning in this guy''s eyes, but he was toozy to argue with him. After all, finding a ce to get himself a good sword was the most important thing!

    ˇ­.

    After entering a weapon store, Aoba''s eyes were instantly attracted by the various swords hanging on the wall.

    Gekkou Hayate was also a person who loved swords. Although he did not want to change his sword, he still looked at the store joyfully.

    "Do the two Ninjas want to buy a knife?"

    The middle-aged man with strong muscles and a smile on his face asked directly.

    Aoba immediately withdrew his gaze and nodded. "Yes, I need a very excellent broadsword with excellent chakra conductivity."

    "Do you have any other requirements?"

    "Yes. It is best to be sharper, better quality, and not easily damaged."

    The middle-aged uncle was still smiling. "I think you don''t know much about the price of the swords. If it is ording to your request, it is estimated that only the famous sword is pleasing to the eye. There is also a famous sword forged by a master of volcanoes in the store, but the price is different."

    "How much?"

    Aoba immediately changed into a vignt look!

    It was only because the other party''s words reminded him of some unbearable memories when he went to the market in his previous life to buy things.

    When someone used this excuse, it meant that they had already seen you as a fat sheep!

    "Hehe,pared to other famous swords, it''s not particrly expensive. It only costs 8,500,000."

    Aoba turned around and left. He also pulled out a silly child who wanted to see a famous knife.

    F*ck!

    A knife was sold for 8.5 million. He must be crazy!

    No matter whether the famous knife forged by a volcanic master was worth this price, he could not afford it!

    So forget it!

    If he had known that this was the case, he might as well just stay in Konoha and take on other missions.

    "Hey, don''t pull me. I can walk on my own. I still want to see the works of Volcano Master. What a pity."

    "What a pity! You have 8,500,000?"

    "No."

    "Then what the hell are you talking about! That guy obviously treats the two of us as fat sheep!"

    Aoba just stood there because he and Gekkou Hayate went to several other ces. The most expensive one was only five million, but it was not the work of a master.

    There was no other way. The ore that could conduct excellent chakra was very rare.

    He also wanted to be sharp and patient; ordinary knives could not satisfy his needs!

    However, the sword that barely met his needs was too expensive. It was a few million at a time. How many A-level missions did he have to do to get this money?

    Then, he couldn''t help but think of the Kubikirib¨­ch¨­ that he had sealed in the scroll.

    If even these ordinary famous swords were so expensive, then how much would one of the '' seven ninja knives'', Kubikirib¨­ch¨­, be worth?

    If not for the special mission of the dog system, he really wanted to sell Kubikirib¨­ch¨­ at this moment or simply find someone to melt and forge a new saber suitable for himself.

    "Sigh, what a pity."

    Aoba let out a long sigh. He no longer had any expectations for Land of Iron''s trip this time.

 Chapter 183: A Pale Yellow Long Dress, Fluffy Hair

    Chapter 183: A Pale Yellow Long Dress, Fluffy Hair

    Just as Aoba no longer had any hope and was about to go home and farm, a beautiful woman suddenly called out to them.

    "A light yellow long dress, fluffy hair, and a bit cold."

    This was Aoba''s first impression of her. She didn''t look like someone from Land of Iron.

    "What''s the matter?"

    "Are you ninjas from the Country of Grass?"

    Aoba was stunned for a moment, and then he remembered that the forehead guard they were wearing was the ''borrowed'' Country of grass ninja forehead guard.

    "That''s right."

    "You want to buy a good sword?"

    "So what if I do?"

    The cold belle took a deep breath and seemed to have made a decision. "I have a famous sword left by myte father at home. Do you want to go and have a look?"

    Aoba instinctively sensed that this matter might be a little troublesome. This woman was either a liar, or she had other ns.

    Otherwise, why were there so many people, but only she took the initiative to talk to him and directly exposed the fact that she had a famous sword hidden in her home? Was she not afraid that the two of them would directly kill and cause trouble?

    The more she thought about it, the more strange it was!

    Therefore, Aoba directly refused and said, "Forget it, we have to go back."

    Then, at this moment, the little sister suddenly said coldly, "Are you afraid that you can''t afford it? Or are you afraid that I will set up a trap for you?"

    F*ck!

    In broad daylight, what kind of truth was she telling?

    Aoba hurriedly coughed twice to hide his embarrassment.

    Fortunately, the cold and aloof youngdy continued, "Don''t worry. I won''t make things difficult for you in terms of priceˇ­. I have been paying attention to you for a while. I need your help. Can we find a ce to have a good talk now? "

    Hearing the other party''s words, Aoba became somewhat interested and went directly to the youngdy''s home with Gekkou Hayate.

    ˇ­..

    "My name is Saito Asuka. May I know how I should address the two of you?"

    After serving two cups of hot tea, Little Missy first introduced herself and then asked.

    Gekkou Hayate was just about to speak when he was interrupted by Aoba. "My name is Zero, and his name is Tiga. Now that the tea has been drunk let''s talk about business. I wonder what Miss Asuka wants us to do?"

    Asuka did not care if the names of these two people were real or fake. She directly said, "I want to issue a mission. If you canplete it, I can give you my father''s famous sword as a reward."

    It sounded pretty tempting. After all, a famous sword was worth millions.

    However, Aoba did not agree immediately. He did not ask to see the glory of the famous sword first. Instead, he asked cautiously, "I want to know the specific content of the mission."

    Asuka saw that the other party did not agree immediately but was so cautious. A hint of disappointment shed through her eyes, but she immediately fixed her expression. She bit his lips and said, "Kill!"

    "Kill who? I need to know the specific information. The more specific, the better. Otherwise, we can only refuse this mission." Aoba said calmly. Or rather, when the other party mentioned the word ''kill'', he became even more vignt.

    This was the Land of Iron, and they were foreign ninjas. What was going to happen if they killed people here?

    Did they really think that those samurais were just for show?

    "Hirata Yasuyuki!"

    When she said this name, there was extreme hatred in Asuka''s eyes.

    "This person was originally my father''s disciple when he was alive, but because my father was too strict with him, he thought that my father was biased. He secretly poisoned his master and fellow disciples. In the end, he forcefully upied my father''s dojo."

    Following Asuka''s narration, the image of a viin who betrayed his sect, killed his master, and robbed his career appeared in Aoba and Gekkou Hayate''s minds.

    Just because of some dissatisfaction and jealousy, he was actually able to do such an inhumane thing. He was really worse than a beast!

    However, Aoba did notpletely believe what the other party said. After all, this was only her family''s words, and the truth had to be questioned.

    "ording to what you said, why did he only let you go?"

    Asuka seemed to find it difficult to speak of this matter, but it seemed that she knew that if she could not dispel the suspicions of these two people, she would never be able to take revenge.

    So she still exined, "Because he knew that what he did was ultimately not something that could be put on the table. He thought that he had officially inherited my father''s dojo. He wanted to take me as his wife and get his hands on the famous sword my father had hidden when he was alive."

    "Under my threat of death, he made some concessions for his ''future''. He promised to give me some time to think about it."

    "But I would rather destroy the sword and thenmit suicide. I don''t want to live an ignoble life."

    "It''s just that I have to avenge my father!"

    After listening to this story, Gekkou Hayate began to cough in anger, but Aoba remained calm and asked, "Why should it be us? If we take that sword as a reward, I believe that after listening to your story, there should be many righteous people who are willing to take action."

    Asuka immediatelyughed bitterly, "All my actions are under the surveince of that person. In this case, who can I trust? That person was willing to give me a chance to consider because I was tactful, and he didn''t think I''d do anything."

    She continued, "if I could drag the other person down to hell with me, anything''s fine. Otherwise, I am afraid I would never have a chance to avenge my father. "

    "The reason why I chose you is also very simple. It has been a long time since a foreign ninja appeared in Land of Iron. Hirata Yasuyuki does not have the ability to find two ninjas outside just to lure me into the trap."

    "Also, there is not much time left for me. If I drag it on, I will die. Why not fight for it!"

    "I know that you ninjas will ept missions for the sake of payment. Although I don''t have any money, the famous sword left behind by my father is absolutely worth a lot. I would rather pay for it than let it fall into the hands of that bastard!"

    What an unyielding girl!

    If what she said was true, then to be able to deal with the enemy who killed her father in such a situation and sessfully save herself and win precious buffer time, she was really an extraordinary woman.

    And it was clear that although they were not the best candidates, they were the most suitable candidates she could find at this moment.

    At this time, Gekkou Hayate had already begun to give Aoba a meaningful look. Clearly, he had already believed Asuka''s words and was somewhat impatient to enforce justice on behalf of the heavens.

    As for Mikawa-sensei''s previous instructions.

    If worstes to worst, we can just wait until tomorrow when we return!

    If you kill someone, then run!

    After all, assassination was an old profession of a ninja!

 Chapter 184:

    Chapter 184:

    Seeing that ''Brother'' Aoba had not spoken, ''Little Brother'' Hayate could not help but kick him from below. His eyes also widened, meaning that he was probably saying: "Where is your sense of justice!"

    And Aoba replied: "What are you in such a hurry for!" A warning look shed in his eyes.

    At this moment, Asuka sighed and took the initiative to break the silence. "I''ll bring the sword over first. Please take a look."

    After finishing speaking, Asuka took thedder and climbed up the beam, and after groping for a while, she opened a certain hook and then took out a long knife wrapped in oilcloth from the beam.

    It turned out that the knife that Hirata Yasuyuki had been looking for was actually in the old house, but after several turns, he could not find it, so he changed his mind.

    In the end, he did not expect it to be hidden in the beam in the house!

    It was really unexpected!

    "This is the sword my father used when he was alive, but it has been sealed for a long time. Ever since I opened this dojo, my father has changed to using a wooden sword and a bamboo sword."

    After opening the oilcloth bag, the first thing that came into view was apletely ck scabbard.

    Aoba subconsciously wanted to take it in his hand to take a closer look, but he suddenly stopped. He turned to look at Asuka and asked with a smile, "Is Miss Asuka so assured to take out such a valuable item? Should I feel happy for Miss Asuka''s trust, or should I thank Miss Asuka for her generosity?"

    To put it bluntly, even if they ran away after snatching the item, the other party had no way to deal with them at all.

    In any case, even the name and identity were fake. Ninja World was so big. Where could she find them after leaving the Land of Iron?

    With the other party''s shrewdness, he should not make such a low-level mistake.

    Aoba looked at the other party thoughtfully.

    Then, he heard Asuka say in a slightly bitter tone, "Because I have no other choice. If I can''t move you, my final oue will be death. This sword will be useless then."

    "I can pay you in advance. I hope you can get rid of that evil person."

    After watching the other party''s performance with interest, Aoba suddenly asked with a smile that was not a smile, "Miss Asuka, aren''t you worried that we won''t do anything after we take the things?"

    "Of course I''m worried, but rather than waiting for death, I''m more willing to gamble everything! If you really take the things and leave, just take it as I trusted the wrong person. I hope that you can keep my father''s relics in the future. It can be considered thest thing I can do for him." Asuka looked sad, not pretending.

    Pa.

    Aoba pped his hands and looked at the other person with admiration.

    Gekkou Hayate, on the other hand, looked back and forth between the two of them with a puzzled face.

    "What a good story! If it weren''t for you in the previous story and the current "silly and sweet" you, who have inconsistent personalities, maybe I would really believe itˇ­. maybe."

    "I don''t understand what you are talking about," Asuka said.

    "That Hirata Yasuyuki should already be on his way here with his people."

    Aoba''s sudden and inexplicable words made Asuka silent.

    "I believe that your story should be true. It is true that you want to avenge your father, but you took out this sword so easily and ced it in front of us. You just want to create an established fact!"

    "No matter if we ept your mission or take this sword away out of greed, we will definitely not be able to avoid Hirata Yasuyuki''s eyes."

    "When the timees, you will be able to sit in the mountains and watch the tigers fight, watching us fight to the death with your enemies!"

    "Also, as I expected, we didn''t run into each other on the big street before, right? You came for us!"

    Under Gekkou Hayate''s confused gaze, Saito Asuka suddenly smiled and nodded, "That''s right, do you remember what I told you? I said that I have been paying attention to you for a long time. This long time started when you first entered the Land of Iron."

    "Moreover, I only used a few tricks to find out your true identities from the people you protect. Am I right, Ninja from Konoha!"

    "So you want to use us as bait to lure out our Jonin Sensei to help you take revenge?" Aoba smiled.

    "You are really smart, especially whenpared to the one next to you." Asuka sighed and said.

    There was no need to hide it at this time.

    Gekkou Hayate, who had been shot for no reason, was so angry that he was about to cough up blood!

    So he, who was six years older than Aoba, was the most stupid one?

    "It''s just so-so. You were too anxious, and at the same time, I am famous for my'' stability ''. To be able to see through your little tricks is not something to be proud of!"

    Gekkou Hayate''s face was ck. How dare you say that you are steady?

    What made him even more ufortable was that Asuka actually nodded in agreement. "Indeed, but time does not wait for me. There is no sufficient time for me to gain your trust. I can onlye up with this n."

    God!

    What was going on in this world?

    Could it be that I really didn''t understand?

    Gekkou Hayate looked up at the sky, his mentality somewhat copsed.

    Why don''t you try adding some arsenic to today''s medicine?

    "So this sword is very powerful?" Aoba looked up and asked.

    Asuka was surprised and said honestly, "I don''t know, but it should be quite famous. I heard that my father used this sword to defeat eleven Sword Masters in a row. But after I was born, I never saw my father use this knife."

    "Do you mind if I take a look?"

    "You really want to see it?"

    "Since you''ve already dragged me into this, I can''t just ept the reward."

    When Asuka heard this, her eyes suddenly lit up.

    At this time, Aoba also picked up the sword and pulled it out with a swish!

    Although it had been sealed for an unknown period of time, it could be seen that the owner of this sword would regrly take it out and take good care of it.

    Then, with a gentle wave of his hand, a corner of the solid wood table in front of him was cut off without any obstruction, as easy as cutting through a piece of tofu!

    Aoba''s eyes immediately lit up. The sharpness of this sword is definitely not under the famous swords he asked for before.

    Then, he used [Busoshoku Haki] to wrap his finger around the de and heavily flicked it down!

    With a ng, it was clear and melodious!

    Was it nice?

    It was a great sword!

    Although Aoba couldn''t tell what material this sword was made of, he was sure that this sword was not weak at all. It was much stronger than the junk he had used before!

    In the end, he tried to channel chakra into it. If the transmission was not good, then he could only use it as a backup.

    After all,[Ninjutsuˇ¤Breath of Thunder]had a very high requirement for the transmission of chakra!

 Chapter 185: The No. 1 Great Swordsman in the Ninja World, Fight!

    Chapter 185: The No. 1 Great Swordsman in the Ninja World, Fight!

    Buzz...

    Ayer of blue light instantly covered the entire de!

    Then, the ear-piercing sound apanied by the arc of lightning copsed!

    After seeing this scene, Aoba secretly nodded. Although chakra transmission was not special, it was still considered superior.

    If you sell this sword for less than ten million taels, people won''t even doubt you!

    Not bad!

    Although huge trouble was about toe, it was not a loss to be able to obtain such a good sword.

    "Is there a name for this knife?"

    "I heard my father say it once. It seems to be called... Gray Snow."

    Aoba carefully tasted it. This name was not bad.

    "Very good. I will ept this [Grey Snow]. You will soon be able to use Hirata Yasuyuki''s head to pay respects to your father."

    "Cough, cough. Did you forget what Mikawa-sensei told you?" Gekkou Hayate leaned over quietly, a trace of envy in his eyes.

    "That''s right. Those people should be arriving soon. You should hurry back." Asuka smiled.

    In the end, Asuka did not think too highly of the two teenagers in front of her. What she really hoped for was to use this to lure out Konoha Jonin!

    As long as that Konoha Jonin was willing to make a move, trash like Hirata Yasuyuki would definitely die!

    Of course, the responsibility she had to bear afterward was not small either. To dare to make a move against a martial artist in the Land of Iron which was a middle-tier kingdom, there was no need to think about how serious this problem was!

    But, what had that got to do with her?

    She had paid a lot of money!

    At this moment, the sound of footsteps could be hearding from outside.

    Hirata Yasuyuki had already brought people here, and they hade really quickly!

    However, Aoba did not put him in his eyes at all. After all, there were only a few powerful samurais in the original work.

    Moreover, through Asuka''s words, he could roughly determine the other party''s strength.

    It was estimated to be at Chunin''s level or slightly stronger, but definitely was not at Jonin''s level!

    Then what was there to be afraid of!

    Now, even ordinary attacks from Jonin could not break through his defense. With this defense, they could not do anything to him even if they were exhausted!

    Moreover, with the famous sword in hand, killing these people was as easy as chopping vegetables.

    Therefore, he directly said to the eager Gekkou Hayate, "Leave these trash to me. You should run back immediately and let Mikawa-sensei and the others leave Land of Iron immediately so as to avoid trouble."

    And just as he finished saying this, the dog system showed its might!

    Ding!

    [Silver Level Suicide Mission has been released! ]

    [Quest name: Initial Exposure]

    [Description: Although your journey is the entire Ninja World, you should start by conquering the Land of Iron! ]

    [Quest requirement: After cutting down this group of dregs, immediately shout with the loudest voice: "I am Ninja World''s number one Swordsman. If you are not convinced,e and fight!"]

    [Quest time limit: 1 hour]

    [Quest reward: Silver Treasure Chest x1, Intermediate Skill Card x1]

    [Quest failure: What are you afraid of? If you are scared, you will lose for a lifetime! Ding Ding doesn''t want it anymore?]

    emmmmmmmmm...

    Dog System,e,e,e,e. Let''s have a good chat!

    F*ck!

    You want me to be hunted down by all the samurais of Land of Iron!

    Aoba originally wanted to kill these bastards quietly and then quietly evacuate the Land of Iron and nevere again.

    But who would have thought that the dog system would do this!

    He had no choice but tomit suicide!

    He could even imagine what would happen next.

    When Land of Iron people found out someone killed their people and then arrogantly unted his strength, no one could endure it!

    But what could he do? Ding Ding didn''t want it anymore?

    s!

    Gekkou Hayate obediently used the Transparent Escape technique and slipped away.

    Then, Asuka retracted her surprised gaze.

    "You''re not leaving?" she asked.

    "Leaving? Are you going to deal with the people outside?" Aoba immediately shot her an annoyed look.

    "Are you serious? Can you?"

    Facing Asuka''s suspicious gaze, Aoba was toozy to exin. He directly said, "Let me tell you the truth. Konoha''s strongest is not the Hokage Jonin, but those legendary Genin!"

    "If one day you identally provoke Konoha''s Genin team, then there is no need to doubt. Run as far as you can. Maybe you can get a little life back."

    Seeing Asuka''s expression of "you are f*cking fooling a fool", Aoba sighed softly. Why was no one willing to believe this kind of truth?

    "If you don''t believe me, forget it. This kind of information is rted to Konoha''s major secret. I won''t tell ordinary people! In a while, I will let you see how powerful Konoha''s strongest Genin is!"

    Aoba directly took the sword and walked out. Not to mention fear, there was not even a trace of nervousness on his face.

    Asuka was stunned for a moment and immediately began peering through the window gap.

    ˇ­

    "Kid, where did you get the sword in your hand?"

    It had to be said that this Hirata Yasuyuki was quite a decent-looking person. Otherwise, he wouldn''t be able to deceive so many people.

    However, the greed in his eyes was still too tender in Aoba''s eyes.

    Did he think that he would be able to take him down?

    Aoba chuckled, "I just epted a mission. This is the reward for the mission. It is said to be a famous sword. Tsk tsk ---"

    Bastard!

    That b * tch actually dared to do this!

    And she really hid it at home. How hateful!

    Hirata Yasuyuki''s face twisted for a moment, then he immediately suppressed his anger and said, "I''m sorry. The one inside is my fiancee. I think there must be some misunderstanding. How about this, the mission will be canceled, and I will give you a certainpensation. I won''t let youe here for nothing. But you have to return this sword to me. How about it?"

    "You said that this sword is yours?" Aoba asked, looking at Hirata Yasuyuki yfully.

    "That''s right! This sword is called Graysnow. It is the peak work of an early volcano master. The saber that used to be my wife''s father has now been passed down to me along with the dojo. I just don''t know why Asuka wants to give away herte father''s relic. As her husband, I will never allow her to act so recklessly!"

    Hirata Yasuyuki''s righteous and awe-inspiring wordspletely fooled these people who did not know about it. Even he had an opinion of the daughter of the previous owner, Saito Asuka.

    How could the old head''s relic be casually given to an outsider?

    Seeing that this guy had bewitched people with just a few words, even Aoba wanted to apud him. He really had some skills. With this ability to invert right and wrong, it was a pity not to be a keyboard warrior!

    But Asuka, who was hiding on the inner side, remained indifferent. Angry? No need!

    Why did she have topete with a dead person?

 Chapter 186: What If There Was No Forced Blood Deducting!

    Chapter 186: What If There Was No Forced Blood Deducting!

    "It was very simr, but I had heard another version before. Do you want to hear it?"Aoba was not in a hurry to make a move. After all, he hadmitted quite a few minor crimes. It was better to let everyone leave the Land of Iron first.

    Hirata Yasuyuki smiled carelessly, "Did she tell you that I killed her father and other people and finally upied the dojo?"

    Then he showed a sad face, "Actually, I don''t me her, because after the death of the old head, her mental state has always been awful, and she often has all kinds of inexplicable fantasies. It''s all my fault. It''s my fault for not taking good care of her. However, even if she has gone crazy, she is still my fiancee. I will definitely marry her and take care of her for the rest of my life. This way, I won''t let down the trust and instructions of the old head!"

    !

    An expert!

    Looking at these guys who were yed by him and looked so moved that they were about to cry, Aoba really admired this guy.

    If you have the ability, why don''t you try to fool the ''voters'' and run for the position of the Head Leader and open a dojo here?

    What a waste of talent!

    If it were Gekkou Hayate, he would probably be fooled into a cripple.

    It''s just a pity. I am also an expert in tricking people!

    Next time you make up a story, don''t keep staring at this sword, okay?

    If you are really so affectionate, why haven''t you asked about the life and death of Saito Asuka since you came on stage?

    Shouldn''t you care about her first and then care about the sword?

    Your acting is inconsistent with your character.

    After cursing him in his heart, Aoba just stood there happily and watched him perform.

    Seeing this, Hirata Yasuyuki also realized that the other party did not believe him at all and was just looking at him as a joke.

    "Ninja of the Country of Grass, put down the sword nowˇ­ and I can let bygones be bygones. Otherwise, you may never see tomorrow''s sun again."

    He looked soft, but once he opened his mouth, you would know he was the old viin.

    "What? Are you trying to gouge my eyes out?" Aoba asked.

    "You''re courting death! Go! Kill him and take the saber back!"

    The group of people couldn''t wait any longer and immediately pulled out their katana, wanting to hack him to death.

    After observing their strength, Aoba curled his lips and shook his head. He wasn''t in a hurry to counterattack. [Hardening], [Busoshoku Haki], and [Halo Thorns] activated all of them!

    In any case, the time limit was one hour, and it would only take a few minutes to deal with this group of trash.

    Before this, of course, he had to stay a bit longer so that Mikawa-sensei and the others could evacuate further so as to avoid more trouble.

    Therefore, as a ninja of Flesh Escape, he was directly surrounded by this group of warriors and shed randomly!

    Hirata Yasuyuki immediately revealed a sinister smile.

    He was so worried that she asked someone to test him. It seemed that that b * tch had no other choice but to find such a little ghost to scare people.

    However, why did this sound a little wrong?

    The sound of a sharp de cutting into the flesh should not be ''dang dang dang dang''.

    Then he saw the few people around the little ghost begin to retreat as if they had seen a ghost.

    "Monster! Monster!"

    Their hands were numb, but the ''monster'' in front of them was unharmed!

    It was as if they had brought the wrong weapon today, not a sword, but a toy sword!

    But even if it was a toy sword, it should at least give a reaction!

    Even Hirata Yasuyuki''s expression became dull. Why is it like this? Are you all people who cut with the back of their swords?

    At this moment, Aoba yawned and said, "Eh? Continue! I can only maintain this state for a few minutes. If you don''t believe me, you can try!"

    "F*ck! This kid is too crazy! Chop him!"

    "Right, chop him!"

    "Watch my Triple sh!"

    "Violent Wind Saber Flow!"

    "Go to hell!"

    ng! ng! ng! ng! ng! ng! ng! ng! ng!

    It was as if the rhythm of the sword had been hacked.

    He was going to ascend to the heavens!

    A minuteter, the sword in the hand of a certain someone suddenly broke into two with a ''kacha'' sound. However, what was even more outrageous was that the broken sword was directly nailed to the forehead of a person next to him, and he died on the spot!

    "Pfft. Sorry, sorry, I didn''t mean tough at you. You guys continue to work hard. I''m going to be unable to hold on. I''m going to die soon. Aiya, I''m so weak."

    Are you a devil?

    The people brought by Hirata Yasuyuki were all frightened and didn''t know what to do.

    Then, they heard Hirata Yasuyuki shout angrily, "This is just an ident. What are you afraid of? Chop him to death! Whoever can kill him, I will promote him to the head instructor!"

    Many people''s eyes lit up. In any case, the other side did not fight back, so what was there to be afraid of?

    As a result, a new round of nging sounds began.

    "Violent Wind Saber Flow!"

    "Violent Wind sh!"

    "I sh, chop, chop, chop, chop!"

    "I can''t hold on any longer. The web between my thumb and forefinger has been torn apart. I can''t even hold my saber steadily!"

    "Change! Change!"

    "Quick, quick, quick! You guys go and rest. The rest of you, follow me!"

    "I don''t believe it. sh, sh, sh! sh! sh! sh! sh! sh! sh! sh! sh!"

    In the face of everyone''s siege, Aoba, who had activated the state of'' Flesh Escape '', acting like this.

    "Yes, that''s it! Kill me directly!"

    "Give me a few more times on your neck. It seems like you fell off a bit yesterday."

    "Did you not eat your fill? Use more strength!"

    "F*ck! Who the f*ck is going to cut my lower part? I''ll remember you. You''re going to die soon!"

    "Hey, look how you hold your sword! You almost killed the person next to you. Why don''t you learn your lesson?"

    "All of you, focus your attention on me! If you''re a brother, thene and cut me!"

    Aoba teased everyone as he looked at the unhappy person. It was as if he was teaching his naughty grandson a lesson.

    They were very aggrieved, but they could only endure it!

    Even if they couldn''t bear it, they couldn''t do it. The sword had already shed the de. Even if it was a stone, it should have been split open!

    After chopping for five minutes, the people brought by Hirata Yasuyuki finally couldn''t stand still. The swords were thrown to the ground, and their hands were covered in blood as they trembled. They looked at a certain'' monster ''with dull eyes.

    This was the first time they experienced such a desperate experience!

    Standing there and letting you chop, if you can''t even chop it, is there anything more desperate than this!

    The disheartened samurais were unmoved no matter how Hirata Yasuyuki shouted.

    They were really tired.

 Chapter 187: Looking at the Blade, He Wanted to Vomit!

    Chapter 187: Looking at the de, He Wanted to Vomit!

    "You guys are too weak. You,e!"

    Aoba stretched out his hand and pointed at Hirata Yasuyuki. The other party''s charming little white face immediately became even paler.

    However, if he ran away today, the hearts of the people would disperse.

    Therefore, he could only grit his teeth, shout, and rush over. At the same time, he kept cheering himself on in his heart!

    "You can do it, Yasuyuki! You are the best!"

    "Look at my maddening style, furious sh!"

    Duang---

    Aoba, who had been cut in the head, was fine and even scratched his ears.

    As for Hirata Yasuyuki, he was in a terrible situation. A huge rebound force quickly spread from the de to his whole body. It looked like he had turned on the vibration mode of his mobile phone.

    "This is not how to use a sword. Trash!"

    Just as Hirata Yasuyuki''s eyes were filled with fear and wanted to turn around and escape, Aoba''s second wave of ridicule immediately came back.

    "I don''t believe that you are really invulnerable! Frenzied Wind Stab!"

    Hirata Yasuyuki roared and stabbed out again!

    However, this time, he learned to be a coward. Although he shouted ''Wind Stab'', in fact, he stabbed at the eyes of the monster in front of him.

    Ding ---

    Aoba subconsciously closed his eyes, feeling as if a mosquito had bitten him.

    However, even if it was eyelids, they were extremely hard eyelids that were enhanced by the LV8 [Hardening] and the LV4 [Busoshoku Haki].

    Therefore, Hirata Yasuyuki was once again defeated.

    "You really want me not to see tomorrow''s sun?"

    "You monster! Go to hell! Go to hell! Go to hell!"

    Hirata Yasuyuki was stimted to the point of going crazy, and he recklessly began to cut around.

    But all of this was nothing in front of Flesh Escape, who waspletely defenseless.

    It was as if Aoba had fallen asleep while standing.

    This scene had clearly been seen many times, but those warriors who even threw their knives on the ground still had the expression of ''wifeing out to see God''.

    As for Asuka, who was hiding in the room and did not immediately enter the tunnel to escape, she had already opened her eyes wide as if her eyes had deceived her.

    Then, she couldn''t help but recall the words that this young man named ''Tiga'' had said to her when he walked out.

    "Could this be Konoha''s strongest Genin? He is simply a monster." She could not help but mutter to herself.

    Then, her eyes lit up. She did not expect that her desperate move would actually hit the jackpot!

    Her gaze returned to the outside of the house.

    ˇ­.

    After Hirata Yasuyuki crazily shed at him for dozens of times, he finally could no longer withstand such a blow. His feet began to retreat involuntarily. The sword in his hand also smashed onto the ground. Then, as if it had reached the critical point of enduring, it directly broke into several pieces.

    Hirata Yasuyuki''s hands trembled non-stop. The webbing between his thumb and forefinger cracked open, and blood kept flowing.

    At this time, he looked at Aoba like he was looking at a devil!

    And what was even more devilish was still behind!

    "This won''t do? Come, you, you, lend your sword to this person. Uh, forget it. Just give the sword to him. If you don''t kill me today, no one will leave in one piece!"

    As Aoba spoke, he gently patted Hirata Yasuyuki''s shoulder as if to cheer him up.

    When someone shakily handed over a rtively intact sword with both hands, Aoba immediately stuffed the sword into Hirata Yasuyuki''s hand andforted him sincerely, "Come, let''s continue. You can''t be discouraged! Don''t forget, you are the hope of the whole vige. Look at how many people behind you are cheering for you!"

    "And I''m going to die. I can''t hold on any longer. If you cut me for another two or three minutes, I will die under your sword!"

    "At that time, not only will you be able to vent your anger, but you can also win the white, rich, and beautiful womanˇ­ Also, don''t forget a legitimate promotion and sry raise, and from then on, you will reach the peak of life!"

    "How is it? Doesn''t the n described to you smell good?"

    "Take it! Come on, hurry up and show me!"

    When Aoba said this very ''sincerely'', Hirata Yasuyuki looked at the long sword in his hand with dull eyes and then copsed!

    "I don''t want it anymore, okay? I beg you. Please let me go!"

    "I will also return the dojo. I don''t want anything. Mom, I don''t want to y with swords anymore in this life. Who can save me?"

    Looking at Hirata Yasuyuki, who threw the sword on the ground with hatred and stepped on it twice, Aoba was disappointed.

    This time, the quality of the viins was not good.

    "Are you still a man? You said you wanted to kill me. If you want me not to see the sun tomorrow, you have to kill me!"

    Aoba picked up the sword with a look of regret and then stuffed it into the other person''s hand.

    "I am not a man. Please, let me go. I want to vomit when I look at the sword now."

    "Why are you so spineless?" Aoba was furious!

    "Yes, I''m a despicable person. I don''t deserve to be a man. Why don''t I kowtow to you twice?"

    "Sigh, it''s fine if I kowtow. After all, I''m still young and don''t have a grandson as old as you. In addition, I didn''t prepare any red packets for this trip. Since you didn''te to cut me down, then I''ll have to collect money to do things. I''ll cut you down instead!"

    Aoba said as he drew his sword.

    "F*ck! I''ve already kowtowed to you, yet you still won''t let me go!"

    "I''m sorry, a dog like me was forced to do this. After all, my mission is to kill all of you."

    The mission that Aoba mentioned actually referred to the mission issued by the dog system, but Hirata Yasuyuki thought that it was Saito Asuka who hired someone to kill them, wanting to kill all of them!

    "You cheap woman, what a ruthless heart! Even if I die, I''ll drag you down with me!"

    Hirata Yasuyuki didn''t know where his courage came from. He didn''t even take the sword. He directly rushed into the room with red eyes. No matter what, he had to die together with the people in the room.

    Seeing this scene, Aoba couldn''t help but sigh and shake his head. "Although the reward has been obtained in advance, the employer can''t die like this."

    "Breath of Thunderˇ¤Type Oneˇ¤Thunderboltˇ­ sh!"

    Swish!

    The people present did not see the movement of Aoba pulling out his sword. They only saw a sudden sh of lightning, and then the ''monster'' stood in front of the house with his back to the crowd.

    Then, the sound of Hirata Yasuyuki''s head rolling on the ground, apanied by the sound of the saber sheathing, was heard.

    "You can use this head to pay respects to your father."

    Aoba and Asuka, who was peeking through the window in the room, looked at each other.

 Chapter 188: Dog System Loudspeaker

    Chapter 188: Dog System Loudspeaker

    The promise had been fulfilled, but Aoba''s death-seeking mission had only just begun.

    "All of you, don''t even think about running! Didn''t you chop me up just now? I''ll give you one more chance now. Cut me down or be cut by me. Choose!"

    Their choice was to turn and run!

    What a joke, even the ''strongest'' Hirata Yasuyuki was killed with a single sh, and they didn''t even see when this monster pulled out the de, and they still stayed behind to wait for death!

    Aoba was immediately unhappy when he saw this, "I''ve already given you all a chance, but you guys aren''t useful either. No matter how fast you run, how can you be faster than my de?"

    "Thunder Breathing Technique: First Form - Thunderp and shˇ­ Sixfold!"

    When Aoba reappeared, he was already in front of everyone, and even more unlucky were the six unlucky ones who were randomly killed.

    "You are electricity, you are light, and you are the only one."

    "Either way, we are all dead. Let''s all fight together!"

    When the person at the front shouted this boldly, the rest of the people subconsciously took two steps back.

    "F*ck, you are selling me!"

    The eyes of the person who rushed to the front were bloodshot, and he really wanted to swallow this group of pigs who sold their teammates alive.

    But since the words had already been spoken, he had no choice but to go.

    In any case, he was going to die.

    "Ah! Look at the fist!"

    Bang!

    After a heavy punchnded on his opponent, this monster actually grinned at him, as if hinting at him to increase his strength.

    Gan! Forget it!

    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!

    It was over. The monster had drawn its saber.

    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!

    I am going to die!

    However, the expected scene of being beheaded by a knife did not appear. After tightly closing his eyes and quietly opening them again, he found that he was fine. Instead, there was another scream behind him!

    Then, he heard the devil say again, "Do you see that? Learn a little. If he hits me, I won''t cut him. If you don''t hit me, I will cut you. You can do it yourself."

    "??? this is the first time I have seen this kind of request in my life!"

    "Don''t say anything. Beat him up!"

    "Charge!"

    "F*ck! Leave some space for me! Don''t push me."

    After these people figured out Aoba''s temper, they immediately began to punch and kick him. Everyone was fighting with their lives on the line.

    Therefore, the peng, peng, peng, peng sound was heard more than twice as concentrated!

    "En, not bad. This child is worthy of being taught."

    Aoba, who was dying the mission time, nodded in satisfaction.

    However, good times did notst long. These people were soon tired, and the most important thing was that they could not take the bacsh!

    Previously, they had weapons as a buffer, so the feeling was not that deep.

    But now that they had changed their fists, every punch really hurt them to the point that they wanted to smash their heads here and die!

    How was he trying to give them a way out?

    He simply wanted them tomit suicide!

    "No, I can''t take it anymore! I can''t take it anymore!" One of them turned around and tried to run away, but a certain devil had already been staring at them.

    Shua!

    Ah!

    Another one died.

    "All of you, use some strength. Don''t try to cheat." Aoba said gleefully.

    Everyone gritted their teeth and persevered, but they still vomited blood one by one and fell to the ground.

    Although the effect of the Level 3 [Halo Thorns] was not so obvious, under the high-intensity ''forcebor'', he still gained a shining battle record.

    Afterpleting the achievement of ''I kill myself'', [Halo Thorns], which could not find any upgrade conditions, actually directly rose to Level 4!

    After seeing the notification from the dog system, Aoba was extremely confused.

    Could it be that the only way to umte experience points was to injure someone and kill them instead?

    This was really surprising, but it also felt like it was consistent with the dog system''s style.

    It was just that this condition was too harsh. How could there be so many people who would use their lives to give him experience points for leveling up?

    Sure enough, if he wanted to improve his strength as soon as possible, he still had to do more missions and umte more skill cards. Otherwise, how long would it take for so many abilities to level up to the max level?

    After cursing in his heart, thest person could not bear it anymore and copse.

    Aoba pulled [Grey Snow] out with a face full of sympathy, giving the remaining people who were not dead a quick death.

    The gratitude in his eyes made him sigh in his heart.

    Sure enough, in this huge Ninja World, there was no better person than him who was more kind and knew how to think for others.

    However, before he could express his eptance speech, the three-second countdown of the dog system had already begun.

    Aoba had no choice but to go against his conscience and shout in his loudest voice, "I am Ninja World''s number one swordsman. If you don''t ept it,e and fight!"

    Originally, Asuka''s home was located in a rtively remote area, but the previousmotion was not small, so when he shouted this sentence in his loudest voice, Land of Iron''s warriorw enforcement team just happened to arrive nearby.

    He didn''t know if it was the dog system ying tricks. Afspeakingoke, he felt something was wrong. Why was this voice so loud? Did he have a loud voice?

    This time, the cold and aloof dog system gave him a rare reply.

    [The loudspeaker is used up... the silver-level death mission has beenpleted, and the rewards will be distributed]

    "! Where did the loudspeakere from? Exin it to me."

    Aoba was so angry that he immediately began to curse. Based on the volume just now, could it be that all of Land of Iron''s people had heard his shout?

    However, this time, the dog system began to y dead again. Ity t and mocked, not letting out a fart.

    What else could Aoba do? Of course, he had to run!

    "Catch him!"

    His running also made thew enforcement team, who were in a daze, react. Then, these samurais with four swords on their waists began to chase the criminals desperately!

    There had to be an exnation for the corpses on the ground, especially when the murderer was an outsider ninja.

    But what made them the angriest was that this guy was really too arrogant!

    Not only did he dare to kill people in the Land of Iron, but he also had to retreat a little to resist thew. After all, it was not like the Land of Iron had never seen such a bold foreign Ninja in these years.

    But this was the first time he had seen such an arrogant person!

    After killing someone, there was no rush to run, and he had to announce it loudly.

    Ninja World''s number one swordsman?

    Did you f*cking ask our opinion?

    Fight if you don''t agree?

    Fine, don''t run!

    When the extremely arrogant ''letter of challenge'' spread throughout the Land of Iron through the dog system''s loudspeaker, everyone was furious and made a mess.

    Many samurais grabbed their swords and walked out of the house. They wanted to see who dared to court death like this!

 Chapter 189: I am The King of Parkour!

    Chapter 189: I am The King of Parkour!

    Time went back a little.

    When Gekkou Hayate returned to the ce where he was staying to exin the situation, Mikawa directly crushed the teacup in his hand!

    "What did you say? Is that bastard crazy? Why does he cause a lot of trouble wherever he goes!"

    If Aoba stood in front of him at this time, he definitely would be able to spit on this bastard who would never dare to take a step out of the house in the future!

    But it was toote to say anything now.

    "Aoba said that we should evacuate Land of Iron as soon as possible; in case we encounter any trouble, he will immediately meet up with us after dealing with the other party."

    Bang!

    Mikawa mmed the table in anger, "Go! Leave immediately! Let him note back. No one will wipe his ass for him. Let him pray for his own good!"

    Was he afraid that they would encounter trouble? Did these troubles fall from the sky out of thin air?

    If not for this bastard, would they need to run away in such a hurry?

    If Land of Iron''s people found it was Konoha ninja and asked for an exnation, all of them would suffer.

    As for the safety of that bastard. Humph!

    Although Mikawa was angry and did not want to care about him, from Gekkou Hayate''s description, there should not be any big problems as long as he did not continue to court death. After all, although that bastard had just graduated less than a year ago, his strength would cause even Jonin a headache.

    So instead of worrying about him, it was better to think about how they should escape!

    Therefore, Mikawa immediately called the person in charge of the caravan. First, he warned them to threaten them. He would not allow anyone to reveal the fact that they were from Konoha.

    The person in charge of the caravan was confused, but because of Mikawa''s power, the operation could be so smooth and safe because of the arrangement of the other party. Therefore, he just thought that Mikawa found some danger and immediately arranged it.

    After Mikawa left, Itachi walked out without saying a word.

    "I know where you are going, but there is no need for that. The situation this time is different from that time. Do you think that without confidence, he will let Hayatee back to pass on the message?"

    Itachi thought for a while and found that killing a few unranked samurais would not be a problem with Aoba''s strength.

    Even if he went there, it would not be of any use.

    Therefore, Itachi silently nodded and leaned against the wall at the door, closing his eyes to rest.

    If Aoba coulde back safely, it would naturally be for the best. If there were any idents, it would not be toote to kill back to the Land of Iron!

    Because their group did not go deep into the Land of Iron, they didn''t waste much time before setting off. After that, they quickly headed in the direction they came from. They would soon enter the country of the River - and then return to Konoha on the same path.

    But at this moment, an extremely familiar arrogant deration exploded in everyone''s ears!

    "I am Ninja World''s number one Great Swordsman. If you are not convinced,e and fight!"

    When Mikawa heard this voice, he immediately froze on the spot. Then, he turned his head in disbelief to look in the direction of the voice.

    "That voice just now shouldn''t beˇ­."

    "It should be that bastard. Does he think that he hasn''t caused enough trouble?" Mikawa nkly nodded.

    Mikawa had never thought that his ''middle-aged crisis'' would actually fall on this little bastard.

    If he could do it again, he absolutely would say no to Lord Hiruzen, who hade looking for him from the beginning!

    Calm down?

    Calm down my ass!

    Who would be able to calm down?

    He really wished that he could stab this brat ten times or eight times. It would be best if he could never get out of the hospital for the rest of his life!

    It would save him the trouble of causing trouble everywhere!

    Gekkou Hayate sighed in agreement, "No wonder he wanted us to withdraw from Land of Iron quickly. This is going to be aplete mess."

    At this moment, Itachi spoke, "Mikawa-sensei, you guys leave first. I will stay here to meet him."

    This time, Mikawa did not stop Itachi. Instead, he nodded and said, "Don''t make things worse. Remember, don''t expose your identity. Otherwise, if the Hokage finds out, it will really be troublesome."

    "I understand."

    Itachi quickly ran back. When he found a ce where no one was around, he directly transformed into a shadow clone and returned to the convoy. Then, he used the transformation technique again to disguise himself.

    Fortunately, they had already used a series of disguises when they entered the Land of Iron. Otherwise, this matter would really be difficult to fool.

    However, the risk was not small. After all, the people apanying Land of Tea all knew their true identities.

    However, they could not kill them!

    Itachi sighed and then began to move.

    ˇ­..

    Aoba really ran away with his life, but there were people everywhere, and he could not get rid of them for a while.

    Fortunately, he had secretly called out ''Prince''. As long as ''Prince'' hid in a safe ce, he would be able to get out of sight for more than three seconds.

    Therefore, even if the Land of Iron samurais surrounded him, he was not very afraid.

    But what he was most worried about was that the other party would not give him this opportunity. In that case, ''Prince'' would be in an extremely dangerous situation.

    If ''Prince'' died here, it would be a great loss.

    "Stop!"

    "Don''t run!"

    "That guy called himself the number one swordsman of Ninja World. Stop him!"

    "I''m not! I didn''t!" Aoba wanted to cry but had no tears. He avoided a swording from the side, then jumped into the air and jumped over the two samurais in front of him with unfriendly expressions.

    Under the ''propaganda'' of thew enforcement team behind him, almost everyone in the vicinity knew that he was the arrogant and arrogant ''Ninja World, the number one swordsman''!

    Seeing that arge number of samurais wereing to cut him from all directions, Aoba secretly swallowed his saliva and then decisively went to the upper room.

    "Today, I will show you the strength of the first parkour champion!"

    The training of stepping on water and stepping on trees in the past finally yed a role.

    However, even Mikawa, who had taught him, probably never thought that the technique of using this chakra was actually used by him in the end.

    Quickly climbing the wall, cat climbing, moon step, fish jumping, gori jumping.

    Under the precise control of chakra, Aoba instantly transformed into a parkour king who was even more skilled than those parkour gods in his previous life!

    There were only movements he couldn''t think of, and there were no movements he didn''t dare to try!

    His physical fitness was strong, and he also had chakra, so he was so willful!

    After all, even if he failed, he would at most get up, and pat the dust off his butt, and nothing would happen.

 Chapter 190: Mifune

    Chapter 190: Mifune

    Every ninja was an excellent parkour athlete.

    Aoba had only heard this sentence as a joke in the past, but now he had a deep understanding of it!

    Land of Iron, who was perfectly fine, was thrown into a mess by him.

    However, when the smoke bombs in his ninja backpack were used up, he felt a little numb.

    Although his ninja backpack was a good item from the dog system, and the space was muchrger, he rarely used smoke bombs, so he prepared less than ten for backup. In the end, all of them were rewarded to the Land of Iron warriors behind him who wanted to kill him with swords.

    Moreover, although these samurais did not know any ninjutsu, they were not vague in dealing with it!

    Once, after Aoba used the smoke bombs, he used the transformation technique to turn into a water tank. In the end, he did not know how he was seen through and was surrounded by a group of people.

    Fortunately, he used Hardening in time and then forcefully rushed out with a group of people. Otherwise, he might have been dead.

    However, it was not a solution to continue like this. He had to think of a way to get rid of these people.

    But before he could think of a way, he neutered a crisis!

    Aoba, who was forced to jump down from the roof once again, was directly blocked by Mifune of the Land of Iron.

    "Who are you, sir? Why did youmit murder in my Land of Iron and even spout such arrogant words?"

    As the leader of the Land of Iron, the leader of many samurais, Mifune gave Aoba a great sense of oppression the moment he opened his mouth.

    Moreover, in terms of strength, Mifune was a real Great Sword Master, not something trash like Hirata Yasuyuki couldpare with.

    Otherwise, in the original work, Mifune would not have been in charge of hosting the Five Kage Summit, let alone let him be the captain of the 5th Special Force of the Ninja Alliance!

    Therefore, in the face of such a big shot like Mifune, who was suspected to be Kage level''s strength, Aoba was still somewhat afraid.

    "It''s just a matter of loyalty. Since someone can afford the price, Grass Country naturally won''t push the mission out. It''s just that I don''t understand why a disciple who killed his teacher and stole the job would have so many peoplee to hunt me down."

    Aoba expressed his view.

    "What a loyal person! Let''s not talk about whether the person you killed really deserved to die or not. Let''s talk about when your Grass Country was in charge of my Land of Iron''s life and death."

    "You sneaked into me, Land of Iron, killed my people, and then said that you were Ninja World''s number one Great Swordsman. Can I understand that you are sending a letter of challenge to our Land of Iron?"

    Even if Mifune didn''t want to cause too much trouble, it was impossible for him just to let things go like this!

    Someone had alreadye to their heads to pull them up. Could they still endure this?

    If they really had to endure, then he might as well not be the ruler and just give up his position!

    On this matter, Aoba naturally knew that he was in the wrong, but he was also very desperate. This whole mess was the dog system''s fault. Why did he have to bear this responsibility?

    But since things had alreadye to this point, there was no need to exin any further.

    Aoba directly said in a deep voice, "There is no point in saying anymore. Let''s see the truth! It just so happens that I also want to see Land of Iron''s true swordsmanship!"

    Although he said this, his eyes kept drifting to the side

    Mifune, who was about to burst intoughter from anger, directly stopped the others'' help and said coldly, "Then let me experience your great skill! If you can defeat me, then this matter will be over."

    Although Mifune was extremely stubborn, he was not stupid.

    If the other party was really stronger than him, then letting him go was the best way to deal with it. Otherwise, who knew how many people would die today?

    Moreover, his defeat also gave everyone an exnation.

    But if the other party was just a useless spearhead that was not worth mentioning, thenˇ­

    Then I''m sorry.

    In a duel, it was a battle of life and death!

    Otherwise, as the leader of a country, why would he need to do it himself? Who would dare to make such a deration in front of the Land of Iron''s leader?

    Therefore, he had to be cautious.

    It could be said that people who could control a country were not simple!

    With one sentence, he raised himself and left enough leeway.

    However, Aoba did not care about this. He nodded and agreed.

    Under everyone''s gaze, both sides held their hilts and made an attack posture.

    For a moment, the atmosphere in the field immediately became extremely solemn.

    A wave of killing intent gradually began to spread out in all directions

    Gulp

    As the sound of someone swallowing saliva came out of the silence, Aoba and Mifune moved at the same time.

    "Thunder Breathing Technique, First Form, Thunderp and sh!"

    "Unity sh!"

    Swish!

    The positions of the two sides switched. From facing each other head-on, they turned into facing each other.

    Puchi ---

    A red fountain suddenly spurted out from Aoba''s left shoulder!

    He was a little surprised at this time because not only did Mifune see through his movements, but he also broke through his defense!

    The power of this sh was enough to cut steel instantly!

    However, Aoba was not too surprised by this result. After all, his Breath of Thunder had only just upgraded to 6, and there was still a lot of room for improvement. Moreover, there was still a technique that he had not used yet.

    The level 8 Hardening was not considered to be absolute defense, and it was only a matter of time before it was broken.

    Therefore, he was very open-minded and had a closer understanding of his current strength.

    However, he did not know that at this time, Mifune was also covered in a cold sweat!

    He did not expect the other party to possess such a fast Thunderbolt Sword Technique. If he had not immediately used Instant Steps to match the Unity sh and used his rich Sword experience to attack first, he might have been the one injured this time.

    Where did this persone from?

    Puzzled, Mifune turned around and looked at the other party with a solemn expression. "What a fast sword technique. Who are you?"

    "I am Tiga of the Grass Country. I will definitely be the man of Ninja World, the number one Swordsman!"

    Although Aoba was injured, he still spoke with an arrogant look on his face.

    "Tigaˇ­. this old man will remember this name. Since that''s the case, let''s decide the victor in the next move!"

    Mifune recognized the other party''s Sword strength, so he decided not to y with those fancy tricks and decide the victor in one move.

    Of course, doing this would also be more dangerous!

    Thest time he treated his opponent so seriously was still that Smander Hanzo. Unfortunately, he was one step behind and lost to his opponent in the end. If not for the fact that Smander Hanzo acknowledged his belief and gave him the antidote, he might have already died.

 Chapter 191: Interrupted

    Chapter 191: Interrupted

    The belief that Mifune had always carried out was to be loyal to peace and to be one with the sword!

    The sword in his hand was naturally a famous saber. In terms of value, it was far more valuable than the ''Grey Snow'' in Aoba''s hands.

    Therefore, when Mifune became serious, he immediately released an extremely powerful aura!

    With just a nce, Aoba actually had the illusion of being cut!

    "sh!"

    "Thunder Breathing Techniqueˇ¤God Speed"

    If the first move, Aoba and Mifune, both chose to draw their swords and test them out, then the next move was to choose the most dangerous thrust to decide the winner in an instant!

    When both sides charged at the same time with extreme speed, Mifune stabbed out with a strike that he was determined to win, a strike that could not retreat!

    But this time, his experience did not work again.

    Because at thest moment, the ball of lightning actually forcefully turned its direction and crashed into the house next to it.

    As a result, his highly concentrated attack only stabbed the afterimage left behind by the opponent.

    Did he react and avoid it?

    Mifune was stunned for a moment, but he immediately realized that the other party was doing it on purpose!

    Because if not for premeditated, it was impossible for him to react in such a quick confrontation!

    Not good!

    He had been tricked!

    Mifune finally came back to his senses and wanted to chase after him.

    But at this moment, a dazzling electric light suddenly burst out from the room that had a big hole in it!

    Suddenly, an extremely dangerous palpitation made him stop immediately. Then, he hurriedly shouted, "It''s dangerous! No one should get close to that ce."

    Just as he finished speaking, Aoba, who had made a feint, also unleashed hisst move!

    "Thunder Breathing Technique - Lightning st!"

    In an instant, with Aoba as the center, he released countless lightning strikes!

    After releasing this move, Aoba, who had consumed a lot of his physical strength, immediately exchanged positions with ''Prince'' without any hesitation.

    At the same time, thest move that Aoba unleashed, ''Lightning st'', also brought great trouble to the nearby warriors.

    If not for Mifune''s timely reminder and the fact that he had taken the initiative to rush forward to block arge number of lightning strikes, there would probably be rivers of blood flowing around here by now!

    What was this?

    Was it a warning or a show of goodwill?

    Mifune, who had finally managed to block this move, had an extremely ugly expression on his face. Moreover, if one looked carefully, one would notice that many parts of his flesh were trembling uncontrobly. It was a paralysis caused by the power of lightning that had not beenpletely channeled out.

    Although he was not injured, he had spent a lot of effort blocking this move.

    More importantly, the other party clearly had the strength to fight him head-on, but in the end, he chose to retreat without fighting.

    Especially thisst move, if the other party did not hide in the room but rushed into the group of people to release it, what kind of scene would it be?

    Mifune simply did not dare to continue thinking deeply.

    Moreover, he also understood the true meaning of the other party''s actions. It was probably because he did not want to kill the people of the Land of Iron, so he gave a warning at the same time when he released'' goodwill ''.

    If they continued to pursue the matter, would the next time be so easy?

    Mifune had no choice but to consider the consequences!

    "Lord Mifune, the criminal has disappeared. Let''s start the search immediately!"

    Just as Mifune was frowning and thinking, the house hadpletely copsed, but there was no trace of Tiga.

    Mifune was not surprised by this result at all.

    Right at this moment, someone came to report, "Lord Mifune, we found another ninja with a Grass Country forehead guard near us causing trouble!"

    "How are the casualties?"

    "No one died. Only some samurais were knocked unconscious."

    Mifune immediately understood that the person just now was definitely not alone, and hispanions were also lurking around the Land of Iron.

    This was a signal!

    Was it a battle or a peace?

    Mifune could not help but recall the scene just now.

    Thus, he could not help but sigh. "There''s no need to chase anymore. There''s no need to pay attention to the other side. Let everyone return. Also, immediately send someone to calcte the losses. Then, send someone to investigate the identities of the people who were killed. The more detailed, the better!"

    "Yes, Lord Mifune!"

    When this matter seemed to havee to an end, for the time being, the surrounding people immediately began to discuss excitedly.

    Because they had not personally seen Lord Mifune personally take action for a long time, and his opponent was not weak, how could they not be excited?

    "As expected of Lord Mifune! He seriously injured that guy with one move."

    "But that Grass Country ninja called Tiga is also very strong. If not for Lord Mifune, who promptly sent him flying and then reminded us to be careful and take the initiative to stop the other party''s counterattack, we would probably be in trouble!"

    "That''s true, but I still think that Lord Mifune is the world''s strongest swordsman!"

    "Of course, Lord Mifune is indeed old and vigorous!"

    Listening to the whispers of the surrounding people, Mifune couldn''t help but have a strange expression on his face.

    It was true that he had stopped the other party''s final counterattack, but the real situation waspletely different from what they had imagined.

    Mifune was suddenly stunned, and then he muttered to himself with aplicated expression, "Even the steps have been prepared for me. He defeated ''Ninja World''s Number One Swordsman'' and even protected his people. What a great reputation."

    If it were a coincidence, it would be fine, but if it was the other party who had nned it out so early on, then this wisdom was a bit too terrifying!

    Immediately, thest bit of conflict in Mifune''s heart vanished.

    After all, not only did he save his face, but he also gained a lot of prestige. Even if he failed to catch the criminal himself in the end, it could be seen from the expressions of the people around him that no one would throw the me on him.

    Then, he only needed to follow the other party''s ''reminder'' to investigate the life and past of those people who had died. As long as what he said was true, with this exnation, he would be able to settle the matter smoothly.

    A wicked person who killed his teacher and robbed his career, even if he died, he would die. No one would continue to hold on to him.

    Thinking of this, Mifune couldn''t help butugh bitterly. As expected, the waves behind the Yangtze River pushed forward the waves. He didn''t know how much residual heat an antique like him could exert.

    In the end, this world belonged to young people.

    However, although he did not want to pursue the matter any further, he now had a strong interest in this ninja called ''Tiga''.

    After all, that profound sword technique had opened his eyes. If there was a chance in the future, he really wanted toplete this duel that was forced to end today.

    "Tiiga, this old man will remember you."

 Chapter 192: Dont Forget Who Teach You Transformation Technique

    Chapter 192: Don''t Forget Who Teach You Transformation Technique

    On the other side, Aoba, who didn''t know how deep of an impression he had left on Mifune, directly emerged from arge vat.

    Because he had bought enough time before he left, he sessfully recalled ''Prince''.

    Of course, he was inevitably electrocuted twice, so that ''Prince''''s golden hair almost became a hedgehog.

    Needless to say, ''Prince'', who had been recalled to the depths of his soul, must be cursing at him!

    Therefore, before ''Prince'' cooled down, Aoba was not ready to summon it again.

    As for whether running halfway was a bit shameless, he didn''t really think much of it.

    Why would he fight Mifune to death if there was no benefit?

    If he won, he would not even have a strand of hair and would even be beaten up by the angry Land of Iron samurais around him.

    If he lost, it would be even worse, and he might not even be able to keep his life!

    What did he think he was going to fight to the death?

    Wouldn''t it be more fun if he pretended to be 13 and ran?

    Once again, he used the Transformation Spell to transform into the appearance of an ordinary working person. Then, after putting away the forehead guard of Grass Country, Aoba swaggered out.

    Then, he heard people next to him say how rampant Grass Country ninja was.

    Aoba pretended to be indifferent and listened for a while. He was happy in his heart. It seemed that the Land of Iron would spread the legend of this young master everywhere in the future.

    Aoba decided to go over and take a look. Although [Civet Cat For Prince] could no longer use this move for a short period of time, he believed that hisst ''warning'' should have worked. Otherwise, countless people should be searching the entire street for him now.

    "Forget it. Let''s meet up with Mikawa-sensei and the others first."

    Just as he entered a small alley and was about to quickly exited the Land of Iron, an unfamiliar figure followed closely behind.

    "Who is it?"

    Because the other party did not intend to hide, Aoba immediately discovered the other party''s existence. His right hand immediately grasped the hilt of his sword.

    Although he had consumed a lot of physical strength before, almost every day, he underwent [Thunder Breathing]''s training. His physical fitness and physical fitness had been greatly improved, so unless it was a particrly difficult enemy, he had the heart to disgust the other party.

    However, when the other party opened his mouth, he was stunned.

    "It''s me. Mikawa-sensei asked me to stay behind to get you."

    Aoba immediately widened his eyes. Only now did he see the other party''s attire clearly, as well as the forehead guard on his forehead.

    "Itachi? So that inexplicable Grass Country ninja was you?"

    Because Itachi used his own voice, Aoba immediately recognized Itachi. Then, he had an answer for many things.

    Mikawa had asked Itachi to stay behind to get him? How was that possible?

    Based on his understanding of Mikawa, Itachi had taken the initiative to ask him to do this. At most, Mikawa did not stop him.

    And Itachi, who had disguised himself as Grass Country ninja, was definitely trying to create an opportunity for him to escape, which was why he had secretly attacked Land of Iron''s samurais.

    Everything was clear.

    Although Itachi''s actions were somewhat'' unnecessary '', to Aoba, there was only happiness left!

    If he had really been in danger at that time, he believed that Itachi would not have let him down!

    If Itachi had been in danger, it would have been the same!

    The bond between them had far surpassed the word trust.

    However, there was one thing that Aoba could not understand. "How did you find me?"

    Itachi nced at him and said in a t tone, "Have you forgotten who taught you the Transformation Body Technique? You want to deceive me," he said.

    Let''s cultivate for another hundred years.

    Gan!

    The emotion in Aoba''s heart immediately turned into a fit of raging anger. He went up and used a Strangle - Kill skill to strangle Itachi firmly.

    Why are you so good at acting?

    And you act to be so fresh and refined every time!

    F*ck!

    The sunlight fell on the ground, reflecting the shadows of the two people hugging each other''s shoulders.

    At least in this lifetime, Itachi would not be alone anymore.

    ˇ­.

    When Aoba and Itachi sessfully met up with the crowd, they would naturally be scolded by Mikawa!

    In this regard, Aoba was already used to it.

    You can scold me however you like.

    At most, when Mikawa was out of breath and taking a sip of water to moisten his throat, he whispered, "Just this?"

    It was just one word, but it made Mikawa so angry that he could not breathe!

    But fortunately, this matter had notpletely blown up, and there was still room for redemption.

    Therefore, Mikawa put down the sleeves that he had just rolled up and was ready to record this ount first.

    As for the Gras Country that had to bear this ''burden''...

    Who cares?

    In any case, even Mikawa had never felt that there was anything wrong with pretending to be a ninja from another Ninja Vige.

    Because everyone did this!

    Did Konoha suffer less because of this?

    No.

    It was these people from the Land of Tea who had to suffer. They had only rested for half a day, and now they were walking on the road as if they were urging their lives on.

    Moreover, there was a great battle at the border of the Land of Fire. Konoha and Kumogakure were in a fierce fight. This time, no one was willing to take the initiative to retreat. They werepletely going to fight to the end.

    Therefore, they could not directly enter the Land of Fire from the Land of Iron, so they could only take the same route and continue to use the country of the river and the country of grass to go back in a big circle.

    It was easy to imagine that this journey back would be another journey of living in the wind.

    I really don''t know when the third battle of Ninja World will bepletely over.

    If it dragged on for a few more years, there would probably be more small countries and viges that would be destroyed in the mes of war.

    Didn''t they see that even if they, Land of Tea, were to cling onto Konoha, they would only be able to live on tight belts these past few years?

    Although this natural barrier of the Land of Fire had saved them from the invasion of the mes of war, they were also unable to do business within the country.

    Moreover, they had to pay tribute to their big brother every year and donate money to donate grain.

    Did they really think that their lives would be easy?

    Therefore, everyone hoped that this war would end quickly and that it would never happen again.

    With this hope, Mikawa''s ss sessfullypleted the mission and returned to Konoha.

 Chapter 193: When The Undercover Operation was Proceeded

    Chapter 193: When The Undercover Operation was Proceeded

    After two months, when they returned to Konoha, everyone breathed a sigh of relief.

    To be honest, this kind of escort mission was really not for people!

    Not only did they feel anxious every day, but they didn''t eat well, sleep well, and most importantly, it was a waste of time.

    Although the reward for this mission was a full one million ryo,pared to this time, Mikawa''s ss was at a loss!

    Not to mention the hardships and dangers they had to suffer in the middle of the mission.

    This time, Aoba finally knew why the reward was so ''high'', but no one had epted this kind of mission. It waspletely not worth the loss.

    If he had not obtained a famous sword worth ten million ryo this time, he would have suffered a great loss!

    Now, it could only be said that this trip had not been in vain.

    After submitting the mission report, Mikawa''s ss was directly dismissed on the spot. If they did not rest for a few days, no one would be able to stand it.

    As for the recruitment of Land of Tea''s representative, Mikawa directly chuckled and agreed!

    Do you want to trick me again?

    Dream on!

    Whoever wants to take this kind of bullshit task, I will not serve!

    In this regard, the Land of Tea representative was also helpless. He could not force Konoha''s ninja to take their task.

    In fact, during the time when Mikawa''s ss left Konoha, even if they raised the reward to two million, no one would ask.

    In the end, they had no choice but to withdraw all of them.

    On the other hand, after listening to the story of the person in charge of the caravan, Land of Tea''s representativepletely lost his heart.

    The Hokage was indeed not lying to them. At this critical juncture, this kind of mission was indeed too dangerous and too troublesome.

    If not for Konoha''s ninjas turning the tide, their goods this time, let alone safely delivered to the Land of Iron, it was estimated that they would not even be able to return with a single person and goods!

    Fortunately, Konoha promised that they would only receive half of this year''s tribute, which could be considered as giving them an exnation. Otherwise, this life would really be hard to live.

    Now that everything he could fight for had been won, the rest could only resign to fate and pray that this war would end quickly.

    ˇ­.

    After Mikawa''s ss was dismissed, Aoba first went home. Then the more he thought about it, the angrier he became, so he directly brought training equipment to his exclusive training ground.

    After stealthily putting down [Eye Of Perception], his eyes slightly fluctuated, and then he continued to train like usual.

    This training was practiced until the sky was dark.

    After returning home again, he put down[Eye Of Perception]again.

    Sure enough!

    He was still under surveince.

    For the time being, Sarutobi had no reason to do so. So, it''s probably Roots people!

    However, the specific details were still uncertain.

    Then, Aoba suddenlyughed. He was a spy!

    Since when did undercover agents need to ask for evidence?

    Regardless of whether it was Danzo who was secretly plotting against him, he was prepared to strike first. In any case, he would crush this blocking stone sooner orter. Otherwise, wanting to be the Hokage waspletely wishful thinking!

    He originally went to the training ground to contact White Zetsu''s clone and give Danzo a big gift.

    Only after discovering that someone was secretly monitoring him did he choose to give up temporarily, not wanting to arouse suspicion.

    "Then what should I do?"

    As Aoba soaked in the medicinal bath to relieve the fatigue of his body, he was secretly thinking.

    That night, under [Eye Of Perception]''s perception, the red dot on the outside tree had not disappeared. There were even two red dots in the middle, but the other red dot was soon far away.

    If he was not wrong, they should be taking turns to monitor him.

    ˇ­..

    Aoba did not sleep well that night, but he continued to train the next day. He did not go to find Itachi, nor did he visit Naruto.

    Without any idents, he was still in a state of surveince.

    Aoba continued to train as usual and rested.

    Drink water and eat.

    However, when he was resting with his back against a big rock, he carefully buried a note into the soil under his butt.

    When something suddenly touched his back from the rock twice, he quickly devoured the rice ball in his hand and continued to train as if nothing had happened.

    It was not until Aoba returned home at night that a figure suddenly appeared here and began investigating one by one without missing any clues.

    Especially the big rock that Aoba had been sitting on for a while with his back against the rock during the day, he was not let go of either.

    The person quickly noticed that there was a trace of soil being flipped open on the ground. However, when he dug up this ce, he found that there was nothing there.

    The person immediately frowned but immediately rxed.

    "Maybe I was too paranoid. Forget it. Let''s report this to Lord Danzo."

    After he left, a white figure slowly emerged from the big stone, grinning as if he was mocking something.

    ˇ­.

    In the next few days, Aoba did not continue to go to the remote training ground. Instead, he received an invitation from Gekkou Hayate and came to his home.

    Although Gekkou Hayate was six years older than Aoba, Aoba had aplished many things.

    Therefore, even if it was a little embarrassing, Gekkou Hayate wanted to ask him about his swordsmanship skills.

    Aoba did not refuse because he was also worried that the people secretly monitoring him would not be able to resist attacking him, so he could not go to the remote training ground temporarily.

    Gekkou lived near the bustling streets of Konoha, so there was no need to worry about people going crazy and attacking him here.

    However, although he agreed, his swordsmanship was derived from the Kokyu-ho*.

    *TL/N: Literally tranting as breathing exercise, Kokyu ho are breathing training methods used in Aikido to develop the hara (lower abdomen). In this case, it refers to the Breathing Technique used by members of the Demon yer Corps.

    The abilities produced by the dog system could not be taught to others, so he could only give Gekkou Hayate a little advice from theprehension aspect.

    As for how much Hayate couldprehend and how much he could learn, it would depend on him.

    On the other hand, Aoba asked Gekkou Hayate to get him some ''props'' and then began cultivating and concentrating on the Total Concentration Breathing technique.

    That was to maintain a special state of concentration at every moment!

    This way, he could explode with astonishing destructive power at any time, and through training, he could strengthen his physical fitness again.

    Moreover, maintaining a Total Concentration Breathing state also allowed him to control every part of his body more precisely.

    There were many benefits, but it was a little difficult.

    However, with the cultivation knowledge in his mind and his deep impression of the protagonist''s cultivation in the original book, he was ready to turn a cat into a tiger.

    In any case, Mikawa gave everyone half a month off. If he did not use it during this period of time, wouldn''t it be a waste?

    But as more and more abilities needed to be trained, he began to feel that no matter how he allocated his time every day, it was not enough. It had to be said that this was a happy worry.

 Chapter 194: Unlimited Bizarre Rewards

    Chapter 194: Unlimited Bizarre Rewards

    While Aoba was busy cultivating, he did not forget to use the reward he had obtained from the silver treasure chest, even though he really wanted to tear it apart.

    Before he had opened this reward, he had never imagined that the integrity of the dog system would be this low!

    Because the reward this time was really too strange!

    [Great Adsorption Chakra Band Aid]

    Usage method:

    [Effect 1: Absorb the chakra energy leaking out of the body of the only user and store it. (Maximum capacity is 10 Kakashi)]

    [Effect 2: Return all the stored chakra energy to the user.]

    [Evaluation: No matter how big the movements are, I don''t have to be afraid! Mom doesn''t have to worry about my Chakra being insufficient anymore! ]

    To be honest, at that time, Aoba was looking forward to opening the silver chest, but after obtaining such a damn item, he really wanted to die!

    Although he felt overjoyed in his heartˇ­.

    But who would stick a ''band-aid'' on their body every day to show off?

    As long as he thought about how he found that his chakra was insufficient when fighting with the enemy in the future, he would just smile at the enemy and take out a ''band-aid'' from his ninja bag. Then, under the confused gaze of the other party, he stuck it to his navel and immediately revived with full chakra!

    However, he really couldn''t bear to see the practical effect of this thing.

    After deducting the strange name and shape of this thing, this thing was simply like a knock-off version of Yin Seal. Not only could it store chakra, but it could also be extracted and used at critical times.

    For him, whocked chakra at this stage, this ability was really impossible to ignore.

    After receiving a simr effect of this ''Great Band-aid'', he admitted that it was already difficult for him to look straight at this technique.

    Could this be the same as Yin Seal?

    Well, it was not that he didn''t believe it, but he waspletely shocked by the dog system''s operation, and he had no choice but to think about it!

    Therefore, although he doubted it, in the end, Aoba held it in his hand, trying it out.

    Needless to say, the effect was really good.

    It was as smooth as silk!

    In fact, it was equivalent to putting his usual Chakra into the ''bank'', and then when he had no money, he could raise it and spend it.

    It was that when he spent the ''money'', he had to spend it all at once, or else the remaining unused chakra would quickly be lost until he returned to the nk state of the factory.

    If he had to use a word to describe it, it would be a st!

    But before he could store the chakra, he could experience the pleasure of squandering chakra as much as he wanted, like Jinchuriki.

    After all, no matter how weak Kakashi was, to be able to store ten blue band-aids was not a small number!

    However, how did Kakashi end up as a measurement unit?

    Are you looking down on me, Ninja World?

    In this regard, Aoba expressed strong condemnation and greeted the family of the dog system on behalf of the man who did not cheat.

    As a result, during his free time of cultivation, Aoba would secretly take the ''Great Band-aid'' and pour his own chakra into it with a pale face, as if he was being hostage by a demon.

    But looking at the shining white ''Great Band-aid'', under his own efforts, gradually began to transform into an abundant blue color, he could not help but reveal a gratified smile.

    ....

    A few days passed in the blink of an eye. That night, Aoba was sleeping soundly in bed as usual, but he had actually been paying attention to the situation outside.

    Because these days, no matter where he went,

    There were people secretly monitoring him, and today was naturally no exception.

    But suddenly, under [Eye Of Perception]''s feedback, there were two dots of light that ovepped.

    Aoba felt that something was wrong, because the person who was secretly monitoring him had just finished changing shift not long ago.

    Could it be that he finally couldn''t help but want to attack him?

    Just as this thought rose in his mind, he was surprised to find that all the lights that had just ovepped had suddenly disappeared!

    Did he leave with the Body FlickerTechnique?

    Did the other party give up on monitoring him?

    Or did something happen?

    He thought of many possibilities in an instant, but he did not let his guard down. Then he found a light spot suddenly and silently appearing in his room, and it was only less than a meter away from him!

    Aoba suddenly opened his eyes and was ready to counterattack.

    But when he saw who it was, he slowly retracted his hand that was already in his ninja backpack.

    Because the person who came was none other than Obito, whom he had not seen in a long time!

    "O- Madara?"

    "It''s me. I have already dealt with the little mouse that was monitoring you outside. But just in case, let''s make it short."

    Aoba immediately nodded. The scene just now also had an exnation.

    If Obito personally took action, it would not be surprising. As long as he was not prepared enough, a divine might would solve everything unless the other party had the speed of Yondaime.

    However, it was obvious that the unlucky person did not have the strength, so the oue was naturally decided long ago.

    As for whether this person''s disappearance would cause people to suspect him, he was not very worried.

    In any case, there was no evidence to prove that this matter had something to do with him, so what if they suspected him?

    Could it be that he, a Genin, had the ability to erase the other party silently?

    What kind of joke was this!

    I, Shinomiya Aoba, am clearly not strong at all!

    The only thing he needed to be careful of was to prevent the other party from being desperate. After all, some people never needed a so-called reason when they did things, or this would instead be an excuse for the other party to make a move!

    However, Aoba had the confidence to deal with it.

    "I saw the message you asked White Zetsu to give me. I wasn''t very clear about it. What exactly happened? Why would the Root people target you?" The moment Obito opened his mouth, he went straight to the point.

    Aoba did not hesitate and said in a deep voice, "I''m not too sure either. Maybe it''s rted to a piece of information I identally found out?"

    "What kind of information?"

    Aoba took a deep breath and continued, "When I was reporting on a mission, I saw an investigation report about Akatsuki in front of the Hokage. Because you mentioned this to me before, I began to pay attention."

    "Continue," Obito said coldly.

 Chapter 195: Big Gift For Hanzo

    Chapter 195: Big Gift For Hanzo

    "This is probably the case. Danzo seems to have some kind of rtionship with Akatsuki''s predecessor. It seems that he killed someone with the help of Smander Hanzo."

    Aoba told Obito the story he had long made up. Under the guise of intelligence, he hinted to Obito the truth of Yahiko''s death.

    He did not know whether Nagato and Konan knew that there was Danzo in this matter.

    However, they should not be clear about it. Otherwise, they would not have stopped after killing Smander and taking revenge for Yahiko.

    If they really knew that Danzo was secretly ying tricks on them, would they let it go with their characters?

    Even if they were afraid of Konoha, they would not do nothing. Moreover, Danzo was Danzo, and Konoha was Konoha.

    It might be a little difficult to destroy Konoha, but with Akatsuki''s strength, it was definitely not as difficult to lure Danzo out to kill him!

    Not to mention that at this stage, Konoha was at their weakest, and it was also the best time to make a move!

    Therefore, the big gift that Aoba prepared for Danzo was to give him a taste of his own medicine.

    Didn''t Danzo especially like to y the trick of borrowing a knife to kill people?

    Then it was time for him to taste the bitter fruit!

    The current Aoba really had no way to deal with Danzo, but the ''boss'' behind him could make Danzo die without a burial ground!

    Then let''s see who killed who first!

    Obito was digesting the information Aoba had given him. When he was almost done digesting it, he directly asked, "How did youe into contact with such secret information?"

    If it was the previous Obito, he might have believed what others had said without thinking.

    However, the dark Obito had also learned to be as cautious as Madara.

    Even Aoba could not make him believe what he had said unconditionally.

    Fortunately, Aoba had already expected this. "Thanks to Yondaime, I have gained the trust of the higher-ups of Konoha. In addition, I took some risks to find these things. However, it also aroused Danzo''s suspicion. If it is as expected, this suspicion will soon be a real threat. Now, it is only secret surveince. But after you made that move, Danzo will definitely make a move on me!"

    "You should also know that some people don''t need a reason or evidence to do things. A little suspicion is enough to make me beyond redemption."

    "This is also the reason why I took the risk to let White Zetsu deliver the newsˇ­. I need your help. Danzo must die!"

    Aoba finally revealed his fangs!

    And the reason was very reasonable and appropriate!

    If he said that he wanted to kill Danzo, then Obito might not agree to help him.

    But now, as long as Obito told Nagato the information he had provided, and he, as a spy, was threatened by his life because of Danzo, would Akatsuki still ignore it?

    Aoba was very confident in his n!

    As for whether Danzo was innocent or not, it was not important!

    It was better to kill him as soon as possible!

    Sure enough, under his powerful reason, Obito fell into deep thought.

    Dozens of secondster, Obito slowly nodded. "It is not difficult to kill Danzo, but you can''t do it forcibly in Konoha. It is best to lure him out and kill him in one blow! Otherwise, if you fail and put the other side on guard, it will not be easy to make a move again. You will also expose the strength of the organization early."

    When Aoba heard Obito''s reply, he was instantly delighted. However, there was no reaction on his face. "I agree with your point of view. It is indeed not a good choice to forcefully make a move in Konoha. However, it is best to be faster. Tonight, there was a person who ''went missing '' here. The other party will definitely be alerted, and my situation will be even more dangerous."

    "Before we make a move, try to stay in a ce where there are many people. Although Danzo does not care about the consequences of his actions, he is still unable to cover the sky with his hands. During this period of time, you only need to make him hesitate."

    Aoba nodded. It was obvious that this was also the safer way that he had thought before.

    If not for the sudden change of residence would cause people to be suspicious, he was prepared to move near Sarutobi''s house.

    "Oh right, there''s one more thing. Mm, personal matters."

    Seeing that Obito seemed to have the intention of leaving, Aoba hurriedly spoke up.

    "Speak!"

    "I recently discovered that I was very talented in swordsmanship, so I wanted a few good swords."

    (Isn''t itmon sense for a swordsman to use a sword? Although no oneined about it, it was better to mention it to avoid further annotations.)

    Obito was slightly surprised by Aoba''s request, but he did not take it seriously. At worst, he could just grab a few.

    "Sure, what do you want?"

    "Uh, I heard that Kirigakure has Seven Ninja Swordsmen of The Mist. Those ninjas should be pretty powerful, right?"

    "You want Seven Ninja Swordsmen of The Mist''s weapon?" Obito''s expression froze on his face.

    "Yeah, can''t I?"

    Aoba looked up at Obito with a shy and expectant face.

    Obito immediately said in a bad mood, "Impossible, don''t think about it! Let''s not talk about how this thing is not easy to get. Even if I get it for you, do you dare to use it? Believe it or not, the moment you take it out, Kirigakure''s assassination unit will appear in front of you."

    Obito also could not understand why one or two people were so interested in these ninjas!

    Before he came to see Aoba, he had heard that Ya Suo had snatched away Kubikirib¨­ch¨­ from a panion'' on his first mission. He had not even been able to ask Pain toe out personally, which made Biwa Juzou gloomy. Not to mention that his strength had been greatly reduced; he had been moring all day to seek revenge on Ya Suo and take back his love knife.

    He really did not know life and death!

    Obito had personally experienced the strength of that Yasuo, especially after learning that he had actually used an ice-type magical sword technique that waspletely different from before. He felt that the other party''s strength was even more unfathomable!

    So in his opinion, even if that trash who couldn''t even defend his own weapon really found Yasuo, it would only be a dead-end for him!

    However, since Yasuo seemed to be very interested in these ninjas, Obito had other thoughts.

    After all, if he wanted to control a person, he first had to find out the weakness of the other party!

    And in Obito''s view, women and swords were the weakness of that Yasuo guy.

    Perhaps at a critical moment, it would be effective!

    Therefore, Obito, who had already prepared to use the remaining swords as a bargaining chip to try Yasuo, would not waste them on Aoba!

    Not to mention whether Aoba could unleash the true power of these swords with his strength, if Kirigakure''s people knew that their swords had inexplicably appeared in the hands of Konoha, they would probably explode on the spot!

    It was not an exaggeration to send out the assassination unit!

 Chapter 196:

    Chapter 196:

    In Obito''s opinion, even if he gives the Kirigakure swords to Aoba, it would just be a waste. And there''s no way Aoba could exin the origin of the ninja sword, and then he would be hunted by Kirigakure''s people. In the end, he might even be killed.

    These were not rmist talk but real and likely things that would happen!

    Therefore, Obito refused Aoba''s request without hesitation, and then the questioning made him speechless.

    Although Aoba really wanted to say that he was here to collect it and would not reveal it in front of outsiders, it was contradictory to what he had said before.

    Moreover, the bullshit reason of ''collecting'' did not make sense!

    If he really said that, Obito would knock his head open and see if it was filled with miso!

    Aoba was instantly depressed. He originally thought that this special task was not difficult. After all, he had a big and thick leg like Obito.

    However, it was obvious that Big Thick Legs was not so easy to hug, especially when hisme excuse was not convincing at all.

    If he continued to persist, it might arouse Obito''s suspicion.

    He had no choice but to give up on Obito temporarily.

    However, what he never expected was that he had actually been robbed of his chance by his own alternate ount.

    Not long, Obito left.

    Only Aoba was left alone, frowning and thinking about how to deal with the situation if something unexpected happened tomorrow.

    The next morning, Aoba went straight to Gekkou''s house.

    He wasn''t sure how much influence the person who had disappearedst night would have, but for the sake of safety, it was better to leave this ce first.

    His caution was right!

    Because not long after he left, the Root members who hade to change shifts had already discovered that someone had lost contact, and after finding no results, they decisively reported it to Danzo.

    Then, the others began to monitor Shinomiya Aoba again.

    However, this time, the person responsible for monitoring Shinomiya Aoba was obviously more vignt!

    Before they were sure of the real reason for the disappearance of the member, their first suspicion was, of course, Shinomiya Aoba!

    They thought that they would not repeat the same mistakes, so they all raised their cautious to 120%

    In this regard, although Aoba was ignorant of any of this, he had also started to be on guard.

    ˇ­..

    After casually giving Gekkou Hayate a few pointers, Aoba, who had finished his entire day of training, hesitated for a bit but still chose to leave.

    The safest course of action was naturally to take advantage of the opportunity to stay at Hayate''s house.

    But if he did this, it would undoubtedly bring trouble. Moreover, he had just had an identst night, and he did not dare to go back to his house today. Wouldn''t it just prove that he hid something?

    So even if he knew that there would be a danger, he could only wait for the time being and try to muddle through.

    However, he still overestimated the integrity of some people.

    Under the reflection of the moonlight, Aoba was walking alone in the alley. His shadow was elongated by the moonlight.

    Suddenly, two masked figures sandwiched him in the middle.

    "Shinomiya Aoba, Lord Danzo invites you over to ask questions."

    Hehe, Danzoreally can''t wait!

    The corners of Aoba''s mouth curled up slightly, and a trace of ridicule appeared on his face.

    The matter that he wasn''t 100% sure about before could now be said to be solid!

    All of this was indeed done by Danzo in secret!

    "It''s already sote. Why did Lord Danzo summon me?" Aoba pretended to be confused.

    "When you meet Danzo-sama, you will naturally know everything. Let''s go with us." The root member with the blue pattern mask on his face said. He seemed not to put Aoba in his eyes at all. After all, he was just a little Genin. How could he dare to disobey Lord Danzo''s orders?

    In fact, Aoba really dared!

    "Sorry, I''m already very tired after practicing for a day. So if it''s not a serious matter, I''ll talk about it after I go to see Lord Hokage tomorrow."

    The two members of Root were secretly angry, "This is not up to you! Justst night, a member of Root went missing near your home. It is very likely that he has been killed! We suspect that this matter is rted to you. If you refuse to cooperate, we have the right to arrest you on the spot and kill you!"

    "Huo! What is this? You have no proof! With your empty words, you can pin such a big usation on me, a little Genin. If I don''t cooperate, you will kill me? Is this how you do things? Do you not even care about Hokage-sama?"

    Aoba said in a mocking tone.

    At the same time, through [Eye Of Perception]''s feedback, he already knew the number of enemies he had.

    In addition to the two in front of him, there were two hidden nearby. They were probably prepared to act directly if these two people failed.

    Four Root members surrounding and killing a Genin was probably a very easy thing to do in Danzo''s eyes.

    This was also considering the possible changes that might ur. In order to prepare for the two kills in one strike, he had to fight quickly and not cause any disturbance!

    However, Danzo, who did not know much about Aoba''s true strength, still underestimated him too much.

    The remaining two intermediate-level skill cards were immediately used on [Busoshoku Haki], instantly upgrading it to Level 6!

    F*ck!

    Do you want to kill me?

    With Level 8 [Hardening]and Level 6 [Busoshoku Haki], let me see you try!

    Aoba was already prepared to explode at any time!

    "It seems that you are ready to fight to the end. But it doesn''t matter; it is the same as handing over your body to Danzo-sama, do it!"

    Before he finished speaking, countless insects drilled out of his body and immediately flew towards Aoba.

    "Aburame n"

    Aoba was shocked and did not dare to be careless. He immediately transformed into Flesh Escape Ninja and used [Hardening] and [Busoshoku Haki] to protect himself.

    "It''s useless. We are already familiar with your information. Although this Kekkei Genkai of yours is indeed outstanding in defense, any defense is useless against my iron devouring bug!"

    The bug of Aburame''s n was not simply released to disgust people!

    One had to know that the core of the parasite was to cultivate it!

    The direction of cultivation was different, and there would be different types of bugs.

    Some of the members of Aburame''s n were good at using poisonous insects, some were good at controlling the bugs to destroy the body, some were good at swallowing chakra, and some were good at investigating.

    The root members of Aburame''s n had cultivated the bug''s devouring ability to an extremely terrifying level!

    The bugs that fed all kinds of metals all year round could devour all the hard materials in front of them in just a few seconds!

    It was also the main reason why Danzo sent him to lead the team toplete this mission!

 Chapter 197: Wind Release

    Chapter 197: Wind Release

    Aoba was originally very confident in his defense, but when the densely packed Evil Parasitic Bugs surrounded him, his expression instantly changed.

    Because he could clearly feel that these seemingly unremarkable bugs were eating the outermostyer of the skin of his body.

    Although it had not broken through his defense, for the time being, the most heaven-defying thing about these Evil Parasitic Bugs was its growth!

    As long as one bugpleted its evolution, the other party would be able to quickly produce a batch of parasites that couldpletely tear through his defense through the speed of reproduction!

    Fortunately, he had upgraded [Busoshoku Haki] to Level 6 before, and he did not use [Hardening]''s ability only. Otherwise, he would have suffered a great loss!

    But the current situation was not good either!

    Aoba immediately entered a state of full concentration. His right hand tightly gripped the hilt of [Grey Snow]''s sword. Instantly, arge amount of lightning shed through the swarm and began to shine!

    "Thunder Breathing Technique - Type One - Thunderbolt sh!!"

    The first move was a sure-kill move!

    Without giving the other party any time to react, Aoba instantly disappeared from where he was. Then, he turned into a bolt of lightning and strangely appeared behind the other party.

    A head directly fell to the ground, but in the next second, the root member of Aburame''s n who was instantly killed by Aoba turned into a ck swarm of insects and trapped him inside again!

    "Secret Art ˇ¤Insect Clone!"

    "What a fast de, but unfortunately, the intelligence of the root is beyond your imagination."

    "Stop struggling. Perhaps Lord Danzo will give you a way out."

    A strange figure slowly walked out from the shadows.

    Aoba couldn''t help but feel his heart sink. The other party had obviously been prepared for this long ago, and it was obvious that they had detailed information about his full strength.

    Among them, there was also part of Kenjutsu, which he had used while he went to the Land of Iron this time.

    In other words, when they were fighting with Kumogakure''s people, there might be spies nearby who were secretly observing.

    Danzo, as expected, it was you who did this!

    Otherwise, all of this could not be exined at all!

    Without waiting for Aoba''s reply, Aburame''s n member regretfully shook his head. "Ignorant fool. If that''s the case, then go to hell. Secret Artˇ¤Insect Tornado!"

    The parasite surrounding Aoba immediately wrapped around him like a whirlwind, wanting to suck him dry.

    But at this moment, Aoba slowly pulled out the [Grey Snow] in his hand with an expressionless face and then ced the tip of his de in front of him.

    "Have you thought of something before you came?"

    "The me in the intelligence report is out of date!"

    Thunder Breathingˇ¤Fifth Formˇ¤Heat Lightning

    Boom!

    A thick bucket of lightning instantly crushed the opponent''s insect tornado!

    Under the scorching temperature, those parasites that swallowed gold and iron were like ck bubbles, directly turning into nothingness with a bang!

    "It seems that I guessed correctly. Your insects do not have the characteristics of high temperature. What a pity."

    The root member of the Aburame n was not frightened, "I guessed that your Kenjutsu should have more than that move, but this power is still surprising!"

    "Using lightning to undergo heat change? This kind of talent is really enviable, but it ends here."

    Just as he finished speaking, the Root member who had been watching the battle earlier had already begun to form seals quickly. At the same time, the two people hiding in the dark also immediately blocked Aoba''s path of retreat.

    The three of them formed a triangle and released Ninjutsu from three different directions at the same time!

    "Wind Releaseˇ¤de of Wind!"

    In an instant, countless invisible sharp wind des shed towards Aoba!

    It wasmon knowledge that Wind Release was able to restrain lightning!

    Therefore, other than Aburame''s n, the other three members of the n were all ninjas who were good at Wind Release''s ninjutsu!

    At this moment, even Aoba had to admit that Root''s investigation of him was really detailed. If it was anyone else, they might really be targeted to death.

    However, the problem was that he did not know how to use Lightning Release!

    The attack speed of the de of Wind was extremely fast. In the blink of an eye, Aoba''s figure waspletely submerged.

    "Don''t stop! Continue attacking! The other party''s defense is very strong. Don''t give him a chance to counterattack!"

    "Wind Releaseˇ¤Art of the Gust de!" X3!

    "Continue!"

    "Wind Releaseˇ¤Great Breakthrough!" X3!

    After using a [B] ss ninjutsu and two [C] ss ninjutsu in session, they finally stopped.

    "Is he dead?"

    The root members of the Aburame n suddenly changed their expressions and shouted, "Be careful!"

    "Secret Artˇ¤Insect Wall!"

    However, Aoba, who had taken all the attacks head-on, was even faster than them!

    "Thunder Breathing Techniqueˇ¤First Formˇ¤Thunderp and shˇ¤Three Strikes!"

    A bolt of lightning tore through the darkness and drew a triangle on the ground.

    When Aoba''s figure reappeared in his field of vision, other than thest person who used the Body Substitution Technique to avoid this graceful sh in time, the other two had their heads separated and were killed by him!

    At this time, Aoba, who had used up a lot of his strength in session, had no time to rest. After finding the position of thest person, he disappeared again in an instant.

    "Thunder Breathing Techniqueˇ¤Fourth Formˇ¤Distant Thunder!"

    Aoba once again rushed forward with extreme speed, and then the knife pierced through the other person''s heart!

    Through the mask, Aoba could see the other party''s eyes full of horror.

    Swish!

    Aoba, who gently pulled out the sword, turned his head and locked his eyes on thest member of Aburame''s n.

    Although he found the right time to use a set of explosive speeds to kill the three people, [Thunder Breathing] consumed too much of his physical strength. In addition, he had used [Hardening] and [Busoshoku Haki] to withstand arge number of attacks, so his physical strength was now in danger.

    If not for the fact that his physical strength had increased by arge amount during this period of time, he might really have been exhausted to death here.

    Aoba was gasping for breath, and his entire lungs felt like they were on fire.

    In order to save his physical strength, he had to temporarily cancel the protection of [Hardening] and [Busoshoku Haki].

    Otherwise, it would be very difficult for him to kill the other party before his physical strength was exhausted!

    "Although I have made a lot of preparations for your information, I still underestimated you. The person who went missing yesterday was also killed by you, right?"

    "Is it still important whether I did it or not? I have already killed three of them just now. Adding you, I believe that this grudge will not end until one of us dies!"

    "Indeed. Today, only one of us can leave alive."

    "Sorry, I haven''t lived enough, so I can only ask you to die."

    "Is that so? But how much chakra do you have left now? Do you want to dy for a while and recover a bit more?"

    "You are so kind?"

    "Of course, because the move I set up also needs time!"

 Chapter 198: Fight Danzo to Death!

    Chapter 198: Fight Danzo to Death!

    "Secret Artˇ¤Insect Swamp!"

    The other party suddenly shouted!

    Aoba was immediately shocked. He only had time to use [Hardening] and [Busoshoku Haki] to defend, and then his feet were empty!

    It turned out that while he was quietly recovering his strength, the other party was also using his blind spot to send arge number of parasites into the ground secretly.

    Under the powerful devouring ability of the iron devouring bug, a tunnel connected to each other''s feet was directly dug out. Then, under its secret technique, Aoba instantly fell into the marsh made of countless parasites!

    "It seems that thest person to survive is me. In my marsh, you will no longer be able to release the same speed as before and can only be ughtered by me."

    The root member of the Aburame n said in a t tone as if he was telling a fact.

    At this time, Aoba tightly closed his eyes, allowing the other party''s parasite to eat his body.

    It was indeed, as the other party had said, after falling into the marsh, he could no longer use his speed to escape.

    Unless he used the fifth form of the Thunder Breathing Technique to burn all the insects to deathˇ­.

    But this way, his remaining strength would bepletely exhausted!

    Perhaps the other party was expecting him to do so.

    Therefore, there was only one chance. He had to make a choice!

    At that moment, the wormhole hadpletely engulfed him. It then transformed into a ''Worm Ball'' that slowly floated into the air.

    "I have to say that I have never seen a Kekkei Genkai with such a strong defense. Even my iron-devouring worms can''t devour you in a short time. However, it ends here."

    "Go, secret techniqueˇ¤Insect Explosion!"

    As he slowly stretched out a hand and lightly clenched it, the ck ''Insect Ball'' floating in the air instantly began topress inwards and then suddenly exploded!

    Every single bug was like a miniature bomb; this was also his most destructive secret technique!

    Anyone who was hit by this move, none of them survived!

    "It''s over. I hope your Kekkei Genkai can leave your corpse intact. Otherwise, I can''t exin it to Lord Danzo."

    Plop.

    A bloody figure fell to the ground.

    He slowly walked in front of Aoba''s body, took a Kunai from his bag, and threw it into Aoba''s heart.

    From beginning to end, Aoba did not have any reaction.

    "Themotion is getting a little big. It''s better to leave as soon as possible."

    But at this moment, with a bang, Aoba''s body suddenly turned into a piece of wood.

    "Body Substitution? When?"

    He, who was extremely alert, immediately released the parasite into his body again without hesitation.

    "Secret Artˇ¤Insect Wall!"

    Instantly, arge number of parasites began to revolve around him at high speed to block the next sneak attack.

    His reaction speed was already extremely fast, but just as he finished all of this, Aoba, who was covered in blood, instantly arrived behind him!

    "Thunder Breathing Techniqueˇ¤Third Formˇ¤Thunder Swarm!"

    Aoba, who had chosen to bet everything on this, was like a parasite that kept spinning around to defend itself. With a sh of lightning, he began to spin around this guy at high speed!

    Every time he rotated, he would sh at him from four different directions, and at the same time, he would leave behind waves of lightning in his own trajectory!

    Swish!

    When Aoba finally stopped, the afterimages also disappeared one after another. The Bug Barrier surrounding the enemy also instantly exploded in all directions!

    "It turns out that the person who survived was not me."

    After saying this with some regret, this unknown member of Aburame''s n directly copsed like building blocks.

    Aoba finally breathed a sigh of relief and then spat out a mouthful of blood.

    Although under the protection of [Hardening] and [Busoshoku Haki], he sessfully survived thest big explosion.

    But in order to save the strength to fight back, he chose to endure part of the damage forcibly.

    Then, before the smoke dissipated, he used the Body Substitution Spell to confuse the other party.

    Obviously, his n seeded!

    Thest person to survive was him!

    It had to be said that the other party''s ability was indeed very restraining him, and his strength was very strong, and his secret arts were hard to guard against.

    This should be the most difficult battle he had won.

    Inparison, he preferred Kumogakure and the other straightforward fellows. At least it was not difficult to fight. What was more important was whose fist was harder and whose defense was stronger!

    To be honest, Konoha''s secret arts family made him very ufortable.

    If Yamanaka or Nara n were among the people who came today, it would make him extremely depressed!

    Therefore, it was nothing to kill Jonin. He was still far from being truly powerful.

    Just as Aoba staggered to his feet and wanted to leave, Anbu''s people finally arrived!

    After seeing the miserable state in front of him, the person''s face immediately changed.

    "Found a survivor!"

    "Young man, what happened here?"

    Just as Aoba was about to speak, he heard the notification from the dog system again.

    Ding!

    [Silver Level Suicide Mission has been released!]

    Mission name: Seek Justice!

    Description: Stink Danzo!

    [If you don''t spill the dirty water, how long do you want to wait? ]

    [Mission Requirement: Make Danzo famous. ]

    [Mission Time Limit: One month. ]

    [Mission Reward: Silver Treasure Chest x1, Intermediate Skill Card x1. ]

    [Mission failed: All Root members(including members who have withdrawn) have a negative opinion value of 100]

    Fuck!

    I don''t want topete with a ''dead man''!

    In Aoba''s opinion, Danzo, who had been targeted by Akatsuki, was basically doomed unless he never took a step forward from Konoha.

    Therefore, even if he was assassinated this time, Aoba wasn''t ready to tear his face offpletely.

    Because he only needed to make use of this matter and make Danzo behave for a period of time.

    At that time, Nagato and the others would help him kill this old bastard!

    Therefore, he did not need to risk his life to fight the enemy.

    However, this sudden suicide mission forced him not to let Danzo have a good time.

    At that time, even the gods did not know what kind of action Danzo would do when he became angry from embarrassment!

    However, it was impossible not to do this mission.

    Because the punishment for failing the mission was more serious thanpletely offending Danzo!

    Especially the one ''includes withdrawn members''...

    ording to the dog system''s character, it would definitely include Orochimaru, Kakashi, Yamato, and others.

    So, did he still have a choice?

    He could only walk straight to the end!

    Therefore, Aoba immediately said with ''grief and anger'', "I want to see the Hokage-sama immediately! These people are all Root members. Danzo sent them to assassinate me!"

    Anbu''s people were dumbfounded.

    Of course, they had already guessed something through the masks on these dead people''s faces.

    But they never thought that this would be the result.

 Chapter 199: Shameless and Invincible People in The World

    Chapter 199: Shameless and Invincible People in The World

    Because it involved the higher-ups of Konoha, Anbu looked at each other and immediately said in a deep voice, "I will inform the Hokage-sama. We will collect all the bodies and then take you to receive treatment first."

    This arrangement was reasonable, but how could Aoba, who was ready to blow up this matter, ept itpletely?

    "I don''t need treatment! Take me to see the Hokage-sama!"

    "Are you sure?"

    Anbu raised his voice. After all, in their eyes, his current situation could only be described as bad.

    However, Aoba firmly said, "I am sure I have a very urgent matter that I must meet the Hokage-sama immediately."

    The members of Anbu looked at each other, then nodded and said, "If you insist, then leave."

    "Wait a minute."

    "What''s wrong? You can''t hold on?"

    "No, I''m a little hungry. Can you get me something to eat?"

    "."

    Now they believed that this guy would die in a short time.

    ˇ­.

    In the Hokage''s office, Sarutobi looked at Danzo, who had a gloomy face, and Aoba, who was in an extremely sorry state and was covered in blood.

    "Tell me, what exactly is going on? Why would the Root peoplee to that ce?"

    "Humph, how would I know? Maybe they just happened to pass by. Hiruzen, now my people are dead. Shouldn''t you give me an exnation?" As Danzo spoke, he nced at the side without leaving a trace.

    The meaning behind it was self-evident!

    Obviously, he wanted Sarutobi to hand over the ''murderer to him to deal with!

    Aoba really admired this guy''s face. At this time, he actually wanted to make a false usation!

    At this time, Sarutobi said, "Aoba, tell me what happened. Don''t hide or exaggerate anything."

    "Yes, Hokage-sama. This is what happened."

    After the detailed exnation, Aoba continued, "The other party insisted that the missing Root member had something to do with me. He also said that if I didn''t cooperate, he would kill me on the spot."

    At this time, Danzo suddenly interrupted, "Then why didn''t you cooperate? Could it be that you have a guilty conscience?"

    "If you want to use me, there is no need to worry! If I enter your Root base, even if I am innocent, it will be a crime. At that time, will I still be alive to stay?" Aoba sneered!

    "Absurd! If this matter has nothing to do with you, I will naturally let you go after the investigation. I think you are worried that the matter will be exposed!" Danzo mmed the table!

    "Haha, then why when I said that I wanted to see the Hokage-sama first, and those people directly attacked? Is it because of a guilty conscience? Who is worried that the matter will be exposed?"

    "These are just your side words. We are not clear about the specific situation at that time. Now, of course, you can say what you want."

    "Is that so? Then why did Lord Danzo ask three questions just now? Weren''t you very clear about what happened? Why didn''t you admit it?"

    "This old man has to deal with many official duties daily. How can I keep everything in mind?"

    Hearing the two of them arguing endlessly, Sarutobi mmed the table heavily. "Enough! What a mess!"

    "Danzo, let me ask you, how did that missing persone out of the vicinity of Aoba''s house? Are you sending someone to monitor him?"

    "So what if I am? It is my responsibility to monitor an unstable existence in the dark!" Danzo snorted.

    "Then what did you find out about the surveince? Why did you need to send someone to assassinate him?"

    Danzo was not afraid at all. "Something happened to the person I sent to monitor him, so I have reason to suspect that this matter is rted to him. In addition, I just sent someone to bring him back for investigation. It is because he is guilty and resistsw enforcement. Only then will my people use force. How can there be an assassination?"

    Danzo''s series of words directly choked Sarutobi. He was so angry that his eyes widened.

    Aoba also found that he had underestimated Danzo.

    This mouth of Danzo could turn ck into white.

    In terms of politics, Sarutobi was really no match for this guy.

    Therefore, Aoba immediately said, "Hokage-sama, please help me! I didn''t know that I was being watched all this time, and how could a little Genin like me be able to make him disappear?"

    "Moreover, this is also a one-sided statement of Mr. Danzo! What if there is no disappearance at all?"

    "If Mr. Danzo wants to kill me, he can find as many excuses as he wants. Please understand!"

    Sarutobi instantly narrowed his eyes and looked at Danzo with a hostile gaze.

    With his understanding of his old friend, he knows that Danzo could really do such a thing!

    Whether it''s missing or not, wasn''t it just a matter of a word from this guy?

    In addition, he also knew why Danzo did this.

    All of this was a self-directed trick by Danzo so that he could use this excuse to get rid of himself after killing Aoba.

    The initial denial made Sarutobi even more certain of his judgment!

    Therefore, Sarutobi immediately pulled his face down and said, "What else do you have to say?"

    Danzo was instantly speechless!

    "My people have really disappeared!"

    "Hehe, how long do you have to say such an excuse? I know what you are thinking and why you are doing this. You want me to make everything clear, Danzo!"

    Fuck!

    Danzo was extremely aggrieved!

    Of course, he knew that Sarutobi had long seen through that he wanted to kill someone.

    The disappearance of someone was indeed just an excuse for him to act!

    But his subordinates were really gone!

    Why don''t you believe me?

    Then, at this moment, Aoba spoke again, "Forget it, Hokage-sama, don''t punish Danzo just because of a little Genin. I don''t deserve it! Cough, cough."

    Aoba, who was retreating, immediately spat out two mouthfuls of blood in front of Sarutobi and Danzo!

    Coupled with his sorry state and the blood dyed his entire body red, he was truly as miserable as he could be!

    Danzo''s face immediately turned into the color of a ck pot.

    He kept gritting his teeth.

    How could he not see that this little brat was ''using'' eyedrops!

    You still wanted to punish this old man?

    You want to f*cking eat my ass!

    On this point, Sarutobi was indeed biased towards Danzo.

    However, Aoba''s miserable appearance also made him a little tangled. In the end, it was Danzo who had ignored him too much. It made him feel that he should teach Danzo a lesson and let this guy be more honest.

    Therefore, Sarutobi said lightly, "What do you mean you don''t deserve it? You are all part of Konoha. This matter may be a misunderstanding, but you should go and receive treatment first. Don''t be so miserable here."

 Chapter 200: The Chronicles of Dirty Ninja Dan Shou

    Chapter 200: The Chronicles of Dirty Ninja Dan Shou

    Aoba also knew that it was impossible to take down Danzo with just this little thing!

    Not to mention that he was not dead now. Even if he really died, Sarutobi would not do anything to Danzo because dead people had no value, and Sarutobi could not weaken the strength of Konoha at this time because of a dead person.

    Unless one day Danzo betrayed the vige; otherwise, even if Danzo sent people to kill him, Sarutobi would have to tell Danzo hisst words with aplicated expression!

    To be honest, it was really puzzling!

    Fortunately, Aoba had not pinned his hopes on Sarutobi from the beginning. If he wanted to get rid of Danzo, he had to rely on external forces to do so!

    Otherwise, even if he could kill Danzo personally, he would be outcasted from Konoha as a traitor.

    Aoba was not so stupid. As the saying goes, kill first and take the heartter!

    This young master is going against you!

    ˇ­..

    The next day, Aoba met Sarutobi again in the medical academy.

    The meaning that Sarutobi expressed was basically as he expected. It was probably that the vige did not pursue his mistake of killing people. It could be considered as his self-defense, so this matter ended here in turn.

    Danzo would no longer send people to find trouble with him. He also wanted to let this matter rot in his stomach.

    This whole thing is a misunderstanding. Now the misunderstanding has been solved. Hello, hello, hello, everyone is really good!

    Aoba expressed that he understood andmented that Sarutobi''s hand was so thin!

    This young master almost lost his life, but in the end, a misunderstanding and a promise not to cause trouble for him settled it.

    With Danzo''s personality, do you believe this yourself?

    However, he had alreadypletely offended Danzo, so he naturally couldn''t stick his neck to Sarutobi and spit at him, at least not now.

    After all, with Sarutobi''s personality, as long as he used it well, it would still be effective!

    Don''t you like to be harmonious?

    Alright then!

    I hope that you can turn a blind eye to all the things I do next.

    Aoba, who had been in and out of Konoha''s hospital countless times, only stayed here for two days before he slipped out. During this time, Itachi and the others had also received the news to visit him.

    However, this kind of thing was not suitable to involve them, so they were all fooled by other reasons.

    Then the first thing Aoba did after leaving the hospital was to go home and write novels!

    There was no mistake. It was to write novels!

    After all, if he openly sshed dirty water on Danzo, it was obvious that Root and Anbu''s people would immediatelye to a stop him from doing so.

    Therefore, Aoba was prepared to find another way to write a ninja novel with ''Dan Shou'' as the protagonist.

    Then, he would process all the bad things that Danzo had done in the original work and stuff them in. Then, he would add all the me that was detained on Danzo in the fan novels he had read in his previous life!

    He would emphasize how dark and evil the protagonist of ''Dan Shou'' was and how many bad things he had done!

    It would be best if he described the background to be extremely simr to Konohagakure, which would cause people to be lost in reverie.

    Last but not least, a super small disimer will be put at the end of the book.

    ''This story is purely fictitious, and if there is any simrity, it is purely coincidental.''

    It was simply perfect!

    He wrote it just like that. Aoba went into seclusion for two whole days andpletely let himself go.

    There was no need to write, plot, and reverse the situation!

    The more straightforward it was, the better. It was best to let people know that this ninja called ''Dan Shou'' was a heinous viin!

    Thus, this strange novel that did not need to think was born just like that.

    In order to make this book be popr in a short time, he also referenced "Icha Icha Paradise".

    After all, he had seen so many of Sensei''s works in his previous life. Just some of the ssic scenes were enough to attract people.

    For example, "Dan Shou" used the power in his hands to force the new female teacher in Ninja School...

    Another example was a jonin named ''No No'' who was cuckolded every day by ''Dan Shou''.

    In short, on the day that Aoba sessfully broke out of seclusion, a golden light shed, ten thousand Buddhas came to wee, the sky descended with rainbow lotuses, and the fragrance floated for ten miles and melted in the mouth.

    Cough cough, a string of words!

    Of course, there were none of the above adjectives.

    Aoba didn''t even have time to wash his face, so he used a transformation technique, brought all his worth, and printed thousands of copies of this "Book of God" that was regarded as a ssic by the entire ninja world in the future!

    ˇ­.

    It took only one day for Aoba to give away thousands of copies of "The Chronicles of Dirty Ninja Dan Shou"for free!

    And the Konoha vigers, who epted it with the mentality of "it''s free anyway, don''t want it for nothing," turned over a few pages and immediately lit up and began to read it eagerly.

    For the vast majority of ordinary people, they were very curious about the world of ninjas, and those ninjas could not tell them about the life of ninjas like a storyteller.

    Therefore, this book, The Chronicles of Dan Shou, could be said to fill this demand!

    Not to mention, there were many very exciting and attractive scenes...

    Compared to Aoba, who had been nurtured by hundreds of romance novels, Jiraiya''s experience, and knowledge were nothing.

    But even so, the Icha Icha Paradise that Jiraiya pushed out was still extremely popr, making Kakashi, this kind of stuffy and timid man, unable to let go of it!

    There were even several follow-up books that came out, namely "Icha Icha Violence","Icha Icha Tactics",and"Icha Icha Innocence"

    It was obvious how popr this kind of book market was!

    In order toplete the task, Aoba was willing to give it his all.

    Although he could not make all of Konoha''s people have a copy of "The Chronicles of Dirty Ninja Dan Shou", he could choose the cheapest paper quality and printing to let more people see this great masterpiece!

    Money is nothing. Let''s make money after spending it!

    This time, he really made up his mind!

    And his efforts were not in vain. Only three days had passed, and under the initiative or passion of these free books, "The Chronicles of Dirty Ninja Dan Shou"directly became the most popr book in Konoha''s leisure!

    However, because Aoba had limited funds, many people who wanted to take a look could only thicken their faces and borrow from those who had books on hand.

    Seeing this, Aoba immediately began the next step without hesitation!

    That is to authorize everyone who is willing to publish so that they can print at will, and how much money it sells belongs to them. He doesn''t want a penny!

    There was only one requirement: the price must be low enough so that everyone would be willing to spend money to read books!

 Chapter 201: The Worst Protagonist in History!

    Chapter 201: The Worst Protagonist in History!

    From the very beginning, Aoba knew that he couldn''t do much by himself.

    But he could be the butterfly that stirred up the storm!

    Who wouldn''t like free things?

    You don''t need to share the money with others. You can earn however much you sell. Is there anything better than this?

    Didn''t you see that there was a queue outside waiting to buy books?

    Therefore, these merchants, driven by benefits, began to help Aoba crazily spread out the book - Book of God, whose supply didn''t meet the demand!

    There were even many people who read it more than ten times, the book was smashed, and they still had an expression of wanting more.

    Because the various descriptions in the book were too attractive!

    Of course, as the poprity of the book gradually increased, more and more people read it. The topic of discussion in the after-meal also changed from a parent to a child.

    "Hey, did you see The Chronicles of Dirty Ninja Dan Shou?"

    "Of course I did. That group of dirty people really deserves to die. They have done so many bad things, but they are still alive and well!"

    "Indeed, the book is a good book. It is just that this protagonist is too disgusting. Not only does he force a girl into prostitution, but he also likes to cuckold others. If you want me to say it, you should castrate him directly!"

    "What is this? Don''t you see that there is a plot in it? This group of dirty people has an eye fetish. Whoever looks beautiful, they will dig out their eyes and put them on themselves. Then, their entire arm is full of other people''s eyes. Hey, it''s really too scary!"

    "In my opinion, the most shameless thing is that this group of dirty people always use the name of doing good things for the vige. It is really shameless!"

    "Who says it is not? Hey, have you noticed that the vige described in this book is simr to ours?"

    "It is normal. The author of this book must have lived in Konoha all year round, so the background description of many ces will have a sense of familiarity."

    "Then do you think there is really such a person in this group of dirty people, and he is Konoha''s ninja?"

    "It''s hard to say. After all, artes from life. Even if there is a group of dirty people, it is not strange."

    "My God! That is too scary!"

    "Exactly. How can our Konoha have such a bad ninja?"

    "No, I have to go home to see my wife. Recently, she has been looking for excuses to go out and do her hair. I am a little worried."

    "Do you know where to buy a blindfold? Many people say that my eyes are very good-looking. What if they are dug out by the ball? I have to cover it up! "

    ...

    BANG!

    "Are you all dead? Why don''t you stop this kind of thing from spreading!"

    In the base, the prototype of the protagonist in the novel, Danzo, mmed the book on the table with a heavy p!

    Although he only read a little, the description of the protagonist ''Dan Shou'' in it still made him furious!

    Others might just be reading a novel, but how could he not see that the protagonist in it was himself?

    It had been a long time since someone dared to nder his reputation like this!

    It must be strictly investigated!

    He wanted to chop the author who wrote this novel into eight pieces and feed it to the dogs!

    Root member, who was kneeling in front of him with one knee, hesitated for a moment, then said with cold sweat, "Lord Danzo, this novel seems to suddenly be popr in a single night. We immediately reported it to you after discovering that something was wrong. Moreover, it''s toote to stop it now. At least tens of thousands of people have read this book. We don''t have enough people."

    "Then why are you back? Do you want to see me make a fool of myself?"

    Pfft!

    Danzo, who was in a rage, cut off this unlucky fellow''s head without saying a word.

    Then, two people immediately came in from outside. One of them began to clean up the corpses without saying a word while the other knelt down in front of Danzo, waiting for his orders.

    "I don''t want to hear an exnation, nor do I ask about the process. I only want the results!"

    "Tomorrow, I want to see the head of this bastard who wrote this book on my table! And this book, I don''t want to see or hear any rted news. Do you understand?"

    "Yes, Lord Danzo!"

    The Root man immediately epted the order and left.

    Whoosh!

    With a gloomy face, Danzo directly threw the nonsensical novel on the table into the fire pit.

    Looking at the high fire in front of him, his face was also somewhat gloomy and uncertain.

    Was it just because the protagonist of this novel was based on him?

    No, not only that.

    It was also because some of the plots made him shudder.

    ...

    "Is it a coincidence orˇ­.?"

    At the same time, in the Hokage''s office.

    Sarutobi was also reading a novel with relish, and he was naturally reading the divine piece of art, The Chronicles of Dirty Ninja Dan Shou, which was suddenly popr.

    Of course, he did not believe the plot described in it.

    After all, people with discerning eyes could see that most of the plot was fabricated out of thin air, but there were some things that made his eyelids jump.

    After a long time, Sarutobi rubbed his temples on both sides and then let the people waiting outside the doore in.

    "How is the investigation? Did that bastard do it?"

    "Hokage-sama has sharp eyes. These days, the traces of Shinomiya Aoba are quite mysterious, and they match up to each other."

    "Then it should be this little bastard! He really is a little bastard who seeks revenge for the smallest grievance, making people unable to rest in peace."

    Sarutobiughed bitterly and immediately felt his head hurt even more.

    Although he had already expected that these two restless fellows would make Konoha fly into a mess, when it really came to this day, it was still difficult for him to ignore it.

    Forget it. Thest time he sided with Danzo had probably already made this little bastard feel dissatisfied in his heart, so he thought of this method to vent the resentment in his heart.

    This time, he couldn''t just be partial to one side

    Therefore, Sarutobi put down his hand and asked seriously, "Is there any movement on Danzo''s side?"

    "The people of the Root have already moved out. They should be able to investigate everything very soon. And from the number of people dispatched, it can be seen that Lord Danzo should be very angry at the moment."

    "In that case, send a message to Danzo for me and tell him not to go too far. The book can be banned, but no more lives are allowed to be taken! In addition, send a few more people to Shinomiya Aoba."

    "Yes, Hokage-sama!"

    After Anbu left, Sarutobi could not help butugh and shake his head. It was good to let Danzo suffer a little.

    Although he hadn''t done anything to him, it didn''t mean that he really didn''t care at all.

    It was just apromise for the stability of the vige.

    In the end, he still couldn''t bear to see the peerless figure of Danzo, and the existence of his Root was also very necessary. Otherwise, if the ''good'' old manunched a ruthless attack, he would eat people!

    So this time, it was a little lesson for Danzo so that this guy could clearly recognize who had the final say in Konoha.

    In addition, it could also be considered as helping that little bastard vent his anger.

    With Anbu''s people taking the initiative to appear around him, Danzo naturally understood what he meant.

    At the same time, it was also a warning to that bastard that he should stop before he went too far!

    How to favor a certain side was also a profound knowledge, and Sarutobi preferred to call it ''The Way of Bnce''.

 Chapter 202: The Beginning of the Legend of Forbidden Book!

    Chapter 202: The Beginning of the Legend of Forbidden Book!

    When the Root attacked, those who printed and sold The Chronicles of Dirty Ninja Dan Shou were the first to suffer.

    If not for Sarutobi sending people to warn Danzo, none of these people would have survived!

    However, the pain of flesh and blood was unavoidable.

    Therefore, under threat, these people could only grit their teeth and swallow their saliva.

    Then, they watched helplessly as all the money in their hands flew away, and they even destroyed all the books that had not been sold!

    It was fine if they didn''t do it, but they had first to consider how many lives they had.

    After destroying the distribution source, Danzo issued a ban as Konoha''s higher-ups and listed The Chronicles of Dirty Ninja Dan Shou as a **.

    All owners must take the initiative to destroy it, and no one is allowed to spread it in any way.

    Vitors will be severely punished, and there will be an award for reporting it!

    With thisbination of fists, the phenomenon of Konoha enthusiastically talking about the ''Dirty Ninja'' was immediately restrained. At least on the surface, few people dared to take it out and talk about it publicly.

    It was almost impossible to see this book circting in the city.

    Danzo was very satisfied with this, but there was another name that made his eyes cold.

    With Root''s intelligence investigation ability, he naturally quickly found the author of the book.

    But when Root''s people were ready to make a move, Anbu''s members directly met with them!

    In the end, Root''s power came from the Hokage, and it was obvious that Danzo''s overstepping several times had already made Sarutobi very dissatisfied.

    This was a warning to Danzo!

    Danzo understood what Sarutobi wanted to convey, so even though he was extremely angry, he could only be unable to be furious.

    Thus, a storm was temporarily resolved.

    However, Danzo, who had suffered a loss, obviously would not give up just like that. At the same time, it made his ambition to be the Hokage even more ardent!

    He needed power!

    He needed more power!

    And not this little thing that Sarutobi gave him!

    Danzo was very clear about what he wanted, so he could not help but look at the recently received information again.

    After the Akatsuki organization captured his man, they actually released him and conveyed their initial willingness to contact and cooperate.

    After such a long investigation, he could already confirm that this Akatsuki was a ''mercenary organization''posed of rebels from major viges, and its purpose was to seek money!

    In other words, instigate war secretly and profit from it

    Although their methods were rtively low, their members were all very strong.

    It was precise because Danzo had taken a fancy to this Akatsuki''s strength that he had been hesitant to give an answer.

    After all, he really didn''t like the name Akatsuki!

    But now, perhaps he could use the other party to solve a problem that could be solved with money. Was that still a problem?

    As long as he could get rid of Sarutobi and then sit in the position of Hokage, all the efforts would be worth it!

    Therefore, Danzo decided to get in touch with this Akatsuki first.

    In any case, the other party doesn''t know his true identity...

    ˇ­.

    This book of The Chronicles of Dirty Ninja Dan Shou''s was very sudden, and the ban was also very sudden!

    But all this was within Aoba''s expectations.

    With Danzo''s status and personality, he was not surprised at all that he would do such a domineering cutting method.

    However, in Aoba''s opinion, Danzo still did not understand the general thinking of the public.

    Because once the book was banned, and the more banned it was, the more people scratched their ears and cheeks, and they could not help but want to see it out!

    In fact, everyone has a rebellious mentality. The more you don''t let me read, the more I want to see it.

    In the history before Aoba''s transmigration, there were many ssic works that were sealed as ssics because they were banned.

    Initially, with the quality of The Chronicles of Dirty Ninja Dan Shou''s book at most, it would only be popr for a short period of time. People were forgetful and would forget it after a long time.

    But after Danzo gave him such godly help, this book had the possibility of bing a ssic!

    Moreover, Danzo had only stopped the book from spreading on the surface, but there was no way to make all the people who read this book forget all the content, let alone stop the private spread on arge and small scale.

    Everyone lived in Konoha. Who did not have three or five friends and rtives?

    Punishment?

    Report?

    Pfft.. as if!

    Besides, thew did not punish the masses. In the end, Danzo was not the Hokage of Konoha. Could it be that he could kill all the tens of thousands of people who had read the book?

    If he wanted to block the mouths of the masses, just relying on a ban was simply a dream!

    Therefore, there was a legend about The Chronicles of Dirty Ninja Dan Shou that had just begun, and there was a trend that a spark could start a prairie fire.

    ˇ­

    On this day, Aoba wandered around aimlessly.

    Then, he heard people talking about The Chronicles of Dirty Ninja Dan Shou being banned near the small park with angry expressions.

    "Have you heard? The real reason why the novel was banned was actually that the dirty person really existed, and it was also Konoha''s higher-ups!"

    "Really? That''s impossible, isn''t it?"

    "Then why did they have to go through so much trouble to ban a novel? Isn''t it because a big shot has spoken!"

    "Hiss, that makes sense."

    "Moreover, I also heard from my uncle''s friend''s father-inw that the people who printed this book were all unlucky! A group of Ninjas wearing masks directly threatened that they had to destroy all the books, or they would be killed!"

    "Ah, There''s such a thing? It''s too overbearing!"

    "Isn''t that so? Think about it, how can it be an ordinary person who can mobilize so many Ninjas?"

    "I say, it''s just a trivial matter, but it''s actually so serious. It turns out that the regiment really has someone!"

    "I told you earlier. You didn''t believe me, now you believe it?"

    "Yes, yes. I don''t know what Hokage-sama is thinking. He actually left such a person in the vige. s!"

    "Maybe even Hokage-sama is not a match for that bad guy. Didn''t the book say that the Dirty Ninja has some kind of Mouth Escape, which can seal the enemy''s Ninjutsu and also a curse? People who want to kill him will be condemned by their conscience. It is really terrible."

    "Is that so? Is the book at your house still there? Can I take a look?"

    "You''re toote. Someone has already borrowed it. There is no ce to buy it now. If you want to see it, you can only borrow it from others. But I heard that someone is secretly copying and selling it. You can try your luck..."

    Hearing this, Aoba immediately smiled and turned to leave.

    Everything was going ording to what he had expected, and even the pirated version was out.

    With the spontaneous imagination of these people, it could be said that it was much smoother than he had imagined!

    Danzo, you will never be able to wash your face clean in this life!

 Chapter 203: Used as A Gun

    Chapter 203: Used as A Gun

    When Aoba was holding a big gourd andpeting with it, he saw Gekkou Hayate sneaking in.

    "Come in with me. I got something good!"

    Seeing this guy''s mysterious appearance, Aoba was also a little curious, so he put down the big gourd used for training and followed him into the room.

    However, when he saw the thing that Gekkou Hayate carefully took out from his chest, he was immediately speechless!

    "This is -"

    "Hehe, you must be ignorant. This is the most popr one recently. It is said that it was adapted based on the real world, and it is especially beautiful! Unfortunately, it was banned not long ago. It took me a lot of effort to get this Chronicles of Dirty Ninja Dan Shou! Do you want to read it? I can lend it to you after I finish reading it!"

    ˇ­.Uhh

    How should I tell him that this book was actually written by me, and it was also discrediting Danzo?

    "Where did you get this thing? Didn''t you say that it has been banned? Aren''t you afraid of being punished?" Regarding these questions, he was indeed very curious.

    "Shh, be quiet! Although it is forbidden to print and sell this book, there are still many ck workshops that are making profits from it. There are even people who copy it and sell it. It is very popr! As for the punishment, hey! So many people are spreading it privately. The Hokage-sama will not really arrest everyone just because of such a small matter."

    Aoba couldn''t help butugh after hearing this.

    It seemed that he no longer needed to worry about the follow-up developments. Of course, this was all thanks to Danzo''s divine assistance.

    If this guy hadn''t suddenly jumped out and forcefully sealed the book with lightning methods and even shouted that he wanted to punish the public, it wouldn''t have aroused the rebellious mentality of so many people.

    Moreover, once the scale of public opinion was formed, it wouldn''t be so easy to eliminate.

    The best way was to deal with it coldly.

    However, the result of Danzo pouring a bucket of gasoline on this fire could be imagined!

    More importantly, it was still Sarutobi who had the final say in the end.

    As long as Sarutobi sat in the position of Hokage for a day, Danzo would not be able to do things ording to his own ideas.

    Therefore, even if Danzo wanted to use bloody and cruel methods to suppress public opinion, he had to ask Sarutobi if he would agree!

    Then, he heard Gekkou Hayatee over and whisper, "In addition, you may not know, but now many Ninjas are reading this book. There are even some Jonin among them!"

    "Huh? How could this be?"

    "I''m not too sure, but I heard that the Hokage also read it and praised that it was written well."

    Aoba was instantly stunned!

    However, he immediately reacted. If such a thing really happened, then it must have been Sarutobi who took the initiative to let people spread it.

    It was not difficult to guess his purpose. He used him as a gun!

    Although Sarutobi had always tolerated Danzo''s radical methods, and no matter how unforgivable the sin Danzomitted, he would let it go easily.

    But this did not mean that Sarutobi agreed with Danzo''s idea!

    Or, in Sarutobi''s opinion, Konoha needed a dark side like Danzo, but he absolutely could not let the dark sidepletely envelop Konoha!

    Therefore, he could give Danzo a certain amount of right to let him use his authority.

    But he would never allow Danzo to take the position of Hokage!

    This was Sarutobi''s bottom line!

    Otherwise, he would not have taken the initiative to leave the mountain after Minato died andpletely blocked Danzo''s ambitions.

    Therefore, although this incident seemed to be a bit ridiculous, it gave Sarutobi a chance to make a fuss.

    A person with a bad reputation still wants to be the Hokage?

    Go and ask the people if they agree!

    And Danzo, who has a bad reputation and will never be able to realize his ambitions, is the most needed help for Sarutobi!

    Or, the worse Danzo''s reputation is, the more assured he is when he uses it.

    Therefore, when Aoba made a big deal out of this matter, Sarutobi would take advantage of the situation and put in more effort.

    When all of Konoha''s vigers and even all the Ninjas had a natural rejection of Danzo, it would absolutely be even harder for Danzo to be the Hokage.

    At that time, Sarutobi would be able to smoothly hand over the position of Hokage to other qualified people.

    None of these old foxes were simple!

    Because Aoba had a God''s perspective, he was more far-sighted than the others and understood Sarutobi''s intention.

    Otherwise, he might really think that he was too important, so important that Sarutobi would tolerate him secretly discrediting Konoha''s higher-ups. Not only did he not pursue his responsibility, but he also blocked the pressure and threat of Danzo for him.

    Reality proved that he was still too naive!

    The reason why Sarutobi did not pursue the matter and let him do it waspletely because the final result of this matter was in line with his needs.

    Why don''t you try to use the same method to discredit the other two high-level consultants?

    If you do this, Anbu''s people will invite you to drink tea, and you might have to drink this tea for ten or twenty years.

    Aoba''s face suddenly became a little ugly.

    "What happened to you? Are you ufortable?" When Gekkou Hayate saw that Aoba suddenly stopped talking, his expression became a little ugly, and he couldn''t help but think to himself.

    Aoba took a deep breath, and a smile appeared on his face again. "It''s nothing. I''m a little tired from training. I''m going out to take a walk."

    "Oh, then you go. I want to stay at home to read." Gekkou Hayate proudly shook his hand and was already a little impatient.

    Aoba nodded with a smile and then left Gekkou''s house.

    Although the missionpletion notification had yet to ring out, he was no longer worried.

    Since Sarutobi was secretly adding fuel to the fire, it was only a matter of time before Danzo''s reputation was ruined.

    Let the child fly for a while first.

    Speaking of which, he hadn''t seen Naruto for a while. He originally wanted to wait for Akatsuki''s people to kill Danzo before going to look for Naruto.

    But now that he had Anbu''s people by his side, he didn''t have to worry that Danzo would be angry from embarrassment and harm him.

    In addition, after the vacation ended, he would formally propose to Mikawa-sensei to go to the border battlefield to hone himself and umte prestige.

    If Mikawa-sensei disagreed, he and Itachi would directly participate in Gennin''s exam and then take the initiative to transfer to the front line.

    This also meant that before the end of this war, he would not return to the vige for a long time.

    However, if there were no variables, this war had actuallye to an end. At most, it wouldpletely end next year.

    Moreover, at this time, Kumogakure had already exhausted most of their spirit in the long-term tug-of-war.

    Joining the battle at this time was rtively safer and easier to get battle credits.

    Aoba had already calcted all of this.

    Even if he couldn''t directly be a Hokage like Minato, he had to get a resounding title, at least!

    Therefore, he went straight to Naruto''s house.

 Chapter 204: Battle, Im Here!

    Chapter 204: Battle, I''m Here!

    After ying around with Horse and having a big meal with Naruto, who was pleasantly surprised, and then eating a big meal, Aoba told Little Naruto that he might be gone for a long time this time.

    Although Little Naruto was reluctant to leave, after getting used to Big Brother Aoba''s longer and a longer period of time, Little Naruto was no longer as sad and uneasy as he was at the beginning.

    On the contrary, he was full of energy to cheer for Aoba, indicating that he would be at home obediently and wait for him toe back.

    Aoba was very pleased with Little Naruto''s understanding. If it was Sasuke, he would definitely hold Itachi''s thigh tightly and not let go. Then, he would cry while acting like a spoiled child.

    Before leaving, Aoba also left the remaining money after the printed book to Little Naruto, saving this little fellow from starving and having no food to eat.

    Even on the side of [Happy Noodle Making], he had saved a sum of money in advance, which was used for emergencies.

    The Ramen uncle liked the sensible and strong little Naruto, so he did not refuse. If there were anything, he would also lend a hand.

    After arranging all this, Aoba returned home and slept well, waiting for the beginning of the new journey.

    ˇ­.

    When Mikawa''s team finished their holiday and gathered together again, Aoba did not know if it was an illusion, but he always felt that Itachi seemed to have be stronger again.

    But he did not know exactly where he became stronger. It could only be said to be an intuition!

    Just as Mikawa was about to take on the mission, Aoba said directly, "Mikawa-sensei, Itachi, and I want to -"

    "You want to go to the frontline battlefield, right?"

    Mikawa took over what Aoba had to say, and his expression was calm as if he wasn''t surprised at all.

    Aoba was stunned. This script wasn''t right

    However, he still nodded.

    "Itachi has already told me about this matter, and my answer is no!"

    Aoba could not help but look at Itachi. Then, he wanted to persuade Mikawa-sensei to change his mind, but at this time, Itachi shook his head lightly at him.

    Therefore, Aoba hesitated for a moment and did not rush to express his opinion. Instead, he quietly waited for Mikawa-sensei to continue.

    Sure enough, after Mikawa said ''no'', he sighed and continued, "As your leader, Sensei, I have to be responsible for your safety. The war is ever-changing, and you will never know which direction the danger wille from. No one dares to pat their chest and promise that they will survive!"

    "Even someone as strong as Sandaime was trapped by more than 10,000 enemies in the previous war and finally died of exhaustion."

    "So, in my opinion, you are not qualified to intervene in the war."

    "Even if it is possible, I hope you will not be involved in the war for the rest of your lives."

    After Mikawa spoke his mind, he suddenly changed the topic, "But the ninjas born during the war are all unfortunate because they can''t escape."

    "A few days ago, the chief of the Uchiha n, Fugaku, found me after obtaining the approval of the Hokage. He hoped that Itachi could ept the baptism of the war, and this seemed to be Itachi''s request."

    "As your Sensei, although I can protect you for a while, I can''t protect you for a lifetime."

    "War may be a catalyst for your growth, but it may also kill you because of this, so I respect your choice."

    "It is up to you to decide whether you want to stay with Konoha or to go to the battlefield."

    After Mikawa said his heartfelt words, Aoba and the other two felt a heavy feeling in their hearts, as well as Mikawa-sensei''s concern for them.

    However, they did not want to give up this opportunity!

    Especially with Itachi''s efforts, he could persuade his father to let him do such a dangerous thing and even let his father persuade the Hokage and Mikawa-sensei to fight for such a precious opportunity.

    If he chose to give up, wouldn''t he be letting down Itachi''s silent actions?

    Thus, after Aoba and Itachi exchanged a nce, they immediately expressed their firm stance.

    Only Gekkou Hayate had yet to express his stance.

    "Cough cough, why are you all looking at me? Do you want to chase me out of Mikawa''s ss?"

    "If you don''t mind a sick person like me dragging you down, of course, I don''t have any objections. However, if something like this happens again next time, can you two inform me in advance? Otherwise, I will think that you two bastards are pushing me aside!"

    Gekkou Hayate''s unhappy reply immediately made Aoba and Itachiugh.

    Perhaps Aoba and Itachi just didn''t want to make things difficult for him, but after so many deaths, they had already be truepanions who could entrust their backs to each other!

    Therefore, Itachi directly apologized, while Aoba jumped up and hugged Gekkou Hayate''s neck, punching him a few times with a smile.

    Gekkou Hayate almost coughed out his lungs.

    Looking at the several disciples who wereughing and joking in front of him, Mikawa felt both gratified and hesitant. He did not know whether this decision he made was elerating their growth or harming them.

    Although there were so many people who were famous in every war, making a big name, and then walking to the peak of life.

    However, most of them were still buried in a foreignnd, leaving behind only a tombstone.

    War is not something so easy to live on, and a moment of carelessness would result in eternal damnation.

    Mikawa also did not know what kind of ending his disciples would end up in. All he could do was gamble with his life and let them walk towards the light!

    "Since you have already made your decision, then let''s go."

    "Are we leaving now? What is our mission?"

    "Mission? Our mission is to listen to the arrangements. Everything will wait until we reach the battlefield."

    Mikawa had already expected this result. He had already received the document from the Hokage-sama to be transferred to the front line.

    Moreover, he was very familiar with the war. There were many old friends there, and he didn''t know how many were still alive.

    Thus, Mikawa''s squad left the vige once again.

    However, this time, they were going to face the cruelty of war. This was a battlefield that was even more bloody and violent than their previous passive contact!

    ˇ­.

    At the same time, Danzo, who was secretly in contact with Akatsuki, immediately sent people to rush to the Land of Fire''s border after learning of this matter.

    It was obvious that the name Shinomiya Aoba had already been put on the kill list!

    Although the n to kill him with a borrowed knife failed, he did not believe that the other party had such good luck this time.

    If not for his contact with Akatsuki, which made him not dare to be careless and concentrated his manpower on this matter, he might have sent all the Root members to Aoba on the way!

    It could be seen how deeply Danzo hated Aoba!

    Butpared to an insignificant pawn, the position of Hokage was even more difficult for him to put down!

 Chapter 205: Ino-Shika-Cho

    Chapter 205: Ino-Shika-Cho

    At the border of the Land of Fire, in Konoha''s frontlinemand center.

    Nara Shikaku, who was known as Konoha''s genius military advisor, was the chiefmander who was going to deal with Kumogakure this time!

    Yamanaka Inopichi and Akamichi Choza, who were also members of the "Ino-Shika-Cho" group, sat at the first seats beside him.

    Although "Ino-Shika-Cho" was not as famous as Konoha''s White Fang, The Legendary Sannin, and Yellow sh, after the invasion of Kyuubi, they were already the elite forces of Konoha.

    Especially in the tug-of-war with Kumogakure that hadsted for more than a year, the number of Kumogakure Ninjas who died at the hands of "Ino-Shika-Cho" were definitely not few!

    Especially Akamichi Choza, every time he used a Multi-Size technique and appeared on the battlefield with his huge body, the ninjas on Konoha''s side seemed to have taken a calming pill, and their morale would increase greatly!

    Of course, the damage caused by his huge body was not only greater, but he also became a target for the enemy to focus fire.

    There were even a few times when Akamichi Choza was almost unable to return from the battlefield.

    If not for the fact that there was a need for someone to act as the backbone, Akamichi Choza wouldn''t have taken the risk every time.

    After all, at this time, Konoha was in a situation where they couldn''t ask for help. The backbone of the previous generation died or left, and then they were seriously injured by Kyuubi.

    As a result, before the next generation of talents could fully mature, they were attacked by Kumogakure again.

    Fortunately, Kumogakure''s side was not much better than Konoha''s.

    Not only did Sandaime Raikage fall into the hands of Iwagakure, but they also suffered heavy losses in the third great battle of Ninja World.

    If not for the fact that he was still alive, Sandaime Raikage had very foresight to pass on Raikage''s position to his son in advance, in addition to subduing the raging Eight Tailed and sealing it in the body of Chimera.

    It was estimated that just the internal strife and the problem of Bijuu were enough for Kumogakure to fend for himself!

    It had to be said that Yondaime Raikage was very bold. He aimed at the time when Konoha was at his weakest and suppressed the many voices of opposition in the vige, wanting to achieve his goal in one go.

    From the perspective of God, this decision really hit Konoha''s seven inches!

    If Kumogakure was at their peak, they might really be able to swallow Konoha in one fell swoop.

    However, Kumogakure overestimated their remaining strength and underestimated Konoha''s foundation and will.

    "Although Kumogakure''s ninja forces have been temporarily pushed back by us and have retreated to a canyon in the northeast direction, the terrain there is easy to defend and hard to attack. Moreover, ording to the news from our reconnaissance forces, Kumogakure has already set up protective measures there."

    "If I am not wrong, Kumogakure should want to use that ce as a new frontline stronghold, and then prepare to attack us at any time!"

    "What good ideas do you have?"

    Shikaku was deducing on the sand table while asking for the other people''s opinions.

    At this time, Akamichi Choza coughed with a pale face. "You are ourmander. There should be no one here smarter than you. We will fight as you say. Give the order!"

    Yamanaka Inoichi also nodded seriously. If they could really think of a good n, this war would not have been in a stalemate for more than a year.

    So instead of shaking his judgment, it was better to believe in the choice of Shikaku!

    Even if they lost, at worst, everyone would shoulder it together.

    "Ino-Shika-Cho!" They always had advanced and retreated together!

    The others obviously had the same thought. It was not that they did not want to express any opinions, but they were used to listening to themands of Shikaku Nara.

    Shikaku Nara was not a god, and it was impossible for him to win every time, but overall, there was no big mistake in the orders that Shikaku had given.

    He even managed to repel the enemy several times and regain control!

    Therefore, they all trusted Shikaku very much.

    Seeing this, Shikaku did not feel happy. Instead, he felt a headache and pressure because of this heavy trust.

    If there were a choice, he would rather follow orders like Akamichi Choza and do his own things.

    It was so easy!

    But he could not. He was themander of this war and the brain of the entire Konoha coalition army.

    So no matter how troublesome it was, he had to think of a way to win this war!

    Therefore, he immediately began to issue orders one by one ording to the information and his own judgment.

    By the time the meeting ended, and everyone else had left, only "Ino-Shika-Cho" remained. Shikaku Nara immediately began to sigh with a headache.

    "What''s wrong? Isn''t the current situation advantageous for us?" Yamanaka asked with a smile.

    "Although that is true, the current situation is not enough for us to turn our advantage into victory. If this war drags on for one more day, more people will be sent to their deaths by me. This kind of torment is too heavy."

    Yamanaka Inoichi and Akamichi Choza immediately fell silent.

    How could there be no death in a war?

    Moreover, in order to achieve the strategic goal of the overall situation, some people would inevitably be sacrificed toplete those missions.

    Therefore, all the advantages in front of them were actually filled up with lives!

    It was not an exaggeration to say that Shikaku had personally sent them to their deaths.

    But this was the fate of the ninjas.

    "Such sentimental feelings are not what a calmmander should do. I thought you were used to the war in front of you."

    Shikaku smiled bitterly and could not help butin, "To be able to be so happy in such a cruel war, it''s either a pervert or a madman!"

    Yamanaka Inoichi alsoughed and then immediately changed back to the main topic. "Recently, our intelligence forces have been severelycking. I didn''t want to cause trouble for you in the meeting just now, but the casualty rate of intelligence personnel is too high. I need more reconnaissance teams. Otherwise, I can''t give you urate information in time."

    Hearing this, Shikaku felt his head hurt even more. He reluctantly nodded and said, "I''ll try to find a way to replenish your manpower."

    He was indeed in a difficult position, because the vige no longer had any more forces to replenish the front lines.

    Therefore, he could only think of a way to temporarily transfer some people to form an intelligence team.

    However, this method of rushing the ducks waspletely using lives to test their luck!

    But there was no other way. He could not possibly give Yamanaka Inoichi some intelligence personnel out of thin air!

    "How is your injury?" he asked, turning to look at Akamichi Choza.

    "It''s not a big problem. It''s almost healed. You don''t have to worry about me."

    Although Akamichi Choza appeared to be very rxed, he had been carried off the battlefield in aast time, almost unable to save him.

 Chapter 206: Scouting Squad!

    Chapter 206: Scouting Squad!

    "Lord Shikaku, there is a small group of Ninjas outside asking for an audience. They also brought the Hokage-sama''s order."

    Shikaku, who was thinking about how topletely end this war, was stunned at first, then he took the transfer order to identify the authenticity, and then carefully checked it.

    "Let them in."

    "Yes!"

    When Mikawa''s ss walked in, Shikaku Nara was obviously surprised, "Hirohiko Mikawa?".

    "Jonin Hirohiko Mikawa greets Lord Shikaku. All members of Mikawa''s ss are here. Please give the task to Lord Shikaku.".

    Shikaku Nara was obviously an old acquaintance of Mikawa. "There''s no hurry for the task. Tell me, what is going on? I remember that you went back to the vige to be a sensei?".

    After saying that, Shikaku looked at the youths behind him, especially Shinomiya Aoba. He remembered that he had just returned to the vige, so he was captured by Hiruzen and was responsible for designing the early graduation exam.

    That was also the first time he saw Shinomiya Aoba and Uchiha Itachi, the pair of twin stars of Konoha.

    Although these two youths left a deep impression on him, the former still made him remember more deeply. He clearly relied on his own strength to smoothly pass the exam, but he chose the easiest and most shameless method to force him and Hiruzen, who had been secretly observing, toe out and stop the farce in advance.

    However, Shikaku felt that this Shinomiya Aoba was very kind to him. Why did the problem that could be easily solved be more troublesome?

    Moreover, the other party was a super troublesome woman

    After hearing Shikaku''s question, Mikawa did not hide anything. He directly told them everything that had happened, and very seriously expressed that he did not need to give them any preferential treatment.

    War was not a child''s y, and they were not here to sightsee.

    Since they had made the corresponding choice, they had to bear the corresponding consequences. Mikawa''s ss still had this realization!

    Otherwise, wouldn''t he be the one who hade to earn military merits?

    That was why Mikawa was so serious that he indicated that Mikawa''s ss would listen to allmands!

    Shikaku Nara felt extremely gratified. His initial dissatisfaction immediately dissipated. What he hated the most was those who refused to listen to orders just because they had some strength.

    Fortunately, he was very familiar with Hirohiko Mikawa.

    Although his strength was not particrly outstanding, he knew how to cooperate with the team. He was experienced and cautious. He was the kind of person who could be very inconspicuous in the team but silently took all the dirty work andbor into his own hands!

    Any team that had this kind of stabilizing needle would be able to unleash 100% of their usual strength!

    Therefore, as long as the little ghosts behind Mikawa did not act recklessly, he would have no objection to the transfer order of Mikawa''s ss. Instead, he would feel happy.

    After all, the war had reached this point. What waspared was the foundation and will. The strength of each Jonin was very important, not to mention a team with rich experience in war!

    "Mikawa, since you have already made your stance clear, then I won''t be polite. I n to give you a unit and you will be themander. With your ability, you will definitely be able to gain an advantage in a frontal battle!"

    Mikawa was neither sad nor happy about this arrangement, because this was also thebat style he was good at. It could fully disy his ability and experience.

    However, Mikawa hesitated for a moment and still asked, "Then will Mikawa''s ss still be preserved?"

    Shikaku knew what Mikawa was worried about, but he still shook his head. "I have other arrangements for them. I can tell you directly that the task assigned to you is very dangerous. You only have the right to refuse once. If you are afraid, I can arrange you to be in the patrol team, which is rtively safer."

    Shikaku''sst few words were directed at Aoba and the others. Mikawa hesitated for a moment but still did not make a decision for them.

    Since they were already on the battlefield, how could there be a mission for safety?

    Even Mikawa himself could not guarantee that he could return to Konoha alive, so it was better to let them decide their own fate.

    Aoba, Itachi, and Gekkou Hayate looked at each other. They all saw through each other''s thoughts, so he directly said, "We will ept all the arrangements!"

    "Very good. It is rare to have such courage. I believe that Konoha''s future will be yours sooner orter. Go and rest first. Someone will tell you the specific contents of the mission tomorrow."

    After Mikawa left, Shikaku sighed again.

    In order to use every bit of his strength at a crucial point, he had no choice but to make this choice.

    Otherwise, he could not break up Mikawa''s ss and arrange some rtively less dangerous tasks for them. However, doing that would be a waste of their talents, and it was not something a wisemander should do.

    He hoped that after the war ended, they would all be able to survive.

    ˇ­..

    Early the next morning, Aoba and the other two, who had been assigned to the scouting team, received a mission.

    Their mission was to investigate the outer defense distribution of Kumogakure''s stronghold.

    Of course, they were only responsible for one of them.

    But even so, the danger of this mission was extremely high!

    Think about it. They were like little mice that went to other people to be stepped on. If they were not discovered, they would be fine. But if they were caught, the best oue would be to be directly killed. Otherwise, what awaited them might be a fate worse than death

    Therefore, Aoba and the other two had grave expressions on their faces.

    To be honest, they had not expected to be sent on such a dangerous mission right from the start.

    Moreover, Mikawa-sensei was not by their side this time. They had to make all the decisions themselves. Even if they were in danger, no one woulde to save them. At most, someone would risk their lives to bring back the information they had obtained.

    This was also why the sacrifice rate of the scouting team was so high.

    It wasn''t that they didn''t want to save him, but they didn''t have the ability to do so.

    Moreover, the mission had priority!

    After Aoba and the other two got their supplies and a hand-drawn map, they immediately rushed on their way.

    Along with them were thirty people who were temporarily transferred out.

    Everyone''s faces were very heavy and uneasy.

    Then, as they continued to move forward, everyone gradually separated ording to their respective mission areas.

    ˇ­

    At the same time, a certain guy who received a secretmand secretly followed behind Aoba and the other two people, maintaining a distance that was neither too far nor too close, ensuring that he would not be left behind or lost.

    It was obvious that the game of cat and mouse was about to begin!

    But before the results appeared, it was still unknown who was the cat and who was the mouse.

 Chapter 207: Time and People

    Chapter 207: Time and People

    The sky was covered by dark clouds at some point in time, and heavy rain could fall at any time.

    "How is the situation?"

    "Seven bright sentries, three hidden sentries, and many stones are covered with explosive talismans. There are also a few ces with wire hanging, either traps or rm bells."

    Gekkou Hayate said quickly and concisely.

    "How afraid are we to be ambushed?" After hearing this, Aoba couldn''t help butin with a headache.

    This was only one of the outer areas. The deeper they went, the greater the resistance they would encounter. It was estimated that the other directions were also simr.

    "What should we do? Do we do it?" Gekkou Hayate asked.

    This kind of peripheral defense was at most GeninChhunin, so it was unlikely that Jonin would appear.

    In addition, he had already found most of the traps when he was invisible, so even if it was three to ten, there was a high chance of sess.

    The most important thing was that if it rainedter, his stealth effect would be greatly reduced.

    However, at this moment, a series of explosions suddenly came from the northeast.

    Aoba and the other two frowned at the same time. Needless to say, someone must have triggered the trap set by Kumogakure. It was estimated that the situation was grim.

    After all, not everyone was suitable for investigating.

    If not for the fact that they had a talent like Gekkou Hayate, they wouldn''t have been able to find out the location of the enemy so easily, as well as those extremely hidden traps.

    "Let''s do it as well. Hayate, you deal with the three hidden sentries first and then continue to ambush them in the dark. Do your best not to cause anymotion. If you are discovered, Aoba will go out and attract the attention of the enemy immediately. Remember, kill the enemies who want to warn us loudly first. Fight quickly!"

    Itachi directly made arrangements. Aoba and Gekkou Hayate nodded, indicating that they understood.

    They believed that even if there were an ident, Itachi would be able to react the most correctly at the first possible moment.

    As a result, Gekkou Hayate used the Transparent Escape technique to disappear from where he was, while Aoba and Itachi began to move forward from different directions quietly.

    They easily bypassed all the extremely hidden traps set up and then smoothly approached the limit of the enemy.

    What was left was to wait, wait for a signal to make a move.

    ˇ­

    A Kumogakure hidden sentry in the blind spot was quietly lying low. As long as an enemy appeared, he would be able to react immediately, give the enemy a head-on blow, or directly warn them.

    But today, his disguise had lost its effect because an invisible person had quietly stood behind him.

    Shua

    This time, Gekkou Hayate did not use a sword. Instead, he used Kunai to cut open the throat of the other person while covering his mouth.

    "The first -"

    After gentlyying down the corpse, Gekkou Hayate immediately turned invisible again and headed for the next target.

    Because the smell of blood here would soon arouse the vignce of other Kumogakure Ninjas, he had to kill the three hidden sentries before these people could react and then reduce the number of enemies as much as possible.

    What they wanted was not to kill these ten enemies but to try not to attract the attention of the enemies behind them while killing them.

    But when he quietly dealt with the three hidden sentries, he only had time to kill one more person before he was discovered.

    "Enemy!"

    Not good-

    Gekkou Hayate was secretly annoyed that he was too unlucky and was actually seen by an enemy who came to throw the match.

    Thus, he quickly rushed over and wanted to kill the enemy before he could open his mouth, but it seemed to be toote.

    But at this time, that Kumogakure Ninja felt as if he had seen a pair of eyes filled with an ominous feeling, and then there was no more.

    He was like a fool, standing there in a daze as Gekkou Hayate rushed over and directly beheaded him.

    This also meant that the sneak attack did not work, and he had to carry out n B.

    Aoba, who rushed out, directly grasped the hilt of his sword and made a cutting posture. Then, he instantly turned into a lightning bolt and shuttled through the field.

    "Thunder Breathing Technique, First Form, Thunderp and sh -- Eight Consecutive Strikes!"

    As if to coordinate with his actions, there was a timely explosion of thunder in the sky, and heavy rain came as nned.

    The thunder caused by Thunderp and sh''s Eight Sessions waspletely covered up by the thunder in the sky.

    When he finally withdrew his sword and stopped, thest five Kumogakure Ninjas who did not know what had happened all fell into a pool of blood.

    Because the terrain was moreplicated and these people stood rtively scattered, he thought that they would be covered by trees and not attract attention, so he could only use continuous shes to adjust his position.

    Fortunately, he seeded. After carefully picking up the explosive tag in the hand of thest person, Aoba could not help but breathe a sigh of relief. Although this kind of weather was not suitable for Gekkou Hayate to y, it could cover up many things, such as smell, sound, and so on.

    At the same time, Itachi also turned off Sharingan and walked out of the darkness. The overall situation had always been under his control.

    "Bury the corpses on the spot. This heavy rain is very timely. We have enough time to go deeper."

    Gekkou Hayate nodded and coughed twice. His face was a little sickly and rosy. "I might not be able to help much in the future."

    Aoba could not help but pat him on the shoulder. "It''s already enough. This kind of weather is not suitable for you to take risks again. Leave the rest to us."

    After burying the corpses, the three of them set off again.

    However, this time, without Gekkou Hayate to explore the way, their speed was not fast, and they were very cautious.

    Then, at this time, Itachi used the bird clone technique and projected his chakra on the bodies of dozens of "birds", then used these birds to explore the way.

    These birds sometimes flew up and sometimes fell down. It was very difficult to arouse the suspicion and vignce of the enemy.

    And Aoba had long been used to Itachi taking out some new ninjutsu from time to time. The genius figure at the top of the Ninja World pyramid was joking with him.

    Therefore, under the opening of Itachi''s Bird Clone Technique, they sessfully avoided several traps and secretly assassinated several enemies. Under the circumstances that no one noticed, they smoothly approached the base camp where Kumogakure was located.

    It had to be said that Itachi and Gekkou Hayate were both experts in scouting and assassination.

    Although Aoba was much worse in this aspect, because of the weather, it also concealed the shorings of his side, allowing him to y his role smoothly.

    Otherwise, if it were any other time, he would have been discovered by others when he shed Thunderp and sh eight times.

    But even so, the sound of thundering from this direction many times also attracted the attention of some of Kumogakure''s ninjas.

    At the same time, a certain person who was hanging far behind Aoba and the others also shed his eyes. On a rainy day, killing intent quietly appeared.

 Chapter 208: Poked A Hornet Nest!

    Chapter 208: Poked A Ho Nest!

    "Don''t you feel that the thunder from before was a little too frequent?"

    "Isn''t it normal to have a thunderstorm? Don''t worry. There are so many protective measures outside. Many of Konoha''s spies will be sent to their deaths!"

    "That''s true. I hope I was overthinking it."

    .........

    In the dense forest above the canyon where Kumogakure was located, Aoba and the other two constantly observed theyout below and then wrote and drew it on the scroll.

    Because they didn''t know how long it would take for the people they killed to contact this side, they had to seize every minute and every second and then evacuate this ce as soon as possible, handing the information they had found to the headquarters.

    But at this moment, a huge fireball suddenly exploded behind them, followed by the sound of traps being triggered one after another!

    Someone was following behind them!

    This thought simultaneously appeared in the heads of Aoba and the other two.

    Then, without hesitation, they put away the scroll and turned to run!

    Although the trees behind them had been ignited by the fire after the explosion, this was also their only way to survive.

    Moreover, the rain that never stopped in the sky was also helping them to put out the fire!

    There was still hope.

    At the same time, the change on this side also attracted the attention of countless Kumogakure Ninjas. The sound of enemy attack instantly sounded.

    Then, arge number of furious Kumogakure Ninjas chased after them!

    They actually had theirir touched by someone and still didn''t know about Akatsuki. If not for the ''triggered'' trap, the consequences would have been unimaginable!

    This damned heavy rain!

    Aoba and the other two desperately tried to escape on the way here, but there was already the sound of arge number of enemies chasing after them from behind.

    Moreover, because these Kumogakure Ninjas were all martial arts, their speed was not slow at all.

    Feeling as if his heart was about to jump out of his throat, Aoba couldn''t help but curse, "Damn it! Who is it!"

    Logically speaking, they should have been very careful along the way. There shouldn''t be any fish that escaped the.

    However, at the most urgent moment, someone stabbed him in the back. No, it should be said to have poked a ho''s nest!

    If it were Kumogakure''s people, they wouldn''t need to go through so much trouble. They only needed to report it secretly, and they would be surrounded.

    But if this person wasn''t on Kumogakure''s side, then who could it be?

    At this moment, a gloomy old face appeared in front of Aoba. Could it be Danzo again?

    It was not impossible. After all, it was easy to infiltrate with the strength of Roots.

    In other words, they might have been targeted from the moment they arrived at the front line, so everything behind them was logical.

    "This old bastard really has a lingering spirit!"

    It was not that he always wanted to throw the me on Danzo, but he had no one to suspect except Danzo.

    As for whether Danzo was really causing trouble or not, it would be very simple to find out, but the premise was that they could return alive!

    Arge number of shuriken were thrown out of Itachi''s hands as if they were thrown around, but after a simple geometric collision, they suddenly turned into a of heaven and earth and shrouded the enemy chasing behind him.

    A Kumogakure Ninja, who did not expect this change, immediately began to resist in a flurry, but the others behind him instantly jumped over them and continued to chase after them.

    Kumogakure''s Thunder Escape Ninjutsu was known for its explosive power, destructive power, and speed.

    Although Itachi and Gekkou Hayate were not slow, they were unable to escape the pursuit of the enemies behind them. If not for Itachi frequently using Kunai and the simple trap made from the explosion talismans to dy the enemy''s pursuit, they would have been caught up long ago.

    But if this continued, there was still no possibility of them escaping.

    Aoba could use [Thunder Breathing]to try and escape or exchange positions with the ''Prince '' he had left in a safe ce long ago, but this also meant that he had to give up on Itachi and Gekkou Hayate!

    In addition, he could also take[Schrodinger''s Zanpakuto] out and fight with it, even if it was just [Shikai], it could increase the chances of escape.

    However, using Zanpakuto also meant that his second identity would be exposed, and the consequences would be very serious.

    Therefore, the best way was for him to stay behind to cover the retreat and then wait for an opportunity to escape.

    However, without the buff effect of [Crimson Swordsman]''s skin, these Kumogakure Ninjas would not be stupid enough to let go of Itachi and Hayate and just kill him.

    This became a dead cycle again!

    After thinking about it, it seemed that there was only one way.

    At this time, Itachi suddenly said to him, "With your speed, you have a chance to break out. Hayate and I will stay to buy time for you. Mission first."

    "Yes, don''t misunderstand. I am still waiting for you to bring reinforcements to save us."

    Gekkou Hayate could not even breathe, but he was still in the mood to joke.

    Last time, you were the one who stayed behind to lure the enemy away. This time, it is finally my turn.

    Gekkou Hayate was very free and easy. He felt that it was not a pity to die for hispanions.

    However, Aoba did not seem to want to ept this favor. He even directly scolded, "What a bullshit mission! Do you want to learn from me to be a hero? Dream on! The reinforcements are already on the way. Hold on. We can all return alive!"

    Itachi and Hayate did not believe what he said this time, but before they could say anything, another voice sounded directly in front of them.

    "Go back alive? I think you should all die!"

    Shua, shua, shua!

    Several figures finally passed Aoba and the others, blocking their way!

    Itachi and Hayate''s hearts sank at the same time. They had been surrounded by Kumogakure''s pursuers. There was even nock of Jonin among them. There were even more enemiesing from behind.

    They had indeed poked a ho''s nest!

    They were clearly just three little kids, but they had ''lured'' so many enemies. It was enough for them to be proud.

    Then, at this moment, Aoba directly shouted, "Trust me!"

    At this time, they could only fight to the death!

    Therefore, with Aoba as the lead, Itachi and Hayate immediately followed behind him and rushed forward in a triangr formation!

    Kumogakure Jonin, who was standing at the front, immediately lit up his lightning attribute chakra. He wanted to let these brats feel what despair was!

    But at this time, Itachi, who had been hiding behind Aoba, suddenly revealed half of his body. Sharingan, who had three tomoe, directly looked directly at the other party.

    This move did not require any hand seals. The illusion technique that could be activated with just eye contact instantly dragged the defenseless Kumogakure Jonin into the spiritual world that Itachi had constructed!

    The four wedges firmly nailed his four limbs to the pir, making himpletely unable to move.

    At the same time, a sharp pain also reflected on the other person''s body from the spiritual world, making him let out a tragic cry.

 Chapter 209: Counterattack in Desperation!

    Chapter 209: Counterattack in Desperation!

    Although Aoba couldn''t see Itachi''s eyes, he knew that this was an opportunity that Itachi had created for him!

    "Thunder Breathing Technique - Type One - Thunderbolt sh!!"

    Aoba instantly crossed the short distance of several meters and appeared behind Kumogakure and Jonin at a speed that was difficult to see with the naked eye.

    Puchi.

    Arge head immediately flew into the sky!

    Even if Jonin were caught unprepared by Itachi''s illusion, he would be a target to be trampled on.

    Perhaps if given a little more time, he could break free from the illusion, but unfortunately, Aoba was a quick sword user and did not like to talk nonsense with the enemy!

    The moment they saw it, Kumogakure, who had lost a Jonin, was stunned, as if they had not expected hispanion to be so vulnerable.

    However, this gave Itachi and Gekkou Hayate another chance to attack!

    "Fire Escapeˇ¤Phoenix Sage Flower Nail Crimson!"

    "Secret Swordˇ¤Moonlight!"

    The me bullets that were like Phoenix Flower seeds immediately made the enemy flustered, but if it was just a C-grade Phoenix Fire Technique, then it was fine.

    The real killing move of this Phoenix Sage Flower Nail Crimsonwas actually arge amount of Shuriken hidden within the Phoenix me!

    This was the B-grade ninjutsu that Itachi had created in the many battles he had fought with Aoba!

    However, the Kumogakure Ninjas, who were still suffering after losing a Jonin, did not expect that Itachi would use the Phoenix Fire Technique. Many people even let out miserable screams and fell to the ground in a sorry state!

    If not for the weather, which prevented Fire Escape from unleashing its original power, it might have been able to cause even greater damage.

    But don''t forget, under cover of Itachi''s ninjutsu, Gekkou Hayate also used his killing move!

    Gekkou Hayate, who used his Secret Swordˇ¤Moonlight, suddenly burst out with extremely fast speed. His figure was like the shadow of the moon. Every time the sword light shed, those enemies who were injured by Itachi''s ninjutsu would immediately freeze on the spot and then fall into a pool of blood with a plop.

    Aoba, Itachi, and Gekkou Hayate all were in high spirit!

    Although they were Genin, they are Konoha''s untouchable genin!

    Moreover, one was a cheat, and the other had the top talent in the entire Ninja World. Even the weakest Gekkou Hayate was a genius with Kekkei Genkai!

    If he had not been dragged down by a serious illness, Gekkou Hayate''s future would also be limitless!

    At this moment, there was a me burning in the chests of Aoba and the other two!

    Come on, let''s fight to our heart''s content!

    At this moment, the notification from the dog system appeared in time.

    Ding!

    [Gold-level Suicide Mission has been released! ]

    [Quest name: Ninja World has be famous! ]

    [Description: If you want to reach the top of Ninja World, then start bing famous from this moment! ]

    [Little Kumogakure is just a stepping stone for you. Crush them! ]

    [Mission Requirement: Kill the enemy as much as possible and find an opportunity to shout, ''Kumogakure is just so-so. No one can fight. I, Shinomiya Aoba, want to fight ten Raikage! ]

    [Mission Time Limit: Either side of the two sides will withdraw from the battle. ]

    [Mission Reward: Gold Treasure Chest x1, Advanced Skill Card x1(Additional Skill Card reward ording to thepletion rate of the mission. ]

    [Mission failure: Marry in Women''s Clothing. ]

    ......

    Aoba was stunned!

    Although this mission was indeed very suitable for him, why did the dog system have to make this little master shout such coquettish words?

    He had already stirred a big mess at Land of Iron''s once before, and now it asked him to do this?

    He still had to f*cking hit ten Raikage. With his current ''small body'', he might not even be able to withstand Raikage''s full-powered punch. And he still dared to provoke Raikage. Was he tired of living?

    Oh, it was a Gold Level death-seeking mission. Then it was fine.

    So, was it more courting death by shouting and provoking Raikage, or was it more difficult to ept crossdressing?

    Aoba only hesitated for 0.1 seconds and decided to fight the dog system to the end!

    Nah!

    It''s impossible to crossdress in women''s clothes, and it''s impossible to crossdress in this life!

    I, Shinomiya Aoba, would better be beaten to death by Raikage and chased by the entire Kumogakure. I absolutely would not crossdress!

    Not to mention cross-dressing!

    Marry who?

    Marry Itachi?

    Pah!

    Why would I think of Itachi first?

    Shouldn''t Itachi marry him in female clothing?

    Pah! Pah! Pah! Pah!

    What nonsense is this? He and Itachi are good brothers!

    Yes, good brothers!

    Aoba finally smoothed out the rtionship between him and Itachi and also patted his head hard to stop his imagination from running wild.

    Then, at this moment, Kumogakure''s counterattack also began!

    "Kill! Kill them!"

    "Life and death must not be discussed. We can''t let them leave alive!"

    "All of you, follow me!"

    The fact that one Jonin and several Gennin had died in the first battle made the other ninjas of Kumogakure angry and even a little afraid.

    After all, how old were the young geniuses of Konoha who were surrounded by them?

    Even the oldest one was definitely not more than 15 years old!

    There was no need to mention the other two, they were definitely not even ten years old!

    Could they be young geniuses like Hatake Kakashi?

    They did not dare to imagine how terrifying these brats would be when they grew up. They also did not want to imagine it because these brats were definitely going to die here today!

    Therefore, dozens of Kumogakure Ninjas immediately released intense dazzling chakra and brandished their long swords, short swords, and other weapons to surround and kill!

    As a martial arts school, Kumogakure was best at closebat. On the contrary, they rarely used ninjutsu.

    Most of the time, the other ninjas in Ninja Vige would not even be able toplete their hand seals before Kumogakure suddenly got close and killed them.

    But for Aoba and the other two, this was good news.

    Because the three of them were not short in closebat. Not only could Itachi form hand seals with one hand, but his hand seals were also frighteningly fast!

    Aoba, who had extremely strong defense, liked to deal with Kumogakure''s ninjas the most!

    Everyone was straightforward. If you cut me, I cut you. This was a battle between men!

    [Hardening], [Busoshoku Haki], and [Halo Thorns] are all activated!

    Aoba instantly transformed into a humanoid monster!

    ng.

    Aoba used one finger to block the sword of a Kumogakure ninja from his neck. Then, under the horrified eyes of the ninja, he revealed his white teeth and grinned.

    "Are you tickling me?"

    As he spoke, Aoba used his left hand to break the opponent''s sword and stabbed it into the opponent''s heart!

    Until thest moment of his life, the eyes of this Kumogakure Ninja were still full of fear and confusion, as if he did not understand why the person who died would be him.

    Then, in an instant, seven or eight knives with chakra attached to them cut all the vital points on Aoba''s body.

    His head, neck, heart, stomach, and even his eyes.

    However, it was as if Aoba hadn''t reacted and allowed them to cut him down!

    The sound of something cutting into steel suddenly rang out.

    The faces of these Kumogakure Ninjas immediately revealed expressions of disbelief.

    However, at this moment, Aoba''s counterattack after luring the enemy had arrived.

    "Thunder Breathing Techniqueˇ¤Second Formˇ¤Rice Spirit!"

    In an instant, five shes in the shape of lightning began to cut outwards, with Aoba himself as the origin.

    The enemies around him did not even have the time to scream before they broke into several pieces and fell to the ground!

 Chapter 210: I Want To Fight Ten Raikage!

    Chapter 210: I Want To Fight Ten Raikage!

    Just as Aoba disyed his might and killed several people in a row, relieving a lot of pressure, Itachi and Gekkou Hayate were in a bad situation.

    Especially Gekkou Hayate. His physical strength was already affected by a serious illness. Moreover, in this kind of head-on battle, his Transparent Escape technique would not be able to exert any effect. Even if he used it, he would either be forced out by many enemies or exposed by the rain falling from the sky.

    If not for the fact that he had mastered the Flowing Sword Art of Konoha and his strength had increased by a lot, he might have been the first person to be killed.

    However, in the face of these sword techniques that were not weaker than him and the number of enemies was countless times more than his, it was hard to say how long he could hold on.

    Blood had already dyed his clothes red. If he had dodged that de a little slower, he would definitely have been cut open.

    Although Itachi''s current situation was much better than Gekkou Hayate''s, he had already used up Kunai and Shuriken in his ninja backpack.

    Although he still had about half of his chakra left, he had to use it at the critical moment.

    Therefore, he could only take out the short sword on his back and use the iparably skilled three body techniques and shadow clone technique to deal with these endless enemies with his excessively calm and collected brain.

    It was clearly the most basic ninjutsu that everyone knew. However, in the hands of Itachi, it was a different kind of flower y.

    The control of timing and the grasp of the battle situation was the most important condition of using the three body techniques.

    To be honest, Aoba has never seen anyone whose three-body technique is better than the one used by Itachi. It simply turns the technique into magic and can always lead the enemy by the nose.

    However, under the siege of the enemy, no matter how calm Itachi was, he could not help but be injured and even seemed to be in danger!

    Aoba took the time to look at the entire battlefield and immediately understood what these Kumogakure Ninjas were nning.

    They simply wanted to destroy them one by one or merely exhaust them to death.

    Therefore, he immediately realized that he could not continue like this. Otherwise, even if he lived to the end, it would be meaningless.

    Therefore, he was no longer stingy with his strength. He aimed at the direction with the most enemies. He was calm and collected, with lightning and thunder lingering around him.

    "Thunder Breathing Techniqueˇ¤Fourth Formˇ¤Distant Thunder!"

    Aoba, who instantly crossed the space and rushed into the crowd, first stabbed the enemy in the center with a knife and then immediately took all kinds of attacks from the enemy and gently jumped into the air.

    Several Kumogakure Jonin who were closer suddenly felt their eyelids twitch, and they immediately had a bad feeling!

    "Stop him!"

    "Let me do it!"

    Kumogakure ninja, who immediately activated Lightning Chakra Mode, directly released an extremely terrifying speed. In the blink of an eye, he arrived in front of Aoba.

    However, at this time, Aoba had already made his move!

    In order to deal the greatest damage to the enemy, he did not hesitate to risk his life and use the most powerful sword technique he had at present!

    In a split second, countless lightning strikes began to spread in all directions, with him as the center.

    The first to bear the brunt was that Jonin, who had activated the Lightning Chakra Mode and punched towards his chest!

    There was only a boom!

    After unleashing his ultimate move, Aoba was sent flying like a cannonball!

    However, to stop Aoba, this Kumogakure Jonin resisted countless lightning strikes.

    What was even more difficult for him to ept was that after these strikes entered his body, they actually spread to his entire body

    How was this possible?

    This Kumogakure ninja, who originally wanted to use his speed to escape with one punch quickly, paid the price for his carelessness!

    In the infinite paralysis, he could not resist at all and could only watch himself being swallowed by the shing lightning.

    Maybe he still had a trump card, or maybe he had not been able to show his real ability.

    But the real fighting was like this. The enemy would not stand in ce like a fool just because you had not used your big move, nor would he wait for the red light to sh before thinking of killing.

    A moment of carelessness was the difference between life and death!

    Another Kumogakure Jonin had died at the hands of Aoba, and this was far from over.

    Under the full power of Aoba''s Lightning st, this move finally showed its original power outside of the Land of Iron!

    When the lightning finally dissipated, there were at least dozens of Kumogakure ninjas who were either injured or dead.

    Moreover, those who were injured had to suffer even greater torment because these lightning strikes did not disappear after hitting people. They would continue to spread in the body.

    Unless they had extremely strong willpower, there was no chance for these seriously injured people to continue fighting.

    Aoba''s sudden explosion caused Kumogakure''s people to suffer heavy casualties and evenpletely disrupted their encirclement formation.

    Using this opportunity, Itachi decisively activated Sharingan once again and killed this enemy who had lost his bearings. Then, he immediately rushed toward Gekkou Hayate to save him.

    Although the person he was most worried about at this time was Aoba, who had been sent flying, he also believed that Aoba would not be killed so easily. As long as he survived, there was hope.

    Itachi guessed correctly. After breaking countless trees, Aoba first spat out a mouthful of blood and then stood up with his hand on his chest.

    Although the hornyer on his chest was broken, that was all!

    After spitting out a mouthful of blood, it was much better.

    Moreover, as long as he was given some time, this broken hornyer could grow back again.

    No, no, no, no!

    At this time, Aoba suddenly realized that this was a good time to improve thepletion rate of the task.

    Therefore, he immediately walked back to the center of the battlefield slowly. Then he looked around at the Kumogakure Ninjas, who were stunned by his domineering aura. He gave a thumbs up andughed loudly,

    "Kumogakure is only so-so. No one can fight. I, Shinomiya Aoba, want to beat ten Raikage!"

    As soon as he finished speaking, he raised his thumb and immediately turned it down!

    !

    After being saved by Itachi, Gekkou Hayate, who was gasping for breath with great difficulty, suddenly opened his eyes wide!

    This was no longer a question of whether he was arrogant or not, but whether or not he had understood the situation of his brothers?

    It was almost over, yet you still had the mood to pretend to be 13 and provoke the enemy?

    Was it because he didn''t die fast enough?

    Big brother, if you have the strength, why don''t you hurry up and kill all these enemies?

    Compared to Raikage, these Gennin were much easier to deal with.

 Chapter 211: Undying Fortress!

    Chapter 211: Undying Fortress!

    Not only was Gekkou Hayate stunned, but it could also be said that everyone present was stunned!

    For a moment, the battle arena suddenly became extremely silent.

    Even the injured Kumogakure Ninjas actually forgot about the pain at this moment. At the same time, there was a little bit of admiration in their hearts.

    However, when they finally returned to their senses, they werepletely enraged!

    A little Konoha kid killed so many of them, publicly ridiculed them in front of everyone, and even threatened to beat ten Raikage-sama?

    Unforgivable!

    Shinomiya Aoba, is it? Today, you must die!

    It was estimated that Itachi was the only one present at this moment. Not only did he not feel anything wrong, but he evenughed.

    Because this was really too Aoba!

    They had already agreed to ascend to the top of Jonin''s world together and then realize their own ideals.

    How could they be afraid of Kumogakure Raikage?

    "Aoba, I understand. You must be using this method to tell me how to get to the top of Ninja World. Next time, I will do it for you!"

    Itachi, who had been fooled since a long time ago, secretly made up his mind.

    It was just that he didn''t know that in the future, when Itachi also shouted out a slogan simr to a Chinese motto, he would find out the truth of what Aoba did and split his whole body apart. Then he would use his Susanoo, hold ten fists and swords in his hand, and chase after this lowly bastard!

    At this time, Aoba had already retreated to their side and then suddenly caught the thin and weak Gekkou Hayate under his arms, pulling Itachi and began to run wildly.

    Nonsense!

    If they didn''t run now, when would they?

    Didn''t they see that the eyes of these Kumogakure Ninjas were red from anger?

    Aoba estimated that if they also had the same conditions as Sharingan, they might be able to awaken now!

    Running away after pretending to be a B? What a f*cking sh*t!

    On the contrary, those Kumogakure Ninjas had their waists broken by this guy''s shamelessness!

    A second ago, he was still spouting nonsense, acting like a little bastard who wanted to step on Kumogakure and punch Raikage with his eight tails, but in the next second, he directly slipped away?

    How shameless!

    "Chase!"

    "It doesn''t matter to the other two. That little brat called Shinomiya Aoba must die!"

    "Kill them!"

    After running for a few hundred meters, Aoba and the other two, who were injured, were surrounded by Kumogakure''s ninjas. This time, there seemed to be no hope of escape.

    Seeing this, Itachi silently clenched the short knife in his hand. Gekkou Hayate, who had almost lost his breath, also broke free.

    Although there was no hope of surviving, they did not say anything about letting Aoba escape alone this time.

    Because Aoba had already made his attitude clear, they would live and die together!

    Therefore, there was no need to say those kinds of words anymore.

    "Let''s fight to the death. I don''t know why, but I also feel that we might not die here today!"

    Itachi once again activated the three tomoe Sharingan. This time, his temples began to throb non-stop, and a line of blood inexplicably flowed out from his left eye.

    Aoba was stunned for a moment and began to think about it seriously. He thought about the possibility of Itachi suddenly awakening Mangekyou Sharingan and killing all the enemies in front of him.

    Why don''t we try to sacrifice Gekkou Hayate?

    Aoba looked at this guy maliciously. Gekkou Hayate immediately felt his anus tighten as if a voice asked him, "Do you want to understand the meaning of life? Do you want to live for real?"

    Fortunately, Aoba was just joking. Otherwise, after Gekkou Hayate was sacrificed, he might start another endless journey in the afterlife.

    "We can''t split up. If we drag this on, someone wille to save us!"

    Hearing Aoba says this again, Itachi and Hayate only nodded and waited for the enemy to attack.

    "Go!"

    "That kid has a strong defense and fast speed. Use the most powerful ninjutsu!"

    "Those who attack in close range immediately retreat after one blow. I don''t want to see any casualties!"

    "Understood!"

    Suddenly, more than a dozen Kumogakure Ninjas attacked from different directions.

    All kinds of Ninjutsu, Explosion Tags, and Kunai were about to drown the three of them.

    Previously, Kumogakure''s people did not use this kind of bullying attack style because they were confident they could directly take down these Konoha''s brats.

    And being good at kenjutsu didn''t mean they wouldn''t use ninjutsu.

    After getting a lesson, Kumogakure''s people had already put away the contempt in their hearts and began to treat Aoba and the other two as real enemies.

    Although it was a bit shameless, victory could cover up everything, and the result was the most important!

    All the escape routes were blocked, and there was no possibility of dodging.

    Gekkou Hayate revealed a carefree expression. Itachi''s temple throbbed even faster as if something was going to explode from his brain.

    Meanwhile, Aoba shouted, "All of you, stand behind me!"

    Then, he immediately activated the ability he had obtained from thest silver treasure chest!

    "Undying Fortress!"

    In an instant, a huge shadow that looked exactly the same as Aoba, wearing iron armor, holding a huge sword, and standing on the ground, enveloped the three of them.

    In the next second, the various ninjutsu and the explosion of the exploding tagspletely drowned them!

    "Don''t stop! Continue the next round of attack!"

    "Throw all the Explosive Tags out and st them to death!"

    After another round of attacks ended, the numerous Kumogakure Ninjas finally stopped and looked behind the smoke with a frown.

    "Still not dead this time?"

    Everyone thought so, but when the huge shadow still stood upright in their sight, they all had a bad feeling.

    Could it be that they didn''t die?

    Many of Kumogakure''s ninjas couldn''t help but widen their eyes.

    Then, they saw that the three little brats under the shadow were still alive and well. They couldn''t even hurt them this time!

    "How is this possible."

    They had only seen this kind of defense on Lord Raikage before. Why was it like this?

    Was this little brat a monster?

    Or was it Jinchuriki?

    He wanted to beat ten Lord Raikage. Perhaps it was not only to anger them but also to tell them.

    All of Kumogakure''s Ninjas were petrified, unable to believe what was happening in front of them.

    What kind of ninjutsu was this?

    At this time, Aoba, who was still standing motionless, had an uneasy expression on his face.

    The day before they arrived at the front line, the silver mission that had ruined Danzo was finally determined by the dog system to bepleted.

    He then extracted the ability of [Undying Fortress]from the silver treasure chest. However, he did not expect it to be used so quickly.

    [ [Undying Fortress]: Level 0: After activation, it can solidify the user''s current defensive state, forming a fortress phantom that belongs to the user. It can resist attacks from the outside of the fortress. The user will temporarily obtain the Overlord Body state. ]

    [Duration: 10 minutes (automatically disappear after an active attack or movement) ]

    [Cooldown: 12 hours]

    [Range: One meter around the user. ]

    [Note: The damage taken during the activation of the Eternal Fortress will be returned to the user in one go after the end of the skill. Current level: return damage: 100. ]

    [Moreover, if the enemy''s single attack power exceeds the defensive limit of the Eternal Fortress, the Eternal Fortress will be destroyed and forced into cooldown time. ]

    [Evaluation: You think you are invincible? No, you are dead! ]

 Chapter 212: The War God Who Could Die at Any Time

    Chapter 212: The War God Who Could Die at Any Time

    Although this [Undying Fortress] sounded very domineering and somewhat like a cheap, emascted version of Susanoo, in reality, he had turned Aoba''s own defense into a ranged defense, then erged it to form an illusory fortress to protect more people.

    The biggest advantage was that the defense effect of the fortress was constant, and it would not be affected by attacks or physical deficiency.

    But this could not cover up the fact that this was a pure auxiliary skill!

    This was because during the activation period, not only could he not move, he could not take the initiative to attack. Otherwise, his ability would lose its effectiveness and enter a cooldown period.

    Moreover, although activating this ability did not require him to consume his physical strength, the moment the skill ended, all the damage he suffered would be returned to him.

    In fact, it was equivalent to him transforming into this ''Undying Fortress''. He still had to endure the attacks that he needed to endure. Even because his size had increased, the attacks he would receive would be more. It was just that there was an additional dy in time.

    However, inparison, the stronger his defense, the higher the upper limit of [Undying Fortress]''s defense. In the end, the true damage he would receive would be smaller.

    Perhaps when the skill level rose, the damage ratio would be further reduced.

    Although it was a little useless in normal battles, in general, this ability was very suitable for some special moments, such as now!

    Being protected by [Undying Fortress]''s light and shadow special effects, although Itachi and Gekkou Hayate did not know what Aoba did, they knew that they were temporarily safe.

    Although the range of the LV0 [Undying Fortress]''s special effect was only one meter and a half, the effect was really good.

    Especially when Aoba was extremely narcissistic and set the light image of Stronghold as his own image, the erged ''War God Aoba'' was so handsome that it was a bit rotten!

    Especially under the shocked expressions of many Kumogakure Ninjas, it made him look even more heroic!

    "What kind of ability is this?" Gekkou Hayate asked with a somewhat excited expression.

    "The new move that Kekkei Genkai developed. It is still a half-finished product. This is also the first time I used it." Seeing that Kumogakure''s ninjas were all shocked by him, Aoba rxed a little and muttered in a low voice.

    Gekkou Hayate was suddenly speechless. They were both the owners of Kekkei Genkai, but why were you the only one who was so outstanding while I was constantly being beaten?

    Could it be that the method I used was wrong?

    Gekkou Hayate suddenly had some doubts about life. He also made up his mind that if they could really return alive, he must develop his Transparent Escape technique well. Otherwise, if he were to be left too far behind by these two perverts, he really wouldn''t be able to even look at their backs!

    Itachi, on the other hand, had an expression of ''I knew it''.

    It was very clear that he was not the only one who had gained something during this period of time. Aoba''s growth speed was actually much faster than he had expected.

    Itachi was very emotional in his heart. In the time he had first known each other, he had only used three body techniques and Shuriken to abuse each other in different ways.

    But now, even if he used his full strength, he might not be able to win.

    However, he did not feel any frustration. On the contrary, the stronger Aoba became, the happier he would be. Then, he would continue to spur himself and squeeze out his hidden strength!

    It was time to enter the ''Itachi God 2.0 era''!

    "Uh, what should we do now? Just stand there and do nothing?" Gekkou Hayate asked curiously when he saw that Aoba did not move at all.

    "It''s not that I don''t want to move. It''s just that this move has a lot of limitations. Once I move or take the initiative to attack others, I won''t be able to maintain this defensive state."

    "Ninjutsu that can only be beaten and can not fight back? You really have it!"

    "Gan! I shouldn''t have saved you just now, let you die outside!" Aoba, who had his sore spot poked, was a little angry.

    At this time, Itachi suddenly asked, "What is the effect of this move? Can it only defend? Then can we attack the enemy standing in the middle?"

    As expected of Itachi, he asked the key point in a short time.

    Aoba thought for a moment and exined, "The effect of this move is actually to erge my own ''Kekkei Genkai''. There is actually no change in the defense itself, but it can protect more people. At the same time, I will enter a special state. As long as I do not take the initiative to move, no external force will be able to force me to move."

    "As for whether you can attack people from the inside to the outside, I am not too sure. You can try."

    Itachi nodded and then immediately stabbed the yer'' in front of him with the short knife without any trace and found that it was directly blocked.

    "Physical attacks are ineffective, outsiders can''t get in, and the people inside can''t get out."

    After making the first attempt, Itachi immediately made the second attempt.

    Sharingan, open!

    Itachi, who did not hesitate to consume his chakra again, instantly looked at the unlucky Kumogakure Ninja, and then the Kumogakure Ninja was immediately pulled into the illusion.

    After the sessful experiment, Itachi immediately closed Sharingan''s state and saved his chakra.

    At the same time, he finally confirmed that this move of Aoba could only defend against the ''tangible attack'' inside and outside, such as Ninjutsu, physical attack, and so on.

    But it could not stop the attack of the spiritual side, such as illusion!

    Since the illusion that he cast on the external side of Kumogakure was sessful, it meant that the illusion on the outside could also attack the person on the inside.

    However, the question was not a big one. Among Kumogakure, there were very few ninjas who were proficient in illusion techniques. Moreover, with him around, the one they were least afraid of was an illusion-type ninja!

    More importantly, it was very difficult for the other party to know this weakness.

    However, in less than a minute, the attacking Kumogakure ninja also organized a counterattack, and the momentum seemed to be even greater than before.

    They did not believe that with so many people on their side, they would not be able to break the enemy''s turtle shell!

    As a result, a new round of attacks wasunched.

    However, under the protection of [Undying Fortress], Aoba and the other two were still safe and sound.

    However, at this time, Aoba''s face became more and more ugly because these attacks were only temporarily resisted and absorbed by [Undying Fortress]. When the skill time was over, they would return to him in one go.

    This made him recall the evaluation of this skill by the dog system again.

    Invincible?

    He was quite invincible, but he would die even faster after his invincible state was over!

    He could only hope that his constant defense state was strong enough to make most of the attacks be ''ineffective attacks''. Otherwise, he might be like Zoro, who had absorbed all the pain in Luffy, feeling good at one go!

    He would be safe and sound if he carried on.

    If he can''t, thenˇ­..

    Noticing the change in Aoba''s expression, Itachi couldn''t help but worry, "How long can you hold on?"

    "At most ten minutes. There might be less than five minutes left."

    "What''s the price? This type of ninjutsu can not be without a price!"

    Itachi suddenly realized this because with his understanding of Aoba, if this move could be casually used, Aoba would never wait until the most critical moment to use it.

    Moreover, when he blocked the first and second waves of attacks, he had already noticed that Aoba did not show any joy, but his expression became more and more serious.

    There must be something that Aoba did not tell them!

    After Aoba heard Itachi''s question, he was amazed at Itachi''s keen senses but pretended not to hear it.

    It was useless to say more at a time like this, so he could only give it a try!

 Chapter 213: Mangekyou Sharingan, Open!

    Chapter 213: Mangekyou Sharingan, Open!

    .Although it seemed illusory, [Undying Fortress]was, in fact, unusually strong. It once again resisted the siege of many enemies.

    After discovering that Ninjutsu and Explosion Talismans were unable to break through this defense, those Kumogakure Jonin also began to be unable to sit still. One after another, they erupted with their strongest attacks, wanting to keep these Konoha brats here.

    Moreover, they also discovered that although the defense of this ''turtle shell'' of the other party was very strong, it seemed that the restrictions were also very big.

    From the beginning until now, these three little brats of Konoha had not moved or fought back. They just stood there and did not move.

    What was there to be afraid of?

    However, after a Jonin made his move, he still did not achieve any results, which made the faces of Kumogakure Ninjas somewhat ugly.

    Then at this time, a bald man suddenly stopped the others from continuing to waste their chakra and said with wisdom: "Stop first, don''t waste any more energy."

    "But..."

    "Haven''t you noticed? How can this kind of ninjutsu be maintained for a long time? In any case, these brats won''t have a chance to escape from our encirclement, so why don''t we wait a bit?"

    "Wait?"

    "That''s right. When they run out of Chakra, they won''t be able to maintain this technique anymore. When the timees, whether we capture them or kill them, it will be up to us to decide!"

    "That makes sense, butˇ­."

    "Don''t worry about that! If Konoha had reinforcements, they would have already taken action. They wouldn''t have waited until now. Moreover, even if Konoha''s spies discovered our abnormality, they wouldn''t be able to make it in time. Unless, when we discovered these brats, Konoha had already sent people to rescue them. But is that possible?"

    When the other Jonin heard this, they realized that this was indeed the case.

    Judging from the time and distance, Konoha''s people absolutely could not catch up!

    Therefore, they had plenty of time to exhaust these little brats here, and they did not have to worry about any idents.

    Therefore, Kumogakure''s attack suddenly stopped, and they began to look at Aoba and the other two with malicious eyes.

    Aoba immediately realized that the enemy was waiting for his [Undying Fortress] to finish using time andunch a new round of attack.

    But this was actually good news for him!

    Because the enemy did not understand the specific effect of [Undying Fortress], they made the current judgment, thinking that not attacking and retaining physical strength and chakra was the right way to do it.

    This kind of judgment was actually not wrong. After all, once the time was up, they could easily take down Aoba and others.

    However, Aoba used this move to stall for time.

    If the enemy did not attack, he would be even happier!

    This meant that the damage he would take after the end of the skill would be reduced a lot.

    However, Itachi and Gekkou Hayate were not clear about this. They just instinctively thought that it was over.

    Ten minutes of time seemed to be over in a dozen seconds.

    But at this time, Aoba suddenly looked at the many Kumogakure Ninjas in front of him and grinned.

    "You won. I can''t hold on."

    Many Kumogakure Ninjas had bloodthirsty smiles on their faces after hearing this sentence. They had finally waited for this moment.

    However, the next sentence of this little devil shocked them!

    "But it''s enough to dy for so long. Are you ready for yourst words?"

    Just as Aoba finished speaking, several screams rang out in the crowd!

    Then, a figure suddenly appeared in front of Aoba and the other two. "You have done very well. The support will arrive soon. Leave the rest to us."

    "Shisui?"

    Itachi''s eyes widened slightly as if he had not expected to see Shisui here.

    However, with his intelligence, it was not hard for him to figure out the reason.

    "Fatherˇ­.." Itachi''s expression was a littleplicated for a moment.

    When Aoba saw that Shisui had finally appeared, his expression could not help but rx. Then, [Undying Fortress]''s duration ended just as well.

    The mighty Undying Fortress instantly disappeared, and all the damage he had suffered during this period of time was immediately returned to him!

    Just like how he had taken a hit from the Tyrant Bear, Aoba suddenly felt as if he had been struck by lightning. He violently spat out arge mouthful of blood and then fell to the ground in front of him.

    Although [Undying Fortress] had solidified his strongest defense, these Kumogakure Ninjas were not to be trifled with.

    After resisting so many ninjutsu and explosion talisman, coupled with the ferocious attack of the enemy''s Jonin, the umted damage was already very terrifying!

    Just like in the previous scene, if it were someone else, they would have died long ago!

    Unless it was a bug like Raikage or Bijuu, it was possible that they would not be injured.

    Not being directly killed in the instant the skill ended was already enough to prove the strength of Aoba''s defense!

    If not for the fact that Kumogakure''s people helped him in the end and didn''t continue attacking, he might really have died.

    But even so, his current state was extremely terrible. There was no ce in his entire body that didn''t hurt. His injuries were very serious, and he had to receive treatment immediately.

    "Aoba! What happened to you?"

    Itachi and Gekkou Hayate began to check his condition very anxiously. Then, they were shocked to find that Aoba, who had beenpletely fine just now, seemed to have suffered countless attacks. His body was tattered, and in the blink of an eye, it was dyed red with blood.

    Itachi immediately reacted. This was the price that Aoba did not want to tell them before!

    Kumogakure''s attacks were notpletely blocked by theyer of light that had just disappeared. Instead, they were all transferred to Aoba in an iprehensible way!

    Moreover, it was a one-time transfer!

    It was impossible for Aoba not to know the consequences of this ''Ninjutsu'', but he still used it.

    In order to protect them!

    The corners of Itachi''s eyes were torn again, and a line of blood and tears flowed down from the corners of his eyes. At the same time, his head was like boiling hot water, rolling and boiling continuously, as if it was going to explode at any time!

    "Ah!"

    Itachi covered his head in pain. If someone could see his eyes at this time, they would definitely find that his three tomoe-- Sharingan had forcefully opened it again. Moreover, the three ''tadpoles'' seemed to havee to life and were twisting their bodies to connect together.

    However, he seemed tock some help and could only struggle continuously.

    Gekkou Hayate stood at the side anxiously, because no matter if it was Aoba or the painful Itachi, he could not do anything for them.

    All he could do was guard them and not let any enemy get close to them!

    Unless they first crossed over his body!

    Then, Shisui also showed up. He originally did not want to be exposed so early, but the two people he had to protect were in a terrible state right now.

    Therefore, Shisui, who took a deep breath, gave up on his most skilled instantaneous movement technique.

    Mangekyou Sharingan..

    Open!

 Chapter 214: Killing Susanoo!

    Chapter 214: Killing Susanoo!

    "Konoha''s reinforcements? Impossible!"

    "Let''s not talk about this for now. Attack!"

    "He is the only one. Kill him first!"

    .........

    Facing Kumogakure, who wasing from all directions, Shisui only used one technique after activating Mangekyou Sharingan!

    "Susanoo!"

    In an instant, a green giant with only the upper body enveloped Shisui and Itachi, who were behind him.

    And all of Kumogakure''s attacks were unable to achieve any effect on Shisui''s Susanoo, simply unable to break through its defense!

    This made them unable to help but stare nkly. Then they immediately recalled the previous scene.

    Was it exactly the same?

    In addition to different images, their defensive power was ridiculously strong!

    Could it be that this kind of terrifying ninjutsu was alreadymon in Konoha?

    Why did they appear one after another?

    "Don''t be afraid! This technique only has strong defensive power, but it doesn''t have any offensive power!"

    "Yes, that''s right! Kill him!"

    When these Kumogakure Ninjas mistook Shisui''s Susanoo as Aoba''s ''kekkei genkai'', the final result of this battle was already decided!

    Although Shisui didn''t understand why these enemies in front of him unexpectedly didn''t attack him. Instead, they calmly stood around and looked at him with ridicule.

    But he knew that these people could all die!

    Although he didn''t use theplete Susanoo, this was enough.

    The dark green Susanoo brandished its spiral sword with one hand, spinning at high speed towards the defenseless enemy in front of it.

    R.I.P!

    Just this one attack had already turned the dozen or so enemies in front of him into a pile of flesh and blood!

    One of Kumogakure Ninjas, who was lucky not to be affected by this sword, looked forward with a dull look in his eyes, and drop after drop of blood rained down on his face.

    Didn''t they say that iit wouldn''t attack?

    "Retreat!"

    "Keep your distance and use ranged attacks!"

    "Don''t be afraid. The enemy''s attack range is limited."

    The furious Kumogakure Jonin immediately shouted loudly, and then they saw that green giant suddenly open the chest te in front of him, revealing the orange magatama in the middle.

    In the next second, countless green-colored chakra arrows shot out from the center of that orange magatama!

    Can''t attack?

    The attack range is limited?

    Sorry, we can use not only closebat attacks but also long-range attacks!

    Shisui, who wanted to finish the fight quickly, was like a real war god, efficiently and terrifyingly ughtering Kumogakure''s group.

    Compared to this, the [Undying Fortress] that Aoba used before was not even a high imitation!

    In front of the crazy killing Susanoo, even Jonin was as fragile as a baby.

    There was only one reinforcement?

    Shisui smiled, "I, alone, am an army!"

    Moreover, how could there be only Shisui alone? The others were still on the road and would soon arrive, but his speed was only a hundred million points faster.

    Unfortunately, Aoba was temporarily unable to see the scene of Shisui using Susanoo to kill in all directions.

    Because after he confirmed his bad physical condition, he immediately swapped ces with ''Prince'' without hesitation, returning to the base camp of Konoha''s frontline.

    Although doing this would expose part of the ability of ''Prince''.

    But what''s so strange about psychic beasts ''space ninjutsu''?

    Moreover, did he really think that Shisui''s timely arrival was a coincidence?

    As early as when Aoba and the other two were in deep danger, he had used soulmunication to let ''Prince'', who stayed in Konoha''s base camp, go find Mikawa-sensei and then exin the situation through ''Prince''.

    After Mikawa confirmed that ''Prince'' was Aoba''s psychic beast through a few questions, he immediately realized the seriousness of the problem and immediately prepared to rescue.

    However, Mikawa did not directly Shikaku to report the situation but found another person, Uchiha Shisui.

    Although Uchiha Fugaku had agreed to his son''s request, how could he, who had high hopes for Itachi, not be prepared at all?

    Shisui was one of the preparations he had sent to ensure Itachi''s safety!

    Moreover, in order to allow Itachi to gain sufficient experience, Fugaku, who had been worried for him, only told this matter to Mikawa-sensei, who was leading the team. Other than that, even Itachi did not know that Shisui had already been ahead of them and arrived at the borderline.

    On the day that Mikawa''s ss arrived, Shisui already knew.

    However, out of trust in Itachi''s strength and the instructions he had received before he left, Shisui did not follow behind them as a nanny when they were out on a mission.

    Because if he did that, Itachi would definitely feel very ufortable.

    However, he did not expect that they would stir up a ho''s nest on their first mission.

    Therefore, after learning about the specific situation from Mikawa, Shisui immediately rushed over without hesitation with the Instant Movement Technique.

    Only then did Mikawa rx a little. With Aoba and the others as the bargaining chip, they persuaded Shikaku to send people to support them.

    Moreover, they were afraid that they would not be able to make it in time, so they also sent out Inuzuka n''s mobile troops.

    As long as there was a half chance that what Mikawa said was true, then this rescue operation was not wasted!

    Because until now, Konoha''s side had not been able to get any information about Kumogakure''s headquarters.

    Therefore, if this information were true, then it would y a vital role Shikaku''s subsequent arrangements!

    He was afraid that Mikawa was eager to save his disciple and lied about the military situation, or it would be toote by the time they arrived.

    Therefore, Aoba did not hesitate to buy time and kept letting Itachi and Hayate believe in the scene.

    Because he knew that the extremely powerful Shisui was rushing over quickly, and with Shisui''s speed, he could do everything!

    It turned out that he had made the right bet.

    Shisui had indeed rushed over in time, and there were reinforcements that would arrive at any time.

    Therefore, after confirming that Itachi and Hayate were safe, Aoba took the initiative to leave the battlefield.

    At the same time, when he left the battlefield, the dog system also began to calcte the mission, and ording to thepletion rate of his mission, it gave an extra high-level skill card as a reward!

    Aoba was immediately overjoyed and then forced himself not to fall unconscious. He added the intermediate skill card that Danzo gave him and the two advanced skill cards that Gold-level Suicide Mission gave this time to [Poor Quality Self Healing Body]!

    He raised his level from Level 5 to Level 8 instantly!

    Then, without holding back, he activated [Poor Quality Self Healing Body]''s elerated recovery effect.

    After reaching Level 8, [Poor Quality Self Healing Body]''s self-healing speed increased by 9 times, and it was an all-around self-healing!

    However, the amount of stamina he consumed was also very terrifying.

    Therefore, after recalling ''Prince'', Aoba only had time to take out the intelligence scroll and say a word to Mikawa-sensei before he fell into aa.

 Chapter 215: Kumogakure Must-Kill List

    Chapter 215: Kumogakure Must-Kill List

    By the time Aoba woke up, it was already the afternoon, three dayster.

    In fact, he was woken up by hunger.

    Although he was wrapped in bandages, it did not hinder his movements.

    Because under the double treatment of the medical ss and the Level 8 [Poor Quality Self Healing Body], he was already out of the state of being seriously injured and dying, but he was still a little too weak.

    Fortunately, before he fainted, he said the word ''herbal bath'', which made Mikawa-sensei, who understood his meaning, put it in the herbal bath regardless of the opposition of the medical ss to receive treatment. Otherwise, it was impossible to control the injury so quickly.

    When the medical ninjas found that the healing speed of the wounded was very fast, and they had been extracting the energy nutrients from all the cells in the body, they immediately understood the meaning of Mikawa''s actions.

    However, although the medicinal bath could alleviate fatigue and provide vitality and nutrients to the body, the speed of absorption was still too slow.

    Therefore, the medical ss directly took out arge amount of nutrient fluids and then directly injected them into Aoba''s body in the form of liquid transfusion.

    At this time, they finally noticed how terrifying the absorption ability of the body in front of them was.

    If they were not worried that Jonin would go berserk, they really wanted to study this body more. However, they did not waste the blood, skin tissue, hair, and other things that Aoba had shed. They carefully took it away and prepared to study it.

    However, what they did not know was that these abilities of Aoba could not be copied at all, and there was no point in studying them unless the dog system could one dayplete a trace of a split.

    Aoba, who did not know that he had almost been cut by someone, was currently rummaging through the room with a face full of kidney deficiency, looking for food.

    After all, the nutrient solution that the medical department had mixed with was expensive. Since the person had been rescued, there was naturally no need to waste it.

    In the medical department''s original words, "Even if we do nothing now, this guy can''t die."

    What else was the problem?

    Therefore, Aoba was so hungry that his eyes turned green.

    Just then, a Jonin walked in from the outside and saw Aoba, who was about to stuff a bouquet of flowers into his mouth.

    The two of them looked at each other, and the atmosphere seemed to be a little awkward.

    Mikawa silently shifted his gaze away and muttered to himself, "This habit of sleepwalking is very bad. What am I going to do?"

    As he spoke, Mikawa left the tent in the same direction as the video. He even carefully closed the tent as if nothing had happened.

    One minuteter.

    "If I said that you were hit by my illusion, would you believe me?"

    Aoba exined seriously to Mikawa, who had just walked in again.

    "No wonder I always felt that something was wrong. So that''s how it is. Amazing!" Mikawa nodded earnestly.

    "Alright, justugh if you want to. Don''t hold it in." Aoba immediately flipped Byakugan over.

    "Pfft. Hahaha!"

    Mikawa immediately sat there andughed heartily. Even his tears were squeezed out. Only the heavens knew how hard it had been for him to endure just now in order to save face for Aoba!

    Aoba, who had another ck history, was very depressed. He suddenly wanted to kill them to silence them. Why not start turning ck now and let the world feel pain?

    When Mikawa finally had enough ofughing, he said, "I have already sent someone to deliver food. That bunch of flowers is used to purify the air. If you are in a good mood, just spare their lives."

    Aoba immediately became anxious and flustered!

    "I didn''t. I didn''t. Don''t talk nonsense!"

    "Good, good, good. I was wrong. But tell me the truth, is it delicious?"

    ..

    ..

    After feeling an extremely terrifying eye technique attack, Mikawa finally stopped joking around. Coincidentally, the person who delivered the food also arrived at this time.

    Aoba, who was unwilling to lower himself to the same level as this old bachelor who lost his wife and son, directly forgot about his embarrassing state just now. He turned into a hungry little kid and desperately stuffed the food into his mouth.

    While he was eating, Mikawa did not idle and directly said, "You have done a great deed this time. The information you brought back is very valuable for reference. Lord Shikaku is nning a new battle n these two days."

    "In addition, Kumogakure''s people suffered a big loss this time. Not only did they suffer heavy losses, but their morale was also greatly damaged."

    "You guys can be considered to have some fame this time. Not only did you gain a lot of fame, but you also got on Kumogakure''s must-kill list."

    Although these were all within Aoba''s expectations, when he heard the words, Aoba was still stunned. After hurriedly swallowing the food in his mouth, he asked in surprise, "A must-kill list?"

    "Mm, congrattions. ording to ourtest intelligence, your name has already surpassed Lord Shikaku. You are now ranked second on Kumogakure''s must-kill list."

    !

    Do you want to give me such a big surprise as soon as youe up?!

    Aoba even forgot to pick up his chopsticks as they fell to the ground.

    As expected, not only did these Gold-tier death-seeking missions have a high level of difficulty, but the subsequent effects of the death-seeking missions were also terrifying!

    Just how great of a grudge was there? How much hatred was there?

    Didn''t I just say a few words of praise, provoking Raikage and killing dozens of you along the way?

    Uh, that really serves him right!

    Aoba was helpless and then asked curiously, "Who is the first in the row?"

    "Sandaime Tsuchikage, Onoki."

    Puff!

    The rice balls that Aoba had just stuffed into his mouth were all spat out!

    Gan!

    To be honest, there was nothing wrong with Kumogakure''s top must-be-killed list. It was all because this old man had schemed against Kumogakure once in the previous war, causing Kumogakure to suffer a great loss.

    Just because of this feud, the feud between Kumogakure and Iwagakure has be a big one!

    Therefore, it was only right for Onoki to be ranked first. The current Yondaime, who was Raikage, the son of the dead Sandaime, should want to rush to the Rock Vige and cut this old bastard into eight pieces.

    But he was just a little Genin. How could he be ranked second?

    Even Shikaku, the culprit who had caused Kumogakure to suffer great losses time and time again, and all the efforts he had paid had been suppressed by him. It could be seen how angry the hot-tempered Yondaime was when the news was sent back to Kumogakure!

    It couldn''t be helped, who asked Aoba to be the first person to dare to call out Kumogakure, but not only that, he also wanted to beat ten Raikage!

    Go ask Big Onokiif he dares to beat ten Raikage!

    Therefore, not cing him in the first ce was already giving Tsuchikage a lot of face.

    Aoba swallowed the rest of the rice balls in his mouth with some difficulty. Then, he suddenly felt a lot of pressure.

    Raikageˇ­. He wouldn''t reallye over to challenge him to a duel, right?

    So scared!

 Chapter 216: Eat, Sleep, and Beat Kumogakure!

    Chapter 216: Eat, Sleep, and Beat Kumogakure!

    Aoba listened to Mikawa-sensei talk about what happened after he passed out and ate all the food that was sent over.

    En, three full meals, not bad.

    It turned out that after he used the space transfer ability of ''Prince'' to leave the battlefield, the reinforcements that Shikaku sent also arrived.

    However, when they arrived, they saw corpses all over the ground, as well as Shisui, who was carrying the unconscious Itachi on his back, and Gekkou Hayate, who was holding on and not letting himself fall.

    Without thinking, they knew exactly what kind of tragic battle had happened here!

    However, no one knew the exact process.

    Perhaps only a few Kumogakure ninjas who had escaped by luck knew what had happened.

    After confirming Shisui''s identity, Inuzuka n''s men immediately protected them as they retreated.

    Following that, Kumogakure''srge team that had received the news attacked, but fortunately, Shisui and the others had already gathered with Konoha''s reinforcements. Moreover, while they were fleeing, Shikaku, themander, had not been idle.

    Arge number of Konoha ninjas rushed to the battlefield one after another and finally met with Kumogakure''s main force on a in.

    Kumogakure, who has suffered a big loss, has no idea of withdrawing, and Konoha, who has already gained the upper hand in the overall situation, will not choose to avoid it.

    As a result, a good investigation operation turned into arge-scale armed melee!

    On the contrary, the protagonists of Mikawa''s ss werepletely ignored and then safely sent back to the main camp to receive treatment.

    And this sudden chaotic battle ended in a lose-lose situation.

    No one took much advantage of it. Only countless corpses were brought back by both sides.

    Although Shikaku wanted to end this war as soon as possible, he was already very satisfied with this result.

    If not for a big loss, it would bepletely eptable.

    The more it dragged on, the greater the pressure from the rear would be. Moreover, this incident greatly impacted the morale of Kumogakure''s group.

    Under this situation, the situation had been firmly controlled by Konoha.

    On the other hand, Kumogakure did not have any hope of winning this war.

    After listening to Mikawa-sensei''s narration, Aoba did not expect that Kumogakure, who was originally destined to fail, would actually show its defeat earlier because of him.

    Moreover, if he really wanted to make a fuss, it was not the first time he had looked for trouble with Kumogakure.

    In the beginning, he first killed Kumogakure''s hundred men army that had invaded the Land of Fire''s territory. Then, he dealt Kumogakure a head-on blow together with the members of the Grass Country and Akatsuki. In the end, this was not the end. When he officially came to the front line for his first mission, he again caused Kumogakure to suffer heavy losses. He had also severely impacted the morale of the other party.

    "Am I destined to be Kumogakure''s lifelong enemy?"

    Aoba could not help but seriously think about this problem.

    After all, no matter how many twists and turns the people who met Kumogakure would have, in the end, the one who would be unlucky would be Kumogakure!

    And what about him?

    Although he was surrounded by danger every time, in the end, he would be able to turn the situation around and sessfully counterattack. At the same time, he would also be able to reap some benefits from the dog system.

    Eh?

    Looking at it like this, Kumogakure was practically his money delivery boy!

    Every day, he would eat, sleep, and beat up Kumogakure. His reputation and strength would automatically rise. This was very good!

    Aoba could not help but start to fantasize again.

    Thus, he decided that he would definitely be gentler the next time he met Kumogakure. After all, the wool had to be pulled out bit by bit. Otherwise, what would he do if he pulled the sheep to death?

    He was even somewhat reluctant to let the war between him and Kumogakure end too quickly.

    Sigh, Kumogakure, please give me some strength, do your best!

    ˇ­.

    After eating, Aoba prepared to go out for some activity and look at the situation of Itachi and Gekkou Hayate.

    He had long known that these two fellows would not die, so he had never been worried about them after waking up.

    Mikawa did not refuse his request. He only told him not to run around. In a while, Shikaku might call him over for questioning.

    Aoba nodded and was not surprised.

    Then he found Itachi and Gekkou Hayate in the medical tent not far away from him.

    "Aoba, You finally woke up?"

    Itachi and Gekkou Hayate were both surprised and happy when they saw Aoba, but Itachi preferred to hide his emotions in his heart. He could not be so noisy as Hayate.

    "I just woke up and ate something. How are you guys? Are your injuries serious?"

    When he saw that the two of them were also wrapped into mummies like him, Aoba was immediately overjoyed. Of course, such an ugly image must be shared with good friends!

    "I''m fine. It''s just that Hayate lost too much blood and almost couldn''t be saved." Itachi smiled at Aoba, but in his brain, he was always thinking about thest scene when Aoba fell to the ground in order to protect them.

    Of course, there was also the Susanoo he caught a glimpse of before fainted.

    After that, Shisui did not hide his intention and directly exined the reason why he came here. At the same time, he also told him the secret of Sharingan''s evolution.

    It turned out that the three tomoe were not the limit of Sharingan!

    The real strength of Sharingan was actually Mangekyou Sharingan, and Susanoo was one of the abilities obtained after awakening Mangekyou Sharingan.

    It was also under Shisui''s instruction that Itachi finally learned that his Kekkei Genkai was also able to use the same technique that Aoba used to protect them!

    Obviously, it was not only Itachi who mistook Aoba''s [Undying Fortress] for ninjutsu, simr to Susanoo.

    Well, it''s a little smaller and weaker by 100 million points. ˇŞHowever, the special effects are simr.

    It was estimated that this kind of beautiful misunderstanding was something that even Aoba, who designed [Undying Fortress] as his own image, could not anticipate.

    Anyway, thank you for having so many strange abilities in the Naruto world! Thank you, Mangekyou Sharingan, and thank you, Susanoo!

    I did not have to exin anything. Aoba grinned.

    This is actually the first time that I have seen Ninja World''s ''Kekkei Genkai ''. Isn''t it better to have more abilities and be stronger?

    What? You don''t believe me?

    Well, go take a look at the Susanoo next door. It''s Kekkei Genkai that can summon Gundam out of thin air. Why can''t I do it?

    Although after the matter, Gekkou Hayate and Itachi agreed to keep this secret for Shisui, it was obvious that this triggered Itachi, who was gging behind" Aoba, to be very eager for the power of Mangekyou Sharingan.

    However, what he didn''t know was that he had almost seeded before.

    However, after Aoba and ''Prince'' exchanged space positions and learned that Aoba had been transferred to Konoha''s base camp by space Ninjutsu, he rxed and fainted.

    In the end, the three cute ''little tadpoles'' were still unable to be linked together andbined to evolve.

    But this still proved how great Itachi''s talent was!

 Chapter 217: Frozen Throne

    Chapter 217: Frozen Throne

    After leaving Itachi and Gekkou Hayate, Aoba was directly summoned to the headquarters and met Nara Shikaku again.

    Although Shikaku had already asked Itachi and Gekkou Hayate about the specific situation, he still wanted to hear the other party''s opinion.

    Therefore, Aoba carefully narrated the entire process and emphasized his doubts.

    "Are you saying that we have a spy for Kumogakure?" Shikaku asked with a serious expression.

    "Yes, but it is just my spection. Otherwise, it is too much of a coincidence. Our mission should be confidential, right?"

    Aoba did not directly throw the me on Danzo. Instead, he used a vague and false statement that could make Shikaku pay more attention to force out that bastard!

    Shikaku analyzed it seriously and found it was indeed, as Aoba had said. This matter was a little strange.

    Although he did not want to suspect his own people, Shikaku still decided to be just in case.

    "I''ll deal with this matter. Don''t tell anyone else. Go back and recuperate first."

    Aoba knew that Shikaku would investigate deeply soon. There would definitely be a time when he needed his cooperation. At that time, he would be able to find this bastard, so he left quietly.

    After he went out, Shikaku started to think about the people who knew about this incident one by one.

    After lining up the people who could not betray Konoha, Shikaku immediately locked his eyes on the people who received the mission.

    Only they were the most suspicious!

    After a sh of his eyes, Shikaku directly called Yamanaka Inoichi over and discussed how to find this ''spy''.

    .........

    On the other side, after Aoba returned to his tent, he immediately began to check the Gold-level Suicide Mission''s reward this time!

    Speaking of which, this was already the third Gold-level Suicide Mission that he hadpleted. The rewards given by the two gold treasure chests in front of him were very worthy of the danger ofpleting the mission and the subsequent effects of the crazy death.

    [Schrodinger''s Zanpakuto] had already be one of his trump cards. Although he could not use it frequently, he would asionally be able to achieve good results with one use. It was just that Zanpakuto, who was randomly chosen, was somewhat unsightly.

    As for [Civet Cat Prince], although he was only a pure support type pet, he had repeatedly helped him escape danger. Every ability was extremely practical. In terms of importance, it was even more important than Zanpakuto. After all, only by being alive could he deal damage. There was no more important ability than saving his life.

    Therefore, this also made Aoba look forward to what kind of reward the gold treasure chest could give this time.

    [Sessfully opened the gold treasure chest. You have obtained the relic - Frozen Throne. ]

    !

    Aoba was immediately shocked!

    Frozen Throne?

    Could it be the Frozen Throne that he knew about?

    He immediately began to look at it impatiently and found that this Frozen Throne was obviously an item that had been modified by the dog system. However, it was still worthy of this name!

    [Relic], Frozen Throne

    [ability 1: ] Soul Sucking. The life you kill with your own hands will be absorbed into the throne, turned into an undead, and retain 50% of your strength when you were alive.

    Limit: 1000

    [ability 2: ] Undead Disaster. When you ascend the throne, you can release and simply control the undead trapped inside the throne to fight for you on the battlefield.

    [Time Effect: 1 hour]

    [Cooldown: 7 days]

    [Note: Undead have a physical body after being summoned to the real world. After being destroyed, the soul will be released from imprisonment and can no longer be detained. ]

    [ [Ability 3: ]: Gaze of the Lich King. On the throne, you have the aura to look down on the worldˇŞdignity +10. Under your gaze, those with weak willpower will feel fear and lose the courage to be your enemy. ]

    [Evaluation: Those who y with their souls will not end up well. Will you be an exception? ]

    .........

    After checking all the information about this [Ice Throne], Aoba knew that this would be another trump card in his hands!

    Although the requirements to use it were still very hard, and the increase in his strength was not as direct as [Schrodinger''s Zanpakuto]''s, if he could use it well, it would be his ''Edo Tensei''!

    If he could snatch Kage-level''s head, even if he could only retain 50% of his strength, it would not be weak.

    If he could form a thousand-man army that was all Jonin''s undead, his destructive power would make him drool just thinking about it.

    However, he could only think about it.

    Because [Soul Sucking]''s trigger was very clear, he had to kill it himself before he could absorb the other party''s soul and turn it into an undead for his control.

    Moreover, the undead army he summoned was not like the reincarnation of Edo Tensei, which could revive infinitely.

    This also meant that it was difficult for his undead army to form, and every time it was used, it could not avoid losses.

    Moreover, how could there be so many Jonin in line for him to kill?

    Kage-level experts were even rarer. If they really met, it was hard to say who would kill who!

    As a result, Aoba quickly calmed down. It was too difficult for it is really difficult for this [Frozen Throne] to exert its true power.

    Those who were too weak did not have the value of turning into undead, but those who were too strong were also very difficult to kill.

    In any case, [Schrodinger''s Zanpakuto] only needed a long enough time to charge to explode once steadily. But [Frozen Throne] requires him to keep killing powerful enemies before it can be transformed into realbat power. Only then could he turn them into truebat strength. He did not know when he would be able to use them again.

    Even if it were useful, perhaps after a battle, the forces he had painstakingly umted would return before liberation.

    The pain of the loss of soldiers was not something that ordinary people could understand!

    The only good news for Aoba at this time was that he was currently in a war.

    What was notcking in the war was ughter and death.

    If they did not grasp this heaven-sent opportunity, by the time the war ended, the viges would wee a long period of peace.

    At that time, it would be even more difficult to umte [Frozen Throne]''s undead!

    Thinking of this, Aoba began to admire his foresight. He had made a small ount and mixed it with Akatsuki. After the war ended, he could follow Akatsuki''s members to stir up trouble and harvest the souls of the strong.

    As for thest ability, [Gaze of the Lich King], well, the effect of pretending to be 13 was maxed.

    Other than that, there was nothing else.

    "I hope that Kumogakure can hold on a little longer."

    Aoba silently blessed Kumogakure while taking out [Frozen Throne]. It was a mass of grey-white air, which then directly drilled into his heart through his arm.

    As long as he willed it, he would be able to summon the Frozen Throne that belonged to him!

    Aoba was looking forward to the arrival of that day.

 Chapter 218: Root Sealing Technique

    Chapter 218: Root Sealing Technique

    Fukada Tsubasa was a person who stayed at Konoha''s front line to collect information. On the surface, she was just an ordinary Gennin, but her true strength was the real Jonin!

    After she received Lord Danzo''s secret order, she originally wanted to secretly get close to the target and then wait for an opportunity toplete the task Lord Danzo had given her.

    However, what she did not expect was that before she could start moving, she was temporarily transferred to the investigation team to investigate Kumogakure''s movements.

    However, this kind of ident turned into her luck because her target had also received this mission!

    Therefore, she decisivelyunched a sneak attack on her teammates along the way. After destroying the corpses and wiping out the traces, she immediately followed them secretly.

    With her rich intelligence experience, she had never been discovered, and the mission went very smoothly.

    Although she was surprised by the strength of the targets, the order of Lord Danzo had to bepleted!

    Therefore, at the most suitable time, she chose to make a move, wanting to borrow Kumogakure''s power to kill the target.

    She seeded!

    Just a simple fireball spell had triggered arge number of traps, creating a hugemotion.

    After confirming that the target and the others could not escape, she quietly retreated as if she had never appeared before, hiding her skills and fame.

    Although the final result was somewhat unexpected, the twopanions of the target were rescued by reinforcements, but fortunately, they did not find the target alive, and even the body was not brought back.

    This made her somewhat nervous mood rx again.

    Then the entire front line base began to martialw. She did not have a chance to go out to inquire about information, but she was not in a hurry. She just calmly showed her usual appearance.

    Sure enough, several days passed in a row, and everything was calm.

    "Fukada Tsubasa, there''s a new mission."

    "Yes!"

    Fukada Tsubasa didn''t notice anything unusual until she was taken to a certain ce and saw the head of the intelligence department, Yamanaka Inoichi. There was also someone who shouldn''t havee here and made her unable to put on good expression management at the first possible moment!

    Although her gaze only moved slightly, she buried her surprise and confusion deep in her heart.

    But ever since she came in, Yamanaka Inoichi and Aoba, who had been carefully observing her reaction, still caught her unnatural and subconscious reaction.

    There was something wrong with this woman!

    The head of intelligence, Yamanaka Inoichi, immediately made this judgment in his heart.

    This was what their Yamanaka n was best at!

    Not to mention Aoba, before this woman came in, he had already confirmed her identity through [Eye Of Perception]''s feedback.

    In the surrounding hundred meters, there was only this bright red dot, and the red represented hostility.

    Why would a person he had never met have such deep hostility towards him?

    Was there even a need to think carefully?

    Even if the other party was not one of Danzo''s people, she must be a spy from another Ninja Vige!

    Therefore, Aoba immediately nodded slightly at Yamanaka and Boar.

    "Fukada Tsubasa, I have a task for you."

    Fukada Tsubasas tried her best not to make her heart beat faster and quietly waited for instructions. However, the moment she looked at Yamanaka and Boar, she knew that it was toote.

    "Mind Confusion Technique!"

    Even though Fukada Tsubasa was already prepared, Yamanaka''s n''s secret technique was not something that could be resisted just by being prepared!

    Especially this Mind Confusion Technique, it used one''s own mental energy to disturb the other party''s mind and movements. Even if the other party''s mind was clear, it could still make the other party do things he did not want to do.

    Therefore, Fukada Tsubasa, who was suddenly struck, was immediately controlled by Yamanaka Inoichi!

    "Were you the one who ambushed him that day?" Yamanaka Inoichi asked as he reached the core.

    "Yes."

    It was indeed her!

    Yamanaka Inoichi and Aoba were shocked at the same time. Since they had found the real person, it was easy. The rest was to follow the clues and dig out the other ''spy''.

    "What is your real identity? Why do you do this?"

    When Yamanaka Inoichi asked this question, Fukada''s spirit suddenly began to struggle violently, and her face revealed a frightened expression.

    Although she had been temporarily controlled by Yamanaka, her will was clear, and she knew what she was doing. That was why she felt fear.

    However, her struggle was nothing in front of Yamanaka Inoichi, so she could only watch as she opened her mouth and said, "I am a member of the root. Not long ago, I received Lord Danzo''s secret."

    When she spoke up to her, she suddenly felt her entire body go numb. Then, under the shocked gazes of Aoba and the other two, she died!

    This iparably strange scene really made one''s hair stand on end!

    After a brief moment of shock, Yamanaka Inoichi said a few words with aplicated expression, "It''s the Root Sealing Technique."

    "Root Sealing Technique?"

    "It is said that Lord Danzo developed the sealing technique to prevent the members of the root from leaking information. Once the person with the root leaks the information, it will automatically trigger the technique, and then the body will be paralyzed and die."

    Yamanaka Inoichi exined with aplicated expression. He also checked the condition of the dead Fukada Tsubasa and then said, "Her whole body is paralyzed, and her heart instantly stops beating. It is exactly the same as the rumors say."

    "Coupled with the answer given by the other party under the control of his Mind Confusion Technique, the result was already very obvious."

    "This Fukada Tsubasa was definitely a member of Root, and only after receiving Danzo''s secret instructions did she do that."

    "It was troublesome."

    Yamanaka Imoichi immediately frowned. No matter how good his reason was, a root spy died in front of him, or because he triggered the root seal, it was difficult for him to exin it clearly.

    "You have a conflict with the root?"

    Yamanaka Inoichi looked at the calm Aoba at this time.

    He had not returned to Konoha for a long time, so he naturally was not clear about many things that happened during this period.

    Aoba had no intention of hiding anything. He directly nodded and said, "There are some conflicts, but with the help of the Hokage-sama, the misunderstanding has been resolved."

    Yamanaka Inoiichi was speechless. How could this be called a misunderstanding?

    Apart from the Truth, would there be such trouble?

    He did not have any objections to Aoba, the ''victim''. What he was dissatisfied with was actually Danzo!

    Because of some personal grudges, he actually sent someone to do such a thing.

    Perhaps this was not Danzo''s original intention, but it really almost made them miss the opportunity.

    They fought desperately with Kumogakure''s people on the front line, but there were actually big shots in the vige dragging them down, secretly doing some small tricks, which was really despicable!

    However, no one was willing to shed all pretense of cordiality with this kind of person with Danzo''s status.

    Therefore, Yamanaka said bluntly, "Fukada Tsubasa is a spy that Kumogakure infiltrated into our side. Do you have any objections to this result?"

 Chapter 219:

    Chapter 219:

    Of course, Aoba understood the meaning behind Yamanaka Inoichi''s words.

    It would only be more detrimental to the unity of the vige if the fire were burned to a big shot like Danzo.

    Moreover, the battle at the front line had reached a critical moment. Yamanaka Inoichi did not want to affect the current situation because of the personal conflict between Danzo and Aoba.

    Since Aoba already knew who was behind him and the person who attacked him had paid the price of his life.

    Naturally, there was no need to make things bigger.

    If Aoba was unwilling, it did not matter. He could just send the person back to Konoha.

    When he returned to the vige, he and Danzo could fight as they liked.

    Although Yamanaka Inoichi was modest and gentle, he was still the idol of many intelligence Ninjas.

    But he would never allow this war to stir up trouble again!

    Aoba nodded and agreed. So what if he did not agree?

    Even if it was exposed, Danzo could deny it and push the me away. Moreover, Sarutobi would not do anything to Danzo.

    Therefore, if he wanted to kill Danzo, he could only do so with external help!

    Danzo, who had been targeted by Akatsuki, had already entered the countdown phase of his life. Why would he bother topete with a person who was bound to die and waste his energy?

    It would be better to leave a good impression on the ''Ino-Shika-Cho'' group and, at the same time, earn more battle credits and reputation to umte military strength. Isn''t he fragrant?

    Moreover, it was fine if he didn''t know, but after knowing what Danzo had done, could Shikaku, as themander, continue to let Danzo do this kind of thing?

    He was the right-hand man of the Hokage!

    Aoba guessed right. Just after he tactfully guaranteed that he would not speak nonsense, Shikaku, who already knew everything, immediately wrote it down in thetest war report and sent someone back to the vige.

    ˇ­

    A few dayster, when Sarutobi received the news, he immediately called Danzo over.

    No one knew exactly what had happened between the two of them. They only knew that there was a fierce quarrel inside, and then Danzo, who came out, had a dark face.

    "If there is a next time, Root will directly disband!"

    This final ultimatum kept echoing in Danzo''s mind.

    While making him feel extremely humiliated, he also made up his mind that if Sarutobi did not die, he would never be a Hokage for the rest of his life!

    As for some lucky little devil.

    Hmph!

    I''ll let you live a little longer!

    ......

    Two dayster, Aoba and Itachi, who had almost recovered, returned to the team.

    The injuries were not light, and Gekkou Hayate, who did not have a good body, could only continue to recuperate bitterly in the rear.

    Then, they received the second mission.

    Assassination!

    To say that it was an assassination was actually to clear out the enemy''s peripheral patrol forces.

    The danger level was lower than the previous mission, but it was still not easy.

    Not to mention that Aoba was already on Kumogakure''s must-kill list. If he could not retreat in time after seeding, he might even be chased by Kumogakure''s ninjas that day.

    If it wasn''t for Aoba''s repeated applications, Shikaku really didn''t want to let this troublemaker go out to harm others.

    But this was also a recognition of his strength!

    Among the ten people who had been included in the assassination team, only Aoba and Itachi were mere genin.

    Although this configuration was very ordinary, it was almost impossible for the people patrolling the outermost perimeter to have the existence of Jonin.

    In a battle with a simr number of people, without using Jinchuriki and Kage-level, Jonin''s number and strength were the key factors to deciding victory!

    It was like no one would send thepany''s executives to see the door.

    Of course, there were always unexpected situations. If they really encountered one, they could only admit that they were unlucky!

    ......

    "Hey, look, there are a group of lone enemies ahead. They must be sick if they are so lifeless."

    Itachi speechlessly nced at Aoba, who had be naughty again, and began to form seals without saying anything.

    When Aoba saw this, he immediately lost his skin and rushed out from behind the rock.

    If Itachi stole his head, then he would lose a hundred million!

    That won''t do!

    And just as he rushed over, those Kumogakure Ninjas also immediately discovered him.

    "There are enemies!"

    "It''s Konoha Ninja!"

    Then, at this moment, Itachi also immediately shed out, "Water Releaseˇ¤Water Dragon Bullet!"

    The enemy who was hastily forming seals saw the water dragon attack and could only grit his teeth and stop forming seals, then scatter in all directions to dodge.

    Although Water Dragon Bullet''s attack power was not particrly strong, it was still B-grade ninjutsu. If he were hit directly, even if he didn''t die, he would still be crippled.

    As a result, their formation was immediately disrupted.

    Aoba took the opportunity to kill his way over. The moment [Hardening] opened up, he moved, moved, and looked back!

    He didn''t need to move. In fact, he was just fighting against Kunai and Shuriken, which filled the sky. When the distance was almost the same, he directly used Thunderp and sh.

    With a swish!

    An unlucky guy who had just avoided Water Dragon Bullet was directly beheaded by Aoba, and he didn''t even have time to use the Body Substitution Spell.

    At the same time, his soul was immediately absorbed and imprisoned by [Frozen Throne]in Aoba''s heart, which was to destroy the enemy physically and mentally in the true sense.

    However, Aoba couldn''t help but think that he was robbing God of Deathi for his soul.

    Would there be any seque?

    However, apart from Corpse Ghost sealing this technique, there seemed to be no other way to summon Death God. There should be no need to worry that Death God would take the initiative to find trouble with him.

    Then, at this moment, a Kumogakure Ninja shouted, "It''s you! The one who dares to provoke our Lord Raikage, reckless little brat Konoha!"

    "Kill him!"

    "Uh."

    Aoba suddenly felt a headache. This hatred was really a bit too much.

    Unexpectedly, no one paid any attention to Itachi. All of them turned around and attacked him.

    "Alright, since you are in such a hurry to die, I will help you!"

    Aoba, who originally didn''t want to waste too much energy, suddenly lit up with lightning again.

    When thest enemy was also killed by him, the other members of the assassination team arrivedte.

    Seeing the corpses on the ground, they could not help but say helplessly, "Can you wait for us when you find the enemy next time? Otherwise, wouldn''t it appear that we are too useless?"

    Aobaughed, "Definitely next time, definitely next time! Hurry up and go. The enemy reinforcements will arrive soon."

    This was not the first time the others had heard this. After exchanging nces, they could only shake their heads helplessly and quickly leave the scene.

    To be honest, it was a good thing to have two such fiercepanions in the small team.

    But if they could not help at all, it was estimated that this thigh would not be able to hold for long.

    Their worries were not unfounded, and they soon became a reality.

 Chapter 220: War!

    Chapter 220: War!

    Just as Aoba and Itachi mercilessly ughtered the Kumogakure ninja, Shikaku had alsopleted his final deployment. He immediately blew the horn of a counter-attack!

    Konoha''s main force quickly gathered together and began to attack Kumogakure.

    After receiving the news from the investigation ss, Kumogakure did not wait for death. They also gathered their army to prepare for the attack on Konoha.

    This was not the first time the two sides had engaged in such arge-scale war. In the beginning, Kumogakure had taken the lead, and his strength was superior. However, after more than a year of the war, their advantage had been lost. Otherwise, they would not have been rushed here.

    However, neither side had the strength to defeat the other in one go. They could only slowly drag it out.

    Although the losses made Kumogakure impetuous and his morale greatly reduced, no one believed that they would lose.

    ˇ­.

    On a in, thousands of Kumogakure Ninjas and thousands of Konoha Ninjas looked at each other from a distance of nearly a hundred meters.

    A murderous aura quickly spread out.

    No one spoke, only a burst of silence.

    Perhaps many people would die here after today, but this was not a reason to retreat!

    "Kill!"

    "Kill!"

    Konoha''s closebat troops took the lead in the attack, and Kumogakure was not to be outdone.

    For the ninjas on both sides, the distance of a hundred meters disappeared in the blink of an eye.

    It could be seen that in the first wave of confrontation between the two sides, Kumogakure, who was obviously better at closebat, had the advantage.

    As soon as the battle began, dozens of Konoha''s men were killed.

    However, when Akamichi Choza led his nsmen to attack, the disadvantage was immediately suppressed.

    "Super ˇ¤ Flesh Bullet Chariot!"

    Kumogakure''s formation immediately became a mess, and arge number of ninjas were crushed into meat paste, unable to be pulled down.

    However, after fighting so many times, both sides already had some understanding of their own methods.

    Therefore, when the people of Akamichi''s n attacked, Kumogakure immediately began to change the formation. A dozen or so Ninjutsu with high-speed movement power held him down, and then the rest of the ninjas quickly scattered and retreated and then began to throw arge number of Kunai with the Explosion Talisman as a counterattack!

    At this time, the giant of Akamichi''s n made them be targets, and the already not flexible body, under the control of Kumogakure and Jonin, was even more difficult to make an effective counterattack.

    However, in the blink of an eye, one of his nsmen painfully canceled the super multiplier technique. Obviously, he was heavily injured.

    But without the addition of the super multiplier technique, the threat of his attack was greatly reduced. At least, he could no longer destroy the formation of Kumogakure.

    But at this moment, Mikawa alsomanded the Ninjutsu unit tounch a precise attack.

    "Fire Escape, release!"

    "Fire Escape ˇ¤ Art of Great me "

    Although it was only C-grade ninjutsu, when it was released at the same time by hundreds of people, it was iparably shocking!

    And this was only the beginning.

    "Wind Release, release!"

    "Wind Releaseˇ¤Great Breakthrough!"

    Although the number of people who released Wind Release was not as many as Fire Escape just now, under the power of fire and wind, the two C-grade ninjutsu immediately merged together to form a more powerfulbination of ninjutsu!

    Although Kumogakure reacted very quickly and used Water Escape ninjutsu to stop it, it was very clear that there were not many people who possessed water attribute chakra among Kumogakure Ninjas, and their power was notparable to Konoha''sbination ninjutsu.

    Therefore, the rear of Kumogakure immediately suffered a lot of pain, and a lot of screams came out!

    Especially when Fire Escape and Water Escape collided, the hot steam quickly rose up, causing many people to fall to the ground in pain.

    "Continue! Next group!"

    Under themand of Mikawa, the Ninjutsu unit immediately released a huge amount of power!

    ...

    With the long-range support of the Ninjutsu unit, the Akamichi n, which attracted a lot of firepowers, temporarily retreated. Then, Inuzuka n and Hyuga n began to lead the closebat unit to counterattack!

    "Fang!"

    "Gentle Fistˇ¤ sixty-four palms of Eight Trigrams!"

    "Heavenly Reversal!"

    ...

    At the same time, Aburame n, who was at the rear, also began to release arge number of parasites to harass and kill enemies.

    Underyers of protection, they did not need to worry about their own safety and could do whatever they wanted.

    In addition, under the sneak attacks of Yamanaka''s n from time to time, Kumogakure still had to worry about his own people, who could be controlled by the enemy at any time. For a moment, the situation was in chaos!

    However, at this time, Kumogakure''s counterattack also came. Arge number of Kumogakure Ninjas began to use their instantaneous explosive speed to attack the formation of Konoha.

    Then, the Ninjutsu unit on Kumogakure''s side also gave great damage to Konoha''s side. After all, in terms of pure destructive power, lightning was stronger.

    "Lightning Release: ˇ¤ Lightning Light Pir!"

    "Lightning Release: ˇ¤ Path of Light"

    For a moment, the sounds of shing, explosions, and wails weaved into an epic movement.

    Perhaps thepanion who was still fighting alongside you a second ago would be eternally slumbering here the next second.

    Every minute, every second, someone would die. The tragic scene was shocking!

    Just as Konoha and Kumogakure dispatched all their main forces to fight, Aoba and Itachi, who had received a special mission, were trying to sneak into Kumogakure''s base camp.

    Because they had already experienced sess once, even if theycked Gekkou Hayate this time, they still advanced very firmly.

    It didn''t matter if they didn''t have the Transparent Escape technique. They still had Byakugan from Hyuga''s n!

    The former was more suitable for infiltration, while thetter was more suitable for scouting the enemy''s movements.

    If not for the fact that their mission this time was very important, Shikaku wouldn''t have given him the precious talents that were already scarce, to begin with.

    And there were really not many geniuses like Aoba and Itachi who were so young that they revealed themselves so quickly.

    Shikaku even treated them as another Kakashi, or else he wouldn''t have entrusted them with such an important task.

    Of course, it was also a big reason that no one could use it.

    "Byakugan!"

    "There is an enemy hiding behind the tree 180 meters ahead. There are two people at the right and rear."

    "Attack!"

    With Byakugan''s foresight, Aoba and Itachi led the team through Kumogakure''syers of defense.

    After all, to fight with Konoha''s main force, even Kumogakure did not dare to be careless. At this time, their internal forces must be empty, and their defense power is much weaker than before.

    However, the long-term war also made Kumogakure feel like an arrow at the end of its flight.

    And what Aoba and the others wanted to do was to seize this opportunity, making Kumogakure feel even more ufortable.

    After smoothly approaching Kumogakure''s main camp, Aoba took out the map he had prepared beforehand, and some of the things marked on it were all exchanged with their livesst time.

    Even if Kumogakure''s people were vignt, it was impossible to change all the arrangements in such a short period of time.

    And there was no need for that!

    "It is very likely that the logistics of the other party has shifted their position. We only have one chance to make a move. Should we proceed ording to the original n or take the risk to investigate?"

    Aoba looked at Itachi with some uncertainty.

 Chapter 221: Blue Bird!

    Chapter 221: Blue Bird!

    "Act ording to the n. It''s best to destroy the enemy''s supplies. Even if we can''t, we have to scare them into a cold sweat, making it difficult for Komugakure''s main force to advance."

    Itachi''s general view of the situation had always been very good. To put it bluntly, their team was purely here to disgust Komugakure.

    It was good to be able to achieve some results, even if they didn''t, it wouldn''t matter.

    Because after learning that the main camp was attacked, Komugakure''s main force would inevitably fall into a dilemma, and because they didn''t know how many people Konoha sent to attack their main camp, they must be very anxious and want to return as soon as possible.

    At that time, Konoha would be able to beat the fallen dogs under the leadership of Shikaku, and at the very least, they would have to bite off arge piece of meat.

    That was why Itachi didn''t rmend that was too risky.

    Aoba thought about it and found that it was indeed unnecessary, and he also hoped that Komugakure would be able to hold on for a while longer.

    He didn''t want Komugakure to be defeated too badly, so he immediately decided to follow the original n.

    "Then I''ll leave it to you. I''ll help you pull the hatchet!"

    After saying that, Aoba directly changed directions and ran to the other side quickly.

    The others also immediately took action.

    After everyone''s position was set in ordance with the n, Itachi immediately gave the order to attack.

    Following that, Phoenix Sage Fire Technique that were used with all their strength smashed towards Komugakure''s base camp. For a time, mes soared into the sky and thick smoke billowed.

    Although not many unlucky people died under this kind of sneak attack, many tents and wooden houses were ignited by the fire.

    Komugakure''s side immediately released an rm!

    "Enemy attack!"

    "Guard the first unit and quickly find the enemy!"

    "The second and third units will immediately organize people to put out the fire!"

    The people of Komugakure reacted very quickly and urately. They searched the enemy and put out the fire. It was as if they had expected someone to attack their base camp.

    When Itachi saw this situation, his heart could not help but sink.

    It was clear that the enemy was not a fool. After they could not determine how much information they had taken, how could they not be prepared at all and just foolishly take the main force to fight.

    No wonder Shikaku did not force them to destroy the logistics supply of the enemy when he gave them the mission. He only emphasized to give the enemy enough harassment, and the greater the momentum, the better.

    From the beginning, they did not think that they could seed. The people of Komugakure must have transferred the important materials long ago, leaving only an empty camp.

    A trace of enlightenment suddenly appeared in the eyes of Itachi, so the real purpose of their mission was to confuse the enemy, so that the people of Komugakure could not figure out their real situation.

    And hesitation would lead to defeat!

    War was indeed not simple!

    After feeling that he had grasped the truth, Itachi quietly controlled his shadow clone and took advantage of the chaos to change into his disguise as Komugakure. Then, he did not stick to the few ces that he had nned to destroy, and quietly snuck into several ces that looked very unusual.

    Then, he did his best to arrange as many Explosion Tag that Shikaku had given him.

    Since they are only here to cause trouble, then let''s turn the world upside down!

    Suddenly, a light shed in Itachi''s eyes.

    At this time, Aoba, who was protecting Itachi and the others, also jumped out at the right time. Not only did he openly reveal his figure, but he also took a deep breath and shouted, "Konoha''s Aoba is here! A mere Komugakure, I dare you, who brave enough to fight against me!"

    Komugakure''s attention was immediately attracted by this arrogant voice.

    As the saying goes, when enemies meet, their eyes will turn red!

    Seeing that it was this little devil who had caused them heavy lossesst time and even humiliated them, how could these Komugakure Ninjas restrain themselves?

    "It''s you again!"

    "Dauri-sama had expected that you would attack the camp. I will not let you escape this time!"

    "Dauri -sama, please!"

    "Well, leave it to me! I will personally send him back to the vige to be executed by Raikage-sama!"

    A ck skinned male ninja with a single ponytail walked out of the crowd and looked at the arrogant little devil who threatened to beat Raikage-sama.

    Although Aoba didn''t know who this guy was, he was a little more vignt in his heart.

    However, he still had to pull the hatchet that he should pull. Anyway, it was not itchy when there were more lice, and there was no need to worry about debts.

    If you have the ability, put this young master in the first ce on the must-kill list!

    Thus, he opened his mouth and said ''disappointed'', "Nameless, quickly retreat. You are no match for me. Go hide behind Raikage!"

    Sigh, of course, he knew how to brag!

    If Raikage was really here, he would definitely run faster than anyone else!

    However, his act of acting cool was enough to blow up these people from Komugakure!

    A small Genin of Konoha actually provoked their Raikage-sama time and time again. Was this kid too floating, or were they unable to use their kunai?

    Darui, who was regarded as a nobody, had a face as ck as the bottom of a pot. He had not been so angry for a long time.

    "Brat, I will make you regret the consequences of provoking us, Komugakure!"

    "Haha, I am so scared. I even want to sing a song."

    Just as Aoba was steadily pulling all the hatred onto himself, the system seemed to be unable to bear it anymore and turned its hand to send a mission to the face!

    Ding!

    Bronze Level Deadly Missions have been released!

    [Mission name: The Bard!]

    [Description: Satisfy your wish and sing a song on the battlefield! ]

    [Others sing for money, but you sing for life. ]

    [Mission requirement: After the battle begins,plete singing a song and request to match the battle situation. ]

    [Mission time limit: Until the battle ends or BGM stops

    [Mission reward: Bronze Treasure Chest x1, Basic Skill Card x1 (Every time you sing an extra song, you will receive an extra skill card. Limit: 3)]

    Mission failure: A battle without a BGM has no soul, so if you don''t give me a BGM, I will turn you into an idiot!

    .........

    Fuck!

    This can also create a quest?

    I was just saying it casually!

    Aoba was a little confused. To be honest, the Bronze Level Deadly Missions had already made him unable to arouse much interest. The chances of a good item appearing in the Bronze Treasure Chest were even lower.

    However, no matter how small grasshopper was, it was still a piece of meat.

    I swear on my words, and I will honor my words!

    It''s just a song, it''s nothing!

    It''s time to show the real strength of our KTV!

    Anyway, the system didn''t ask him to sing very beautifully. Even if he went off tune, it didn''t matter. This was in line with the title of the Bard.

    As a result, the moment the enemy rushed towards him, he also thought of what to sing first.

    Since it was the Naruto World, how could there be ack of this song?

    So it was decided

    Blue Bird!

 Chapter 222: Getting High!

    Chapter 222: Getting High!

    "Habataitara modoranai to itte!"

    "Mezashita no wa aoi aoi ano sora!"

    "Tsukinuketara mitsukaru to shitte..."

    "Aoi aoi ano sora..."

    [Old Faceless: Did anyone sing along? Sand Sculptors: It''s not fair. Why can you send voice messages? ]

    .........

    The moment Aoba opened his mouth, the system''s horn was also activated at the same time. Then, he very considerately switched to the apaniment music of "Blue Bird".

    In an instant, his beautiful voice echoed throughout the entire valley!

    And this function of the system made him very speechless. Was he going to be a human-walking KTV in the future?

    He even had fucking apaniment music.

    However, his words really shocked the whole audience!

    All the people of Komugakure widened their eyes and did not understand why this guy actually said that he wanted to sing a song and actually sang it!

    They couldn''t understand why there was a apaniment music.

    Could it be that after the Ninjutsu ss and the Secret Technique ss, the musical instruments ss of Konoha had also entered the battlefield?

    What kind of joke was this?

    However, there was one thing to say, this song was a hundred million points pleasant to hear.

    In fact, it was not only Komugakure''s people who were stunned. Even the people brought by Aoba were stunned.

    Then, he immediatelyunched a Soul Interrogation Three Consecutive Strikes at himself. Where am I? Who am I? What am I doing?

    Aren''t we here to destroy Komugakure''s logistics?

    Why is there a concert?

    There was also this light melody. It was too pleasant to listen to, and for some reason, it felt like there was a faint sadness in it.

    Could it be that apart from us, there were someone else being sent to help usplete the mission?

    Could it be Otogakure Ninja that was secretly train?

    Crap!

    This time, it was awesome!

    Itachi did not think this way, because with his understanding of Aoba, he could roughly guess that it was definitely another crooked idea that this guy hade up with.

    Forget it, let him be.

    Among the people present, the only one who was not affected was Darui.

    Although he was also very surprised and even became vignt.

    However, when he found that this song was purely singing and had no destructive power, he was relieved.

    Then, he raised his hand and scared Aoba, who was enthusiastically singing!

    "Strom Release: Laser Circus!" (Another exotic name)

    The moment Darui his palms together, he immediately used his Kekkei Genkai, turning the water vapor into multiple powerfulser beams that pierced through all the obstacles in the middle in the blink of an eye, charging straight for Aoba!

    Aoba who was shocked immediately swallowed his saliva that was already in his throat. As he hurriedly dodged to the side, he did not forget to continue to sing.

    "Aoi aoi... oh...!"

    I dodge!

    However, the Storm Release was a Kekkei Genkai formed by thebination of the Lightning Release and Water Release. It possessed the destructive power of fire and the control of earth, and it also had an induced effect!

    It could be understood as "scorching fire" or "soft burning earth".

    Therefore, even if Aoba managed to avoid the first wave of attacks in time, under the control of Darui, thesesers suddenly turned halfway and shot towards Aoba again.

    The destructive power of this move was very strong, and Aoba could feel it.

    But since he couldn''t dodge it, he could only resist it!

    Hardened + Busoshoku Haki was instantly activated. Then, he stretched out his hands and grabbed thesers.

    Boom!

    Aoba was directly sent flying more than ten meters away, but he, who was still weak and determined, still did not forget his mission, singing his unyielding with his beautiful singing voice!

    "Turikiru hodo..." (If you break through...)

    "Aoi aoi ano sora..." (That blue, blue sky...)

    "Aoi aoi ano sora... (That blue, blue sky...)

    Along with the beautiful background music, in the BGM of [Bluebird], he did struggle free from everything and flew towards the blue sky.

    It could be said that at this moment, Aoba was not fighting alone.

    Beethoven, Mozart, and other great musicians all merged with him, expressing his unyielding spirit with practical actions.

    Pain?

    Injuries?

    None of you can stop my love for music!

    Fuck!

    Flying Thunder God - Infinite Swords Flow!

    With his burning hand, Aoba took his sword the moment hended on the ground. Then, he turned into a bolt of lightning and instantly appeared in front of Darui. The tip of the sword stabbed into his throat!

    Darui did not seem to have expected Aoba''s counterattack to be so fast. Without any reaction, his throat was pierced.

    Seeded?

    No!

    This feeling, it was not stabbed!

    Darui reacted in time, but he was still cut in the neck by a wooden broadsword, and then flew into the blue sky again.

    Fortunately, his defense was strong enough, otherwise, this saber could cut off his head and send him to see the death god.

    However, there was no satisfaction on the face of Darui, who seeded again. Instead, he frowned and reached out to touch his neck.

    Although at thest moment, he used illusion to blur the opponent''s five senses and let the lightning saber stab into the air, the skin on his neck was still cut a little and a trace of blood flowed out.

    "What a difficult little brat. No wonder so many people were killed by you." Darui wiped the blood off his neck and then seemed to be talking to himself.

    Although Darui, who was cut in the neck, was fine, he almost lost his breath.

    If not for the timing of the court session, the mission might have failed.

    What bad luck!

    However, it was indeed much more difficult to keep the rhythm of the battle and to keep singing than imagined.

    Compared to him, those UP yers who performed inverted singing were really weak!

    They should try to fight with others while singing, and then make a VLOG, so that they could feel his depression.

    But Aoba felt that he had already grasped some tricks.

    It just so happened that "Blue Bird" was about to finish singing, so he simply stood in ce and finished singing the whole song.

    Then, in the countlessplicated eyes, he used the system big-horn KTV to click on the next song!

    "Even worse!"

    The legendary drawing of the sword!

    Ah, my Civet Cat Prince Power,e back!

    The moment the music sounded, Aoba seemed to have regained his hot-blooded youth from his second year of middle school. He moved his legs and charged at Darui!

    It didn''t matter if he sang badly, but he wanted this kind of momentum!

    Aoba suddenly felt that asional indulgence was too pleasurable!

    I''m sorry, Sasuke!

    Lend me your middle and second soul first!

    Thunderp and sh Thunder - Third Form: Thunder Swarm!!

    Aoba sang the lyrics he didn''t know, and like a snail, it spun around Darui at high speed, leaving countless lightning stripes on its trajectory.

 Chapter 223: Lava Release - Lava Dragon!

    Chapter 223: Lava Release - Lava Dragon!

    "Water Release - Water Formation Wall!"

    Facing Aoba''s attack, Darui frowned and used the Water Formation Wall to defend himself.

    Then, another ninjutsu wasunched, "Lightning Release - Wave of Inspiration!"

    This was also abination ninjutsu. The twopletely different lightning attributed attacks instantly intertwined together.

    Darui''s water formation wall was split open, and Aoba''s attack was forced to stop. Then, there was a burst of lightning that made people unable to open their eyes, and immediately urged the two people to retreat.

    An arrow of blood shot out directly from the left shoulder of Darui, Aoba was also a little dusty because of the explosion just now, but because he was too afraid of pain, he added all his attribute points to his defense, so his situation was much better than that of Darui.

    Moreover, after knowing that the other party could use Genjutsu, he had been wary of this point and did not give him the opportunity to use the Genjutsu.

    If not for the fact that the ''Crown Prince'' was ced in a safe ce again, he would not have to be so careful.

    It could only be said that there were always gains and losses.

    The pull out divine song was still ongoing, and it was extremely simr to how in the future, Aoba would constantly attack the enemy in battle.

    As for Genjutsu, after he was injured, he suddenlyughed.

    "I''ve changed my mind. I want to kill you with my own hands!"

    "ck Lightning!"

    Under the guidance of some kind of power, a pitch-ck thundercloud was instantly created by him.

    Following that, arge amount of lightning directly sted towards Aoba from the lightning cloud!

    Crap!

    You really aren''t the one who ate the Thunder Fruit, right?!

    No matter how fast Aoba was, it was impossible for him to avoid so many lightning bolts, so he could only grit his teeth and resist.

    It was one thing to be beaten, but it was not the first time he was beaten.

    But to sing next to each other, wasn''t that too much?

    If not for the precious skill card, he really wanted to shut down the BGM and have a good fight with the other party!

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    Under the extreme electrotherapy treatment of Darui, who had transformed into a Lighting King, Aoba suffered a great deal of damage.

    Itachi almost gave up on the task and went to help Aoba out of the trouble.

    However, the song was still there. Even the sound of lightning could not hide the power of the system''s loudspeaker!

    The surrounding Komugakure Ninjas were already numb from the shock and even felt some admiration.

    What was this guy trying to do?

    I beg you to stop singing and concentrate on fighting, okay?

    When the thunder finally stopped, someone''s singing was still floating in everyone''s ears.

    What kind of spirit was this!

    As expected of the Song of Death, Aoba!

    The song did not stop, and his life was not extinguished!

    All of you, brush up your emotions and tears!

    However, it was one thing, and at this time, Aoba''s image was really a bit miserable, and his body was charred ck.

    Even the Level 8 [Harden] and the Level 6 [Busoshoku] could notpletely block it, so he suffered a lot.

    Moreover, there was also the Level 8 [Poor Quality Self-Healing Body] to save his life. What was singing? Next time, I will show you the bungee jumping at the grave. Do you believe me?

    This would make people slowly shook his head in warning!

    (People: Thank you, I was offended!)

    It was a joke.

    When the other Komugakure Ninjas saw that such an attack could not kill him, their expressions became extremelyplicated.

    Obviously, the strength and ability disyed by Aoba were sopatible with their Komugakure, so why did Konoha get the advantage?

    If he covered his forehead, it was estimated that nine and a half of the ten people would mistake him for Komugakure.

    The remaining half was a keyboard warrior, not a person.

    At this time, even the elite Jonin Darui could not help but feel some regret, but the more talented the other party was, the stronger the killing intent in his eyes!

    Killing geniuses from other viges that had not fully grown up was something that everyone was happy to do.

    Moreover, they, Komugakure, were now in a war with Konoha!

    Therefore, Darui was no longer going to hold back.

    "Everyone, listen to me! Stop him at all costs and buy me time!"

    "Yes, Darui-sama!"

    Komugakure, who had been watching the show for a long time, immediately blocked the middle of the two and then attacked Aoba.

    To be able to make the arrogant Darui put down his pride and call for help, it could be seen that the final attack he was about to prepare was definitely an earth-shattering big move!

    Aoba guessed right, Darui was indeed using a big move.

    After that, he suddenly raised both of his hands and threw the lightning and water attribute chakra on his body into the sky.

    "Storm Release Secret Technique - Demon Dragon Storm !"

    This was the highest profound meaning of the Storm Release, and it was also Darui''s strongest attack!

    Under the guidance of chakra, the white clouds in the sky were instantly dyed ck, forming a piece of thunderclouds.

    Following that, arge amount of thunderclouds began to gather together, and a huge thunderstorm vortex was forming.

    When he finished preparing, what Aoba was going to face next would definitely be a shocking attack!

    In a one-on-one battle, the enemy naturally couldn''t just stand there foolishly and wait for the opponent''s great move toe down after it had finished brewing.

    He thought that by buying time, Darui had the others stop Aoba.

    Aoba was also aware of the great danger, and the danger was already firmly locked onto his body, like a maggot that was hard to erase.

    He knew that he had already been locked onto in advance by the opponent''s attack.

    At this time, the best way was to exchange positions with Civet Cat Prince and then gamble to see if he could safely recall Civet Cat Prince back.

    However, he also knew that three seconds of dy in such a dangerous ce was enough to kill Civet Cat Prince ten times.

    Therefore, Aoba decided to take a gamble!

    At this time, there was still some time before the other partypleted his ninjutsu. Moreover, this was the time when the other party was at its weakest. As long as he could seize this opportunity and kill one of them, the Zanpakuto hanging above his head would naturally vanish into thin air.

    If he won the bet, he would make a name for himself!

    If he lost the bet, he might lose his life!

    It was unknown whether it was because the pull out divine song was too ignited that he made an irrational choice.

    Fight it out!

    Looking at the numerous enemies surrounding him, Aoba narrowed his eyes slightly.

    Under the obstruction of their physical bodies, it was very difficult for him to get close to Darui quickly.

    And if he wasted time on these people, it would actually help them achieve their goal.

    So he took a deep breath, while listening to the part of the drawing of the sword, he entered the state of thunder breathing, and then mobilized all the chakra in his body to circte at a high speed.

    Every time the chakra circted in the meridians at a high speed, the vitality of his lungs would be stimted to a new level.

    Although [The Ninja Technique: Breath Of Thunder] had always been an assumption, he had already tried countless times. Every time he failed, he still saw the possibility of sess.

    Moreover, this time, under the immense pressure on his head, he had also broken through his limits.

    But it was not enough!

    His chakra was not enough toplete this move!

 Chapter 224: Nine Turn Thunder Fury!

    Chapter 224: Nine Turn Thunder Fury!

    After discovering that his chakra was seriously insufficient to support this move, Aoba immediately took out ''Bandage'' from his ninja backpack without hesitation and stuck it on his arm!

    Compared to his little life, morality was nothing!

    When this knockoff version of ''Strength of a Hundred Seal'' began to flow the stored chakra back to him, he finally understood why Naruto produced dozens or even hundreds of shadow clones in the future.

    It was purely because he felt that there was too much chakra, and it was rising!

    Aoba naturally knew that this was just an illusion. The storage limit of ''Bandage'' was also only ten Kakashi. It should be known that Naruto only relied on the little power of the Nine-Tailed to have 100 amount of Kakashi. So what was there topare?

    After having sufficient chakra flow, Aoba immediately ignored the pain of his meridians tearing, and once again increased the cirction speed of chakra.

    His heartbeat instantly went up 180, and it continued to rise.

    His lungs also seemed to have been stimted, giving this body an even stronger vitality!

    His strong muscles seemed to be unable to withstand this power and could be torn apart at any time.

    The hard bones were also faintly creaking.

    If it was someone else, they would definitely choose to give up at this time. Otherwise, even if they seeded, their body would immediately copse.

    However, Aoba was not worried about this because [Poor Quality Self-Healing Body] could continuously heal these injuries, making his body on the verge of copse and not really copse!

    An extremely strong self-healing ability was his confidence!

    He only heard a boom!

    An unprecedented power of thunder and lightning instantly wrapped around him. The turbulent airflow immediately exploded, sending all the enemies around him flying!

    Eight Gates, Gate of Wonder...

    He didn''t need any of them!

    Because he had his own Ninjutsu, [Nine Turn Thunder Fury]!

    Yes, he seeded!

    He immediately gave this move a brand new name!

    Three Turn Thunder Fury, Open!

    Aoba''s hair immediately stood up like thunder. It was as if he had transformed into a Super Saiyan. The ground beneath his feet immediately shatteredyer byyer. He only used the high temperature air currents around his body to send countless rocks flying. Any enemy that was hit immediately had a bloody hole in their body.

    At this moment, no one could get close to him.

    But at this time, Darui''s sure-kill attack seemed to have finished brewing. A huge ck thunder cloud vortex suddenly appeared in the sky!

    One of the bucket-thick beams of light was shining brightly, ready to fall at any moment.

    At this moment, Darui was very confident. Even though he had noticed the changes in his opponent''s body, the attack he was brewing could reach a speed of 300,000 meters per second!

    No one could avoid it, and they could only wait for death!

    Even Sasuke''s Lighting Release in the future could notpare to the power of this Storm Release Secret Technique - Demon Dragon Storm!

    "It''s over. Go to hell!"

    Ada roared in anger!

    However, in just a fraction of a second, Aoba was the first to disappear from the spot!

    Damn you, it''s you!

    Three Turn Thunder Fury - Thunder Dragon!

    In a daze, someone seemed to have heard the roar of the thunder dragon. Then, a golden thunder dragon seemed to cross the distance of space in an instant. A ferocious dragon mouth swallowed up Darui, who was raising his hands and was about to fall down fiercely!

    But in fact, that thunder dragon was just a trace left by Aoba.

    Under the extremely fast dash that waspletely invisible to the naked eye, Darui had lost control of his body before he could react at all.

    Even though the remnant consciousness wanted to drag Aoba down with him, he could only see the thunderclouds in the sky showing signs of dissipating.

    His strongest attack still failed tond in the end. The endless darkness immediately devoured his remaining consciousness.

    Ada was dead, and there was still unwillingness in his angry eyes.

    The pir of light that struggled in the sky slowly returned to the thunderclouds. The ck thunderclouds stopped spinning and began to dissipate quickly.

    The ninjas that blocked the two were all torn apart by the lightning dragon, and their blood dyed the earth red.

    The BGM also stopped at the right time!

    The victory and defeat had been decided, and the elite Jonin of Komugakure died in the hands of Konoha''s Genin, and it was a fair and square defeat!

    The rest of Komugakure Ninjas were all speechless, looking at the scene in disbelief.

    It was estimated that the day they grew old, they would not forget the iparably magnificent and domineering confrontation they had just seen.

    But at this time, the other protagonist of this duel seemed to be in a very bad state.

    Although he barely managed to borrow the help of the ''Bandage'', he was lucky enough to release the explosive Nine Turn Thunder Fury.

    Its power was also several times stronger than he had imagined!

    However, the bacsh from using it also made him speechless.

    He was truly speechless in the truest sense!

    His physical strength and chakra had all been consumed by the attack just now, so much so that he couldn''t even move his fingers.

    Then the bacsh from using this move by force also came, and almost all the capiries in his body exploded at the same time.

    In the blink of an eye, Aoba turned into a blood gourd and fell to the ground with a bang.

    Pain?

    No, it didn''t hurt at all!

    Because he didn''t even feel pain anymore.

    In addition to his consciousness, knowing that he was still alive, he could no longer feel the existence of his body.

    He still overestimated his current physical fitness and underestimated the burden on his body after forcefully entering the Thee Turn Thunder Fury.

    To be honest, if not for the Level 8 [Poor Quality Self-Healing Body] slowing down the speed of his body''s copse, he wouldn''t have been able to burst out with that move just now to kill himself!

    Did he really think that it was so easy to develop such a super-strong body technique like the Eight Gate and Seven Heavenly Breaths?

    The risk was no less than doing a bomb experiment on him!

    "Fuck, I screwed it up!"

    Aoba wanted tough bitterly, but he could not even do such a change in expression.

    But how could Komugakure''s people give up such a heaven-gifted opportunity?

    "He can''t take it anymore!"

    "Go! Kill him and avenge Darui-sama!"

    When Komugakure''s men came back to their senses, they immediately wanted to kill him as soon as possible.

    At such a young age, he actually had such powerful strength. Even Darui-sama was killed directly by him. If they allowed him to live, there would never be a day when they, Komugakure, would stand out!

    But just at this time, Itachi who had already set up all the Explosion Tag immediately took people to detonate all the ''bomb'' without any hesitation!

    A series of mes instantly soared into the sky!

    Although it didn''t cause much damage to Komugakure''s people, it still caused great chaos.

    Then, Itachi immediately activated his Sharingan and took advantage of the chaos to kill several enemies who were close to Aoba. He saved Aoba who was covered in blood and had no strength to resist!

 Chapter 225: Almost Killed Myself!

    Chapter 225: Almost Killed Myself!

    While Aoba and the others attacked Komugakure''s base camp, Komugakure actually made the same arrangement, and several Jonins led the troops to pressure Konoha''s rear.

    However, the effect of the same method waspletely different.

    This was because Konoha was not afraid of supplies being burned down by the enemy. They were on the home ground, and the logistics pressure was not much, so they could get enough supplies from the rear at any time.

    Therefore, they simply arranged some defensive units, trying to spread the storage locations of the supplies as much as possible to reduce losses.

    However, it was different on Komugakure''s side. Their logistics and supplies were under a lot of pressure, and every time the supplies were transported over from thousands of miles away, it would take a lot of effort to get them.

    Therefore, they couldn''t afford to lose anything, so they secretly transported the supplies to other ces in advance, leaving behind a ''fake camp'' for Konoha to ambush.

    Of course, even the ''fake camp'' that was not afraid of being destroyed, Komugakure had also left behind a ''sufficient'' defense.

    It was a pity that they met thebination of Aoba and Itachi, the twin stars of Konoha. Komugakure''s main force was not there, and it was difficult to keep them alone.

    Although a certain 250 yer was having fun and had yed too much.

    However, Itachi and Aoba still sessfullypleted the mission and used the chaos during the explosion to run out.

    Not to mention that the good camp had been stirred up by them, it was estimated that after today, the name of Aoba would be spread one step closer to Komugakure and even the entire Ninja World.

    After all, while singing and killing Komugakure''s elite Jonin, he was probably the first to unlock this kind of achievement.

    However, he might have to lie in bed for a period of time.

    .........

    In Konoha''s camp, the chaos caused by Komugakure''s sudden attack was quickly decreasing.

    It was not because of the arrangements that Shikaku had made in advance, but because of a man!

    If not for Itachi, Shisui was probably the only n member sent by the Uchiha n to fight on the front line!

    Or maybe fighting was not very urate, because Shisui was under the identity of Itachi''s ''bodyguard'', and had been tacitly approved by Shikaku, so he could stay here.

    Of course, the Hokage also agreed.

    But what made Shikaku even more shocked was the strength of this young genius of the Uchiha n. Not to mention that he had advanced to Jonin at such a young age, his strength was also extremely strong.

    From thest rescue operation, he had already learned a few things from other people.

    So with such a strong person in the base camp, how could Shikaku not use it?

    Therefore, Komugakure''s people were unlucky again!

    When they ran to Konoha''s camp to create chaos, this seemingly gentle youth made a move!

    With his unparalleled Genjutsubined with the Three Tomoe Sharingan, he only used a very short time to kill half of the enemies that came!

    Next, he fought against three ordinary Jonins of Komugakure, killed two people, and seriously injured one person.

    If not for Shisui not wanting to expose too much of his strength in front of so many people, it would be a dream for the heavily injured Jonin Komugakure to escape from him!

    But even so, he was still famous in the battle.

    After all, the ease and carefreeness of the enemy made many people realize that this guy did not use his full strength!

    As a result, when many people looked at Shisui, there was a dignified and respectful look in their eyes.

    After killing off the enemy who hade to ambush them, Shisui returned to his tent and continued to y with the cat.

    The others seemed to have juste back to their senses and hurriedly began to organize people to extinguish the fire and clean up the mess.

    It was just a small loss, and there was no need to report it to Shikaku, who was fighting with Komugakure.

    However, when Shisui held the reluctant ''Civet Cat Prince'' in his arms again, he suddenly felt his hands sink.

    The beautiful golden leopard cat was gone.

    On the contrary, Aoba, who was covered in blood, was in his arms.

    But Shisui was not surprised at all. After all, he already knew from thest time that this ''Civet Cat Prince'' had a special type of ''Space-Time Ninjutsu''. It could instantly exchange space positions with the ''contractor''.

    And when Aoba went on a mission, he specifically ced this beast called ''Civet Cat Prince'' here. The reason was naturally self-evident!

    Therefore, Shisui immediately took Aoba and ran to the location of the medical ss.

    In this war, Konoha''s medical ss saved countless lives, and it was also one of the important factors that could gradually form an advantage in Konoha from its disadvantage to its advantage.

    When they saw the ''old friend'' of the four pces, Aoba, their eyes immediately lit up.

    Then, they hurriedly began to examine Aoba''s injuries.

    "This... How did he survive?"

    The person in charge of the examination widened his eyes in disbelief.

    All the bones in his body were broken into pieces, and his muscles were torn in arge area. He even showed signs of melting. He lost too much blood, and his heart and lungs began to fail.

    If it was someone else, he would definitely say that there was no hope, and he would just wait for death.

    But this Miracle Boy might really survive!

    It was already a miracle that he could still maintain a certain consciousness in such a miserable state.

    Therefore, they immediately began to act.

    "Quickly go and concoct the nutrient solution, the more the better!"

    "The others will use Medical Ninjutsu with me to slow down the speed of his body copse."

    Soon, the special nutrient solution was concocted, but when they were about to start the transfusion, they encountered a problem because many of the blood vessels in Aoba''s body had been burnt and necrotic.

    They couldn''t help but once again sigh at how tenacious this guy''s vitality was!

    "Try to consume it first! Activate his fast self-healing ability!"

    With his palm on Aoba''s chest, the medical ninja who was already dripping with sweat could only give orders based on his experience and judgment.

    However, it was such a simple swallowing action that was extremely difficult at this time.

    Aoba''s consciousness was still there, and he was working hard to cooperate with the treatment of the people around him.

    Although after Itachi rescued him and brought him to a rtively safe ce, he immediately exchanged ces with the Civet Cat Prince and returned to Konoha''s camp.

    But this time, his situation was even worse than before!

    This made him very upset, and let him experience how dangerous it was to rashly use the iplete ninjutsu that had not been developed!

    It was no wonder that the Eight Gates would be ssified as a forbidden technique and not spread out in arge area, allowing everyone to train.

    The degree of danger in it was countless times more terrifying than what he had seen!

    However, as some nutrient fluids flowed into his body that was almost dried up, the Level 8 [Poor Quality Self-Healing Body] finally began to y a role.

    Aoba could not help but heave a sigh of relief in his heart and began to report on his reckless behavior this time.

 Chapter 226: Repairing the Road in the Light, and Doing it in the Dark!

    Chapter 226: Repairing the Road in the Light, and Doing it in the Dark!

    Therge-scale battle between Konoha and Kumogakure had unknowingly entered a white-hot state!

    Especially at the center of the collision between the two sides, the ground was filled with corpses and blood soaked into the soil.

    Perhaps when spring came next year, the fresh flowers would bloom exceptionally beautiful.

    Although both sides had suffered heavy losses, everyone was also red-eyed. If this continued, there was a high chance that they would end up like before, ending with both sides suffering silently.

    But this time, there were some unexpected factors.

    "Dodai-sama! There is news from the rear. The camp we left behind was attacked by Konoha''s people!"

    Dodai, who was inmand, did not panic at all, because this was already within his expectations. On the contrary, if Konoha''s people did not take the bait, it would instead cause him to feel uneasy.

    "What are you panicking for! Didn''t the supplies have already been transferred elsewhere? The empty shell base camp left behind was used for Konoha tounch a sneak attack. Even if it waspletely destroyed, it doesn''t matter!"

    Although he said that, if the camp was seriously damaged, it would also give him a headache.

    However, the soil tform had to say this. Otherwise, the morale that had already reached the critical point would immediately copse.

    As long as he could show that everything was under control, there would still be a fight in this battle!

    "By the way, how many people did Konoha send?"

    "There are only... ten."

    "What are you afraid of? Could it be ten Jonin? Impossible! Konoha has already sent out all his main forces. It is impossible for there to be so many Jonin!" Dodai frowned.

    "No. There is no Jonin. It was thest time that the little brat, Konoha, who provoked Raikage-sama, led a team to attack us." Kumogakure, who came to deliver the information, braced himself and said.

    "Hmm? So what? Didn''t I already arrange for Darui to guard the camp? What does he do? If he can''t guard the camp, let him cut his own abdomen andmit suicide!"

    At this time, Dodai had not realized the seriousness of the problem and did not really take the little ghost seriously.

    The reason why they ced the little ghost on the second ce on their Kumogakure''s killing list was because the impact was too bad.

    A mere Konoha Genin was actually like a little ox, daring to threaten to beat up ten Raikage.

    Regardless of whether it was a bluff or not, they had to show a tough attitude.

    Otherwise, wouldn''t any cats and dogs dare to bare their teeth at Kumogakure?

    So this was actually a form of deterrence and warning!

    If anyone is not afraid of death, you can give it a try!

    However, things had already gone out of his control.

    "Darui-sama... he has been killed. He was killed by Shinomiya Aoba." Kumogakure, who came to deliver the information, spat out these words with difficulty.

    "What Do you know what kind of great crime it is to lie about military intelligence?"

    Dodai instantly revealed an expression of disbelief. Then, he immediately pulled the other party in front of him and stared at the other party like an evil ghost. It was as if the other party would instantly tear him apart if he did not change his words!

    However, the other party clearly did not realize what kind of impact the information he brought would have on the morale of the frontline. He still told the truth, "It''s true. Darui-sama is already dead, and half of the camp has been destroyed. However, that Shinomiya Aoba seemed to have used some secret technique to suddenly kill Darui-sama. After that, he fell into a violent bacsh and only had one breath left."

    "Then is he dead?"

    As if sensing the intense killing intent in Dodai''s eyes, the Kumogakure Ninja immediately broke out in a cold sweat. "No, I don''t know. He was rescued by hispanions, but our people have already caught up. Without timely treatment, that guy will definitely die!"

    "Is that so? Then where is the corpse?"

    "I... I..."

    Kacha!

    Dodai expressionlessly broke the other party''s neck. Then, he calmly said to the others, "Do you really think I will believe such a bizarre story? This person must be Konoha''s spy. He deliberately used this information to affect our morale."

    The others looked at the ''Konoha spy'' who had been casually thrown to the ground. They all remained silent.

    Everyone knew what the truth was.

    However, they could not use Dodai-sama of such cold-blooded and brutal actions, becausepared to the war in front of them, personal sacrifice was nothing.

    Moreover, this kind of intelligence that was extremely demoralizing could only be ''fake''!

    If this battle failed, they would have no way out.

    As a result, under the forceful wave of Dodai''s finger, Kumogakure once again erupted with a tremendous fighting strength, and for a moment, he actually turned around and suppressed Konoha''s side.

    A fight to the death referred to Kumogakure''s current situation.

    However, this kind of explosion was actually built on the basis of greater casualties.

    This was because Dodai no longer hoped to win this battle, only not losing, even if it was a draw, it was eptable!

    As for the rest, it would depend on Raikage-sama''s thoughts.

    Whether he would continue to fight, drag Konoha down with him, or choose peace, andpletely end this war to rest and recuperate was not something he could decide.

    Based on his understanding of the enemymander, as long as the number of casualties reached a critical point, the enemy would definitely not choose to fight them to the death.

    This was the same for the previous battles.

    Dodai knew why the other party was so ''cowardly''. It was because Konoha could no longer afford to suffer such a painful loss. Otherwise, even if he won against Kumogakure, he would be reduced to a fat piece of meat. Therefore, Konoha''s idea was probably to preserve as much strength as possible.

    But this time, Dodai miscalcted again!

    Konoha''s people did not retreat, nor did they want to end this battle just like that. Instead, theyunched a counterattack against them regardless of casualties.

    For some reason, after seeing this situation, Dodai''s heart immediately thumped, and his heart missed a beat.

    A strong sense of unease instantly enveloped him.

    There must be some reason that made themander of the enemy make a decision that waspletely different from usual!

    Then, at this moment, an urgent message came from the rear.

    Dodai seemed to have realized something and immediately called the person over. Then his heart sank.

    Because this person was very familiar.

    "What happened?"

    "Dodai-sama, we fell into a trap! The materials we transferred were all burned by Konoha''s people. Woo."

    As he spoke, that Kumogakure Ninja cried out.

    And after hearing this news, Dodai seemed to have aged ten years in an instant.

    It was over, they werepletely finished this time!

    It turned out that Konoha''s people attacking the camp was fake, and the real target was their logistics supplies.

 Chapter 227: Sacrifice and Counterattack!

    Chapter 227: Sacrifice and Counterattack!

    "Shikaku-sama, are we still going to fight? The Kumogakure on the other side seems to have gone crazy!"

    At this time, there was not much chakra left in thebat unit, so Mikawa came over and asked with great pressure.

    He had only seen such a fierce battle today at the most intense time of the third battle of Ninja World.

    Although Shikaku was also very ufortable in his heart, he had a cold and ruthless expression on his face.

    In order to end this war with Kumogakure as soon as possible, he had to make a choice.

    He had already done this many times before.

    In the past, he had always chosen thetter, but today he had to choose the former!

    As themander of this war, Shikaku was also growing rapidly. He had always understood the principle of notmanding troops.

    It was time to decide the true victor!

    He wanted to use this battle general advantage topletely change into victory, forcing Kumogakure''s people to make a choice!

    Moreover, this change in Kumogakure was also within his expectations, because if everything went well, then the second team he had arranged in advance should also seed.

    The young Itachi thought that he already understood the true meaning of the mission that Shikaku had assigned to them, but in reality, the location was different, and the scenery he could see was different!

    What Itachi saw was only one-sided, and in Shikaku''s real arrangement, destroying Kumogakure''s logistics supply was indeed a real strategic goal.

    However, the ones in charge of this mission were not Aoba and Itachi''s team, who were on the surface to attract attention.

    Instead, they secretly handed it over to Gekkou Hayate and the others!

    Since Shikaku had already guessed that Kumogakure would definitely transfer supplies ahead of time, how could he not make an issue of this with his intelligence?

    He had always announced to the public that Gekkou Hayate, who was recuperating, was the backup n he had arranged.

    While Aoba and the others were causing a ruckus in Kumogakure''s camp, their team was also secretly searching for the ce where Kumogakure had transferred the supplies.

    With the cooperation of these two teams, one in the open and one in the dark, Shikaku believed that his n would seed!

    And at this time, Kumogakure''s change had also faintly proved this point.

    So in the face of Mikawa''s worry, Shikaku simply ignored it and directly said, "We must fight! Even if thest person is not allowed to retreat! Let thebat unit recover their chakra as soon as possible, even if all the people in front of them die, they are not allowed to release a ninjutsu!"

    Mikawa did not know why Shikaku gave such an outrageous order.

    But in battle, the most taboo thing was to doubt the orders of the superiors.

    Therefore, even if he had to throw his life away, he had to do his best toplete the mission!

    Mikawa immediately swallowed all the doubts and doubts he had, and then immediately returned to where he should be, quietly waiting for a miracle to appear.

    And after losing the long-range support of thebat unit, Konoha''s ninja was really risking his life to resist the crazy attack of Kumogakure Ninja.

    For a time, the number of casualties of both sides began to rise in a straight line.

    If they continued to fight like this, Kumogakure''s people would be the first to die, and then Konoha would also bepletely unable to recover.

    Mikawa stood in the middle of thebat unit, constantly berating those people who wanted to use long-range ninjutsu to support theirpanions in front of them.

    To tell the truth, letting them watch their own people fight to the death in order to protect themselves, no one could not be moved!

    So even if Shikaku-sama personally gave the order, they also had doubts in their hearts.

    If Mikawa had not used this battle to establish his prestige, he might not have been able to suppress these people at this time.

    At this time, the scarred Akamichi Choza suddenly stood up and said, "The front is going to be unable to hold on. Let me take my nsmen and charge again!"

    Looking at Akamichi Choza''s iparably calm and resolute gaze, Shikaku knew that his close friend had already made a decision.

    Once he left, he might not have the chance toe back.

    They wanted to sacrifice themselves to buy thest bit of time for Shikaku''s n.

    Shikaku suddenly looked away, not letting others see his wet eyes. He said in a low voice, "Go! You muste back alive!"

    After saying this, Shikaku''s heart kept shaking.

    He was personally sending his best friend to death.

    However, Akimichi Choza did not think much of it. He only saw a happy smile on Akimichi Choza''s face and said to Shikaku, "Don''t worry, we are Konoha''s strongest group, Ino-Shika-Cho! Don''t underestimate the awareness of our Akamichi n!"

    The three nsmen standing behind him also revealed their most honest and beautiful smiles!

    To fight for the vige and to die for theirpanions, they had no regrets!

    "Let''s go!"

    The green spinach pill was immediately thrown into their mouths without hesitation, and they bit it hard.

    This secret medicine passed down from generation to generation in Akamichi''s family allowed them to burst out 30 of their potential in a short period of time, and their strength could increase by more than three times!

    But the drawback was that they would suffer a great deal of pain, a pain that ordinary people could not endure, a pain that was worse than death.

    "Super Multi-Size Technique!"

    "Human Bullet Tank!"

    When the Akamichi nsmen who had taken the medicine leaped high into the air and turned into a meat bullet chariot, smashing towards Kumogakure''s forces from the sky, it could be said that they had already put out Kumogakure''s final counterattack.

    "Partial Multi-Size Technique!"

    The four giants immediately turned into berserk beamon andpletely gave up on defense. Every p that they sent out would cause the red color that seeped into the ground to be even brighter!

    The originally tottering closebat defense line immediately withstood the pressure after receiving the eruption of the Akamichi nsmen.

    However, the price was that in just a few seconds, a Akamichi nsman copsed under the siege of Kumogakure, and then his shrinking figure was directly swallowed by the lightning style ninjutsu.

    Looking at this tragic scene, Shikaku''s lips had been bitten, and blood kept flowing down the corner of his mouth.

    "Faster, faster, hold on!"

    It was unknown whether the heavens heard Shikaku''s prayer, but after only Akamichi Choza was left on the field, the order that Shikaku wanted to hear finally came from behind Kumogakure.

    "Retreat!"

    "Closebat third unit, stay behind to cover the retreat! Everyone, retreat!"

    Did it seed?

    Looking at Kumogakure and the others who were entangled in the front and unable to retreat quickly, Shikaku''s expression suddenly became iparably ferocious. He then used all the strength in his body to shout,

    "Combat unit! Attack! Stop them for me!"

    "It''s time for revenge!"

    "Kill!"

    Although he didn''t know why Kumogakure''s men would suddenly retreat, when Mikawa heard Shikaku''s order, he immediately trembled and shouted,

    "Begin the counterattack!"

    "Use Earth Release and Water Release to keep them for us!"

    "Fire Release, Wind Release, release all the lightning!"

    "Don''t leave even a single drop of chakra, kill them all!"

    Combat unit, who had already been unable to endure for a long time, immediately roared and began a crazy ughter!

 Chapter 228: A Great Victory and a Disastrous Victory!

    Chapter 228: A Great Victory and a Disastrous Victory!

    "Earth Release - Earth Flow Wave!"

    "Water Release - Wild Water Wave!"

    The ground shattered into countless fine sand, and like a tide, it dyed Kumogakure''s retreat. Arge amount of water gushed down from the sky.

    The hard ground instantly turned into a muddy swamp!

    Arge number of Kumogakure Ninjas were trapped inside, making it difficult for them to move. Although they did not cause any casualties, every Kumogakure Ninja who was trapped had a look of fear on their faces.

    At this moment, thebat unit that had umted countless mes of anger in their chests finallyunched a ruthless ughter!

    "Fire Release - me Attack!"

    "Wind Release - Wind Explosion!"

    ...

    "Water Release - Water Dragon Bullet!"

    "Lightning Release - Lightning Ball!"

    ...

    One after another, Konoha''sbat unit formed a group ofbinations of ninjutsu, and as if they didn''t want money, they threw them towards the chaotic crowd of Kumogakure!

    Without exhausting thest bit of chakra, they would never stop!

    They wanted to find the resentment in their hearts, they wanted to take revenge for their deadpanions!

    And at this time, the importance of Mikawa appeared. Under his precise wave of his finger, these bloodthirsty members ofbat unit unexpectedly didn''t make any reckless moves, but in an orderly manner, theyunched a dimensional attack on the defeated Kumogakure.

    From beginning to end, Mikawa only said one sentence to them, "If you want to kill more enemies, listen to mymand!"

    A talent like this was really rare and precious.

    Mikawa could be considered to have made a lot of preparations. After all, only Shikaku would give them such arge amount of authority to give the entirebat unit to him tomand.

    Everyone in Mikawa''s ss seemed to glow and heat up.

    Seeing all of this, Shikaku couldn''t help but feel very emotional. Then, for some reason, he thought of the little guy he hadn''t seen in a long time in his family.

    "Maybe when their generation grows up, Konoha will wee a new prosperity."

    The overall situation was set!

    Not only did Shikaku make such a judgment, but even the chiefmander of Kumogakure''s side, Dodai, knew that their Kumogakure''s momentum was gone.

    Theirst counterattack was just to scare Konoha away and then find a safe retreat situation.

    However, they did not expect that the other party was also a madman. He would rather sacrifice more people to resist their crazy attack.

    When Akamichi n fell from the sky with the determination to die and smashed into their front line, Dodai knew that this defeat had been decided.

    So, after killing these people of Akamich n, he immediately gave the order to retreat without hesitation and cruelly left a force to cover the retreat, buying time for the others to evacuate.

    However, the other side seemed to have expected that he would do this, and simply ignored those abandoned people.

    They directly mobilized thebat unit for a long time, and began tounch an all-round long-range attack on them.

    It was also at this time that Dodai finally reacted.

    It turned out that the enemy''sbat unit didn''t use up its chakra, but kept its chakra and waited to beat the dog that fell!

    Everything was within the opponent''s calctions.

    Looking at his fellow countrymen who were mercilessly ughtered like pigs and dogs on the battlefield, his heart felt like it was bleeding.

    With a poof, the furious Dodai directly vomited blood.

    "Dodai-sama!"

    "I''m fine. Quick, let the second closebat team stay behind to cover the rear. Everyone else, withdraw from the battlefield immediately. If this continues, Kumogakure''s future will be ruined here!"

    Dodai swallowed the blood in his mouth. This time, he lost, and he lost without any strength to fight back.

    However, Kumogakure had not beenpletely defeated. He could not let Kumogakure''s future be ruined here.

    Therefore, under the choice of a strong man with a broken wrist, Kumogakure, who had a death wish, immediately turned around andunched a death charge towards Konoha''sbat unit!

    Even if they had to use their own lives, they had to stop these executioners from continuing to ughter theirpatriots who no longer had any power to resist.

    There was no right or wrong in the war, only the difference in position.

    Konoha''s people could not fear sacrifice and buy time for victory.

    Then Kumogakure''s people could also use their lives to fight for an opportunity for others to withdraw from the battlefield!

    These people released an astonishing destructive power in the absolute death zone. Even if their bodies were filled with Kunai and Shuriken, they still wanted to rush into Konoha''sbat unit to create chaos.

    As for the other Konoha Ninjas around, they werepletely ignored by them!

    Under this kind of death charge, Konoha''sbat unit immediately faced a difficult challenge. Even after several people rushed in, their bodies were actually covered with exploding talismans, and they were ying with human bombs.

    Although Kumogakure''s second closebat unit was quickly destroyed with a high death rate.

    However, it did buy enough time for the others to evacuate.

    When the second and third forces were all killed, Shikaku didn''t give the order to continue the pursuit. Instead, he gave the order to treat the wounded immediately and clean up the battlefield.

    As the saying goes, don''t chase the poor. The people who escaped from Kumogakure also had the strength to fight to the death.

    In addition, they also suffered heavy casualties in this battle, and almost everyone was injured. Evenbat unit had already used up all their chakra, and it was impossible to kill all the enemies.

    They were the ones who had been forced into a corner.

    The current situation was also part of Shikaku''s n. He was looking forward to the moment these Kumogakure''s people finally escaped back to the camp. When they found out that the ce they lived and the food they used were gone, what kind of despairing expression they would have!

    It was not that Shikaku was too ruthless, but that he sympathized with the enemy and was not responsible for his own people!

    Since the war had to be fought, why not let more enemies die?

    After experiencing so many battles, Shikaku had indeed grown into a qualifiedmander.

    This was a great victory, and also a tragic victory!

    However, it was not without good news. At least, Akamichi Choza, who had persisted until Kumogakure gave the order to retreat, survived stubbornly.

    Although he was severely injured, as long as he was alive, it was fine.

    When Shikaku saw the heavily injured and unconscious Akimichi Choza, he was almost dispirited.

    As for the other three nsmen who followed Akimichi Choza to attack Kumogakure''s front line, they were not so lucky. Only two of them had their corpses intact, and thest one had barely found a part of his body.

    By rough estimation, Konoha had lost at least a thousand people in this battle. It could be seen how tragic it was!

    And the corpses left behind by Kumogakure were obviously more!

    If nothing unexpected happened, the war would end soon.

    But would Raikage, who was far away from Land of Lightning, ept such a result?

    Shikaku was shaken for a moment, and then he immediately revealed a firm gaze.

    Although Konoha was a Ninja Vige seeking peace, if Kumogakure''s people were unwilling to give up, then he was willing to apany them!

 Chapter 229: War or Peace?

    Chapter 229: War or Peace?

    In the Hokage building, Sarutobi, who was sitting in front of his desk, was looking at the frontline report that had just been sent back. His face revealed aplicated expression.

    Although it had been several days since the battle had ended, he could still feel the tragic aura from the words above!

    Especially the long string of casualties, which was extremely shocking.

    If the war with Kumogakure did not end, Konoha would really lose all his remaining money.

    After seeing this battle report, Sarutobi''s first thought was not joy, but an iparably heavy one.

    Then, what he thought about was not to order Shikaku to pursue the victory and chase all of Kumogakure''s people back to his hometown, but to think that if he were to negotiate with Kumogakure at this time, he would have a slight chance of sess!

    Yes, no matter if it was the initial disadvantage or now that the victory had been won with great difficulty, there was only one solution that Sarutobi could think of, and that was to negotiate and then sign a peace treaty that would not invade each other.

    It didn''t matter if he said that he didn''t want to advance or that he was too indecisive.

    Sarutobi, this Third Hokage, was unable to inherit the primary purpose of hegemony and the primary purpose of development and seeking to change spirit.

    It was indeed his biggest w when it came to defense, but at the same time, it was also his greatest advantage.

    It was also because of this that the primary chief chose to give him the position of Hokage instead of Danzo.

    Because this family business needed someone to protect it. On this point, Sarutobi was the best candidate, and he had the determination to give up his life for the vige!

    Sarutobi did not fail to live up to this expectation and once brought Konoha to a more glorious road.

    Unfortunately, the battles over and over again turned this glory and prosperity into a short-lived scene. Now, Konoha was in the most vulnerable situation.

    After frowning and thinking for a long time, Sarutobi still could not make up his mind.

    Should he carry this great victory and force Kumogakure to yield, or simply give up the victory that he had already obtained and take the initiative to seek peace talks?

    Personally, Sarutobi was more inclined to thetter. He really wanted to end this war immediately.

    But if he did this, how could he exin it to those who had died and were still alive?

    Sarutobi couldn''t help butugh bitterly.

    Then, he carefully read the report again. However, this time, he didn''t focus on the casualties and other information, but on the names that Shikaku mentioned repeatedly.

    Hirohiko Mikawa, Shinomiya Aoba, Uchiha Itachi, Gekkou Hayate, and even the names of Uchiha Shisui!

    All the members of Mikawa''s ss were on Shikaku''s list of names. They also recorded the missions they hadpleted during this period of time and the achievements they had made.

    Even Sarutobi, who had expected these little ghosts to be outstanding and make a name for themselves, couldn''t help but be secretly speechless!

    Especially Shinomiya Aoba, those people of Kumogakure had met this troublemaker, they were unlucky!

    Not only did they manage to find the enemy''s base camp, they even dared to say that Kumogakure was just so-so and that he was going to beat up ten Raikage.

    To be honest, when he saw this, Sarutobi''s expression was really as wonderful as it could be.

    He was boasting to the heavens!

    If he was still a Genin, he was confident that he could beat ten Raikage, then when this brat came back, wouldn''t he have to give up his position?

    Otherwise, he wouldn''t be able to be Hokage - what if he was beaten up?

    He was using theter relying on self-created semi-finished forbidden techniques forced to kill the elite Jonin of Komugakure, Darui, and even sang with particr arrogance in the battle...

    If this kind of thing happened to others, it would definitely cause Sarutobi to not know whether tough or cry.

    But in front of Shinomiya Aoba, who said ''I want to beat ten Raikage'', it was definitely nothing!

    Maybe one day, this bastard will directly kill the enemy Jonin with one song. Sarutobi may be surprised for a moment. Well, it can''t be more.

    It can also be seen how many ''surprise'' Aoba has made since he came to Konoha, so that even the dignified Hokage is a little ustomed to it, thinking that it is nothing.

    Forbidden?

    Oh.

    Singing during the battle and defeating Kumogakure''s elite Jonin?

    En, not bad, not bad.

    And don''t forget, among these ''surprise'', there were a lot of ''shock'', the kind that had a thrill...

    Based on the many contributions that Mikawa had made in his ss, he had promised Uchiha Fugaku to let Itachi go to the front line for training, and even allowed him to send Uchiha Shisui to secretly protect him. It could be considered as the right step!

    It had to be known that the two consultants did not wish to involve the people of Uchiha n at that time.

    Ever since the incident with Kyuubi, it seemed that suspecting Uchiha had be politically correct. Even Sarutobi, who wanted to believe Uchiha, did not really let go of the doubts in his heart.

    However, he still strongly agreed to Fugaku''s request. Firstly, he admired Uchiha Itachi''s talent and calm character, and had already thought of taking him in.

    Secondly, the conflict between Uchiha''s n and the vige had be more and more intense recently. This was a good opportunity to ease the rtionship between the two sides!

    Now that he looked back, this step of his was really too wise, and he had also gained a lot of things.

    Perhaps when Itachi grew up, he could be a new bridge for the vige tomunicate with Uchiha.

    Sarutobi, who was in a much better mood, sat back in his seat and began to give Shikaku new instructions.

    Although the negotiation was a must, maybe he could wait for Kumogakure to take the initiative to propose the negotiation.

    After all, so many people could not die in vain. The one who had the initiative in this war was Konoha!

    Therefore, even if they wanted to negotiate, they had to have the relevantpensation. Otherwise, others would think that Konoha was the defeated party in this war.

    Of course, if Kumogakure refused to ept it no matter what, he could give in.

    To end the war, peace was the most important thing right now!

    As for the other things that could be fought for, it was naturally the best. No, it was better than continuing to fight!

    It had to be said that Sarutobi was really ''steady'' and could endure it.

    ......

    Not long after Sarutobi received the news from the frontline, Danzo also learned about the specific situation.

    Happy, maybe a little.

    After all, the person who won was Konoha!

    However, after frequently seeing the name of a certain kid, his good mood was instantly broken.

    Danzo frowned and put down the information in his hand. Then, he asked unhappily, "What''s going on with that Akatsuki? Why does he have to see me?"

    "Maybe he is worried. ording to what our people said, the leader of the other party must see you before he is willing to talk about the specific cooperation."

    Danzo was very unhappy. "All the cats and dogs take themselves seriously. Go and take a trip for me. Don''t expose your identity."

    "Yes, Danzo-sama!"

 Chapter 230: Odd Rewards and Ability Enhancement

    Chapter 230: Odd Rewards and Ability Enhancement

    When the Hokage''s reply returned to Shikaku, several days had already passed.

    During this period of time, Shikaku still had not been idle, because there were too many wounded people who could not be treated in time.

    The medical team at the front line had been overloaded for 24 hours, but there were still many people who could not endure it and left this world forever.

    The space scroll used to transport the corpses was alsopletely used up, so Shikaku had to send someone to send a part of the corpses back to Konoha, so that they could return to their roots and their souls could rest in peace.

    Moreover, in order to prevent Kumogakure''s men from jumping over the wall, Shikaku had to strengthen the defensive force inside and outside of the camp, and at the same time, he sent out the specific movements of the investigative ss detective Kumogakure.

    After learning that Kumogakure''s men had given up the original camp and retreated to the rear again, but they did not return to Land of Lightning''s n. Shikaku made up his mind and formed several teams of people who still hadbat strength. His daily task was to harass!

    At this moment, Kumogakure''s forcescked medical supplies, not many tents, and even food was very scarce. It could be said that the logistics supply hadpletely copsed.

    If they could not wait for a new batch of supplies in time, these people would not be able to hold on for long before they would get back to Land of Lightning with their tails between their legs. At that time, this war naturally would not continue.

    In this kind of situation, Shikaku naturally would not let go of this great opportunity, fully disying the harassment tactics.

    Let the people of Komugakure eat badly, live badly, and fighting, there was nothing to put two Fire Release Ninjutsu to scare people, in short, was to challenge their sensitive nerve, so that they be a bird of prey.

    This was a psychological attack!

    In the face of this shameless harassment tactic, Kumogakure''s people were miserable, and seriouslycked medical supplies, so that every they had arge number of wounded people who could not open their eyes.

    However, under such a situation, Kumogakure''s people still hadn''t copsed. They still stubbornly stayed, unwilling to admit defeat.

    This kind of toughness, to be honest, was quite admirable.

    Therefore, Shikaku decided to increase his strength.

    ......

    After going through the full treatment of the medical department, Aoba''s body, which had absorbed an unknown amount of nutrient fluids, had also recovered very well.

    If it was someone else who had been injured to such a degree, even if they survived, they would definitely be severely disabled, basically bidding farewell to their ninja career.

    But how could it be that Aoba had a cheat, how much he had looked down on [Poor Quality Self Healing Body] recovery effect, now he was so d that he could get this ability in the novice package!

    Just two words, so fragrant!

    It was because [Poor Quality Self Healing Body]self-healing effect was all-round and had no blind spots. Although it could not reach the level of rebirth who had broken limbs and blood to revive the abnormal level.

    But as long as the main body parts were still there, like broken bones, torn muscles, and ruptured blood vessels, this was not a problem at all!

    As long as the nutrition could keep up, the technique to restore the position was not just two knives, it could be perfectly healed!

    Even the heart and lungs that had begun to fail gradually regained their vitality under the effect of self-healing factor.

    This ability that used to be very inconspicuous immediately became thest safeguard for Aoba''s life when his level was almost full.

    As long as there was still a breath left, the miracle would not leave me!

    However, this time, the injury was really too serious, so much so that it had been more than ten days, and he was still recovering.

    The bronze treasure chest reward for the mission had also been opened by him.

    Before he opened it, he already had a bad premonition, because the mission this time was too strange, the mission reward might also be something like ''Great Band Aid''.

    Sure enough, his bad premonition came true!

    After that [Kunai - Desert Eagle], he got an even more bizarre [ Sword - Gatling Gun].

    It was really a mess!

    What was different from the original Gatling Gun was that it was also a Gatling Gun that had been modified by the dog system.

    Its overall length was rtively ''petite'', only one meter.

    The barrel was no longer cylindrical, but directly turned into a t shape.

    The bullet chain was no longer a bullet chain, but a scroll that could be dismantled.

    A space scroll could store up to ten thousand Shuriken, but there were only two scrolls in total.

    This [Sword - Gatling Gun] had a firing rate of five hundred arrows per minute. On average, he could fire eight arrows per second, and a full scroll couldst for twenty minutes.

    Although the firing rate was much slower than normal Gatling Gun, it was not as high as six thousand bullets per minute.

    But it was already very strange that he could use Gatling Gun to fire Shuriken, he could not ask for more.

    This thing could only be used to harvest vegetables.

    Then came the question, in 20 minutes he had to y all 10,000 shuriken and two scrolls, it would be 20,000, how could he replenish the ''ammunition''? And how much money to spend to replenish the ''ammunition''!

    This was not cutting grass, but scattering coins!

    Could this item be something developed by the system?

    How hot like the XX Fireline inside the fire unicorn and other kryptonite weapons?

    Was this called creating happiness with money?

    That day, Aoba once again recalled the fear of his wallet being controlled by the goose factory.

    Can''t afford it, can''t afford it!

    You should stay with [Kunai - Desert Eagle] and eat the ashes.

    Uh, sorry, I almost forgot, the space folding ninja backpack can not be filled with dust, so there is no dust to eat, starve to death!

    As for the two beginner skill cards (one is an extra reward), he added them to [Undying Fortress]ability.

    The Level 2 [Undying Fortress] duration increased by two minutes, and after the skill ended, the one-time return damage reduced by ten percent.

    In other words, every time he leveled up, he could increase the usage time by one minute, and then reduce the return damage by five percent. The cooldown time did not change.

    The duration of the increase was not much, but the percentage of the return damage reduction was a bit more powerful!

    If he leveled up to Level 9, it would be equivalent to reducing 45 of the damage. In the end, the umted damage he needed to endure was only slightly more than half.

    This improvement was not small!

    Aoba was immediately happy. This was called [Undying Fortress]!

    Otherwise, he really did not dare to use this kind of ''suicide'' skill. If he used it once, he would lose half his life. Who could bear it?

    He just did not know how long it would take for this ability to be upgraded.

    Skill cards were really too scarce, and they were not enough no matter what.

    Aoba suddenly began to miss the special mission of courting death - Sand Egle Reader''s ambition.

    Although it was indeed a bit too much to carve, the advantage was that the difficulty was not high, and there were many skill cards!

    He did not know if there would be more in the future, sigh!

 Chapter 231: The Title of One Life

    Chapter 231: The Title of One Life

    After another two days, Aoba finally couldn''t sit still anymore.

    Although he hadn''tpletely recovered yet, his heart was clearly in waves.

    Especially those Kumogakure Ninjas who were in a terrible state, they couldn''t be wasted!

    Therefore, after patting his chest and almost making Gekkou Hayate vomit blood, Shikaku finally agreed to let him return to the team and carry out the harassment and assassination mission with others.

    The most miserable one was still Gekkou Hayate, who almost fell out with him on the spot. Why didn''t you p your own chest?

    Aoba expressed that he was not sincere and not miserable enough.

    After experiencing so many tasks, not only did all the people in Mikawa''s ss increase their reputation, but their status also rose.

    Basically, no one treated the three of them as Genin.

    Therefore, if they wanted to, they could each lead a team to do missions.

    However, they were still used to the original team mode, so after epting the mission, the three of them directly set off.

    At this point, the unlucky Komugakure still didn''t know that their nemesis, the Great Demon King, hade to take them to brush up on their experience and tasks!

    ......

    "Oh, my dear Kumogakure, I haven''t seen you for so many days. Do you miss me?"

    After seeing Kumogakure''s old friend again, Aoba was very happy, so much so that he even tranted the words.

    However, when the dispirited Kumogakure patrol team saw him, they ran as if they had seen a ghost. As they ran, they shouted, "Konoha''s Green Ghost ising!"

    "Huh? What the hell? Green Ghost? Are you talking about me?"

    Aoba turned around and asked with a confused face. He even forgot to chase the fleeing enemies.

    At this time, Itachi said with a helpless face, "I don''t know how the title was spread. Some people of Kumogakure called the three of us Konoha ghosts. You are Green Ghost, I am Red Ghost, and Hayate has be Yellow Ghost."

    "It''s so fucking ugly!"

    Aoba was speechless.

    Jiraiya, Tsunade, and Orochimaru were lucky enough to have the title of Konoha Sannin. How did they be three little ghosts with light traffic lights?

    If you don''t have any artistic bacteria on you, don''t mess up your titles for others!

    However, what Aoba did not know was that at the beginning, his title was actually God of Thunder''s son. Some people were the first to call him out, which was more suitable for the abilities he used.

    However, how could Kumogakure, who had suffered a great loss from him, tolerate the fact that Konoha bore such a title!

    But the God of Thunder was their Raikage-sama!

    Wouldn''t God of Thunder''s son be their Raikage-sama''s son?

    No!

    It can''t be!

    Therefore, in order to discredithim, Kumogakure gradually began to spread the word.

    Then, because Aoba and the other two had been working together, and so far, Kumogakure''s people had been helpless.

    Therefore, he simply used the color to distinguish them, turning them into thebination of Green Ghosts, Red Ghosts, and Yellow Ghosts.

    The implication was probably that every time they appeared, they would bring death.

    It made people feel that they were not good people!

    But this was only the way Kumogakure addressed them. After all, not everyone could be generous enough to give the enemy an awe-inspiring and domineering title.

    On Konoha''s side, there were some voices that began to call the three of them Supernovas, Konoha''s Supernovas!

    There were even some people who called them the Light Aoba, the Dark Itachi, and the Hidden Hayate of Hidden for the sake of the unpleasant titles that spread over Kumogakure''s side.

    When Gekkou Hayate told him all of this, Aoba opened his mouth wide on the spot, probably able to stuff a basketball in!

    Shit!

    Wasn''t this too shameful? Light Aoba, the Dark Itachi, and the Hidden Hayate.

    A title wasn''t just an additional, it became a title!

    Look at Konoha, Yellow sh. This is fucking awsome!

    And a super rookie.

    After the supernova, shouldn''t it be the Seven Warlord of the Sea?

    Then there are the Four Emperors and the Marine?

    It''s a stage!

    Thinking about how he would fight with the enemy in the future, the enemy immediately said, "So you are one of Konoha''s three super rookies, the Light Aoba."

    It was simply too shameful!

    It was estimated that before he could fight, Aoba would have to cover his face and flee.

    To be honest, it was not as good as Green Ghost!

    The title "Green Ghost" sounded quite intimidating at least.

    Only a few minutes had passed, and this guy who had just thought that Green Ghost was too ugly immediately smelled really good.

    It could only be said that it was all due to his peers!

    Aoba, who was stunned on the spot and felt a little ashamed to see people, said with difficulty, "This shitty title shouldn''t have spread far and wide, right?"

    "But it seems that many people are keen on giving us nicknames." Itachi shook his head.

    "Shikaku-sa,a doesn''t care about it? Are you so idle that you don''t have any tasks to do?" Aoba said hatefully. He absolutely did not want to bear such a low title!

    "Shikaku-sama did not stop him. He should have other thoughts." Itachi sighed, feeling a little mncholy.

    Not only did Aoba dislike it, he also disliked it very much.

    Aoba raised his eyebrows at first, then realized what Shikaku wanted to do.

    Was this hero who wanted to mold them into the future of Konoha?

    The power of a role model was endless, and Konoha''s ninja reputation was so great that the enemy would be terrified, which would naturally benefit the vige.

    If White Fang, Sannin, and Yellow sh were all alive, who would dare to bare their teeth at Konoha?

    Even with Kumogakure''s courage, the other side would not dare to start a war.

    This was the deterrence brought by fame!

    But for Aoba and the others, they might get a lot because of this, but it might also cause more trouble!

    Because they had not reached that level yet.

    Aoba guessed that Shikaku should be hesitating at this moment and had not made up his mind. Otherwise, their deeds would be widely publicized.

    He didn''t know if this development was good or bad.

    But if it was really set as a ssic, then he hoped that he would give him a handsome, cool, and domineering title!

    After all, it didn''t matter if Dian was a ssic or not. The title might be engraved on the tombstone for a lifetime or even when it was buried. He had no choice but to be cautious.

    While Aoba and the others were chatting, they continued to go deeper.

    Soon, they found the location where Kumogakure was stationed.

    The two sides were separated by more than a thousand meters, staring at each other.

    In the past few days, Kumogakure had already gotten used to being harassed. It could be said that he had been sick for a long time and had be a doctor.

    The defense was set up very well, and he did not pay any attention to those Konoha flies outside.

    In any case, these people did not dare to get close, because those who dared to get close were all cut into fertilizer by them.

    As long as Konoha did not mobilize the entire army, it was impossible to make them admit defeat with this kind of inferior method!

 Chapter 232: Sama, Times Have Changed!

    Chapter 232: Sama, Times Have Changed!

    "What do we do?"

    "Watch me!"

    With the words ''I''m good at pulling aggro!'' on his face, Aoba took a step forward.

    He took a deep breath and shouted, "Listen up, Kumogakure! The one standing in front of you right now is Konoha, the Genin, the nemesis of Kumogakure, the heir of the Land of Fire who can beat ten Raikage with one hand, and often the two and a half year old 5th Hokage!"

    "If you are not convinced,e and fight me!"

    This long string of information that contained a lot of information immediately shook the world and changed the color of the sky and earth. The wind rose and the clouds rose, the sun was thousands of feet high, and the fragrance was floating ten miles.

    Well, there were no above adjectives.

    However, the faces of Kumogakure''s people all changed. Their faces were as ck as the bottom of a pot!

    "It''s this bastard again!"

    "He actually dares to provoke our Kumogakure like this. I will kill him!"

    "I can''t tolerate such humiliation to our Raikage-sama!"

    "Calm down, don''t be fooled! Can''t you see that the other party is trying to lure us out? There must be Konoha''s ambush behind them!"

    "Damn it! A sinister and despicable person!"

    "Come in if you have the guts! There is no need for Raikage-sama to do anything. I will be the first to kill you!"

    "The 5th Hokage? Haha, that''s all."

    .........

    Countless of Kumogakure''s people were on high alert as they furiously shouted for Aoba to go over and crush him with a single finger.

    However, there were only a few types of words they used to scold people, which made Aoba feel anxious for them!

    As for being angry?

    Hehe!

    Could it be that he had underestimated his identity as a pianist?

    Just this?

    Hearing this made people want to yawn.

    Thus, Aoba immediately shook his body. With his left hand behind his back, he stretched out his right hand and pointed at the enemy. Then, he slightly moved his fingers.

    "Come over here!"

    The elegant demeanor of a grandmaster instantly rushed over!

    Kumogakure''s people scolded even more harshly, but they just did not go out.

    What a joke!

    Knowing that you are the bait, there must be an ambush behind us, and we still go out to die? Are you stupid!

    If you have the ability,e here!

    Looking at Kumogakure who was like a turtle hiding in its shell, Aoba suddenly felt his teeth hurt.

    At this time, he really wanted to say, "Dog, you have changed!"

    He also did not know what strange things these people of Kumogakure were thinking about, why they did not dare toe out and beat him up.

    However, this feeling seemed to be good.

    He liked this kind of feeling that the other party wanted to bite him to death, but did not dare to do it.

    As a result, the two sides carried out a harmonious and friendly exchange.

    From beginning to end, Aoba''s face was red and full of energy, as if he had been possessed by demon, putting on a good show of fighting with a group of schrs!

    However, Kumogakure''s people were a little flustered and exasperated. Relying on the number of people, they kept greeting Aoba''s people and caring about their health because of theirrge number.

    The two sides crossed the air for nearly ten minutes. The scene was wonderful and the words were fierce, which was enough to be recorded in Ninja World''s history!

    In particr, Itachi and Gekkou Hayate, who had not done anything, seemed to be dumbfounded. Their mouths opened unconsciously, their eyes were empty, and their bodies were unstable.

    They looked as if their bodies had been hollowed out.

    "Do you know what ninjutsu this is?"

    Aoba suddenly asked.

    The two of them shook their heads in unison.

    "This is the Mouth Release Technique! Ninja World''s strongest ninjutsu! In theory, as long as you master the Mouth Release Technique, even an enemy that is ten times or a hundred times stronger than you might be influenced by you. From then on, it will be a good show of me killing myself!"

    Is it like this?

    Mouth Release?

    There was such a ninjutsu?

    Why haven''t I heard of it before?

    Itachi and Gekkou Hayate were confused.

    Seeing this, Aoba couldn''t help but sigh. He had no perception, no talent, and couldn''t even understand such a strong ability of mouth-to-mouth. He was really rotten wood!

    He waspletely disappointed with his two little friends.

    Sure enough, he still had to teach Naruto this ultimate skill of talking.

    At that time, he could kill Nagato with two or three words. Ninja World was so big that he could go anywhere to use this ninjutsu!

    If a strong enemy could kill him with just two words, or simply turn enemies into friends, was there any more awesome ninjutsu than this?

    Unfortunately, his Mouth Release was still in a rtively low stage, but the hatred was pulled very steadily, and it was impossible to turn enemies into friends.

    Therefore, Aoba reluctantly stopped the Void Connection, and then quietly took out his new toy[ Sword - Gatling Gun] from his ninja bag!

    Lu Xun had once said that since love could not influence the enemy, then he should use Gatling Gun!

    Itachi and Gekkou Hayate''s eyes immediately widened!

    What the hell is this thing?

    Speaking of which, how did such a long ck and hard thinge out of a ninja bag?

    Could it be that Space-Time Ninjutsu was sealed inside?

    Before they could ask, they saw Aoba immediately run forward, and when he was about 9,000 meters away from the enemy, he suddenly picked up this thing that they did not know what it was.

    "Are you ready to see my Gatling Gun''er?"

    Kumogakure''s people suspected that this guy was driving, but they had no evidence, so they could only look at Gatling Gun''er in his hand doubtfully.

    At this distance, ordinary ninjutsu would not be of much use, and things like Kunai and Shuriken would not be able to hit so far.

    But after the magic change, [Gatling Gun], was about to break thismon sense!

    "It''s time for the barrage! Ah! (Please bring your own voice into the sound of a LOLmentary, the consumption effect is better.)"

    As Aoba pressed theunch button, the six t barrels began to spin rapidly from slow to fast.

    Then, in the barrel of the blue fire, the uncountable Shuriken rapidly crossed the distance of 900 meters and arrived in front of Kumogakure and the others.

    "Ah!"

    "My hand!"

    "Hurry up and find cover."

    It seemed that they did not expect Aoba to be able to fight so far with that strange weapon, so many of Kumogakure''s people were hit.

    But apart from some unlucky people who were killed, most of them were fine.

    After all, the distance of 9,000 meters was still too far, and the power and uracy had dropped too much. It was not difficult to dodge.

    But what the hell was this?

    Could it be a new weapon developed by Konoha?

    Kumogakure''s people were extremely puzzled.

    But at this time, Aoba was extremely high, holding the blue fire Gatling Gun and shooting at the enemy''s camp, crushing the hundreds of people on the opposite side with his own strength.

    Don''t ask him why a thing like Shuriken could shoot so far, the question was, did this the magic of the system

    As for where Shuriken got all this from.

    Of course, it was thanks to Konoha''s policy. Ninjas who fought on the front line could exchange their battle achievements for any materials, even if it was rare materials or even Kinjutsu, as long as they had enough battle achievements, they could exchange them!

    Only god knew that after Aoba learned of this news, he became very greedy!

    Note: Lu Xun (1881-1936), one of the earliest and best-known modern Chinese writers

 Chapter 233: Supreme Honor, Ninja Carrying Coffin

    Chapter 233: Supreme Honor, Ninja Carrying Coffin

    Sama, the times have changed!

    Tu-tu-tu-tu-tu-tu.

    Aoba, who had transformed into Rambo, was no longer harassing the enemy!

    The ''bullet chain'' scroll also began to be longer and longer with time. The nk part of the unfolding had dragged to the ground, and when this scroll waspletely all opened, all the sealed Shuriken was also considered to have been struck.

    Looking at it this way, the design of the system was quite reasonable.

    Then Aoba began to shoot back and forth with the Gatling Gun in his arms. The already poor Kumogakure camp, under the baptism of Shuriken''s storm, suddenly became even more tattered.

    In the past, there was Zhuge Liang who got destroyed by arrows from a straw boat, and now there was Kumogakure camp who got destroyed by Shuriken. As expected, history was simr and repeated.

    Aoba was not worried that he was helping the enemy. Was Kumogakure no longer missing Shuriken now?

    This thing could not be eaten, and it could not be used to scrape bones and heal injuries!

    Wipe your ass... Have you considered the feelings of daisies?

    Kumogakure''s people finally had a mental breakdown!

    Several earth walls rose in an instant, and then hundreds of people jumped out from different directions. Their eyes were red as if they had seen an enemy who had killed their father.

    "Kill him!"

    "We can kill, but we can''t humiliate them. Let''s fight it out with them!"

    Aoba was shocked and turned to run without saying anything.

    Of course, when he was running, he did not forget to throw a shuttle of bullets at Shuriken from time to time.

    However, the efficiency was a little too low, so Aoba, who had a coquettish idea, immediately shouted a few words at Itachi.

    Itachi, who was running, suddenly darkened his face and almost tripped himself, falling to the ground!

    At this time, Itachi really did not want to pay attention to Aoba, this bastard''s proposal, but how could this guy''s skin be too thick?

    Therefore, Itachi had no choice but to adapt to the situation and create a shadow clone and throw it to this guy.

    Aoba''s eyes immediately lit up. He turned over and jumped high into the air, sitting on the shoulder of the shadow clone.

    His proposal just now was to let Itachi be his temporary mount.

    If Itachi didn''t give him a blow on the spot, it would be considered that the friendship was solid!

    Although he could not ride Itachi, which made Aoba somewhat regretful, the effect of riding a shadow clone was also the same. Who was not riding, right?

    And when Aoba did not have to bother to run away, these Kumogakure Ninjas who wanted to catch up were immediately became unlucky.

    The barrage time was opened again!

    The blue fire Gatling Gun was not done yet. Under Aoba''s ''Gun Fighting Technique'', the Shuriken that was shot out would draw an S-shape in the air, and then draw a B-shape in the air, ying happily!

    Under the shooting speed of five hundred shots per minute, anyone who could not avoid the ''bullet chain'' in time would turn into a hedgehog in the blink of an eye.

    The power of a single Shuriken was indeed not enough, but he was full in quantity!

    He was not afraid of short-term attack and if he persevered long enough, he could still make the enemy cry.

    Therefore, the casualties of Kumogakure immediately began to rise like a rocket.

    No matter how fast the hand seal was, it couldn''t do five hundred ninjutsu in a minute, but [Gatling Gun - Shuriken] could shoot five hundred in a minute.

    This was the gap!

    Then, Kumogakure''s people stopped chasing.

    They were not stupid!

    This time, it was Aoba''s turn to chase them.

    [Gatling Gun - Shuriken] maximum range was one thousand meters. Although at this distance, the Shuriken that was fired out was only God knows where it would fly...

    Don''t forget what their mission was!

    It was to harass!

    It was to torture the enemy!

    As long as he could make these people of Kumogakure miserable, then Aoba would feel very happy.

    Therefore, after driving all these people of Kumogakure back, Aoba did not waste any of it. He just beat up all 10,000 Shuriken, and then he was ready to go back.

    Behind him was a pile of chicken hair and countless enemies'' angry but helpless eyes.

    Well, although there were some casualties, it was not like there was no harvest at all. With so many Shuriken to clean up, each person would be able to get a lot, just take it as early delivery of New Year goods.

    As for whether these Kumogakure Ninjas whocked nothing but Shuriken would be satisfied or not, that was not something that Aoba and the others could control.

    When Aoba and the others returned, Shikaku almost immediately called them over. It was obvious that he had already known what they had done today through the intelligence.

    [Gatling Gun - Shuriken], a war weapon!

    It just cost a lot of Shuriken.

    Shikaku wanted to move the idea of mass production, but he couldn''t understand the principle at all.

    Nonsense, if the magic-modified weapon produced by the system could be mass produced, wouldn''t he be rich in a minute?

    Let alone studying the principle, even if he wanted to lern it, he couldn''t.

    There was only one possibility for it to be scrapped.

    So left with no choice, Shikaku did not force the issue.

    In fact, even if it was really mass-produced, it would be useless, because there was not so much Shuriken to waste. Every minute was spent with money!

    If he really wanted to use this thing as the main weapon of war, it was hard to say whether the enemy died or not. Anyway, Konoha would definitely go bankrupt.

    It could only be used at certain special times and asions.

    Thinking of this, Shikaku lost all interest.

    He even rejected Aoba''s request for ''reimbursed'' for the weapons he had used for this mission.

    What a beautiful idea!

    Shuriken had killed so many enemies with just ten thousand of them, and the rest were all given to Kumogakure.

    If not for the fact that Kumogakure had been crippled by them, he would have been pped in the head by the hat of a war veteran!

    Still want to reimburse?

    In his dreams!

    Aoba was also very helpless about this. It seemed that his n of using public funds to be happy hadpletely failed.

    As for self-fees.

    No matter how many battle achievements he had, he could not afford to spend so much!

    What was with the mines at home?

    But fortunately, he had already felt good once, and there were still 10,000 Shuriken lying quietly in the spare ''clip''. Even if there was any unexpected situation, it would be enough to deal with it.

    So if he didn''t feel good, then let it be, this young master didn''t care!

    Although he said that, asionally taking it out to scare people was still okay.

    So the next day, when Aoba, who was holding a [Gatling Gun - Shuriken] and had a toothpick in his mouth, appeared majestically again a thousand meters away from Kumogakure''s camp, all of Kumogakure''s people at this moment felt a kind of foulnguage in their hearts.

    Thinking back to how high-spirited they were back then!

    It was as if with a snap of a finger, the little Konoha would be reduced to ashes.

    But now?

    He was beaten like a stray dog by Konoha, provoked every day by Konoha''s people but did not dare to fight back.

    How could he be so aggrieved!

    But what could he do if he could not bear to continue?

    I hope what Dodai-sama said is true. The supplies and reinforcements are already on their way here.

    Otherwise, there was really no way to fight this war. They all wanted to go home and miss everything in the vige.

    They still remembered the scene of eight ck-skinned Jonin carrying the coffin for Raikage-sama after he died. The scene of singing and dancing at that time was still fresh in their minds.

    They really hoped that they could enjoy this kind of heroic honor after their deaths.

    Many people looked into the distance.

 Chapter 234: Change and Battle to the Death

    Chapter 234: Change and Battle to the Death

    After the battle meeting ended, Shikaku had a solemn expression.

    The reason was that the team he sent to intercept Kumogakure''s supplies hadpletely lost contact.

    After crippling Kumogakure''s frontline troops, it wasn''t that he didn''t want to pursue the victory, but that Konoha was also dead and injured.

    Under the premise that the victory was decided, of course, he had to choose to minimize the losses.

    Otherwise, under the desperate counterattack of Kumogakure''s frontline troops, the casualties on their side would definitely increase by a step, and this was a situation that neither Shikaku nor Sarutobi wanted to see.

    Therefore, under Sarutobi''s orders, Shikaku chose to trap the remaining people of Kumogakure here, coupled with harassment tactics, to make Raikage submit, and take the initiative to send people to negotiate so that these people would not be buried here.

    But Kumogakure''s reaction was unsettling!

    It was clear that they were at the end of their rope, and every day the wounded died in their sleep, but the remnants of Komugakure''s front line gritted their teeth and held on.

    He did not take the initiative tounch a counterattack, nor did he have any thoughts of admitting defeat and returning to the vige.

    Thus, Shikaku deduced that Kumogakure''s logistics supplies might already be on the way, and they might even send reinforcements.

    However, after such a long period of war, how much strength could Kumogakure squeeze out to support the frontlines? First, there was a question mark.

    However, if this batch of supplies was sessfully delivered to the hands of Kumogakure''s frontline troops, then this war would definitely continue to fight, and perhaps they would have to pay a greater price to chase away the enemy.

    Therefore, Shikaku decisively gave the order to send nearly a hundred people to go around Shimogakure and Yugakure, wanting to destroy this batch of supplies,pletely cutting off the hopes of Kumogakure and the others at the front line!

    At the same time, he also made two preparations. The army kept pressing forward, pushing the front line to the limit that Kumogakure could tolerate, and was ready to attack at any time.

    If the logistics route of Kumogakure''s supply line was sessfully cut off, then it would naturally be better. Not only did it preserve the strength of his own side, but it alsopletely made it impossible for Kumogakure to make aeback.

    Even if Raikage wanted to redeem these people, he would have to pay a greater price.

    However, if something unexpected happened, Shikaku would immediately attack and try to destroy Kumogakure''s frontline before the enemy''s reinforcements and supplies arrived!

    As time passed, the hundred-man army that had not been able to send out the information on time probably had an ident.

    This also caused Shikaku to no longer have any thoughts of being lucky and immediately convened a battle meeting.

    The enemy was extremely tired, and his mental state and physical state had reached the lowest point. This was the best time to act!

    As a result, early in the morning of the second day, Konoha''s main force assembled and then began to move towards Kumogakure''s current stronghold.

    Kumogakure, who received the news, seemed to have already endured to the limit. Even if most of the people were in terrible states, they were ready to fight to the death with Konoha''s people!

    The forces of both sides shed again!

    However, this time, the faces of Kumogakure''s people were already full of ''defeat''. On the other hand, Konoha''s side was full of energy and was full of energy. He wanted to kill all the enemies in front of him immediately!

    With such aparison, the victor was determined.

    If there were no idents, it was time for this war to end.

    "Kill!"

    It was very surprising that the first to attack was not from all sides that had the advantage of Zetsu, but from Kumogakure''s side, themander of the tform gave the order first.

    This was also something that could not be helped. Konoha was able to wait patiently, but they were able to dy for an extra minute, causing their morale to drop by a bit.

    Therefore, it was better to use the resentment that had been umted in their hearts during this period of time to explode out immediately, and perhaps they might even be able to catch Konoha off guard.

    However, Dodai had underestimated Shikaku too much. As early as yesterday''s battle meeting, Shikaku had listed a total of seven possible situations, and naturally, this included Kumogakure who would strike first and use the concept of ''mourning soldiers win'' to try and break through the situation.

    And Shikaku''s response to this was to defend and counterattack!

    As the saying goes, a spurt of energy will weaken and exhaust three times.

    Fierce was just an illusion that Kumogakure''s troops were showing at this time.

    No matter how fierce the tiger was, it only had the strength of one strike. As long as one blocked it, they would find that the other party was actually just a sick cat.

    And how could a sick cat block the wolf pack''s bite!

    "Closebat first unit, second unit, prepare for defense!"

    "Combat unit, fiercely attack! First, you must stop the enemy''s attack momentum!"

    After receiving the order, Mikawa immediately began tomand thebat unit tounch the attack.

    Moreover, unlikest time, thisbat unit was made to attack the main force from the beginning, and even chose rtively powerfulbined ninjutsu. It seemed that there was no intention of saving chakra at all.

    As for the first closebat unit, the second unit no longer charged to kill the enemy, but instead turned into a defensive line, ready to block the attack of the enemy.

    Kumogakure Ninja did not expect that Konoha would make such an arrangement. It was toote for him to retreat now. He could only bite the bullet and rush forward with a frightened face. He even increased his speed. As long as he could rush into Konoha''s group before the ninjutsu hit him, there was still hope.

    However, Konoha''s unit arrived first on the battlefield, but they had already quietly set up the Explosion Tag.

    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!

    Although only a small part of the Explosion Tag was set up due to time constraints, Kumogakure''s people still rushed in and the formation was immediately destroyed.

    Then at this time, under themand of Mikawa, Konoha''sbat unit immediately turned into a precision ninjutsu machine, meticulously throwing one ninjutsu after another towards the panicked enemy vanguard forces.

    Kumogakure, who wanted to seize the initiative, was instantly hit head-on by Konoha!

    And because of the distance, Kumogakure''sbat unit had to advance a bit more, and then they would be able to threaten Konoha''sbat unit. Therefore, this time difference directly led to arge number of people on Kumogakure''s side.

    It could be said that in the game between the fingers of both sides, Dodai waspletely at a disadvantage.

    Moreover, it was worth mentioning that in this head-on confrontation, Aoba and the other two were impressively staying on Konoha''s side, and were ready to participate in the battle at any time.

    Because there was no longer any need to attack Kumogakure''s camp. This battle was a real battle!

    Speaking of which, this was the first time that they had personally experienced the chaotic battle of thousands of ninjas. The shock of the scene caused their eyes to widen and they were speechless.

    However, they were not frightened to the point that their legs went soft. Instead, their blood was boiling and they were eager to try.

    What a joke. They had experienced so many life and death tests. Even if the scene at this moment was really grand and tragic, it was impossible to scare them so easily!

 Chapter 235: Battlefield Rescue Team

    Chapter 235: Battlefield Rescue Team

    The ninjas on Kumogakure''s side were already in an extremely bad state, and now that they had suffered a head-on blow from Konoha''sbat unit, they were directly struck dumb for a moment, and were unable to organize an effective counterattack.

    If this continued, then Konoha would definitely get a big victory with very few casualties!

    It wasn''t impossible for them to evenpletely wipe out Kumogakure''s frontline forces.

    But the strange thing was that the closebat forces in front of them had already been beaten to the point where they couldn''t find their way out. However, the earthen wall seemed as if it hadn''t seen anything. It didn''t change at all. It just roared loudly and let more people press forward.

    It seemed to be like a broken jar, waiting in line to be killed by Konoha.

    Was the earthen tformpletely lost its intelligence because of the sessive losses?

    Not necessarily!

    Because Kumogakure''s melee troops had already connected the entire battlefield with their own flesh and blood, and after releasing so many high consumption killing Ninjutsu, Konoha''sbat unit was also somewhatcking in stamina.

    "Let''s wait a little longer." Dodai''s eyes were bloodshot, looking extremely terrifying.

    .........

    "Lightning Release - Lightning sh!"

    "Lightning Release - Whip Dance of Fools!"

    "Lightning Release..."

    When Kumogakure''s people finally broke into Konoha''s formation at the price of huge casualties, what awaited them was Konoha''s closebat forces.

    Although the threat from Konoha''sbat unit was temporarily gone, wanting to break through Konoha''s defense line and rush straight to thebat unit behind was simply wishful thinking!

    As for Aoba and the other two, who had been temporarily assigned to the first closebat unit, they finally had a chance to disy their abilities.

    The three of them worked together, using Aoba, who had the strongest defense as the arrowhead, and immediately began a ughter!

    Yes, it was a one-sided ughter!

    Aoba''s defense, Itachi''s Genjutsu, Gekkou Hayate''s swordsmanship and sneak attack were extremely perfect. The more chaotic the battlefield was, the more they would be like fish in water.

    In addition, the enemy also had their side of Jonin to take over, but they were only with Gennin''s strength at most, so wouldn''t that be giving them battle achievements!

    Moreover, others had to pay attention to all directions at all times, otherwise a cold Kunai could make them die with hatred.

    However, Aoba and the other two only needed to pay more attention to what was behind them, because the various flying attacks in front of them were like tickling Aoba!

    If not for the fact that his injuries hadn''t healed yet, Aoba might have turned around and charged into the enemy group at this time.

    It was clearly a more dangerous battlefield, so why was it more rxed?

    Was it because Konoha''s people were too powerful, or was it because Kumogakure''s people were too awesome?

    "Aoba, right ahead!"

    Itachi, who was in charge of leading the overall situation, immediately noticed that there were two ninjas of Konoha who were being surrounded by four or five enemies, and quickly spoke up.

    "Got it!"

    Aoba immediately drew his sword and disappeared in a sh.

    "Thunder Breathing Techniqueˇ¤First Formˇ¤Thunderp and shˇ¤Sixfold!"

    Ha...

    The two ninjas, who were prepared to drag an enemy down with them before they died, suddenly widened their eyes!

    Bones.

    The heads of the five enemies who surrounded them suddenly fell to the ground.

    When they looked at the residual lightning in the air, they saw Aoba standing there with his saber in hand, looking calm and rxed.

    "We brothers will remember this favor."

    "If we can return alive, we will definitely repay this favor!"

    Aoba pretended not to care and waved his hand. Then, he gathered with Itachi and Gekkou Hayate to kill the enemy.

    But in fact, he was already happy!

    In order to execute the supreme undercover n, Aoba had already thought it through. Killing enemies on the battlefield was still secondary. It was best to save some of his own people.

    Otherwise, even if the enemies he killed were terror-stricken, they would only be the next Konoha, White Fang.

    Being a senior fighter was not what he wanted, so he needed to increase his reputation in the ninja forces.

    It was said that the three iron men in life, together through windows, carrying guns together, going whoring together.

    Since he wanted others to remember his good deeds, was there anything more impressive than saving his life?

    When the time came, even if Sarutobi refused to let him be the 5th Hokage, he could still try to usurpthe throne.

    Therefore, when Aoba told Itachi about his ''investment n'', Itachi agreed with his idea. He felt that it would be better to save more people.

    "Aoba, to the left!"

    "Look ahead!"

    "Someone is in danger at our right rear."

    In order to better grasp the situation of the battlefield, Itachi even activated Sharingan, looking for opportunities everywhere.

    Aoba did not fail to live up to Itachi''s efforts. Every time, he would be able to save the person in time. In order to make his actions more heroic, there were a few times when he chose to block a knife for others at the critical moment!

    Looking at these leeks with red eyes and faces full of heartfelt gratitude, Aoba suddenly felt that the red scarf on his chest was bing more and more red.

    "Learning a good example, I do good things without leaving my name - Shinomiya Aoba." He copied a diary from, Ninja World, who was seeking death and told himself that the protagonist of had left behind.

    Therefore, under the most touching scene of Aoba and the others desperately saving people like firefighters, Konoha''s casualties immediately changed.

    Some of them had even been saved by Aoba several times, repeatedly gaining favorability several times.

    At the same time, Shikaku, who had seen everything that had happened here, felt extremely gratified. The admiration in his eyes waspletely undisguised!

    Good talent, strong strength, inheriting the will of fire at such a young age.

    Truly amazing!

    Konoha''s future would definitely be iparably glorious!

    After the war ended, he would definitely have to give a detailed ount of these children''s achievements, especially the scene of them saving people on the battlefield. He had to let Sarutobi-sama know!

    However, after looking back at Kumogakure''s front lines, Shikaku immediately frowned.

    To be honest, he could not understand what Kumogakure was doing.

    Could it be that he simply wanted to go all out?

    But why did they still fight to the death and send people to their deaths when the situation was hopeless?

    Shikaku suddenly felt a strong sense of unease.

    He would never underestimate any enemy, not to mention that themander of the enemy would not make such a stupid mistake.

    It was just that he had not figured out what the enemy''s trump card was yet.

    Then at this time, he noticed that the Ninjutsu unit on his side had gradually stopped their attacks. After all, they were constantly releasing Ninjutsu, and their chakra couldn''t support them at all.

    So, it was inevitable for them to be mute!

    But now, even if theycked the suppression ofbat unit, Kumogakure''s side couldn''t make any waves.

    Shikaku was slightly relieved, but suddenly, the change he was most worried about happened!

 Chapter 236: Two-Tailed and Brigade!

    Chapter 236: Two-Tailed and Brigade!

    A cat cry filled with killing intent suddenly resounded throughout the entire battlefield!

    Then, a huge cat demon covered in blue chakra mes instantly appeared in front of Konoha''s front line in front of everyone''s iparably shocked eyes. Moreover, not far in front of them, Konoha''sbat unit didn not much chakra left!

    No one had expected that Kumogakure''s trump card was actually tailed-beast!

    Moreover, they did not even know when Jinchuriki had mixed into Kumogakure''s closebat unit.

    A huge fireball began to condense in the mouth of the Two-Tailed.

    "Run! Spread out, all of you spread out!"

    The first to react was actually a Jonin named Mikawa. Under his angry roar, the frightenedbat unit immediately turned around and fled.

    If they still had chakra, they might be able to restrain the enemy which was a tailed-beast.

    However, most of their chakra had already been released, causing terrifying casualties to the enemy.

    As the saying goes, one drink and one peck, naturally the heavens will decide.

    Dodai was not an old fool!

    He was using the lives of countless people to fight for the best opportunity for Komugakure people!

    As for Yugito Nii who had been sent to reinforce them, after killing all of Konoha''s people who hade to intercept the supplies, she realized that the level of crisis at the front line might be even more serious than what was described in the information that had been sent back.

    Thus, she rushed over alone as fast as she could.

    It was also because of her timely arrival that Dodai had made such an risky n.

    He had seeded!

    As expected, in order to reduce the losses on their side, Konoha unleashed all of his strength, wanting to wipe them out in one fell swoop.

    As a result, when he threw out this trump card of tailed-beast''s, Konoha''s side no longer had much strength to resist!

    "Everyone attack! Buy time for the Two-Tailed and stall the enemy!" Dodai roared in an extremely deranged manner.

    After discovering that their side had actually dispatched a great killing weapon like tailed-beast, Kumogakure''s people also went crazy. Even thebat unit pulled out their des and charged!

    "I won this time."

    Looking at the huge fireball from the mouth of the Two-Tailed directly falling into thebat unit of Konoha, Dodai couldn''t help but mutter to himself.

    ...

    Boom!

    The huge fireball from the mouth of the Two-Tailed Matatabi came crashing down!

    Although Konoha''sbat unit wanted to retreat at the first possible moment, but no matter what, the distance between them and Two-Tailed was too close.

    In an instant, countless charred corpses were blown into the air, and then fell powerlessly.

    Thebat unit immediately suffered heavy casualties!

    "Retreat! Thebat unit immediately retreat! The melee unit will stop the enemy''s tailed-beast!"

    There was no way to continue this war for the time being. Shikaku did not expect that Kumogakure would actually tear up the contract and not use tailed-beast. ''He secretly sent Jinchuriki. What was he trying to do? Topletely perish together with Konoha!''

    Seeing that Konoha''s people were about to run away, Dodai had endured for so long just to let the Two-Tailed reverse the defeat in one fell swoop. How could he give up the great opportunity to heavily injure Konoha?

    Therefore, he immediatelymanded Kumogakure''s men to entangle Konoha. Ninjas.

    In an instant, the battle turned around!

    Under the premise that only one side used tailed-beast, there was no one to stop the Two-Tailed!

    Yugito Nii was a beauty, she was sometimes arrogant like a queen, sometimes gentle and easy-going, and also considerate. However, when she watched Konoha ughter herpatriots before she naturally became furious and did not have any thoughts of holding back.

    Every time she waved her huge ws, dozens of corpses would be thrown away!

    And at this moment, Konoha''sbat unit was so powerless.

    The scattered ninjutsu bombarded her body, and simply could not cause any damage to her.

    Before the overwhelming shuriken and kunai couldnd, they were alreadypletely melted away by the blue chakra mes covering her body!

    Although Konoha''s closebat unit were fearless, they only used their own lives to stall for time. They were simply unable to stop the killing of Two-Tailed.

    In an instant, Konoha was defeated!

    Such an ever-changing war also made Aoba and the other two somewhat at a loss.

    Especially when Two-Tailed spat out a huge fireball towards thebat unit, the three of them ran towards that direction as if they had gone crazy.

    Because... Mikawa-sensei was there!

    Suddenly, the Two-Tailed half crouched down and opened its mouth again.

    However, this time it was no longer a big fireball, but a Tailed Beast Ball that symbolized destruction and death!

    With Konoha''s current panic formation, if they were hit by this Tailed Beast Ball, they would basically bepletely gone.

    Not to mention, at this moment, Two-Tailed was aiming at the back of Konoha''s line... As themander of the front line, Shikaku was standing there!

    At the critical moment, Choza, who was still seriously injured, stepped forward again. He immediately turned into a giant with Super Multi-Size Technique. He came to the front of the Two-Tailedwith a bang. Then, regardless of the burning of the Two-Tailed''s coat of mes, he heavily punched the head of the Two-Tailedl!

    At this moment, Tailed Beast Ball, who was knocked to the side, also flew far away.

    With a bang, a mountain peak in the distance was instantly ttened!

    Although it took a certain amount of time to gather energy, Tailed Beast Ball''s power was truly too terrifying!

    On the other hand, Choza, who had attracted the Two-Tailed''s attention, was in a terrible state. Although his huge body could temporarily fight with tailed-beast.

    But firstly, he had not recovered from the serious injuries he had suffered before, and his condition was already not good.

    Secondly, the Two-Tailed''s ming chakra simply made him unable to start.

    The punch just now only shook Two-Tailed''s head, but Choza''s right fist had been severely burned.

    But even if it was so unfavorable, Choza still gritted his teeth and fought with Two-Tailed.

    "Cat w!"

    With a hissing sound, Two-Tailed''s sharp ws instantly shed in front of Choza''s chest.

    The pain brought by the numerous bloody wounds almost caused Choza to lose consciousness.

    However, just taking a step back, Choza used his tenacious consciousness to hold his body that was about to fall back.

    "Don''t fall, don''t fall."

    Choza knew that he was already an arrow at the end of its flight, and besides him, there was no one else who could stop the Two-Tailed from attacking.

    At the very least, he had to buy some time for Shikaku and the others to evacuate!

    At this time, several people from the Nara n had already arrived. Under the shadow secret technique, they tightly wrapped the Two-Tailed.

    Although the lethality of the me chakra was very strong, it was obviously ineffective against the Nara n''s secret technique!

    Through the precious time they had earned, Aoba and the other two finally managed to find the seriously injured and unconscious Mikawa-sensei.

    "Phew. He''s still alive, but he needs immediate treatment."

    Aoba immediately said, "Hayate, take Mikawa-sensei and leave this ce first. Itachi, cover Hayate."

 Chapter 237: Hunted by Yugito Nii!

    Chapter 237: Hunted by Yugito Nii!

    "What about you? Don''t think too hard about it!" Gekko Hayate said anxiously.

    "Don''t worry, I''m not stupid. You guys go first, I''ll be back soon."

    "That''s tailed-beast! We can''t participate in other battles of this level!" Gekkou Hayate still wanted to persuade him.

    But Aoba had made up his mind!

    Mikawa-sensei, who had been kind to him, was almost killed by the Two-Tailed He would definitely settle this score with the other party.

    Even if he had no way to deal with a powerful enemy like tailed-beast, these bastards of Kumogakure had to pay the price!

    "Don''t be impulsive. Shisui should have a way to deal with that big guy."

    "Yes." Aoba nodded, but it might take some time for Shisui to arrive.

    Moreover, it was hard to say if Shisui was willing to expose his true strength.

    With the current degree of suspicion of the vige towards Uchiha n, if Shisui exposed Mangekyou Sharingan and Susanoo to defeat the Two-Tailed, then who knows how many people would immediately break their ss heart!

    Moreover, without even thinking, one could also know that there would definitely be no merit, instead, it would make some people even more fearful.

    This was also one of the reasons why Shisui had never dared to reveal his own strength. In fact, even Fugaku did not know what kind of terrifying strength this super genius Uchiha possessed.

    After Hayate and Itachi quickly retreated with Mikawa-sensei, without any worries, Aoba did not say anything and took out his own treasure. He shot at Kumogakure and others who did not know what was good for them.

    Tu-tu-tu-tu-tu-tu.

    "Damn it, this time I''ve lost a lot. When I go back, I must let Shikaku reimburseme!"

    Aoba couldn''t help but curse as he held [Shuriken - Gatling Gun] to suppress the enemy and buy time for the others to retreat.

    Not long ago, he thought that the battle was too easy, but in the end, the situation was reversed with a mouthful of poison. He was also very depressed.

    It was true that before the results came out, the practice of losing character should not be allowed. Thest one celebrated in advance with champagne, their graves were already tens of thousands of stories high, all of which were bloody lessons, ugh!

    However, at this moment, a person who was as dazzling as aet immediately attracted the attention of Kumogakure.

    A cold killing intent immediately appeared in the eyes of the tform. Then, he shouted, "Yugito Nii! Kill that little brat!"

    At this time, Yugito Nii who had just broken free of the restraints of the Nara n''s Shadow Secret Technique and sent Akamichi Choza flying immediately followed the sound of the soil tform and looked at Aoba who was carrying a Gatling Gun in the battlefield.

    Although it was strange that the other party used a weapon, this kind of thing could not even break her tailed-beast outer garment, so there was naturally nothing to care about.

    However, she could not pretend not to hear the orders of Dodai-sama.

    "Cat me Roaring Fire!"

    A blue me that wasn''t toorge flew towards Aoba and instantly split into arge number of blue me tracking bullets that covered the sky and smashed towards him.

    Aoba had already raised his guard when he shouted at the tform. After discovering that ''that brat'' was indeed pointing at him, he quickly stuffed the Gatling Gun into his ninja backpack and began to dodge.

    However, these blue me balls that had been split apart actually still had a tracking function.

    No matter how he dodged, they were all locked onto his body.

    Fortunately, the speed of flight was not too fast, otherwise, this move was really too much of a bug.

    Aoba was also speechless. He had just evolved to Gatling Gun, and the result was that he had already yed with a tracking missile. This was too unfair!

    Bang!

    One could not dodge in time, and he could only choose to use his fist to blow up the three Cat me Roaring Fire.

    Although the Level 8 [Hardening] and the Level 6 [Busoshoku Haki] had sessfully blocked the damage, the mes attached to him did not extinguish. Instead, they were slowly absorbing the chakra in his body as fuel.

    After that, Aoba did not panic, but calmly began to think of countermeasures.

    Although this move of the Two-Tailed had the characteristics of burning the enemy''s chakra, its power was still within the range he could bear.

    However, before finding a way to extinguish the mes on him, he needed to think of a way to get rid of the Cat me Roaring Fire chasing behind him.

    Then, he saw a few Kumogakure ninjas who were gloating not far away. Their faces were full of ''You will feel it today''.

    Aoba was immediately moved. As expected of my favorite old friend. You came at the right time!

    Look! What gift did I bring you!

    Aoba immediately sped up and rushed toward the enemy.

    "Don''te over here!"

    The enemy immediately revealed a look of horror on his face. Then, he turned around and ran.

    However, Aoba knew that under normal circumstances, if he said he didn''t want it, then he would want it. Therefore, he was very considerate and brought dozens of cute little blue mice to deliver the goods!

    "Thank you!"

    After patting the shoulder of one of them and showing them a grateful smile, Aoba immediately increased his speed and opened up a distance.

    Then, these unlucky people tried to dodge to the side in horror, but they were swallowed by Yubito Nii''s Cat me Roaring Fire.

    The little mice chasing behind him suddenly be half in size, but unfortunately, several of his old friends were also missing. It was really too sad.

    Aoba, who almostughed, immediately said, "Be serious, I want to be serious." Then, he turned around and rushed towards more enemies.

    "Stop him!"

    "Don''t let hime over!"

    The others who had just witnessed the scene naturally knew what this bastard was going to do. They immediately sent out all kinds of attacks to stop him.

    But who was Aoba?

    He was warm and hospitable!

    Although the weing ceremony was a bit more intense, this did not prevent him from passing the gifts that he had not yet sent out to them.

    Thunder Breathing Technique immediately activated it. With a sh of lightning, Aoba instantly closed the distance between the two sides. Then, he extended his sinful hand towards the unlucky person closest to him.

    "I''ll let you all have a taste of this me!"

    After the blue me in Aoba''s hand touched the other party, it immediately seemed as if a bucket of gasoline was poured into the other party and began to burn fiercely.

    He only had time to let out a scream as the me swallowed him, and he fell to the ground, twisting and struggling.

    After seeing this scene, Aoba knew that the more people burn by it, the bigger the me be.

    And under the double defense of [Hardening] and [Busoshoku Haki], he isted this characteristic to a certain extent, making it difficult for the little mouse to absorb the chakra in his body.

    After understanding this principle, he began to control the chakra in his body to stay away from his hands, and soon this annoying blue me finally disappeared after jumping for two times.

 Chapter 238: Dodai Tudai Attack, Lava Release Attack!

    Chapter 238: Dodai Tudai Attack, Lava Release Attack!

    The Two-Tailed''s attack did not work. Instead, it caused a great deal of damage to his own people.

    This result was hard for Yugito Nii to ept!

    Therefore, she simply gave up on killing these Konoha Ninjas in front of her and directly jumped up to kill Aoba.

    After seeing this scene, Aoba immediately turned and ran, but the attack of the Two-Tailed was fast and ruthless. He could only hastily pull out [Grey Snow] to block in front of him.

    A bang!

    Aoba was sent flying like a cannonball!

    However, under the protection of the ''Flesh Release Ninjutsu'', he sessfully survived, only spitting out a mouthful of blood.

    Instead, he distanced himself from Two-Tailed.

    Ding!

    Special death-seeking mission has been released!

    Mission name: The speed of life and death!

    Description: Dance to your heart''s content under the attack of the Two-Tailed!

    (Of course, you can also try to get rid of it! Believe me, the reward for this mission is beyond your imagination!)

    [Quest Requirement: Hold on for 1 minute under the chase of the Two-Tailed.]

    [Quest time limit: Until the Two-Tailed stops chasing or is more than a thousand meters away. ]

    [Quest reward: Advanced skill card x1 (On this basis, every minute you hold on will give you an extra advanced skill card. Limit: 3) ]

    [Mission failed: Two-Tailed and brigade good sense minus 100! Do you really not want to try to kill Two-Tailed?]

    ......

    This death-seeking mission came in time!

    Aoba, who crawled up from the ground in a sorry state, couldn''t help but let out a sigh of relief. Fortunately, it was only a special death-seeking mission, not a gold level death-seeking mission or a higher difficulty level.

    Because based on his understanding of the system, if it was currently issuing a gold level death-seeking mission, then it would definitely not be as simple as running for his life.

    Perhaps it would make him do some strange things to the Two-Tailed.

    It was unknown if it was because his demand for the skill card was too strong that the system had been merciful this time.

    However, he had to grasp this opportunity well.

    Moreover, even if he didn''t have this special death-seeking mission, he would still be targeted by the Two-Tailed. That was why he felt that this mission was released very timely, very'' considerate ''.

    Wasn''t it just holding on for a minute? Who was he looking down on?

    As for the temptation of the system ''beyond imagination'', he automatically ignored it.

    ''If the system could get rid of the Two-Tailed, would there be a need to run? Was there a need for you to mock me?''

    There were only few peanuts, so let''s do it!

    After spitting a mouthful of bloody saliva on the ground, Aoba turned around and ran!

    It was really impossible not to run, because the Two-Tailed had caught up with him again.

    In fact, at this moment, Yugito Nii was also very surprised. After she attacked, Aoba was the first to resist her casual attack and was still alive.

    In addition, the other party had used her ninjutsu to kill many of her own people.

    As a result, Yugito Nii hadpletely targeted him!

    As for Yugito Nii who had let go of Konoha and the others, they turned their heads and stared at Aoba.

    Dodai only wanted to say, "Well done!"

    This bastard who had repeatedly provoked Kumogakure, provoked them, Raikage, and even caused them great losses, had to die today!

    In any case, with the strength of the Two-Tailed, it would only take a few minutes to kill this fellow.

    So what if the others of Konoha lived for a few dozen more seconds? It would not affect the overall situation.

    However, at this moment, Aoba only wanted to curse in his heart!

    When the Two-Tailed came out, he waved his de and stopped 0.000001 seconds, then he was sent flying again.

    Without any skill, the power thates out of simply level A and was enough to crush most people.

    If [Grey Snow] was not a famous de and had used [Busoshoku Haki] to reinforce it, he would have had a hard time blocking these two A level attacks.

    However, the tremendous force from the de still affected the injuries in his body, making him want to vomit blood!

    Before he could stabilize himself, Yugito Nii attacked again.

    A huge fireball came from afar.

    Ha!

    Aoba didn''t want to bet on whether his ''physical speed'' could resist this fireball. Therefore, after cursing in his heart, he directly used up his physical strength tounch [Thunder Breathing]. With the help of the instantaneous burst of speed, he immediately disappeared from where he was standing.

    There was another loud explosion!

    This power was too terrifying!

    Moreover, this consumption was simply not worth mentioning for tailed-beast''s chakra reserves.

    It could even be used to rece A level attack!

    We can''t continue like this, otherwise, persisting for a minute will be an extravagant hope.

    Aoba''s expression immediately became iparably solemn.

    Then, before the Two-Tailed''s next attack arrived, he immediately cast his gaze towards Kumogakure''srge team.

    As long as the recruitment was not new, as long as it was useful, it would be fine!

    He didn''t believe that after hiding among your own people, the Two-Tailed would still dare to use the Tailed Beast Ball to hit him

    This kind of action of taking the initiative to rush into the enemy''s encirclement was undoubtedly suicide for others.

    However, for Aoba, taking advantage of two evils was easier. Compared to the Two-Tailed, Kumogakure''s old friends were more gentle.

    Therefore, when another big Tailed Beast Ball, he consumed his strength again and turned into a bolt of lightning, rushing towards Kumogakure''s people.

    But this time, his scheme had been seen through long ago.

    As themander of Kumogakure''s frontline troops, Dodai, for the first time, crossed the others and stood at the front.

    Before bing themander, he was the court official of the past Raikage, and also the instructor of the Lightning Release - Double Lariat!

    Moreover, he also had the Lava Kekkei Genkai, and his strength was not to be underestimated!

    In the previous battle, because he needed to keep an eye on the overall situation, themand team did not personally take action.

    Now that the Two-Tailed had appeared, the current situation did not need him to do anything anymore.

    Therefore, ept your death, insolent Konoha brat!

    "Lava Release - Rubber Ball!"

    Dodai suddenly opened its mouth and spat out arge amount of gtinous matter. Using the water traces left behind by Konoha''sbat unit, it quickly spread outwards.

    The moment Aoba stepped on the soft ground, he immediately realized that something was wrong. He immediately somersaulted backwards andnded.

    And when he stopped, the gtinous substance wrapped around his feet actually had a lot of stickiness.

    If he was trapped by this technique, even if it only dyed him for a few seconds, it would be enough for Two-Tailed to send him to see God.

    "Give up. If you surrender now, maybe the merciful Raikage-sama can give you a chance to join us."

    Dodai said calmly after sealing off Aoba''s path.

    As for whether he was sincere or not, only he knew.

    Then, Aoba suddenlyughed, "It''s not impossible to join your Kumogakure, but is your Raikage-sama willing to abdicate and give up his position?"

    The implication was that he wanted to be Raikage.

    Dodai alsoughed, but It was an angryughed.

    What an arrogant and annoying little brat!

 Chapter 239: The Magnificent Attack!

    Chapter 239: The Magnificent Attack!

    "If that''s the case, then bringing your corpse back will be the same result."

    "Yugito Nii, hurry up and deal with him. If you dy, there will be a change!"

    The speed of the Two-Tailed was very fast, and the Two-Tailed instantly strangled each other.

    At the same time, Dodai also began to quickly form seals again, and a huge rubber fishing came out from its mouth, wanting to cut off the possibility of Aoba escaping.

    Aoba, who was high up in the air, was calm and collected, and waved out several saber lights like a spark.

    Although the rubber fishing released by Dodai was very flexible and had excellent defense against physical attacks, its weakness was also very obvious, and it did not have the ability to resist sharp attacks.

    Therefore, Aoba easily cut open the fishing attack.

    However, just this little bit of obstruction time made Yugito Nee adjust the direction of the attack again, and a tail brushed against Aoba''s body, sending him flying.

    "Lava Release: Rubber Ball!"

    The earthen tform instantly spat out another mouthful of ''sticky phlegm''. At the same time that Aoba flew out, it urately wrapped around him.

    Although the soft rubber outeryer did not cause much damage to Aoba when hended, he lost the ability to move freely and was trapped inside.

    Because Dodai knew that the attack of the Two-Tailed just now did not hit the target, and it was difficult to kill this kid.

    So even if the Lava Release - Rubber Ball was more for protection, in order to limit the other side, he had to use.

    Then, the Tailed Beast Ball of the Two-Tailed appeared again.

    Boom!

    Aoba, who couldn''t see the scene outside and had yet to break free, was immediately engulfed.

    However, following the appearance of an iron-blooded and mighty war god screen, it actually forcefully blocked the Two-Tailed''s attack.

    What made Aoba even more surprised was that when he sensed danger and used [Undying Fortress] without hesitation, the protective Lava Release - Rubber Ball that was wrapped around him also simultaneously appeared outside the light screen!

    Although after enduring the first wave of damage, the protective Lava Release - Rubber Ball was immediately blown apart, and it did not count as his own defensive state solidifying.

    However, it also seemed to be affected by part of [Undying Fortress], and it was counted as temporary defense. Even the hollow part was exactly the same.

    This skill still had the potential to be dug out!

    Aoba immediately used Thunder Breathing Techniqueˇ¤Second Formˇ¤Rice Spirit to split open the Lava Release - Rubber Ball barrier around him. At the same time, because of his initiative attack, [Undying Fortress] was immediately cancelled.

    After being reduced byyers of defense, 90 of the damage was instantly returned to him.

    Large mouthfuls of blood fell to the ground.

    The constant beating caused him to burn with rage.

    Aoba immediately decided tounch a counterattack!

    In any case, the minimum requirement for the mission had already been passed by him. The extra time was considered to be a profit. At worst, he could just run away.

    Previously, he had several opportunities to safely retreat. However, because the mission requirement was not more than a kilometer, he did not do so.

    Therefore, Aoba immediately made up her mind to give the Two-Tailed a few ruthless blows and then immediately run away!

    "Thunder Breathing Techniqueˇ¤Fourth Formˇ¤Distant Thunder!"

    The serious Aoba instantly turned into a bolt of lightning and appeared in front of the Two-Tailed. Then, she chopped down fiercely!

    Yugito Nii seemed to have not expected that the little ghost who had been chased by her until now actually stopped running and attacked her.

    In his surprise, Aoba shed at the face of the Two-Tailed at high speed.

    Moreover, it was not over yet. In Total Concentration Breathing''s state, Thunder Breathing Techniqueˇ¤Second Formˇ¤Rice Spirit also took the opportunity to use five shes in an instant!

    Then, as the Two-Tailed roared and swung its ws at Aoba, he disappeared in front of Yugito Nii again.

    "Thunder Breathing Techniqueˇ¤Third Formˇ¤Thunder Swarm!"

    Like a fly jumping up and down, Aoba revolved around the huge body of the Two-Tailed at a high speed.

    Finally, he stopped right in front of the blind spot below the Two-Tailed.

    In Total Concentration Breathing''s state, the continuous attacks made him feel like his lungs were burning, and his physical strength was being consumed very quickly.

    However, he still persevered and swung out thisst strike!

    "Thunder Breathing Techniqueˇ¤First Formˇ¤Thunderp and sh!"

    Endless lightning shed!

    When Yugito Nii realized this, countless lightning strikes were consciously controlled by Aoba and shed upwards!

    Quantity brought about a qualitative change. Although it was difficult for a single strike to prate the me coat of the Two-Tailed, under the continuous bombardment, Yugito Nii immediately let out a different roar.

    Especially after these shes entered her body, they actually continued to spread to other ces.

    However, the body of the Two-Tailed was too huge, so after reacting, Yugito Nii immediately dodged the follow-up shes.

    This made Aoba feel somewhat regretful.

    Sure enough, the current him was far from qualified to challenge tailed-beast, and hecked the means to suppress Tailed-beast.

    [Nine Revolving Thunder Fury], was able to make him explode with extremely powerful strength and speed in a short period of time.

    However, he estimated that he would have to at least reach the level of a Sixth Revolution to be qualified to fight tailed-beast. At the same time, his body had to be able to withstand the power of that explosion. Otherwise, when his body was first destroyed by this power, it would be miserable.

    However, to be able to persist for such a long time under tailed-beast''s pursuit and even cause a tiny bit of damage to him was enough to make him proud.

    Thinking back, he had almost been stabbed to death by Kyuubi with one finger!

    Moreover, at that time, Kyuubi was still in the state of beingpletely suppressed by Kushina.

    It could be seen how fast his progress was after such a long time.

    After he finished his big move, Aoba immediately squeezed out his remaining strength without hesitation. He used Thunder Breathing Techniqueˇ¤Nine Revolving Thunder Fury, to increase the distance to the limit!

    Moreover, he once again dodged the counterattack of the Two-Tailed!

    At this time, Yugito Nii, who seemed to be a little embarrassed because she failed to kill him several times, opened her mouth again.

    Tailed Beast Ball immediately began to condense!

    Aoba, who was gasping for breath, turned around and looked at him with his back covered in sweat. He was shocked!

    He blurted out in an instant.

    As for?

    In order to kill a little Genin like him, she even have to use Tailed Beast Ball!

    I still can''t keep calm. I shouldn''t have been so impulsive just now. Now, I have provoked the two-tailed.

    Aoba was very depressed at this time, but he actually did not regret doing so.

    The two-tailed hit Mikawa-sensei with a fireball, and he cut the two-tailed dozens of times, which was also to avenge Mikawa-sensei.

    Fortunately, Mikawa-sensei was only injured and unconscious. Otherwise, with his character, he would not stop until he died!

    Even if he was no match for the two-tailed now, he would take revenge sooner orter!

    However, he was a little numb now. With Tailed Beast Ball''s attack range, it was impossible for him to escape, let alone survive.

    Therefore, he directly released his ultimate move!

    "Shisui! If you don''t make a move now, I will make Itachi cut off his friendship with you!"

 Chapter 240: If I Were Shisui

    Chapter 240: If I Were Shisui

    "Shisui! If you don''t make a move now, I will make Itachi cut off all ties with you!"

    Aoba had unleashed his ultimate move!

    Through ''Civet Cat Prince'', he knew that Shisui had already rushed to the battlefield from the camp with a solemn expression when the Two-Tailed had released the first Tailed Beast Ball.

    With Shisui''s speed, he must have been lurking around the battlefield, hesitating whether to make a move or not.

    After all, if Shisui exposed his strength, it would definitely attract even more suspicion.

    But to be honest, at this moment, Konoha was one ninja at the front, and no one except Shisui could stop the ughter of the Two-Tailed.

    Moreover, ording to Aoba''s understanding of Shisui, if he had not attracted the hatred of the Two-Tailed at this time and dyed for more than two minutes, Shisui would definitely have made a move.

    There was no way, Shisui''s character was like this, and he could not watch others be ughtered by the Two-Tailed.

    Therefore, at the moment when Aoba shook his person, the name of Body Flickering Technique had already spread out. For some unknown reason, Shisui appeared beside the Two-Tailed.

    Mangekyou Sharingan, activate!

    Susanoo, appear!

    The moment the dark green Susanoo appeared, it heavily punched the head of the Two-Tailed. At the critical moment, it changed the direction of this Tailed Beast Ball shot, and at the same time, Aoba, who was ready to exchange positions with ''Civet Cat Prince'', was greatly relieved.

    If Shisui still didn''t show up, he might really have to sacrifice ''Civet Cat Prince''.

    After all, if he died, he would be finished. And ''Civet Cat Prince'', he still had a chance to revive him in the future.

    But fortunately, this guy Shisui was finally willing to make a move.

    To be honest, Aoba really didn''t understand that Shisui clearly had such powerful strength, so what was he afraid of?

    Even if he was afraid that his family or vige would want to use his power to do something he was not willing to do, so what?

    In the end, the strong were respected in this world!

    As long as you were strong enough, the words you said would fall to the ground and be valued.

    Otherwise, why did Hashirama and Madara suppress the extremely chaotic Ninja World so much that they did not even dare to let out a fart?

    To put it bluntly, wasn''t it the size of a fist?

    Whoever was unconvinced would be beaten to submission!

    This was what was called domineering!

    If Aoba was Shisui, instead of worrying about this and that all day long, he might as well use force to suppress the disharmony in the n and then unify Uchiha!

    Then, they used this as a bargaining chip to negotiate with the vige and fight for the interests of their nsmen that should originally belong to them.

    If the negotiation was sessful, then it would naturally be good for them, good for each other.

    If it didn''t work out, then they could just take the entire Uchiha n and leave Konoha!

    With the strength of the Uchiha n and their reputation among Ninja World, how could they be worried that they wouldn''t be able to find a ce to rest?

    He might even be able to establish a small country by then and make a name for himself.

    This was called a peaceful breakup!

    Rebelling Vige?

    Who would dare to make this im?

    Not to mention that Konoha still had the power to suppress the entire Uchiha n, even if he did, with Sarutobi''s character, would he let Uchiha n go just like that, or would he use his power to fight to the death?

    In the original story, everyone already knew that Uchiha n was going to openly rebel. Sarutobi did not dare to act rashly. In the end, he tricked Itachi into a pitiful person who killed his father and mother, ughtered the entire n, and even worked for the vige. Only then did he sessfully settle this rebellion that had already ended before it even started.

    Otherwise, not to mention whether the rebellion would seed or not, just the consequences and effects were not something that Konoha could bear!

    Uchiha n was also not liked by others in Konoha. If it was another Ninja Vige, even if they could not be a Kage, they would be the center of power!

    No one was stupid enough to drive this powerful force out, except for... hehe!

    Therefore, in Aoba''s view, Uchiha n was really not smart at all, and even a little rash. It was simply a political instor, and they would not use the chips in their hands to negotiate conditions at all.

    As long as they were one-tenth of Danzo''s level, they would not suffer this kind of anger every day.

    Fortunately, he came, and had known Itachi for a long time, and sessfully brainwashed Itachi.

    When Akatsuki''s people sessfully killed Danzo, then Shisui''s fate would also change. At that time, he would be left in a daze, right in front of Shisui, and behind him would be Akatsuki and the entire Uchiha n.

    If added to the fact that Naruto, the son of fate who had treated him as a rtive since he was young, and Itachi''s younger brother, Sasuke, these two who had hung up, Asura, and the reincarnation of Indra.

    Damn!

    Just this configuration, tell me, what big thing can I do!

    ck Zetsu?

    Otsutsuki?

    Come,e,e, let us brothers have a good chat when the timees!

    Leaf Vige Secret Finger Jutsu - One Thousand Years of Death!

    Just as Aoba was lost in his thoughts, Shisui had already started to fight with the Two-Tailedl.

    Bijuudama missed and ttened another mountain peak in the distance.

    Although the power was still so terrifying, it was useless if it couldn''t hit someone.

    And Shisui was really tangled for a while. After hearing Aoba''s shout, he subconsciously made a move. He only chose to expose his semiplete form of Susanoo.

    Otherwise, he, who was extremely skilled in Genjutsu and Space-Time Tchniques, would not need to go through so much trouble. He would directly ''sh'' and send a ''what are you looking at'' to make the second tail turn into a kitten and be ruthlessly rubbed by him!

    After all, Mangekyou Sharingan was simply tailed-beast''s nemesis!

    There were a lot of bloody history toin about this matter.

    The reason why he did not do this was naturally because Shisui was worried that after using Sharingan to control the Two-Tailed, he would really be unable to exin it when he returned to the vige.

    Originally, after the invasion of Kyuubi, the higher-ups of the vige had always suspected that they were suspicious of Uchiha n and suspected that this matter was nned by them.

    But now, someone had confessed!

    I, Uchiha Shisui, can open Mangekyou Sharingan and control tailed-beast!

    What do you want the vige to think!

    If it was anyone else, who would believe that he was innocent?

    Therefore, in order to avoid this ck dragon appearing, Shisui chose to expose part of the power of Susanoo, and at the same time restraining the Two-Tailed he tried to hide his strength as much as possible.

    In this case, it would be easier to exin, even if he would still be suspected and feared by others, at least he would not be beaten to death by a stick, and in the future, he would try to keep a low profile to minimize the influence.

    I believe that the vige will definitely not publicize this matter.

    After all, Uchiha n, which had been pushed to the edge of the vige, had made a great contribution. They had fought hard against tailed-beast and even saved the lives of countless people. This kind of story clearly belonged to the political error.

    At that time, this credit can be pushed to the sealed ss!

    As long as we can survive today, when Konoha sends the seal team, we can greatly restrict the Two-Tailed. Look, is it reasonable for the seal team to take this credit?

    Moreover, there was no possibility of being exposed even if one was willing to fight and one was willing to suffer.

    Shisui had already taken this step into consideration for the vige the moment he made his move. It was truly a little difficult.

    It was no wonder why he would be so ''silly'' and expose his abilities as a God, and then be so easily taken away by Danzo.

    This personality was truly hard to describe in a few words!

 Chapter 241: You Take the Black Pot, Ill Take the Credit!

    Chapter 241: You Take the ck Pot, I''ll Take the Credit!

    On the battlefield, two huge monsters were fighting intensely.

    Although Shisui had beenpletely suppressed by the Two-Tailed because he had not used his full strength, but with the defense of Susanoo and the pressure from Shisui''s counterattack from time to time, it was obviously impossible for him to lose in a short period of time.

    This also bought a lot of precious time for Konoha to evacuate and reorganize the army.

    Of course, in the eyes of many people, Aoba, who had dyed the Two-Tailed with his small body for a long time, was the greatest contributor.

    Didn''t you see that Choza and so many other Nara n members only managed to stall for a few dozen seconds?

    When Aoba was sent flying by the Two-Tailed several times, all the people who witnessed this scene had red eyes and spontaneously prayed for him.

    And when Aoba stood up again and again, and then didn''t hesitate to sacrifice his life to stall the footsteps of the Two-Tailed, they were even more shocked!

    In the end, the scene of Aoba cutting the Two-Tailed like a flint stone made countless people roar in unison!

    What?

    You said that the Two-Tailedsecond tailpletely crushed Aoba?

    Bullshit!

    That''s called glory even though he lost!

    At such a young age, he can do business with tailed-beast face to face. At your age, you are still ying with mud in the toilet!

    What a shame!

    If you can do it, you can do it!

    When someone questioned or did not understand it, those loyal fans who were saved by Aoba immediately began to refute their idol!

    [Fans: Even if all of Ninja World is your enemy, we will firmly stand on your side!]

    [Aoba: Why would I be enemies with all of Ninja World? (Has my great n been exposed?)]

    [Fans: Don''t worry, we will let you be enemies with all of Ninja World...]

    Aoba silently pulled out [Grey Snow] and then cut down all the brainless fans who wanted to harm us.

    At this time, Aoba still did not know that he was almost going to be enemies with Ninja World. He was calcting the mission reward.

    Because the hatred of the Two-Tailed had been snatched away by Shisui''s shameful iron fist, the Two-Tailed had temporarily given up on chasing him. The system had no loopholes and directly began the mission settlement.

    During the whole process, he hadsted for a total of two minutes and 23 seconds. If he released the mission earlier, maybe it could be more than three minutes.

    But it was also quite good. He got two high-level skill cards!

    Without this special death-seeking mission, he would have needed toplete at least two gold level death-seeking missions before he could get two high-level skill cards.

    There was no rush to use it, he had to think about it first.

    Because the Two-Tailed was taken over by Shisui, there was nothing he needed to do here. In addition, his physical strength was not much, and he was still injured, so he simply ran to his own camp.

    Otherwise, if the second tail whipped him and gave him another Tailed Beast Ball, it would be miserable.

    Steady, steady!

    When Aoba sessfully returned to the front line where Konoha was reorganised, he found that many people were looking at him with gratitude, excitement, appreciation, and some admiration?

    He could not help but feel a little strange. Did he save so many people before?

    However, he naturally would not push this kind of good thing out. While ''weak'' and ''modest'' repeatedly returned the greeting, he found a quiet ce and waited for Shikaku''s next step.

    At this time, many people were whispering.

    "At such a young age, his strength is no weaker than the average Jonin. This kind of talent really can''t be envied."

    "What''s the use of having talent? I heard that Shinomiya Aoba is a risking his life. When he trains, he doesn''t care about his life. He will be admitted to the hospital almost every once in a while."

    "s, what I am most afraid of is that talented people are more hardworking than you. No wonder."

    "In my opinion, talent and hard work are secondary. With this courage, I admit that I am inferior."

    "Indeed, when I went to the battlefield for the first time, I was so scared that I almost peed my pants, let alone dare to challenge tailed-beast directly!"

    "Beggar, what do you think?"

    "Of course I''m staring at it for 24 hours! So handsome..."

    Seeing the infatuated look on hispanion''s face, the others spat one after another.

    Ha, woman!

    However, this kid did have a hundred million points of handsome.

    Young, handsome, strong, courageous, straightforward character, and willing to save others.

    He didn''t know, but when he counted, he was shocked!

    Fuck, there was actually such a perfect person? (After all, the main character is set ording to the image of everyone... But never say I patronize! Because what I said was the truth! En, serious face!)

    What the hell was this?

    ......

    At this time, Shikaku, who was looking at the battlefield from afar, frowned. Although they had gotten rid of Kumogakure and left the attack range of the Two-Tailed.

    However, the final direction of this war had be hard to say.

    If they, Konoha, could also use tailed-beast, they would naturally be fearless.

    But... s!

    Fortunately, Shisui''s sudden outburst saved them. Otherwise, the destructive power that an unrestricted tailed-beast could unleash would be unparalleled!

    However, when he thought of the identity of Shisui, Shikaku had aplicated expression.

    What kind of power was this?

    Why had he never seen Uchiha n use it before?

    Could it be that when he went to rescue Aoba and the others, Shisui used this power to destroy those enemies?

    But what was the n of Uchiha n, who chose to hide this power?

    Themon problem of smart people was that they thought too much, and they would always think about it.

    At this moment, Shikaku was no exception.

    He instinctively thought of some conspiracy theories and was deeply worried.

    Uchiha was really a n that could not be underestimated!

    In the end, he sighed and came to this conclusion.

    Shisui''s worry was indeed not without reason. At this moment, he was still entangled with the Two-Tailed and looking for a chance to leave the battlefield.

    Now that he could not use his full strength, facing the crazy attack of the Two-Tailed was still a bit too strenuous, and the defense of Susanoo was also not invincible.

    Then, at this moment, Dodai, who saw Shisui appear halfway, sighed and shouted loudly, "Let''s retreat for the time being, Yugito Nii!"

    Their greatest hope was actually being held back by a ninja from Konoha. Moreover, he could see that the other party did not seem to use all his strength. Even if he was suppressed the entire time, his expression did not change at all. Even several times, he thought that the other party would have a great opportunity to counterattack, but the other party held back.

    What did this mean?

    Dodai did not dare to continue thinking, otherwise he was afraid that he wouldpletely lose the courage!

    Yugito Nii couldn''t spare her hands to deal with the ninja of Konoha, and the remnants of their side was in very poor condition and naturally couldn''t affect the battle.

    However, the good thing was that the initial outbreak of Yugito Nii also brought huge casualties to Konoha, and it was considered to have achieved the most basic strategic purpose.

    Next, it would depend on the reaction of Konoha.

 Chapter 242: Towards an Unknown Battlefield

    Chapter 242: Towards an Unknown Battlefield

    In a very bad mood, Yugito Nii finally red at Shisui with hatred, and then dispelled the state of tailed-beast, gathered with Kumogakure''s remaining troops, and hurriedly left.

    Shisui, who was relieved, also quickly cast Susanoo away, turned off Mangekyou Sharingan, then wiped the imaginary cold sweat on his forehead, and braced himself to return to Konoha''s camp.

    Moreover, after using the Body Flickering Technique toe back, he seemed to have thought of something, and particrly weakly staggered. Then, he closed his eyes, and directly fell to the ground, fainting.

    The whole process of watching Shisui without a single drop of sweat on his face, to suddenly ''remember'' falling to the ground, was witnessed.

    Aoba''s forehead was full of ck lines!

    With your poor acting skills, the vige grandma can beat you ten streets!

    Can you be more careful!

    You couldpete with Mr. Electric Eel Fan for the best actor!

    How could Aoba not know why Shisui did this? Wasn''t it because he was too high-profile when he appeared just now? So he wanted to try his best to show the situation of ''I tried my best to get beaten up by the Two-Tailed''.

    However, the others were not blind either.

    You didn''t even have a single injury on your body. You could even use the Body Flickering Technique toe back. In the end, you performed such a ''Ah, I can''t take it anymore, I''m unconscious!'' A good show, did you really think everyone else was an idiot?

    "Quick! Shisui might have suffered internal injuries!"

    "Medical team, medical team!"

    "Don''t shout anymore. Someone, hurry up and send him back for treatment!"

    "..." Aoba.

    Alright, it was I who underestimated the innocence of these people.

    It was not that Shisui''s acting was too eye catching, but that the people on our side were too kind-hearted.

    Looking at the people around them who were nervously and worriedly carrying Shisui and starting to run, Aoba felt that the ridicule in his body was about to explode!

    Hey, do you really believe it!

    This bastard is acting. Can''t you see that?

    Aoba roared crazily in his heart, and suddenly felt tired and tired. He looked at the sky. Wasn''t it said that there were schemes and tricks everywhere in the Naruto World?

    Just this?

    I''m afraid that it was a fake Hokage?

    Huft!

    After Shisui returned, Shikaku immediately gave the order for the entire army to return.

    Of course, the wounded and the dead bodies of his own side must be brought back as much as possible.

    Speaking of this, he had to mention one thing. He didn''t know if it was because of the blessing of the ancestors of Akamichi n, but Choza, who was almost cut open by the Two-Tailed, actually survived once again.

    Although he didn''t know if he could be saved after going back, but this invincible luck that was always a little bitcking was very enviable.

    This was because this tiny gap was the difference between life and death!

    If one had to describe it, it would be that the enemy had sent out a division of troops to go against you, hand over all kinds of skills, and then confidently turn back.

    As a result, the extreme blood lock returned to the warm spring water, and the green light on his body surged out.

    His own people would shout, while the enemy would be so angry that he would punch the disy screen and then unloadthe game at light speed.

    He really couldn''t afford to lose this person!

    Thinking of this, Aoba suddenly felt that it was not without reason that Kumogakure''s people hated him so much.

    When they returned to the camp with countless injured people and corpses, everyone immediately dispersed and rested. They went to receive treatment and sleep if they wanted to sleep.

    As for Aoba, he went to visit Mikawa-sensei immediately. Fortunately, the injury was not particrly serious. It was only affected by the explosion and would not leave any seque after the treatment.

    After confirming Mikawa-sensei''s situation with his own eyes, thest big stone in his heart finally fell, and then he went to the medical ss to ask for the nutrient fluids.

    If the medical team used all kinds of excuses to prevaricate him this time, he would blow up their dog heads with his own hands!

    So what if it was expensive?

    This young master had been very injured!

    If you can''t cure it, why don''t you let me use the nutrient solution to recover?

    When Itachi and Hayate saw that Aoba was still alive and kicking, and even had the mood to fight with the medical team, they were naturally relieved.

    However, the entire atmosphere in Konoha''s camp was very heavy.

    This was also something that couldn''t be helped. The enemy base was clearly left with only 50 drops of blood, and it was a one-sided battle. In the end, the enemy suddenly used a cheat to summon a divine beast. Not only did they immediately kill them and protect the base, but they also almost reversed the situation.

    This kind of blow was really not something that ordinary people could withstand!

    And this also meant that this war that had been fought for nearly two years would continue.

    As soon as they thought of the scene of the Two-Tailedl killing in the battlefield, the faces of Konoha and the others became very ugly, as if a shadow of death had already covered their heads.

    How could they win against a monster like that?

    As themander-in-chief, Shikaku was obviously more far-sighted than everyone else, so when he came back, he immediately threw all the follow-up work to the deputy.

    And he himself went into the room and began to write rapidly!

    The matter of Kumogakure arbitrarily using tailed-beast to join the battlefield must be reported to the Hokage as soon as possible.

    Also, Uchiha Shisui!

    The strength that the other party disyed made people feel uneasy!

    Although inparison with the powerful attack of the Two-Tailed, it did not seem to be very ''powerful''.

    But to be able to confront tailed-beast head-on, it already made everything clear!

    If there was no need to pay attention to this, then Shikaku really did not know what to pay attention to?

    It was normal for people like Aoba to be chased around everywhere!

    Thanks to Shisui, Aoba, who had resisted the attacks of the Two-Tailed several times, looked so ''ordinary''.

    After writing a few thousand words essay, Shikaku immediately sent people to send the report back to the vige as fast as possible.

    As for how to fight the next battle, it would depend on the Hokage-sama and what kind of support he could give him.

    After all, tailed-beast was not invincible, at least he could use a strong enough sealing technique to restrain him.

    Moreover, Konoha''s sealing ss was very strong!

    Don''t ask, asking was to bear the pain and ept the gift of Uzumaki n.

    So as long as the Hokage-sama was willing to send the sealing team to assist him, Shikaku was confident that he couldpletely drive Kumogakure out of Land of Fire!

    Kumogakure wanted to use tailed-beast''s power to defeat them in one fell swoop. It waspletely a dream!

    If even Kyuubi could not do it, the Two-Tailed naturally could not either, unless at this moment, Kumogakure''s Eight-Tailedl Jinchuriki was also on the way.

    Then, Kumogakure could die together with Konoha!

    In terms of foundation, Konoha was really not afraid of anyone!

    At the same time, there were two letters in Dodai''s hands, which were handed to him by Yugito Nii, and the petition written by Raikage himself.

    Yes, sending Yugito Nii to participate in the war was not because Raikage felt that he could destroy Konoha like this.

    On the contrary, Raikage was already prepared to stop this endless war.

    The contents of the two requests and documents were roughly the same. The only difference was the conditions for peace.

    As for which letter to send out, it would depend on Konoha''s next reaction.

 Chapter 243: Interesting Balance of Tailed-Beasts

    Chapter 243: Interesting Bnce of Tailed-Beasts

    When Kumogakure used tailed-beast without caring about anything, the final direction of the war suddenly became confusing at this moment!

    Wasn''t Kumogakure''s people afraid that Konoha would also use tailed-beast?

    One must know that Konoha had the strongest tailed-beast!

    However, Kumogakure had no chance of winning. If he didn''t try to do something, then he could only ept the result of failure.

    They were the ones who failed to steal the chicken!

    Moreover, what they lost was not just this little bit of supplies. In order to catch Konoha, the blood and flesh on their bodies were almost gone!

    Therefore, after receiving the information after the defeat, Raikage, regardless of everyone''s objections, forcibly sent out the Two-Tailed Jinchurik, Yugito Nii to escort this batch of supplies to the frontline.

    Raikage was also betting that Jinchuriki, who bet on Konoha, could not be of use!

    After all, the news of Kyuubi going berserk and almost destroying Konoha had already spread.

    If not for the fact that this matter had caused Konoha great damage, they, Kumogakure, would not have had the intention to attack Konoha.

    Therefore, even if Konoha had hidden the information about Kyuubi and Jinchuriki very well, under such circumstances, whether or not Konoha dared to use Kyuubi would first be a question mark!

    On this point, they, Kumogakure, did not have any pressure.

    Yugito Nii was a Two-Talied Jinchuriki since she was two years old, she was now 16 years old. Not only was she able to proficiently borrow tailed-beast''s power, but she was even able to transform tailed-beast with her own consciousness. SHe never showed any signs of going berserk and was widely recognized and respected by the vigers!

    Under such circumstances, it was clearly most suitable for Yugito Nii to reverse the tide of the battle.

    Moreover, besides being reckless, Raikage also had a meticulous side to him.

    He knew that even if he mobilized tailed-beast, it would be impossible for him to win this battle with Konoha.

    Therefore, he was only doing this to prevent himself from gaining nothing!

    The Hokage wanted to force him to submit, and Raikage was also thinking the same way.

    The peace agreement signed after a crushing defeat, and the peace that was achieved under "evenly-matched", naturally required a different price!

    The former would cause Kumogakure, who was already greatly injured, to suffer another blow, while thetter might not need to pay much.

    Even if Konoha was more eager to make peace, they could still ask for somepensation through the disguise of ''tough''!

    That was why Raikage used the hands of Yugito Nii to transfer the two letters to Dodai. It was so that he could adapt to the situation. Konoha''s different reactions determined whether to cut the meat or to bite off a piece of meat from Konoha.

    Of course, if Konoha took the initiative to ask for peace, then naturally the heavens were looking out for their Komugakure.

    Unfortunately, under arge probability, Konoha''s people could no longer take the initiative to make peace, unless Konoha''s current situation was several times worse than everyone imagined.

    Moreover, this variable, Shisui, caused great waves to appear in Kumogakure''s ns. The final effect of the explosion of the Two-Tailed Beast was clearly unable to reach its expectations.

    As for where this battle would go in the end, they could only wait.

    Just like this, after Kumogakure, who held the trump card of the Two-Tailed Beast, waited for the logistics to arrive, he kept a low profile as if Konoha had just used Bijuu to beat them up.

    He did not take the initiative to attack, nor did he have any thoughts of retreating. It was as if a nail had stabbed into Land of Fire''s border.

    Kumogakure''s actions made Shikaku and the others heave a sigh of relief. After all, no one was willing to risk their lives against tailed-beast.

    Except for Akatsuki''s people!

    Although Shisui could temporarily resist the enemy tailed-beast, ever since the battle that day ended, Shisui would asionally be unconscious, looking like he was about to die.

    Under such circumstances, it was not good for Shikaku to force him to do anything.

    After all, in name, Shisui was not under his jurisdiction. He was just Itachi''s bodyguard.

    Moreover, he only needed to say that he was not willing to make a move again. Even if he forced himself, the effect would be greatly reduced.

    Therefore, after taking the initiative to retreat, Shikaku was suffering every day. He was afraid that once he opened his eyes, Kumogakure''s people woulde with the Two-Tailed.

    Even if the power in his hands could stop the Two-Tailed for a while, how much would he have to pay?

    Only a fool would do such a profitable business.

    As for the next step, he had to wait for the Hokage-sama to reply before he could make a choice.

    Meanwhile, Kumogakure''s people were waiting for Konoha''s reaction.

    Therefore, both sides weed a strange peaceful time.

    But they all knew that this kind of tacit understanding would be broken very soon!

    Next was the battle and the battle. How the battle was fought and how the battle was and how the battle was harmonious, they had to have an exnation.

    All of this depended on the attitude of the Hokage!

    ......

    After receiving Shikaku''s urgent report, Sarutobi leaned back in his seat, exhausted. He sighed.

    The thing he was most worried about happened.

    Although using tailed-beast in the absence of war between the viges was an unspoken rule, unless they were facing a crisis that they had to use.

    After all, once they did that, it would be a battle between tailed-beast, and no one was willing to ept that kind of destructive power. Perhaps the entire Ninja World would be destroyed.

    At the same time, this was also one of the reasons why Minato kept repeating the words ''Tailed-Beast Bnce'' before he died.

    However, even if someone really broke this unspoken rule and used tailed-beast in the war, they would not be punished.

    This was because apart from the Takigakure that had seven tails, the remaining tailed-beast was under the control of the five great viges.

    Although the five great viges had been fighting each other over the years, what did this actually mean?

    The other Ninja Viges no longer had the qualifications to y cards with them on the same table.

    So in the entire Ninja World, who had the qualifications to punish them?

    Kirigakure, Komugakure, and Sunagakure had all been crippled in the previous war, and now they were too busy to care about themselves, so how could they care about such a trivial matter!

    They wished for Kumogakure and Konoha to be as ruthless as possible, and it would be best if they were to get angry and perish together!

    Wouldn''t it be great if they could receive these ''inheritances'' after they recovered?

    Under such circumstances, it wasn''t surprising that Kumogakure would be the first to use tailed-beast in a desperate situation.

    If it was in the past, Sarutobi wouldn''t even need to have a headache. Kumogakure''s people dared to use tailed-beast, and it wasn''t like they, Konoha, didn''t have them!

    Moreover, they, Konoha, had Kyuubi, who was the strongest among them, so they could fight against Kumogakure''s two tails and eight tails by themselves.

    Don''t forget that Hashirama wanted to bnce the strength of the five major countries, so he proposed to share the powerful tailed-beast with the five major countries to achieve tailed-beast''s bnce.

    However, what made Sarutobi helpless now was that the previous Jinchuriki, Kushina, and Minato had died together. The new Jinchuriki, Naruto, was still a two-year-old child. Even Naruto didn''t know his identity as Jinchuriki.

    Therefore, it was unrealistic to use Kyuubi to fight against tailed-beast, who had been dispatched by Kumogakure!

 Chapter 244: Ive Actually Become Greedy?

    Chapter 244: I''ve Actually Be Greedy?

    After several days, the reinforcements sent by Sarutobi finally arrived at the front line battlefield.

    In order to gather the power that Shikaku wanted to bnce the power of the Two-Tailed, Sarutobi even did not hesitate to call out arge number of Anbu personnel, in order to make up for the sealing team and the defence team, which was then transferred to the battlefield.

    Because most of the ninjas who were proficient in sealing techniques and barrier techniques generally joined Anbu, and were responsible for protecting the safety of the Hokage.

    In addition, it was worth mentioning that in order to be absolutely safe, Sarutobi also sent Kakashi and a mysterious member of Anbu.

    After reading the letter and calcting the power in his hand, Shikaku suddenly felt much more confident!

    Although their Konoha''s tailed-beast could not fight, Konoha''s foundation alone was enough to resist Kumogakure''s attack, or evenunch a desperate counterattack!

    ...

    In the medical tent, Shisui was in a a'' again.

    Aoba, who walked in, said with a speechless face, "Alright, stop pretending. I''m the only one."

    Shisui narrowed his eyes and stole a nce. After discovering that it was indeed only Aoba, he finally let out a sigh of relief. Then, he sat up and took out ''Civet Cat Prince'' from the bed, rubbing it up with great enjoyment.

    Seeing this, Aoba became even more depressed.

    Why didn''t he find out that Shisui had such a ''funny'' side to him before?

    Moreover, ''Civet Cat Prince'' was his pet!

    Ever since he had carefully ced ''Civet Cat Prince'' in Shisui''s ce every time he went out toplete his mission, Shisui seemed to have be addicted to ying with cats. He had no intention of returning it to him at all, making him, the master, be an outsider instead!

    Clearly, your Uchiha n''s Ninja Beast is just a cat lover!

    Since you like to rub cats so much, why don''t you get one for yourself and have a special love for a creature like a crow? I really can''t figure it out.

    Is this legendary home flower without wild flowers?

    Other people''s cats have a greater sense of aplishment?

    But ''Civet Cat Prince'' is a civet cat.

    Suddenly, Aoba ignored the pitiful gaze from ''Civet Cat Prince'' on his head and thought to himself, "I''ve wronged you. When the war is over, father will take you home."

    The ''Civet Cat Prince'' couldmunicate with him through their souls, so after learning of this guy''s dirty thoughts, ''Civet Cat Prince'' flipped over Byakugan in an unusual way and changed to a morefortable position. He closed his eyes and enjoyed the feeling of Shisui rubbing it.

    Since he could not resist, he could only enjoy it silently.

    Anyway, it was not Aoba!

    It seemed that Aoba had been looking at ''Civet Cat Prince'' for too long, which made Shisui a little nervous. He hid ''Civet Cat Prince'' behind him with a vignt face.

    Aoba said in an extremely bad mood, "Don''t worry, I didn''te to pick up ''Civet Cat Prince'' this time."

    When Shisui heard this, he was satisfied and hugged ''Civet Cat Prince'' in his arms again, stroking the soft golden fur of ''Civet Cat Prince'' again and again.

    This feeling was simply amazing!

    It was fine if he didn''t stop him from stroking the cat, or it would be too boring to pretend to be unconscious every day.

    For some reason, after seeing this scene, several extremely dangerous words suddenly popped up in Aoba''s mind, such as ''in his face'' ''tant'' ''backstabbing virtue'' ''NTR''...

    What are you thinking about!

    Shaking his head, Aoba removed these extremely strange words from his brain. Then, he said to Shisui, "Konoha hase. He might fight Kumogakure again in the near future. Are you going to keep pretending?"

    Shisui''s hand that was stroking the cat paused for a moment. Then, he said in a helpless and tired voice, "Uchiha'' n actually hid this kind of power. If you were in power, would you be happy or afraid?"

    Shisui had never thought of betraying the vige. If he made a choice between the n and the vige, he might also be more inclined to the vige.

    On this point, it could be seen from the original trend of his main movements - Konoha''s higher-ups revealing their abilities as gods, and wanting to use this power to stop the rebellion of his nsmen.

    Otherwise, he could directly use the other gods tounch a sneak attack on Sarutobi and help the n rebel!

    This also led to him speaking in a tone that indicated that he was standing on a field on the side of the vige and considering the problem.

    After hearing this, Aoba waspletely helpless. It seemed that he could temporarily put aside his brainwashing for Itachi. He did not expect that Shisui''s problem would be so serious!

    "Then, you don''t want to change all of this?" Aoba asked tentatively.

    "Uh, you mean to join Anbu? Let the Hokage-sama see my determination?"

    Shit!

    God damn joining Anbu!

    There must be a limit to being naive!

    If you join Anbu and work for the Hokage to change the current situation of Uchiha n, you and Itachi would not end up in such a miserable state like in the original work!

    Aoba really did not know what to say. He was clearly a very smart person, how could he be so stupid when it came to this kind of thing?

    Could it be that there was not even a little bit of political bacteria in the body of Uchiha n?

    It seemed that he had to slowly guide it. This task was really a long way to go!

    Aoba, who sighed in his heart, regained his spirit and said patiently, "Believe me, joining Anbu will only allow you to gain some trust from those big shots, but there is no way to solve the problem from the root. The suspicion and fear that should be there will not be changed just because you joined Anbu!"

    Aoba really wanted to persuade Shisui, this iron head, otherwise, even if Danzo died, as long as Uchiha n was still secretly plotting big things that everyone knew, tragedy would y out again.

    In fact, the hatred of Uchiha n towards the vige was just from unfair treatment.

    The dirty, tiring, and sinful jobs were all done by Uchiha n. They even contributed a lot in the invasion of Kyuubi and saved countless people.

    But what was the result?

    They were the ones who were scolded, and they were the ones who were ostracized and suspected, and they were the ones who were driven to the edge of the vige!

    No one could tolerate this!

    It was easy to solve this problem, but it was also difficult to solve.

    And the solution was nothing more than to change this current situation, so that the arrogant Uchiha n would receive the respect they deserved!

    To put it bluntly, it was just this little matter.

    As long as they could give them justice, untie this knot in their hearts, what kind of chaos would they betray?

    But the problem now was that Konoha''s higher-ups did not trust them.

    Danzo could bear the me, but he still had to leave more to the 2nd Hokage.

    The seeds of distrust were actually personally buried in between. Because he had always been hostile to Uchiha n. Even if he established Konoha together with Uchiha'' n, he had always been against letting Uchiha''s people control the power.

    Even Madara was cold-faced, let alone others.

    Therefore, it was not surprising that Danzo and Sarutobi, who were disciples of the title and title, would carry out Sensei''s ideas one step closer under the influence of the world.

 Chapter 245: Konohas Heritage

    Chapter 245: Konoha''s Heritage

    Looking at his cold and wise life, it was undoubtedly perfect to the extreme. It was not an exaggeration to say that his reform had affected the entire Ninja World.

    Moreover, his own strength was also very strong, and he had also researched many forbidden technique.

    Strength, mind, and political skills were notcking, but the prejudice against Uchiha n had never changed.

    Only a few other Uchiha nsmen would make him feel admiration and trust, such as Uchiha Itachi who loved the vige more than anyone.

    Therefore, the tragic seeds of Uchiha n had actually been buried long ago.

    As for Shisui and Itachi?

    One was too naive and the other was too pessimistic.

    "Then what do you think I should do?" Shisui seemed to be a little serious, but then he felt that he was a little funny and could not help but shake his head.

    However, Aoba very seriously said word, "Value!"

    "Value?" Shisui was puzzled.

    "That''s right. To change the current situation of Uchiha n, you must first let people know your value! The more precious something is, the easier it is to be valued. On the other hand, things without value will be abandoned."

    Aoba directly spoke of the essence of the problem!

    The Uchiha of the past was an indispensable power of Konoha, but now?

    Even if there was no Uchiha n, Konoha was still that Konoha. He would not be the overlord of Ninja World because of the existence of Uchiha n, nor would he decline because of the loss of Uchiha n!

    To put it bluntly, the Uchiha n did not have much value.

    Shisui seemed to understand what Aoba wanted to express, but he was not too clear. "But won''t this make the family more suspicious and fearful?"

    "It will indeed be like this."

    Surprisingly, Aoba actually nodded in agreement.

    Then, under Shisui''s puzzled gaze, he continued, "But did you do anything to harm the interests of the vige?"

    Shisui immediately shook his head firmly.

    "Is it just a suspicion? Will the Hokage will attack you?"

    After hesitating for a moment, Shisui shook his head again.

    "Isn''t that enough! Isn''t it a bit too stupid to give up the chips in your hands just because you''re worried about this?"

    Shisui couldn''t help but fall into deep thought, and even his hand that was stroking the cat stopped.

    In the past, all he thought about was how to dispel the suspicions of the higher ups of the vige towards their n, and he wanted to try to act as harmless as possible and keep a low profile.

    However, he didn''t know that doing this would only bring about a negative effect, making people feel that Uchiha was just so-so, and what followed was bing even more aggressive and unscrupulous.

    If even the most basic reverence was gone, Uchiha would only exist in name only.

    Moreover, with the preconceived concept, some people would instinctively specte in the direction of conspiracy theory.

    In the end, strength was the foundation of their Uchiha n!

    The stronger the power they disyed, the more people would fear them, but at the same time, they would not dare to act rashly!

    Because of the consequences of internal strife, no one could bear it.

    Therefore, as long as their Uchiha n did not have any thoughts of rebellion, the vige did not dare to force them anymore. Instead, he would take the initiative to ease the rtionship between the two sides.

    This was the correct ''resist''!

    Instead of foolishly hiding and starting a rebellion, everyone knew that Uchiha was going to rebel, forcing the vige to take the lead and clean the door.

    "I need to think about it. Right now, my mind is in a mess."

    "If you are really hesitant, don''t rush to make a decision, and don''t fall to any side. There are never only two ways to solve a problem. Perhaps if you jump out of your mindset and look at the problem again from the perspective of a third party, there will be different gains."

    Aoba also did not think that he could make Shisui change with just a few words, but at least he had to bury this seed first.

    As for the hint in his words, Shisui did not understand it. He was not worried about this. Being naive did not mean that he was stupid!

    .........

    Aoba''s guess was correct. With the arrival of reinforcements, the war started again.

    Moreover, as Konoha took the initiative to attack, this time, Kumogakure''s people did not pretend to not know and chose to fight.

    Moreover, they sent out Yugito Nii as the main attack as soon as they fought, seemingly wanting to test Konoha''s response.

    What made Dodai both happy and surprised was that Kyuubi Jinchuriki did not appear on Konoha''s side, nor did he see the guy who stopped Yugito Niist time. He only sent out the sealed team, defence team to restrict Yugito Nii''sbat strength.

    But this joy did notst long before it turned into astonishment!

    Because with the re-emergence of the Wood Release that has long disappeared from the Ninja World, the tailed-beasts were no longer invincible!

    Although Wood Release, who was in Yamato''s hands, did not reappear with the invincible appearance of Hashirama, and was even a little immature, needing to cooperate with the sealed team and defence team to suppress the Two-Tailed.

    But just the word Wood Release was enough to raise the morale of his own people and make his enemies tremble with fear and fear!

    As the saying goes, the name of a person, the shadow of a tree.

    Who could guarantee that this young man with an animal mask, who could use Wood Release Ninjutsu, would not grow into the next Senju Hashirama?

    For a moment, Dodai really wanted to kill him with all his strength, even if he had to exchange his own life for it!

    However, if he could think of something, how could Konoha not think of it?

    In order to protect this Wood Release ninja, the surrounding area was filled with the elites of Konoha''s main force.

    Unless these people were all dead, they would not even be able to touch a single hair!

    Seeing this, the killing intent in Dodai''s eyes immediately dissipated.

    Returning to his calm state, he couldn''t help butugh bitterly. Was this Konoha''s foundation?

    He even began to doubt whether Konoha was disdainful of sending Kyuubi to the battlefield.

    First, it was the hidden strength of Uchiha n. Then, another Wood Release Ninja appeared. God knew what trump cards Konoha still had in his hands!

    This war no longer needed to continue.

    Dodai took the initiative to stop the battle. Shikaku seemed to have realized something and ordered the entire army to retreat, no longer chasing.

    Yugito Nii who was so restricted that she seemed to want to fight again, but he was unwillingly called back by Dodai.

    Even if the other party could not control Yugito Nii all the time, with this time, the remaining strength of Kumogakure was not a match for Konoha.

    Not to mention that the opponent, Uchiha, had not made a move yet.

    The result would be the same if they continued to fight.

    Dodai felt ashamed, feeling ashamed of his trust in Lord Raikage.

    Kumogakure''s people directly withdrew from the battlefield. Before leaving, Dodai, who did not say anything, only gave Shikaku a deep look.

    Shikaku also ignored the puzzled looks of others and also brought his people back to the camp.

    Then, under Shikaku''s expectation, the next day, Dodai personally sent a request and agreement representing Kumogakure''s sincerity.

 Chapter 246: The Crown Princes Counterattack!

    Chapter 246: The Crown Prince''s Counterattack!

    The war came suddenly, and the end was also very sudden!

    As themander-in-chief of the frontline of Kumogakure personally delivered Raikage''s request for peace agreement, it meant that the war was finally going to end without any idents!

    After learning this news, the cheers of countless people immediately resounded through the sky.

    No one liked war because war meant death.

    The survivors cheered and cried silently for those who died.

    It could be said that there was no real winner in this war. Whether it was Kumogakure who initiated the attack or Konoha who was passively defending, they almost lost their future.

    To be able to end like this, it should be a scene that everyone was looking forward to.

    Shikaku almost immediately sent someone to send Kumogakure''s request and agreement back to the vige.

    After that, the troops on both sides tacitly did not take any action, and obediently waited for the negotiation between the two sides'' leader.

    Before the peace agreement was reached, no one could return home!

    After all, such a big matter, no matter how cautious they were, it would not be excessive.

    Seeing that peace was right in front of them, no one was willing to be robbed by the enemy at thest moment.

    It was not impossible for them to continue fighting if the negotiation broke down.

    So they all still had some time to endure.

    .........

    The war was temporarily out of control, so Shisui no longer needed to pretend to be unconscious.

    As a result, Aoba decisively snatched back the custody rights of ''Civet Cat Prince'' from Shisui and rejected Shisui''s right to exercise exploration rights.

    There was no need to be touched by that hateful ''Four-legged Sheep'' all day long. This was a great thing for Civet Cat Prince, as if he had regained his self-esteem.

    If not for the fact that it couldn''t resist and that it would be pulled back every time it ran away, it wouldn''t have silentlyprehended this philosophy of life.

    However, it was unknown whether it was because it had been with the NTR for a long time, but this time, Aoba, who originally didn''t like to pet cats, was also rubbing it up endlessly!

    Then, he realized that such activities like rubbing cats were really addictive!

    Although Naruto was no longer pure and had been rubbed by other men, he still chose to forgive him.

    After all, so what if he didn''t forgive him? Didn''t he still have to live the same life?

    It was just like the old saying, if one wanted to live a good life, Duy would have to be green on the head.

    Everyone, don''t dislike each other!

    Then, Aoba was disliked!

    For the Civet Cat Prince, it had just left the wolf''s den and entered the tiger''s den.

    It was fine if it could only be rubbed off, but who asked it to be pitiful, weak, and helpless, without any fighting strength?

    However,pared to the massage technique of the ''Four-Legged Sheep'' from before, Aoba should just forget about it.

    Withoutparison, there would be no harm.

    Therefore, during the process of Aoba rubbing the cat, the Civet Cat Prince''s eye had rolled up and never came down!

    It was very simr to the married life of some couples. They were clearly not happy at all, but they still gave some perfunctory reactions in order to take care of the other half of their self-esteem.

    Aoba was immediately a little angry. Then, he pulled Civet Cat Prince in front of him and revealed a malicious smile at it.

    The Civet Cat Prince was shocked and hurriedly wanted to escape.

    However, it was too weak. Its powerless resistance caused a certain person to be beastly!

    "Watch my move rub the cat''s head angrily!"

    At this moment, Aoba''s hand speed was at least over a thousand, and it was so fast that it left afterimages, almost making sparks!

    As for Civet Cat Prince, he was also confused. He had never been treated so rudely before.

    "You... dare... no... dare... to... me!"

    There was a trembling sound and even some electric sound effects.

    Then Aoba really stopped, not because he was tired, but because he was able to pull up the static electricity!

    He saw that Civet Cat Prince''s neck and the golden hair on his head were all standing up, not like a civet cat, but like an angry little lion.

    "This daddy will fight you to the death!"

    The somewhat dizzy Civet Cat Prince looked at this hateful bastard in front of him, and immediately anger rose from his heart, and evil was born!

    With a howl (Don''t ask me why I let out this cry), he jumped up and opened his mouth to bite at it!

    Then, he stuck to the wall and slowly slid down.

    There was no other way. He was pulled out of the shadow by Aoba''s ''physical illusion''.

    "Pu...!"

    Aoba almost burst outughing. Are you trying to make meugh to death and then inherit my flowers?

    At this time, Civet Cat Prince, who was trying hard to shake his head and saw that there was finally no shadow left, charged at the evil forces again without giving in!

    "Watch my move, crazily grab!"

    "Block, rebound!"

    Pa!

    Civet Cat Prince was once again stuck on the wall.

    In terms of Taijutsu, there was probably no other beast that was weaker than him.

    "You forced me to do this!"

    After Civet Cat Prince struggled to pull himself off the wall, he immediately said some harsh words.

    Aoba did not take it seriously at all. He even reached out his little finger and scratched his ears a few times.

    The exasperated and furious Civet Cat Prince rushed out with a whoosh. He actually ran away directly?

    Aoba was speechless for a long time andughed a little. He was still a social cat, so he knew to say harsh words before running away.

    But soon, he stopped thinking about it.

    On the other side, the more Civet Cat Prince thought about it, the angrier he became. He was determined to teach his ''mount'' a deep lesson.

    Therefore, it immediately ran toward a river.

    Although the number of female ninjas was much less than that of men, there were still no female ninjas on the front line with a huge base.

    At this time, Civet Cat Prince ran to the ce where these female ninjas asionally took a bath.

    Here!

    After hearing theughter in front of him, Civet Cat Prince couldn''t help but reveal an evil smile that was exactly the same as someone. Then, he ran with all his might and suddenly jumped up!

    When he jumped to the highest point above the river, he immediately activated the ability of ''Civet Cats Prince Teleportation Technique''.

    Retribution, it''sing!

    "Enjoy it..."

    After hearing this from the depths of his soul, Aoba found that the scene in front of him had suddenly changed, and then there was a sense of weightlessness.

    This was Civet Cat Prince''s ability!

    Aoba immediately realized what was going on.

    It was obvious Civet Cat Prince''s revenge on him.

    However, did he want to fall to his death or drown him?

    Wasn''t he underestimating him a little too much?

    Aoba smiled confidently. Just as he was about to use ''Teleportation Ninjutsu'', several women''s screams suddenly exploded in his ears, causing him to be stunned.

    With a ssh, he fell directly into the river.

    When he came out of the river with a confused face, he saw countless angry eyes!

    "Hey, beauties, if I said that I was sent here by a civet cat, would you believe me?" Aoba quietly swallowed his saliva. It was unknown whether it was because he was nervous or because he saw something he should not see.

    "Pervert!"

    "He actually used the Transformation Technique to peep!"

    "You still dare to peek. Close your eyes!"

    "Sisters, tie him up and send him to Shikaku-sama!"

 Chapter 247: Female Ninja Spare My Life!

    Chapter 247: Female Ninja Spare My Life!

    Aoba, who was surrounded by a group of female ninjas, almost cried out!

    So this was Civet Cat Prince''s hidden killing move!

    Insidious!

    Who knows who he learned it from!

    It must be this guy, Shisui. He will settle this score sooner orter.

    Aoba was secretly resentful, but for some reason, the corners of his mouth would always rise uncontrobly. His eyes were also wandering around. He probably suffered some internal injuries when he fell down.

    In this case, exnation had lost its effect.

    Aoba, who did not want to be caught in the ''Girl''s Street'', was ready to run away.

    Fortunately, he was in his first year of chess. When he realized that something was wrong, he immediately covered his face and only revealed his two eyes.

    Well, he had to reveal his eyes through his fingers in order to find a way to escape.

    At this time, many people had already put on their clothes, and their eyes were full of killing intent!

    "Die! Silver Thief!"

    "Water Release - Great Waterfall Technique!"

    Damn!

    A heroine could not do it!

    Aoba was shocked. Since he came to the front line, he had never seen anyone use Great Waterfall Technique in battle.

    This A-Rank Ninjutsu, you should throw it at Kumogakure''s people, there is no reason to use it to deal with your own people.

    It''s bullying people!

    Can''t afford to offend, slip away, slip away!

    Using the cover of the Great Waterfall Technique, Aoba, who resisted this technique, hurriedly fled.

    When the water finally settled down, the female ninjas who had been searching for him everywhere stomped their feet in anger.

    They had actually let this audacious pervert escape!

    There were even some people who began toin about the female ninjas who used the Great Waterfall Technique.

    However, it was useless to say anything now.

    They couldn''t help but grit their teeth and think, "Don''t let me see you again! Otherwise, I''ll blow up your fucking egg!"

    Were they female heroes, female ninjas, or female Tyrannosaurus... This is a question well worth exploring.

    On the other side, Aoba, who had a guilty conscience, first found a ce with no one around and took a set of dry clothes from his ninja backpack to change into.

    Then he gritted his teeth and prepared to find trouble with a certain civet cat!

    And when he found a civet cat that had done a good deed but was unwilling to reveal its name, there were four or five people surrounding it.

    Coincidentally, it was the female heroes that he had caught a glimpse of in the river before, and they were the more spectacr ones.

    Just then, Civet Cat Prince also noticed him and gave him a provocative look.

    "Come here, I promise I won''t kill you!" Aoba gritted his teeth andmunicated with it through his soul.

    "What? You still want to repay kindness with enmity?" Civet Cat Prince was not afraid of him at all. Instead, hezily stretched his waist and kept acting cute to ask for attention.

    The word ''repaying kindness with enmity'' was really good!

    This also made Aoba, who didn''t know what he was thinking about, have aplicated expression on his face.

    However, he didn''t give in so easily. "My reputation was almost ruined, you know! Moreover, the other party''s technique were extremely cruel. They actually used an A-Rank Ninjutsu to attack me. If I hadn''t slipped away quickly, I would have lost my life! Do you have anything to exin?"

    Civet Cat Prince yawned, "You made the first move. It was also you who forced me to do this..."

    "You think I can''t do anything to you, right?"

    "Hehe!"

    "Alright, just you wait!"

    Aoba turned around and left. When he returned to his tent, he immediately started to check the time on the spot, counting down to three.

    Naruto, who was enjoying the ''Four-Legged Ship'' worship, disappeared in a sh!

    "Hey, what a coincidence, we meet again..."

    Civet Cat Prince, who was summoned again, greeted him with a stiff face and then showed a ttering expression.

    "What do you say now? Who was wrong?"

    "I was wrong, I was wrong! I won''t do it again next time."

    As the saying goes, a gentleman does not stand under a dangerous wall. A man can bend and stretch.

    Civet Cat Prince decisively admitted defeat.

    After all, your father is still your father!

    "Huh? There will be a next time?"

    Paa!

    A ball of golden ''liquid'' was pasted on the wall again.

    His arm could not twist his thigh, but Civet Cat Prince finally gave in. Then, as the defeated party, he signed a series of unequal treaties.

    One of them was that he was not allowed to use Civet Cat Prince''s ability without permission.

    The revenge this time was only in the middle of the river. What if they jumped into a manure pit next time?

    Aoba did not want to be exchanged for one!

    Therefore, in the next few days, the female heroes searched everywhere for the figure of that pervert on that day.

    Aoba, on the other hand, brought Civet Cat Prince, who was forced to open for business, and performed a show of affection, such as throwing away the te, rolling around, biting the tail in a circle, bowing and waiting for the ''love between father and son''.

    Thus, they sessfully entered the enemy.

    After knowing the situation, they were indignant and wanted to help them find out this hateful peeping tom!

    Extremely shameless, they once again harvested the prestige of the female ninjas.

    Having followed such a thick-skinned master of the sand eagle, Civet Cat Prince really regretted what he had done, his eyes filled with tears.

    ......

    The days passed by peacefully like this.

    After several negotiations, Konoha and Kumogakure finally came to a preliminary peace agreement.

    The reason why it had dragged on for so long was naturally because Kumogakure, who had taken the initiative to make peace, did not want topensate Konoha with anything.

    This move was learned from Sunagakure. Who asked Sunagakure to be poor?

    When the first Five KAge Summit was allocated to tailed-beast, Sunagakure was poor to the point that he would rather not have the Seven-Tailed and obtainnd and money aspensation. He was really a little sly!

    Therefore, after the Third Ninja Was was defeated, although Sunagakure and Konoha had also signed a peace agreement, it was dismissed on the grounds that they could not bring out anypensation.

    In fact, it was not that he could not take out anything, and Sunagakure was willing to part with thend.

    But the problem was that Konoha was not willing to take it!

    What was the point ofing to a barren desert?

    nting the sage palm?

    Kumogakure''s situation was the exact opposite of Sunagakure. His economic strength was not bad, but if thepensation conditions were not too excessive, he would be able to satisfy them.

    But the other party was not willing to give it, what should he do?

    Continue to fight?

    Was his brain flooded

    Kumogakure didn''t want to continue fighting, and Konoha was also an arrow at the end of its flight.

    Otherwise, with Sarutobi''s personality, how could he be willing to expose the existence of Wood Release Ninja so early?

    As a result, Sarutobi had no choice but to give in again. He only symbolically asked for some money aspensation.

    He didn''t want much either, just ayer of cover to give everyone an exnation.

    However, Raikage was not willing to give such a request. In the end, he reluctantly agreed under Sarutobi''s annoyed ultimatum.

    Then, the two sides agreed on a time. Kumogakure would send someone to Konoha to hold the signing ceremony.

    This also announced that the follow-up part of the Third Ninja War would bepletely over!

    After this news spread out, the entire Konoha fell into cheers.

    The people had been suppressed for too long, and there were even many people who were crying tears of joy.

    This damned war had finally ended!

 Chapter 248: Back to the Village and the Last Fight with the Group!

    Chapter 248: Back to the Vige and the Last Fight with the Group!

    As the time for signing the contract was set, Dodai immediately left Land of Fire''s border with his remaining troops without any reluctance and returned to Kumogakure.

    However, Shikaku was not careless. He only carefully cut down half of the people and arranged for them to return to the vige. He himself continued to stay here with the rest of the people, in case Kumogakure''s people suddenly attacked back.

    After the peace agreement was officially signed, he would lead the team to return.

    Just like this, Aoba and the others stepped on the road home first.

    Many of the ninjas who had been glorious in this war had somehow spread out, bing the topic of gossip for many people.

    Among them, the reputation of Mikawa Team rose greatly, especially the rise of Aoba''s group of three. It was as if a needle had been injected into Konoha, making many people look forward to their future.

    Whether it was the enemy calling them ''Konoha''s Three Ghosts,'' or the title of supernova that their own people gave them, they were all proud.

    It was under such circumstances that Konoha''s heroes came back.

    .........

    When Aoba, who was mixed in the group, finally returned to Konoha, in addition to many vigers who spontaneously came to greet them on both sides of the street, what surprised them was the Hokage-sama and the higher-ups of Konoha standing in the front.

    Obviously, this was already the highest degree of recognition and honor for them!

    "Heroes of Konoha, thank you all for your efforts. Wee home."

    Sarutobi solemnly took off the Hokage''s hat and bowed deeply to all of them.

    Homura and the others behind him also followed Sarutobi''s actions and expressed their respect to them.

    You could say that they were putting on a show to buy people''s hearts, but at this moment, the soldiers who had retreated from the front line felt their blood rush up, feeling that their sacrifices and efforts were not in vain!

    The vige had never forgotten them. They were the heroes that the Hokage personally admitted!

    Therefore, each of them subconsciously puffed out their chests proudly. Under everyone''s gaze, they solemnly shouted that sentence.

    "The will of fire, endless!"

    As long as there was a ce where leaves danced, the fire would burn. The shadow of the fire would shine on the vige, and new leaves would sprout!

    Sarutobi''s eyes were a little red, but what followed was relief and pride. He felt proud of Konoha, proud of them!

    Even Aoba and the others seemed to be affected by this strong atmosphere, and they felt a sense of recognition towards the vige.

    This also made Aoba sigh in his heart about how terrifying Konoha''s grasp of people''s hearts was.

    In terms of mental construction, even the other four great enduring vigesbined would not be as good as Konoha. This also exined why Konoha was always able to stand tall and not fall, and there were very few rebellions.

    After Sarutobi thanked these heroes, the weing ceremony for the vigers to celebrate Guy''s return also began. Although only half of the people came back this time, this did not hinder the enthusiasm of the crowd.

    So even though he was a little embarrassed, under this enthusiasm, it was still a warm scene of the military and the people enjoying each other.

    ......

    While the outside was bustling with noise and excitement, Danzo was currently hiding in hisir, his gaze gloomy.

    At this time, as one of Konoha''s upper echelons, he should have followed behind Sarutobi to gain some sense of presence.

    However, this time, Sarutobi rejected his colleague on the grounds of his terrible reputation.

    Even though Sarutobi had made this decision in a tone that was for his own good, Danzo still felt that he had been greatly humiliated.

    Yes, as the book became more and more widespread in private, many people went outside to look at him strangely. Almost everyone who knew of Akatsuki''s existence would subconsciously bring him into the protagonist in the book.

    After discovering that there was no way to reverse the situation, he could only try to reduce the number of times and time in front of people, hoping that time could erase all of this.

    At first, Danzo was still thinking about how to avoid the attention of the crowd, but in the end, Sarutobi stabbed him in the back!

    Although the final result was the same, Danzo thought, I can not ept it, but you can''t not give it!

    Can resignation be the same as being fired?

    Therefore, Danzo was very unhappy and angry!

    Especially that little brat, he actually came back alive and well.

    They were all a bunch of trash!

    As the saying goes, luck is peerless, disaster neveres alone.

    Just as Danzo was furious, his subordinate sent him another piece of infuriating news.

    "Danzo-sama, Akatsuki''s men are impatient. They sent an ultimatum. They said that if we are not sincere, we will cancel the cooperation."

    Bang!

    Danzo mmed the table and said coldly, "If we don''t cooperate, we don''t cooperate! Do you really think that I am begging them?"

    "But, Akatsuki''s people said that they would only release you if you personally showed up. If we were to break all pretenses with them now, I''m afraid that our people would be in grave danger. Moreover, it would be very difficult to get back the deposit that we paid beforehand."

    Hearing this, Danzo''s expression instantly became even more unsightly.

    Back then, he had sent his subordinates to disguise themselves as him and brought people to meet up with Akatsuki''s people.

    In the end, the fake identity was immediately seen through by the other party. Not only had the person and money been deducted by Akatsuki, he had even sent a person back to deliver a message.

    He said that they were not sincere and that they had agreed to meet the leaders of both sides to discuss cooperation, and then sent an imposter?

    Danzo was so angry that his liver hurt, but Akatsuki, who was not to be underestimated, had no good way to deal with him.

    He asked people tomunicate with him several times, but there was no good result.

    He said one sentence after another, if he wanted to cooperate, he would show sincerity, and everyone would sit down and talk.

    Forget about pretending to be mysterious, Akatsuki doesn''t work with cowardly rats and is afraid of being dragged down.

    Danzo is so angry!

    What do you think a mercenary group like you is pretending for?

    Isn''t it a little too cautious?

    Who else can set up a trap for you?

    Why do you have to see me before you are willing to cooperate?

    Can my identity be exposed?

    If you get hold of this, even if you sessfully kill Sarutobi, the position of the Hokage will not be stable!

    Danzo was a little depressed, but now he was a little unable to back down.

    Unless he was willing to break his teeth and swallow it down.

    But he really couldn''t swallow this tone!

    Moreover, seeing that he was getting further and further away from the position of the Hokage, to be honest, he was unwilling.

    Then he thought about the peace agreement he was about to sign with Kumogakure.

    Danzo''s eyes kept shing, and he finally made up his mind to fight for a future.

    "Tell Akatsuki that they can meet, but the time and ce are determined by our side. It''s fine as long as it''s okay. If it doesn''t work, then we will break up!"

 Chapter 249: Bond Trigger!

    Chapter 249: Bond Trigger!

    After theughter, everyone dispersed and went back to their respective homes to look for their mothers.

    In the next few days, the Hokage will reward those who have done meritorious deeds.

    Because Aoba had been on the road for a long time, he was ready to go back and rest, temporarily not thinking about those messy things.

    Because of the appearance of Sasuke, Itachi happily poked the head of the proud and arrogant Sasuke. The two brothers were mature and steady, and the other was a middle-aged and arrogant. The happy atmosphere was enviable.

    However, when a small figure squeezed out of the crowd with great effort and almost fell down, Aoba immediately revealed an extremely happy smile.

    "Naruto?"

    "Aoba Nii-chan!"

    Aoba, who stepped forward to support Naruto, directly raised little Naruto and put him on his neck happily.

    At this time, Naruto, who finally saw Aoba again after several months, was so excited that she wanted to talk to him with a belly full of words.

    In the end, before he could say it, his body became light and he rode on Aoba''s neck.

    Under the gaze of so many people, Naruto was a little shy to have such an intimate action with Aoba, but it alsopletely wiped away the little strangeness that she had not seen for a long time.

    Brother Aoba is still the big brother who treats me the best!

    Naruto suddenly became very happy and excited.

    And just now, everyone, including the Hokage-sama, said that Aoba and the others were heroes who saved the vige!

    This not only made Naruto feel hot blood boiling, but also very proud!

    "Aoba Nii-chan is a hero. When I grow up, I will definitely be a hero!" Naruto smirked.

    At this time, Itachi also carried Sasuke on his back, and the four of them looked at each other.

    Naruto and Sasuke, who had been carrying with each other for a lifetime in the original work, met for the first time!

    Aoba suddenly felt a bit absent-minded, as if in this Setsuna, all the sounds around him were blocked, and all the backgrounds and people were all dissipated.

    In the entire space, only he, who was carrying Naruto, and Itachi, who was carrying Sasuke, stood face to face, looking at each other curiously.

    This feeling was very wonderful, so wonderful that he really wanted to find a camera to record this scene forever!

    "Aoba, who is this child?" Unable to hold back his curiosity, Itachi, who was the first to ask, seemed to break the frozen moment of this moment, and time began to pass again.

    "Uzumaki, Naruto, my younger brother! Please take care of me in the future!" Aoba suddenly revealed a bright and beautiful smile.

    Little Naruto, who had been personally admitted by Big Brother Aoba, didn''t know why his nose felt a little sour, and he was so moved that he almost cried.

    Itachi, on the other hand, was stunned for a moment. He seemed to be a little confused as to why Aoba would suddenly have a younger brother, but he could see that Aoba really regarded this child as his younger brother. He had never seen that proud smile before.

    It was just like the feelings he had for Sasuke, the feelings that Shisui always showed to him.

    Therefore, Itachi also smiled and felt happy for Aoba from the bottom of his heart. "Naruto, hello. I am Uchiha Itachi, your brother''spanion, and this is my younger brother, Uchiha Sasuke. I think the two of you should be about the same age. You have to get along well in the future..."

    Naruto tried hard to open his eyes wide and nodded excitedly. However, his eyes were all on Sasuke who only revealed his head and arms behind Itachi.

    For Naruto, Aoba''s appearance only made up a part of his missing affection and love.

    And children of this age needed friendship and ymates.

    This was the first time Naruto had heard someone willing to let a child of the same age as him get along well with him. How could he not be excited!

    Compared to Naruto''s excitement, Sasuke only pursed his lips and turned his face to the side, looking insufferably arrogant.

    "Sasuke, don''t be like this. Say hello to your new friend." Itachi gently turned his head to look at Sasuke and said.

    Although he was not interested in making new friends, since it was his most respected big brother who had spoken, Sasuke could only put on a sour face and reluctantly say, "Oh, you are called Uzumaki Naruto, right? I will remember you."

    At this time, Itachi helplessly looked at Aoba with an apologetic look. It could not be helped. His own younger brother, no matter how proud he was, had to be spoiled. It was not a big problem.

    In this regard, Aoba only smiled and did not care.

    What a joke, was there anyone else present who knew Sasuke better than him?

    Even Itachi couldn''t do it!

    So how could he lower himself to Sasuke''s level? At most, he would find a chance to y some ding dong, or get a set of women''s clothing to the two to take pictures to remember.

    In the future, if Sasuke dared to explode, he would p all these ck history on this guy''s face.

    Let''s see if Sasuke is still proud or not!

    As for Naruto, he did not take it seriously. Compared to the cold eyes and evil words he had experienced, Sasuke could be considered a ''warm man''!

    Even Aoba probably did not expect that the life of these two people who hade to y was actually starting from this moment.

    Sigh, it was all a bad fate!

    However, Aoba estimated that during the time before Naruto join Ninja School, these two people would not have any chance to meet.

    Now that the vige was so suspicious of Uchiha n, could they be at ease to let Jinchuriki and Uchiha n get so close?

    At least before Ninja School, he estimated that it was unlikely.

    So there was still a long way to go to this road.

    After helping Naruto get to know his new friend, Itachi, who did not know the inside story, directly carried his brother home under Sasuke''s coquetry.

    Aoba also took Naruto, who he had not seen for a long time, to have a big meal before sending Naruto home.

    Throughout the whole process, Naruto was basically talking about some life trivial things he had experienced during this period. Aoba was seriously listening.

    Then he found that Naruto was really too precocious, only talking about happy things, even if he knocked over the instant noodles bucket, he could be silly for a long time.

    He would never mention the negative energy.

    Even the bruises on his legs could be optimistically said that he had identally fallen on the back of his head.

    Aoba did not expose his clumsy lie and protected Naruto''s self-esteem.

    After the agreement was made, he woulde to tell Naruto about the things that happened between the ninjas in the next period of time, and then Aoba left in the reluctant eyes of Naruto.

    In any case, if there was no need in the near future, he should stay in the vige.

    Moreover, he had gained a lot of benefits from this war.

    Just the rapid growth of fame was enough for him to show himself in the younger generation who had not yet grown up, not to mention the contributions he made in the war would be recorded in his calendar in full detail.

    Fame, experience, strength, and connections.

    Apart from the fact that no higher-ups of Konoha were willing to write for him, he had already taken a solid step towards the position of the 5th Hokage!

    However, before that, there was one person who had to die!

    If this person did not die, he would not be able to rest easy!

 Chapter 250: The World of Adults is Complicated

    Chapter 250: The World of Adults is Complicated

    The next day, Aoba, who had had a good night''s rest, met up with the others in Mikawa Team, and then began to receive the vige''s praise for their contribution.

    In addition to verbal rewards, there were also very affordable material rewards.

    Aoba decisively chose the Shadow Clone Technique, as well as the chakra nature change, as well as the handwritten copy left behind by, the 2nd Hokage.

    In fact, at the beginning, he wanted to choose a few rtively powerful long-range ninjutsu to enrich his attack section.

    However, among the ninjutsu that Konoha had collected, Fire Release had the most, and he had the least lightning.

    Earth Release had many choices, especially Sarutobi, who was a doctor of ninjutsu, who had deep attainments in Earth Release''s field of view, and could give him some pointers.

    But his family knew that Akatsuki was his own family, and his talent in ninjutsu could be described as ''mediocre''.

    His current strength basically relied on crazy death and hard work to get himself to death.

    For other people, personally teaching him was definitely a benefit and honor that could not be obtained.

    But for him, it was not a big deal, and it was easy to expose his identity as a bad student.

    Aoba did not want his ''genius'' halo to be destroyed because of such a small matter.

    Therefore, instead of wasting a lot of energy in areas that he was not good at, it was better to just assume his title as a genius and study Kekkei Genkai.

    Coincidentally, he was also very interested in Kekkei Genkai, who was able to fuse his lightning and earth attributes.

    In any case, he just wanted to try his luck, if he saw a ghost, he would really seed!

    As for Shadow Clone Technique, which was a necessary cheat artifact for a transmigrator, he naturally would not let it go.

    After all, due to the rules, Itachi had no way to teach him before.

    However, now that he had obtained the Shadow Clone Technique, he would be able to learn it sooner orter.

    He wasn''t sure what reward Mikawa-sensei and Itachi wanted, but Gekkou Hayate had also chosen the Shadow Clone Technique. This technique was verypatible with him, but he didn''t know if the clone could use Escape Technique. If it could, Hayate''sbat strength would soar!

    After choosing the reward, Aoba and the others left in satisfaction.

    Mikawa-sensei had already arranged for people to drink together, so even though it was not time for horse to eat, he left in a hurry, making people wonder where they were drinking.

    Could it be that in order to wee the return of the heroes, some ces that would be harmonious would also open so early?

    Or maybe there would be discounts?

    Aoba and the other two were not interested in the gathering activities between those old men.

    "There are only the three of us left. Are we going to train the newly obtained ninjutsu or find a ce to rx?"

    "Let''s forget about training. Anyway, this day is not far away." Gekko Hayate could not help butin. He had already worked hard enough, butpared to these two freaks, it was really not enough. Moreover, his physical condition was not enough to support a very high intensity training.

    Itachi hesitated for a moment and said, "Sasuke is still waiting for me at home."

    Aoba and Hayate immediately covered their foreheads speechlessly. Everyone knew that you were a discipleplex, but there was no need for this.

    "Why don''t we bring Sasuke along? We can walk around the vige. Maybe we can even hunt and make a pic or something." Hayate suggested.

    Aoba touched his smooth chin, "I think it''s not bad. Take Sasuke with you and I''ll go pick up Naruto so that the two of them can have apanion."

    Only then did Itachi nod his head. He felt that this suggestion was not bad. Sasuke was indeed a little too clingy now. Although he did not dislike Sasuke being like this, in the end, Sasuke still needed his peers and ymates, not being his follower all day long.

    And Aoba''s suggestion was actually to probe, wanting to see what the bottom line of Sarutobi and the rest of Konoha''s higher-ups was.

    After all, Naruto would grow up sooner orter, and as Kyuubi Jinchuriki, Naruto had to walk the path of ninja.

    Even Sarutobi would not allow Naruto to not contact anyone.

    In the original work, didn''t Naruto also go to the Ninja School, and he was also assigned to the same ss as Sasuke.

    It had to be known that at that time, Uchiha hadn''t been exterminated. It was only when Sasuke happily took first ce in the school in the first exam that Itachiunched the extermination operation.

    Therefore, Aoba felt that it was necessary for him to understand how much the vige feared Uchiha n at this time.

    It was simply ying with fire for Naruto, who was Kyuubi, to have contact with the people of Uchiha n.

    It was no longer as simple as touching the sensitive nerves in some people''s brains, but pulling out the whole chicken to y - You are too beautiful!

    Aoba was very curious about Sarutobi''s reaction.

    After settling the itinerary, the three of them moved separately. Aoba and Itachi went to pick up Naruto and Sasuke respectively. The poor Gekko Hayate did not have a younger brother or sister, so he could only go home and prepare pots and pans to spice things up. Today, whether everyone had a good meal or not depended on him.

    Logically, it was impossible for the Anbu members stationed around Naruto''s house not to know who they were going to see and what they were going to do next.

    However, no one came out to stop Aoba until he sessfully met up with Itachi and Sasuke with a curious and excited look on his face.

    Was he going to wait and see, or did he not want to attract too much attention and expose Naruto''s uniqueness?

    Aoba was uncertain, but since Sarutobi did not stop him from bringing Naruto out to y, then it was a good thing.

    Anyway, he did not want to do anything, and it was impossible for him to harm Naruto.

    Could it be that Sarutobi trusted him very much?

    Aoba''s expression immediately became very strange.

    The two people who took the baby over did not wait for long before Gekko Hayate arrived as if he was moving.

    "We are going to have a pic, not a war. Aren''t you exaggerating a little too much?" Looking at the big and small bags in Hayate''s hands, Aoba was very speechless.

    "It''s rare that both of you brought your family here, so I prepared more. I will show youter." Hayate smiled embarrassedly.

    Hearing the word "family", little Naruto twisted his body a little nervously. However, when Aoba touched his head with a smile, little Naruto immediately became happy.

    Yes, Big Brother Aoba is my family!

    "You know how to cook? Why haven''t I heard you mention it before?"

    "I''ve decocted a lot of medicine. It''s almost the same."

    Although the smile on Gekko Hayate''s face was very bright at this moment, Aoba and Itachi could hear the sadness and unwillingness in it.

    "Why are you all pulling a face? Hurry up and divide the things. You won''t bully a sick person like me and let me take so many things by myself, right?"

    "Ya, Naruto, why are you running so fast? Wait for me!"

    Naruto was dragged away by Aoba with a confused face.

    "En? A match of speed? Very good! I, Uchiha Itachi, will ept this match! Hold me tight, Sasuke!"

    With a whoosh, Itachi also disappeared.

 Chapter 251: Gekko Hayate, Who Was Pitted by Aoba and Itachi

    Chapter 251: Gekko Hayate, Who Was Pitted by Aoba and Itachi

    As the saying goes, the one who is close to the red gets close to the ck. After knowing Aoba for so long, Itachi''s style would asionally go astray.

    Just like now, Gekko Hayate never thought that the calm, mature, and steady Itachi would actually have a day where he would lie through his teeth!

    It''s fine if that bastard Aoba ran away, but why did you, a guy with thick eyebrows and big eyes, also defect?

    A fucking match of speed!

    Am I deaf or blind? Why can''t I tell? When the hell did you receive the duel invitation? Or did you two already have telepathy?

    Huft!

    One by one, they slipped faster than the other!

    If you don''t want to work, just say it. Are you trying to fool me?

    Gekko Hayate followed behind with a speechless face. He really wanted to raise all the things in his hands. If he had the ability, he wouldn''t be suffered!

    When they finally arrived at the destination of their trip, Itachi elerated past Aoba with a serious face.

    "First, it seems that I won this duel."

    Then, he saw Aoba hammering his thigh with a face full of regret, and said, "Damn it! Just a little bit more. I won''t lose again next time."

    "What a wonderful duel!"

    "En!"

    Pa!

    Aoba held Itachi''s hand tightly.

    This symbolized their friendship and was unbreakable!

    Then..

    "Are you guys fucking done yet? Hurry up and take the thing. I can''t take it anymore!"

    Gekko Hayate, who had finally arrived in a hurry, was so shocked that his eyeballs almost rolled to the back of his head.

    Wasn''t it just because he was afraid that I would find trouble with you? Why did he wait for me toe over and insist on acting like this?

    Alright, I believe it!

    It was because of this inexplicable speed showdown that you two threw me behind. Could it be that this reason made sense?

    You guys are even a person!

    What a wonderful showdown...

    I don''t think you guys arepeting in speed, but your fucking acting skills!

    Really, if you don''t go undercover, you guys are really wasting your talents.

    Seeing that he had fooled the two little guys, his face was full of confusion, and he still hadn''t recovered yet!

    "Ah, I identally forgot about it. It''s my fault."

    Aoba immediately put on a textbook example of ''You suddenly woke up''. Then, under the eyes of Gekko Hayate who wanted to kill someone, he hurriedly ran over to offer his hospitality.

    Itachi''s face had not yet been trained to the point where he could be like Aoba at this time. He just stood there and talked, but he didn''t do anything.

    Therefore, he put Sasuke down and helped to share the burden.

    Seeing this, Aoba could only sigh regretfully. Then, he let go of Naruto very tragically and wrapped up the rest of the things.

    Only then did Gekko Hayate''s expression ease up a bit, but before he could take two steps forward, he heard the conversation between the two bastards.

    Aoba: "How can a man say that he can''t do it? Sigh, I think Hayate really can''t do it."

    Itachi: "How about... I go home and ask if there is a prescription in the n that can cure this side?"

    Aoba: "Hiss, this is a matter of endless merit. Hayate is really lucky to meet two of us aspanions who are so considerate of him."

    Itachi: "Cough cough, it''s a bit too much. It''s good enough that you know the truth like this yourself. Why do you say it? It''s embarrassing."

    Aoba: "You are right. Although Hayate is empty-handed and doesn''t do anything, we can not discriminate against him. We have to care for him. Although there are more things, it is enough with the two of us."

    Itachi: "Indeed, not tired at all."

    ...

    Gekko Hayate''s mentality copsed!

    If you say he can''t do it, it''s okay, but finding him a prescription is a little too much.

    But I clearly ran a long way to bring all these things over!

    How did it be the credit of the two of you bastards as soon as you changed hands?

    Tired?

    I have walked for ten kilometers, how can I not be tired?

    Why did I meet two shamelesspanions?

    Itachi, you have changed.

    He didn''t know if it was because he felt ufortable from being stared at by Gekko Hayate''s iparably resentful eyes, or if he finally found his conscience. In short, Aoba and Itachi decisively closed their mouths.

    Because they had arrived!

    "Let''s do it here. The location is good. Should we take a break first or try our luck around here?"

    After saying that, Aoba and Itachi, who were carrying all the things in their hands, looked at Gekko Hayate in unison.

    Don''t misunderstand, it''s not the Heavenly Wheel that he is in charge of.

    It was..

    "Me again?" Hayate pointed at himself with a face full of disbelief.

    Aoba said awkwardly, "Although Itachi and I can''t do anything, if you really don''t want to, then you can only..."

    Gekko Hayate continued to sneer. If I fall for it again, I will be a pig!

    I am not willing, you can go yourself!

    However, Aoba''s shamelessness was clearly above his imagination.

    "Then we can only let Sasuke and Naruto go. Sigh, I hope that the two of them won''t encounter wild boars, tigers, bears, and other wild beasts."

    Gekko Hayate nearly spat out a mouthful of blood!

    Do you still have any shame?

    Looking at the eagerness on the faces of the two little beans, he decisively pulled out his saber. "Let me go."

    Hayate, who had been tricked once again, actually had a sense of bleakness and tragedy as he left.

    Perhaps he didn''t love them anymore.

    After Hayate left, Aoba and Itachi immediately looked at each other. Then, they casually put the things in their hands on the ground and began to prepare for a pic.

    This forest was near the vige. Although there were ferocious beasts, for them, it was impossible for them to capsize even if they brought two burdens with them.

    And for Naruto and Sasuke, it was too cool to run to such a far ce to hunt.

    Naruto ran around excitedly, full of energy.

    In fact, Sasuke was also very happy in his heart, but he could not allow himself to act like Naruto. Childish!

    Therefore, he had been standing beside Itachi with a cool look, putting on a look of ''just so, what''s there to be excited about ''.

    However, he did not know that the corners of his mouth would rise from time to time, and his eyes that were wandering around exposed his restless mood at the moment.

    Aoba and Itachi saw all of this, but they could not see through it. At most, they wanted tough.

    Especially when he saw Naruto constantly harassing Sasuke, and Sasuke pretended to be ''can''t stand you, so I will not paid attention to you'', but he had already opened the chat box and said more scenes than Naruto, which was really very funny!

    After all, Sasuke had not evolved into the guy who no one wanted to talk to.

    So Aoba, who was amused, could not help but cheer for little Naruto in his heart, "Yes, that''s it, increase the strength, and kick him hard!"

 Chapter 252: The Budding Friendship of Youth

    Chapter 252: The Budding Friendship of Youth

    After a while, Gekko Hayate returned with six or seven rabbits. He didn''t know if he had found the rabbit nest, but he was so unlucky to be caught in one fell swoop.

    Although it was a pic, it was probably just a formality, not to say that he would definitely catch enough prey.

    It was not illegal to eat wild game in this world, but it was unhealthy!

    It would not be good if he brought some virus, especially since Naruto and Sasuke were still too young.

    As long as there were a few rabbits, it was enough. The main thing was still to look at the things that Gekko Hayate brought in this big bag.

    Fortunately, Naruto and Sasuke did not say that ''rabbit is so cute, how can it eat rabbit'', this kind of nonsense.

    "Add hemp and spicies, thank you!"

    When the bitter Gekkou Hayate ran to the side to clean up these hateful fat rabbits and was ready to overtake them, Aoba hurriedly reminded him of his method.

    When he thought of the delicious spicy rabbit head, he could not stop drooling.

    After the fire had been raised and the seasoning had been prepared, Gekko Hayate had already rolled his eyes countless times today.

    However, he still cooked with great care.

    Even if he did not want to give a rabbit leg to these two bastards, he would not fool them for the sake of Naruto and Sasuke. Instead, he would disy 120 of his strength.

    The fragrance soon drifted out, and the golden color was particrly attractive. When the oil dripped into the fire, the sound of sizzling could be heard.

    Naruto and Sasuke, who had been running wildly on the side for a long time, stopped at some point, and then eagerly waited by the side.

    "Gurr.."

    Suddenly, someone''s stomach growled, as if it was protesting.

    Aoba and Itachi immediately nced back and forth on the faces of Naruto and Sasuke, and the ridicule in their eyes was not concealed at all.

    Then suddenly, Sasuke raised his head arrogantly, "Naruto, you can''t even resist such a little temptation, how can you be a qualified ninja in the future!"

    Naruto was still drooling the first second, but the next second, he was stunned.

    Ah?

    It was obviously not me!

    But after seeing Sasuke''s serious and proud face, Naruto began to doubt himself. Could it be that the voice just now was really from my stomach? I was too focused on smelling it, so I didn''t react?

    Then, seeing that Sasuke did not immediately refute him, he immediately said earnestly, "If you want to be an excellent ninja in the future, you have to be brave and take responsibility."

    This was already a hint that couldn''t be any more obvious!

    Naruto was dizzy and was about to admit it, but at this moment, he suddenly noticed Aoba''s big brother holding back hisughter.

    He wasn''t stupid at all and immediately realized that something was wrong!

    "It wasn''t me!" The person whose stomach was growling just now wasn''t me. Moreover, before I came, I had something to eat! Oh, I got it. It was your stomach that was crying. I won''t be fooled again! " Naruto immediately cast a look of ''anger'' at Sasuke.

    Having been exposed by Naruto in public, Sasuke could no longer keep a serious face.

    Moreover, it was almost visible to the naked eye from top to bottom until it reached the root of his neck!

    It was very obvious that the tsundere Sasuke of the second year had broken through!

    How could such a shameful thing happen to the future greatest ninja, Uchiha?

    So it must be Naruto, and it must be Naruto!

    Sasuke was anxious, "It must be you!"

    "It''s you!"

    "No, it''s you!"

    "It''s you, it''s you, it''s you, it''s you!"

    Aoba and the others already knew who the real ''prisoner'' was, so they kept holding back theirughter and watched the two little guys bicker.

    At this time, looking at Sasuke whose face was as red as a monkey''s butt, and his eyes drifting to Itachi from time to time, as if he was particrly concerned about Itachi''s reaction, almost as if his face was full of ''I am a prisoner''.

    Naruto, who was dumped but almost admitted down himself, was no better than Sasuke. It was clearly not himself, but he turned over a phrase that made the people who watched really anxious.

    He was still too tender!

    Both of them were.

    Seeing that the two little guys were about to fight, Itachi finally said, "Alright, Sasuke, don''t argue anymore. You know better than anyone what the truth is, don''t you?"

    "I..."

    As soon as Itachi spoke, Sasuke immediately turned off the engine and pouted.

    Seeing this, Itachi was also very helpless. Sasuke was a little spoiled. This was not good. He had to correct it.

    Therefore, Itachi looked at Sasuke and said, "Do you still remember what you said just now? An excellent ninja should be able to resist the temptation and be brave enough to take responsibility for himself. Not just because of a little face, he pushed the things he had done that he was unwilling to admit to others."

    Sasuke suddenly felt very flustered. It was not that he did not know what he did wrong, but because his big brother, whom he cared most, was looking at him, so he did not want to lose face.

    It was a typical child''s idea.

    Stubborn, stubborn!

    However, now that Itachi had already said this, Sasuke, who did not want to disappoint his big brother, could only quietly say, "En, I was wrong. Just now, my stomach was growling. Because, I am hungry."

    Aoba immediately looked up at the sky. It was toote. Sasuke actually took the initiative to admit his mistake. Was this still the me figure I was familiar with? It must be that the way I opened it was wrong!

    However, why did he want tough?

    No, I can''t hold it in anymore!

    Sasuke, you have your day too!

    Uchiha Itachi, you''re the best!

    Ha ha ha ha ha ha.

    Aoba suddenlyughed and rolled on the ground, making Sasuke''s face even redder. It was estimated that there was a crack in the ground that could be drilled in.

    Itachi, who was educating his younger brother, could not help but immediately re at him. The meaning was probably, ''You should restrain yourself a little. The good and serious atmosphere has been ruined by you. Do you want to write me a Sharingan!

    Therefore, Aoba could only cover his mouth with his hands, while telling him to continue, he continued shaking his shoulders.

    Itachi had no choice but to quickly wrap it up, "There is nothing to be embarrassed about when you are hungry. When I am on a mission outside, your brother is often hungry."

    After hearing this, the redness on Sasuke''s face finally dissipated a lot.

    "But your way of handling things is indeed wrong, so you should sincerely apologize to Naruto Jun."

    Apologize?

    Sasuke was unhappy again.

    I am the arrogant Uchiha n, how can I?

    However, when he saw Itachi''s serious gaze, Sasuke immediately pursed his lips and said to Naruto with great reluctance, "It was my fault just now. I wronged you. I''m sorry, please forgive me."

    Naruto was indeed a little angry, but he never held a grudge, especially when his only ymate of the same age apologized to him in such a way. It immediately made him panic.

    Not only was there no trace of resentment, but he actually felt embarrassed and annoyed why he was so serious!

 Chapter 253: The Rabbit is So Cute

    Chapter 253: The Rabbit is So Cute

    This was Naruto''s personality. No matter what happened, he would never turn back once he had made up his mind!

    Even after he crashed into the south wall, he was not thinking of going around, but thinking of a way to break this wall.

    He would definitely remember those who were good to him.

    As for those who were not so friendly to him, he would not keep holding a grudge. Instead, he would take the initiative to find excuses and reasons for them.

    It was so silly that it was a little unreal. It was so stupid that it made people feel helpless.

    Therefore, after Sasuke apologized, Naruto panicked. He kept scratching his head and said with embarrassment, "No, no, no. Actually, just now, my stomach also cried. I am so hungry that I can eat a cow! Well, it has nothing to do with you, really!"

    "Brother is right. If you make a mistake, you make a mistake. Moreover, I, Uchiha Sasuke, apologize. You only need to say that you ept it or not!" Sasuke raised his chin again and said proudly.

    "Then... alright, I ept it. Are we still friends?"

    "Hmph! Not everyone can be friends with the greatest ninja in the future. Let''s talk about it when you get my approval."

    "I will definitely work hard to be stronger! Just watch, it won''t be long before you be my friend!"

    "If you want to keep up with my pace, it is not just by hard work."

    "As you say, it is my tolerance! I, Naruto, will not give up!"

    It was still a familiar form and a familiar taste.

    The performance of the two childish children made Aoba and Itachi look at each other and smile immediately.

    This very young friendship had already nted a seed, appearing pure and beautiful.

    As for what kind of child Naruto and Sasuke would be in the future, leave it to time to prove it.

    At this time, Gekko Hayate also said at the right time, "It''s roasted, ready to start!"

    Of course, it wasn''t just a few rabbits. There were also all kinds of exquisite snacks on the spread bag. It was unknown whether this guy bought them on the way or brought them from home.

    Moreover, all kinds of tableware were also prepared very neatly. Just looking at it made people feel happy.

    "I''m going to eat!"

    "Ah, hot, hot, hot."

    "The rabbit meat is so fragrant ---"

    "How can the rabbit be so delicious? If only it was a little spicy."

    After starting the pic, he couldn''t wait to take a bite without blowing. Then, he shouted that it was hot. It was Naruto.

    And the one who said the rabbit was delicious was Aoba.

    However, it was really fragrant!

    Gekko Hayate''s cooking skills were not bad at all!

    It seemed that he had to force this guy to develop some secondary professions in the future.

    Gekko Hayate, who was very satisfied with watching everyone eat, couldn''t help but shiver. His eyes swept over Aoba and Itachi in confusion.

    He suspected that he had been offended just now, but there was no evidence.

    At this time, Naruto, who was looking at the red roasted rabbit meat in Aoba''s hand, suddenly asked curiously, "Is it better to add spicy food?"

    Aoba stopped what he was doing and then revealed a devilish smile, "Of course! It''s ten thousand times better than what you have! I tell you, the essence of this roasted rabbit meat is this spicy taste! How about it, do you want to try it?"

    Naruto couldn''t help but swallow his saliva, as if he hadn''t realized the seriousness of the problem. He couldn''t help but nod quickly.

    "Sasuke, what about you?"

    It wasn''t enough to scam one, but this guy Aoba had set his eyes on Sasuke again.

    Sasuke obviously hesitated for a moment. It wasn''t that he wasn''t curious, but he didn''t believe the character of this bad silver!

    Ever since thest time he couldn''te out and was shot, Sasuke was depressed to find that as long as there was someone next to him, he couldn''te out. No matter how hard he tried, there was no way to open the sluice and release the water.

    As the saying goes, once bitten by a snake, for ten years you''ll be afraid of the rope in the well.

    Obviously, Sasuke did not believe that this bad silver would be so kind!

    How could Aoba not see the thick suspicion in Sasuke''s eyes? This made him sigh in his heart.

    Where is the trust between people?

    The world is really like the wind and the earth, the human heart is not ancient!

    But forget it, our lord is magnanimous, I will give you another chance.

    "Sigh, forget it if you don''t dare, Naruto is more courageous and dares to challenge! I believe that in the future, Naruto will definitely be a great ninja!"

    As Aoba spoke, he pretended to be regretful and provoked Sasuke.

    Sure enough!

    Sasuke, who wanted to fight for the first ce in everything, immediately refused to ept it.

    "I don''t have the courage to challenge?"

    Come,e, give me all the rabbit meat in your hands!

    Even if it''s a stone, I, Uchiha, Sasuke, will chew it to pieces today!

    "You really want to eat it? Don''t me me for not reminding you. Although it''s delicious, it''s very spicy..." As Aoba spoke, he took another big bite, revealing an expression of extreme enjoyment as he continued to fish and execute thew.

    Seeing this, Itachi just nced at him unhappily, but did not stop this guy''s bad taste.

    However, the disciple control attribute still made him silently pour tworge cups of water in advance.

    "If Naruto is not afraid, how can I be afraid!" Sasuke, who was riding on a tiger and unable to get off, immediately shouted disdainfully.

    "Alright, alright, alright. You''re awesome. Don''t cryter!"

    Aoba, who had seeded in his scheme, was not too ck-hearted. He picked the ce with the most chili and tore off a piece of rabbit meat for Naruto and Sasuke.

    The two curious babies did not realize the seriousness of the problem at all. Without thinking, they stuffed it into their mouths and chewed.

    Eh?

    The taste is really different. It smells so good!

    Naruto and Sasuke''s eyes suddenly lit up, and they ate even more vigorously.

    Especially Sasuke, he was very puzzled. Did he really me this bastard wrongly?

    At this time, Aoba, who was familiar with the ''little master who cheated children'', was secretlyughing!

    One had to know that spicy was first spicy and then spicy.

    There were many chili peppers that couldn''t feel the spiciness when they were eaten, but there would soon be an endless stream of energy surging up.

    It was obvious that when he took the first bite, he already knew which type of spicy Hayate was using.

    The countdown began. 5, 4, 3, 2, 1!

    "Ah!"

    "It hurts!"

    "My mouth hurts!"

    "Water! Where is the water?"

    "I''m going to die, I''m going to die!"

    Watching Naruto and Sasuke instantly put on a face-changing show, and then, one by one, smoke came out of their seven orifices and began to ''dance'' nonstop. As they danced, they opened their mouths wide and stuck out their tongues, looking for water to drink everywhere. One of the initiators was ashamed.

    Heughed out loud!

    "Hahahaha! What did I say?"

    Not only did the sessful prank seed, Aoba did not have the slightest bit of regret, he was even gloating, his character was extremely vile!

    Naruto and Sasuke were so angry that tears came out of their eyes!

    Fortunately, Itachi, who was already prepared, handed over tworge cups of water in time, which eased some of the pain.

    Although Itachi was very helpless about his close friend''s ''nasty'' character that would appear from time to time, he had already adapted to it.

 Chapter 254: Ladies Quest?

    Chapter 254: Ladies Quest?

    Just as Sasuke red at Aoba, Aoba couldn''t help but be worried that he might directly open up Sharingan, the system once again sent out another wave of presence!

    Ding!

    Rank death-seeking mission has been released!

    Mission name: Sasuke''s Lifelong Enemy!

    The second phase began

    [Description: Hate me, Itachi, that stupid brother of yours!]

    [(One, two, three, four, two, two, three, four. Increase the strength and do it again. ]

    [Mission requirements: Let Sasuke experience the feeling of wearing women''s clothes once, and take pictures as a remembrance (forbidden)]

    [Quest time limit: 1 day]

    [Quest reward: Special Treasure Chest x1, Basic Skill Card x2]

    [Quest time: Unknown]

    [Quest failure: Are you ready to be hunted down by Itachi and Sasuke?]

    .........

    Uh.

    To tell the truth, when the system once again issued him a series of "Sasuke''s Lifelong Enemy" quests, Aoba actually rejected it.

    Because you can''t post it, I have to do it.

    First of all, I want to see if the reward for this mission is worth it. Next, I have to estimate the price I have to pay for failing the mission.

    Finally, the content of this mission is not easy to do!

    Obviously, the mission of this ''Sasuke''s Lifelong Enemy'' was to make him constantly ''torture'' Sasuke, so that he could leave a childhood shadow in Sasuke''s young heart.

    To be honest, Aoba wanted to say more about such a discordant and friendly mission.

    Isn''t it just wearing women''s clothes? How big of a deal!

    Aoba did not think that Sasuke would be like some authors in his previous life who would rather wear women''s clothes than submit to him.

    Among them, there was someone called Faceless Deste, who was the most shameless!

    Pah!

    He just wanted to cheat money!

    No sincerity!

    A spicy author!

    Therefore, it was definitely not difficult for Sasuke, who was only two years old, to wear women''s clothes once.

    The problem was that he couldn''t use forced methods, which was a bit annoying.

    However, the danger was very low. The reward was not particrly good, but it was like picking it up for free. Why not?

    He didn''t want to be hunted down by Itachi and Sasuke!

    Moreover, the special treasure chest might be able to open some random good thing, so he could take a gamble.

    Just like how he yed ding dong with Sasukest time, had obtained [Crimson Swordsman]''s skin. At first, he was quite disappointed, but this thing was far more practical than he had imagined. It could be said that it had helped him a lot!

    Therefore, he could totally look forward to it.

    Just as Aoba was in a daze, Naruto and Sasuke, who weighed a ton of white water and arge cup of white water, finally recovered a little.

    Whether they could eat spicy food or not, they really had to gradually develop it.

    Apart from the special group, people who ate spicy food for the first time would fall for it.

    Naruto was fine. He knew that Aoba was just joking. He probably only felt a little depressed when he teased them. However, this kind of intimate interaction was very pleasing to him, so he was just pretending to be angry.

    But Sasuke was different. He was really angry!

    This bastard was really not a good person!

    I really can''t understand why Itachi would be friends with this kind of person, and their rtionship was so good.

    "Why are you ring at me? I''ve already reminded you that it was very spicy. You don''t believe it yourself, and you me me? Sasuke are you crying?" Aoba deliberately dragged out thest name, and the ridicule in his voice was almost overflowing.

    If it was thest time they met, Sasuke might have really rushed into Itachi''s arms and started crying, asking Itachi to take revenge for him and beat up the silver.

    However, Sasuke believed that he had grown up a lot and was much stronger than he was in the past!

    Therefore, Sasuke did not cry and just stared at Aoba.

    He looked like he was going to drive Sharingan, and he was going to drive Mangekyou Sharingan directly, which made Aoba very scared.

    "If your brother stared at me like this, I would be afraid of three points. As for you, forget it."

    "I want to duel with you!"

    "Duel? With me? Are you sure?"

    Itachi finally couldn''t stand it anymore and said helplessly, "Sasuke, you are still too young, but I believe that you will definitely surpass us in the future and be a more powerful ninja."

    The meaning behind Itachi''s words was clear.

    Even if Sasuke was given a weapon for him to attack casually, it would still be impossible for Sasuke to break through Aoba''s defense for three days and three nights.

    How difficult was Aoba? He was the one with the most right to speak.

    Even if he were to fight with Aoba now, he would not dare to guarantee what kind of result would ur until thest moment.

    In addition, Itachi was talking about ''surpassing us''.

    Look at you, look carefully.

    Tsk tsk...

    After listening to Itachi, even though Sasuke knew that what his brother said was the truth, he was still very unconvinced.

    Then, Itachi turned to look at Aoba and said even more helplessly, "You too, why do you y tricks on Sasuke every time? Be careful, when Sasuke grows up, the two of us will beat you up together!"

    "Hey! Are you bullying me because I don''t have any brothers? Don''t forget, when Sasuke grows up, Naruto will also grow up. At that time, it will be two against two, and it is not certain who will beat who!"

    Aoba immediately refused to ept it!

    When Little Naruto heard this, he immediately stood beside Aoba, full of blood. He tried his best to pretend to be ''That''s right, I am very strong ''.

    If he, the Jinchuriki, transformed at this time, he would probably raise his tail to the sky!

    "Traitor!" When Sasuke saw that Naruto, who just wanted to be friends with him, suddenly turned traitor to the bad silver, he immediately shifted the target of Death Gaze to Naruto.

    Don''t tell me you''ve forgotten about the past ''Sea Oath of Mountain Alliance''?

    Have you forgotten which bastard just lied to you to eat spicy rabbit meat?

    Heh, man!

    "My brother and I are invincible. No one can defeat us!" Sasuke shouted in dissatisfaction.

    "Brother Aoba and I are the strongest together. Even if you are my friend, I will defeat you!" Naruto also shouted.

    The two little guys immediately began a new round of arguments with each other on this topic.

    Sure enough, this was the correct way to open Naruto-Sasuke bond.

    Harmony?

    It doesn''t exist!

    Aoba and Itachi looked at each other speechlessly, as if they remembered the first time they met.

    The two of them were clearly sopatible, and they hadn''t even quarreled once since they met.

    Why was their brother so different? This was not Rikudou Sennin.

    Seeing that Itachi was flying towards him with a look that said, ''This matter was caused by you, you are responsible for solving it'', Aoba immediately realized that this was a good opportunity toplete the task!

    Since he could not force Sasuke to wear women''s clothing, he could let Sasuke wear it voluntarily.

    With Sasuke''s proud and arrogant personality, as long as he yed a small trick, would he be afraid that he would not be able to take it?

    Therefore, Aoba looked at Gekko Hayate who was eating melon with relish and did not feel that he was neglected at all. He had a n in his heart!

 Chapter 255: Hide-and-Seek

    Chapter 255: Hide-and-Seek

    "I ept this duel!"

    Eh?

    Aoba''s words suddenly silenced everyone, including the extremely unconvinced Sasuke!

    "But how about I let Naruto fight on my behalf?"

    Phew!

    It really scared a person to death!

    Itachi almost red at Sharingan.

    But was Naruto okay?

    It was no wonder that Itachi thought this way. Everyone present could see that Sasuke had received a certain level of training, and Naruto looked like an ordinary child at first nce.

    Under such circumstances, it was impossible for Naruto to defeat Sasuke.

    However, since Aoba had proposed this, then he must have already considered this point.

    Therefore, Itachi was prepared to wait and see.

    Sure enough, when Sasuke heard that Aoba asked Naruto to fight in his ce, he was not nervous at all. He nced at the eager Naruto and said, "He is not my opponent. I don''t want to fight unfairly."

    Yes, this was very Sasuke!

    This time, it was Naruto''s turn to be unconvinced.

    Why can''t I beat you?

    However, before Naruto could speak angrily, Aoba said with a smile, "Don''t worry. I said to let Naruto fight on my behalf, but I haven''t said what I want topete with, right?"

    "Humph! No matter what, he can''t beat me!" Sasuke said with his chin pointed.

    "It''s good to be confident, but I believe that Naruto will win. So, how about this, if Naruto loses, even if I lose, you can make any request that I can do. If Naruto wins, I will give you a gift. When the timees, you can use it and let me take a picture. How about it? Do you ept it?"

    Aoba began to y tricks again.

    All day long, he only knew how to y tricks on little children. He was useless!

    After hearing this, Sasuke immediately looked at him suspiciously, meaning, ''Why are you so kind?

    If you win, you can make a request, but if you lose, you will get a gift?

    Is there really such a good thing?

    Sasuke was a little vignt, but he was confident that he could not lose to Naruto. In addition, that request was very tempting. If he won, he would make this bastard stay away from Itachi!

    Therefore, Sasuke made up his mind and said firmly, "I agree. Tell me, what do you want to fight?"

    Aoba was happy in his heart. Good, as expected of the Sasuke I knew. He was so arrogant since childhood!

    "The content of the duel is very simple. Hide and seek!"

    "Hide and seek?"

    "Yes, but it is different from ordinary hide and seek. The two of you are in charge of being ghosts. At that time, Hayate will hide. Whoever can catch him first will be the final winner."

    "Me?"

    Gekko Hayate, who had eaten melon after melon, was suddenly dumbfounded. Why was there still a matter of mine here?

    I just want to rx and take a break. Why is it so difficult?

    But before he could raise any objections, Sasuke took the lead and said, "This is an impossible battle. With our speed, we won''t be able to catch up even if we find out."

    Aoba immediately looked at Sasuke with appreciation. His mind and perception were really good. He could actually react so quickly.

    In this aspect, Naruto was no good. He was just rubbing his palms together.

    "Indeed, ording tomon sense, it is impossible for you to catch Hayate now. But what if I say that after the beginning, Hayate can only stand in a fixed position and wait for you to catch him?"

    "What''s the point of that? Can''t we just fight at a speed?"

    This time, Aoba did not answer Sasuke''s doubts. Instead, he revealed a mysterious smile. "You will know when the timees."

    When Aoba mentioned Hayate, Itachi already understood what Aoba wanted to do. This was indeed a very interesting duel, and there was no danger at all.

    It was apetition of whose observation skills were richer, whose intuition was sharper, and whose luck was better!

    Yes, there was a great possibility that this duel would turn into a battle of luck.

    Therefore, he agreed tacitly.

    With the four of them having no objections, it didn''t matter if Gekko Hayate agreed or not.

    Don''t forget, in Mikawa Team, he was the one with the least authority. What was the use of being old?

    ......

    After finishing the food, everyone rested for a while and digested it.

    Then, under Naruto''s impatient urging, he began this very interesting hide-and-seek confrontation!

    "Above this tree, close your eyes for dozens of digits, and then you can start."

    Although Sasuke was full of doubts, he could only do as he was told.

    And this was the first time that Naruto was willing to y hide-and-seek with him. He was already so excited that he couldn''t wait.

    "''10, 9, 8.''"

    Just as the two children were counting with their eyes closed, Aoba also looked at the helpless Gekko Hayate and whispered, "Hold on for a while longer, or you will lose face."

    Gekko Hayate immediately nced at him and said, "I''m already an adult. I have to use Transparent Escape Technique to y hide-and-seek with two children. Are you crazy or am I crazy? Or is this world too crazy? I can''t understand it anymore."

    That''s right, this was the method that Aoba came up with.

    On the contrary, it was by luck. There was half a chance to get it directly. Why didn''t he try it?

    Even if he really lost, it didn''t matter. He just had to think of another way.

    But in the eyes of others, using Transparent Escape Technique to y hide-and-seek was really your!

    After all, we are professional!

    "Hurry up. Recently, I have some understanding of Kenjutsu. I will tell youter."

    Gekko Hayate sighed and nodded reluctantly.

    In the next second, his figure disappeared into thin air. If not for the fact that Aoba and Itachi''s attention had always been on him, and they had carefully observed the situation around the ce where he disappeared, it would have been very difficult to find his position.

    Transparent Escape Technique was really a bug in stealing information and sneak attacks!

    It was also destined that Gekkou Hayate would have to transform into an assassin, but it was a pity that his body had dragged him down.

    After counting to ten, Sasuke and Naruto turned around at the same time to look for Gekko Hayate.

    However, there was no trace of Gekko Hayate within the range of his vision.

    Was it the transformation technique?

    Sasuke vaguely grasped the ''light trick'' of this duel, and then began to search with a face full of confidence.

    He had been influenced since he was a child, so he was not unfamiliar with these methods of ninjas, so every tree and stone would be the target of his focus.

    If there were no idents, the other party should have be one of these things.

    Compared to Sasuke, who was confident that he had already touched the ''mustardseed form'', Naruto was like a headless fly, wandering around.

    He didn''t observe anything, nor did he check anything. He just admitted that he was looking for Gekko Hayate everywhere. It was very strange. Why did the freshman suddenly disappear?

    After seeing the two different ways to deal with it, Aoba suddenly smiled.

 Chapter 256: A Very Flirty Title

    Chapter 256: A Very Flirty Title

    Perhaps Sasuke''s upbringing was very good, allowing him to starting into contact with the world of ninjas from the moment he was born, but there were still too many things that Sasuke could not touch on at this stage.

    Among them, there were all kinds of Kekkei Genkai!

    Especially for someone like Gekkou Hayate who could eliminate his chakra and make his entire body transparent, there might not be a second one in the entire Ninja World.

    The chance that Sasuke could know in advance was close to zero.

    Therefore, he could only associate it with the general direction of the Transformation Technique. He did not expect that a certain person would lose his heart and be crazy. He let Gekko Hayate y hide-and-seek with Transparent Escape Technique just to bully the two children.

    It was like ying a gluttonous snake and having to cheat. It was not impossible, but it waspletely unnecessary!

    ying a gluttonous snake and cheating, having a hammer game experience?

    Therefore, in Aoba''s view, Sasuke, who had the preconceived concept, had entered the wrong direction from the beginning.

    On the other hand, Naruto, who did not know anything, seemed to be really ying hide-and-seek, constantly searching in the region that had been pre-set in advance.

    Even if there was no trace of Gekko Hayate in his sight, Naruto was happy to search everywhere.

    Perhaps in Sasuke''s view, Naruto was really ''stupid to the extreme'' , and he did not understand what the real content of this duel was.

    But he did not know that in the eyes of Aoba and Itachi, Naruto was the most likely person to ''catch'' Gekko Hayate!

    If Naruto was lucky enough to run into a dead mouse.

    That''s right, the most important factor that affected the oue of the duel was actually luck!

    But now, it was obvious that the chances of Naruto, who was wandering around, catching his luck were higher.

    And Sasuke had already taken out the gift Itachi had given him a wooden kunai, who poked at anything he saw to verify his thoughts. Naturally, the search speed was much slower.

    Looking at the two''spletely different response methods, Itachi carefully tasted it, then turned to look at Aoba and said, "Is this your purpose?"

    Aoba was immediately stunned!

    Purpose?

    What purpose?

    Could it be that you saw that I was trying to trick your younger brother into wearing women''s clothing?

    Impossible!

    Unless you have a cheat like the system?

    Aoba was a little confused, but fortunately, Itachi immediately said to himself, "Ever since Sasuke was born, his father has been very strict with him. Moreover, every time Sasuke can''t do well, his father will use me as an example to deny Sasuke."

    "Although this makes Sasuke more hardworking and makes Sasuke worship me more and more, at the same time, there are some problems."

    "Sasuke has be stronger and stronger. Under his father''s education, everything has to be first. And because Sasuke grew up under my halo, he has an obsession in his heart and dreams of surpassing me. At the same time, he has be more and more hostile to the ''weak''."

    "It''s a good thing to be stronger, but I''m worried that if this continues, Sasuke will be more and more extreme and eventually walk the wrong path."

    "So every time I return home, I will try my best to stay by Sasuke''s side and give him care. I want to guide him to the right path and not be confused by the obsession in my heart. I also don''t want my existence to give Sasuke a lot of pressure. He is him. Uchiha Sasuke should not be the next Uchiha Itachi. Do you understand?"

    To be honest, Aoba understood, but he seemed to be more confused.

    In fact, what Itachi said was not difficult to understand at all.

    With the support of Itachi''s super genius halo, Fugaku, as a father, naturally also had high hopes for Sasuke. Naturally, he would also look at Sasuke with a more strict gaze.

    It was not that Sasuke''s performance was bad, but that Sasuke had a big brother who was above him in all aspects!

    That''s called a pearl in the eye!

    Withoutparison, there was no harm. In this contrast, even if Sasuke had a hundred percent performance, in Fugaku''s eyes, he would at most only have sixty passing marks.

    Unless Sasuke had talent that far exceeded Itachi''s, Fugaku would not feel any surprise even if their talent was simr, much less praise Sasuke.

    It was like when you were born in a family of top students, your brothers and sisters were all graduates from best university, and you had full marks in your homework from a young age, you would be soft on the honor of all kinds ofpetitions.

    In such an environment, what greeted you was not happiness, but full of pressure!

    If it was a happy thing to get full marks in the exams and get first ce in the ss in an ordinary family, then in this kind of family, you might get a t "Oh, you got it."

    He even took his brother and sister as an example and arranged more learning tasks so that you could continue to work harder.

    Because there was nothing to make a fuss about, and there was nothing to be proud of. Your brother and sister have been like this all these years, and it was only right for you to be outstanding.

    On the other hand, not being able to get this kind of result was something to be surprised about.

    Over time, either you could resist the pressure and be a super schrparable to your brother and sister, or you would fail to resist the pressure andpletely break the jar and walk on another path of life.

    It was obvious that this was the case for Sasuke.

    He had an older brother who loved him very much, and at the same time, he also appeared dull under the halo of his older brother.

    No matter how hard he tried, in the end, what he got in return was not his father''s smile and praise, but his father''s slightly disappointed gaze. How outstanding was the older brother that his father had used topare with him?

    If this continued, it would be very bad for Sasuke''s growth. This was also why Itachi was worried. He truly loved his younger brother.

    But.

    Why are you telling me this?

    Do you want me to help you educate Sasuke?

    Aoba was very puzzled, but he could not ask, so he could only say, "Sasuke, it''s okay. Although it asionally needs a beating, it''s almost the same for a bear child. However, your worry is not unnecessary. Since you can see the problem, why don''t you go to your father and talk to him?"

    Itachi immediately revealed a slightly helpless expression, "I went to my father because I was worried about Sasuke and tried to persuade him not to treat Sasuke so harshly. But my father didn''t listen, probably because the pressure stemming from the family is too muchtely."

    "Actually, I know why father did this. He ced too much hope on Sasuke. Born in Uchiha''s family, mediocrity is thebel of failure, and the child of the patriarch has to bear more responsibility. Therefore, it is necessary to be strong."

    "It is only because of my existence that Sasuke has endured a lot of pressure that he should not have endured at his age. This also makes me me myself for a time."

    Aoba became more and more speechless. Although he had already hammered your disciple control attribute, should he take this responsibility on himself?

 Chapter 257: Im Not Pretending, Im Showing My Hand!

    Chapter 257: I''m Not Pretending, I''m Showing My Hand!

    Naruto and Sasuke were still using all kinds of methods to find Gekko Hayate, and taking advantage of this time of boredom, Aoba and Itachi also discussed how to bring babies.

    "I think... it''s okay. Sasuke doesn''t seem to be someone with a bad psychological endurance. Plus, you spoil him so much, so it shouldn''t be a problem." Aoba also said a few good words about Sasuke with uncertainty.

    But it was obvious that Itachi did not think so.

    "This is the problem. I seem to spoil Sasuke too much, so much so that I can''t say much and can''t correct many of his bad habits in time. On this point, Naruto is doing very well. He is enthusiastic, cheerful, and optimistic. Although Sasuke was not willing to pay attention to him before, he did not give up, and he was not angry."

    "Naruto has a lot of things that Sasuke does not have. I believe that Naruto will definitely be a great ninja in the future."

    Itachi''s tone was very serious, and his evaluation of Naruto was very high.

    He had only seen two sides, but he had captured the shining points on Naruto. This observation was really admirable.

    And the prediction was also very urate.

    Aoba really didn''t know what to say, because Itachi had already said it, and he had basically said it correctly. What else could he say?

    Could it be that he wanted to boast about Sasuke as well?

    Forget it, or else it would be said to be a waterword number again.

    "So you can tell what my purpose is?" Aoba asked tentatively.

    Then Itachi looked at him, "You also saw Sasuke''s problem, so you took advantage of thepetition to let Naruto, who knew nothing, teach Sasuke a good lesson. Otherwise, there was no need to specially arrange for Gekko Hayate to participate in a hide-and-seek game with Transparent Escape Technique. There was no need to lose and give Sasuke a gift."

    "I know you want to use thispetition to let Sasuke find his own problem. Tell him that he can''t rely on experience when he is in trouble, and don''t underestimate anyone."

    Aoba immediately widened his eyes. So this was what I was thinking?

    An invisible imagination was the most fatal!

    Aoba, who had reacted, naturally would not refute. Thus, he immediatelyughed out loud, "Yes, this is my goal! I did not expect you to see through it. Hahaha."

    This person was really too innocent!

    Itachi also smiled without any doubt and said seriously, "The rich experience can make ninjas respond faster, but if they act based on experience, they will suffer a big loss. Moreover, in battle, the result of underestimating the enemy will often make them taste bitter fruit. If it is more serious, they may lose their lives and also harm theirpanions."

    "This life lesson is really vivid. Even I feel that I have benefited a lot and I am deeply touched."

    "Thank you, Aoba. You are more thoughtful than I think. There is nothing more than your own personal experience. I believe that Sasuke will definitely learn from it."

    Even someone as thick-skinned as Aoba was embarrassed by his words.

    "That''s right, that''s what I was thinking! Since Sasuke is your biological younger brother, then he is also my younger brother. This is what I should do!" Aoba patted his chest and said righteously.

    I won''t pretend anymore, I willy my cards on the table!

    I, Shinomiya Aoba, love Sasuke so much!

    Aiya, what are you thanking me for? We are all brothers!

    Then again, since we are brothers, isn''t it too much for you to be the second brother?

    It''s all for your own good. I believe that you can understand our painstaking efforts!

    What?

    Are you asking about my face?

    Hey, my temper is bad!

    Shameless, we are professional!

    There should be a book to say.

    When Aoba and Itachi ended their friendly and harmonious exchange, the first confrontation between Naruto and Sasuke finally came to an end.

    You may not believe it, but the invisible Gekkou Hayate was knocked out by Naruto when he was wandering around.

    Naruto fell to the ground because he was unprepared.

    However, when Gekko Hayate helplessly canceled Transparent Escape Technique and appeared in front of him out of thin air, Little Naruto immediately cried out and excitedly got up to hug his calf.

    Then, he continued to shout excitedly, "I caught it! I caught it! I won! Haha!"

    At this time, Sasuke heard the voice and looked over in disbelief. He then said, "This is impossible!" He immediately blurted out.

    However, everything in front of him cruelly told him that nothing was impossible.

    Naruto found the disappearing Gekko Hayate, so it was Naruto who won this duel, and he lost.

    This hard to ept fact made Sasuke very suspicious of life. He had obviously worked so hard. From the beginning, he had not let go of every tree or stone. He carefully investigated all the way, but he did not find anything.

    Instead, in his eyes, Naruto, who was a little ''stupid'', ran around everywhere, found his target first and won.

    "This is not fair!"

    Sasuke, who had suffered a serious blow, shouted loudly without thinking.

    This made Aoba and Itachi, who had yet to announce the winner, stunned at the same time.

    "Under the same conditions, you all set out to search at the same time, so what do you mean by unfair? Don''t tell me you think that Itachi and I secretly helped Naruto?" The smile on Aoba''s face immediately disappeared, and even Itachi''s face was very serious.

    The moment Sasuke really opened his mouth to question it, he actually regretted it.

    However, under Aoba''s inquiry, he was still very unconvinced and said, "There is no technical content in this confrontation at all. Naruto just keeps running around blindly, and then the target suddenly appears in front of him. Of course, it is unreasonable!"

    After hearing this, Aoba nodded his head, then looked at Gekko Hayate and gestured to him, "You should exin this question."

    Gekko Hayate, who was used as a tool, gave him a very resentful look. Then, he said helplessly, "It didn''t suddenly appear, but because my Kekkei Genkai ability is invisibility. I have been standing here since the beginning. I was knocked out by Naruto, who was running around blindly. I''m really sorry."

    As he spoke, Hayate also demonstrated the stealth effect of Transparent Escape Technique.

    It could be heard that he was also in a bad mood after being questioned by Sasuke, so in the end, his tone also had a bit of sarcasm.

    It was one thing to be forced to be a tool, but if Sasuke questioned the unfairness of thepetition, wouldn''t that be questioning him?

    ying hide-and-seek was already difficult enough for him, would he deliberately let Naruto win?

    It was true that Sasuke was still too young, and he was also Itachi''s younger brother. Otherwise, Gekko Hayate, who was being humiliated, would draw his sword and bleed.

    Not everyone would be indifferent to nder!

 Chapter 258: One Life Commitment to Love and Kill Each Other

    Chapter 258: One Life Commitment to Love and Kill Each Other

    The atmosphere suddenly became a little subtle and serious.

    It might be a little serious to say that it concerned reputation, but sometimes, Gekko Hayate really could not tolerate sand in his eyes.

    You can do anything, but don''t pour dirty water on me.

    And, was it necessary?

    Sasuke''s face also turned red for a moment, because he also realized that he had made a ck dragon.

    He had always thought that it was a transformation technique, but now he told him that it was Kekkei Genkai who could turn invisible.

    This kind of feeling was as if you were sure that your girlfriend was a woman, but when you took off your clothes and found that it was like a cross-dressing big shot, you were shocked and unwilling!

    Even the direction was wrong, who could you me for losing the duel?

    Should he me Naruto for running around?

    If Naruto had known in advance that Gekko Hayate would use Transparent Escape Technique, he could have continued to question the unfairness of the duel.

    But it was clear that neither of them had known that the gathering would be like this in advance.

    Continuing to hold on and not letting go would only make him even more embarrassed, thinking that he could not afford to lose and could not take responsibility!

    However, he was really unwilling!

    Especially in front of his most respected and beloved big brother, he lost to a peer who had never received any guidance. This kind of gap made him teeteron the verge of copse, and he wanted to find a hole to hide in.

    Sasuke lowered his head and did not speak.

    The originally cheerful Naruto also realized that his victory seemed to have dealt a great blow to his little friend who he had just met.

    This made him somewhat uneasy and worried. He subconsciously stopped celebrating and instead cast a pleading look at his only brother Aoba.

    In this strange atmosphere, he, who was still too young, really did not know how to deal with it.

    Noticing Naruto''s gaze, Aoba immediately returned a look that made him feel at ease.

    Originally, he wanted to say a few more words, because in the end, Sasuke''s performance was indeed very disappointing. However, after looking at the calm Itachi, he still chose to leave the current situation to Itachi to handle. Only Itachi was the most qualified.

    Therefore, after Aobaforted Naruto first, he smiled and teased Gekko Hayate with a cold face.

    Fortunately, Gekko Hayate would not lower himself to the same level as a child. It was enough to mock him in a bad mood. If the master was Aoba and Itachi, he should at least give some face.

    The atmosphere suddenly eased up, but what shoulde woulde.

    Because Itachi had already walked to Sasuke and squatted down.

    "Are you very unwilling?"

    There was no usation, no anger, and no disappointment. Itachi spoke in such a gentle tone.

    Sasuke, who was biting his lips, did not speak, nor did he raise his head.

    Because at this time, he did not have the courage to face his big brother who loved him the most. He was afraid, he was afraid. He was afraid that he would look up and see the disappointed expression on Itachi''s face, just like the expression on his father''s face after each lesson.

    However, what he was worried about did not exist.

    Itachi just reached out and touched his head twice. Then, he said as if he was talking to himself, "In fact, my father did not tell you that my brother was not that strong. I once lost to someone. Although my father found many excuses for me afterwards, losing is losing. It will be fine if I win back in the future."

    "Losing is not scary. What is scary is that the loser does not have the courage to face the result calmly and does not have the self-esteem to win back."

    Unconsciously, Sasuke raised his head and bit his lips. His eyes were a little moist, but he forced himself not to cry.

    "But, I know more and stronger than Naruto. Why did I lose?"

    Itachi smiled. He naturally would not say that it was because Naruto had better luck. He just told Sasuke the truth that he had seen from the previous battle.

    The rich experience can make the ninja respond faster, but if it is all based on experience, it will also suffer a big loss. Just like you before, from the beginning, you have determined that the target must have used the transformation technique and hid nearby. You have never thought about whether there is any other possibility. Am I right?

    Sasuke was a little embarrassed and realized that it was indeed the case.

    "If I were to do it again, I, Sasuke, will not lose to Naruto!"

    However, Itachi shook his head. "This is the biggest mistake you made just now. Never underestimate your opponent! In battle, the result of underestimating your enemy will often make you taste bitter fruit. If it is more serious, you might even lose your life and harm yourpanions."

    It was the first time that Sasuke had heard Itachi speak so seriously to him. He felt a little wronged, but after thinking about it carefully, he found that Itachi was right.

    Because from the beginning, he had never taken Naruto seriously, nor had he ever considered the possibility that he would lose.

    If he had regarded Naruto as an equal opponent from the beginning, or an opponent stronger than himself, then he would definitely not be so careless. Instead, he would try to figure out the reason why the other party was wandering around, so as to consider more possibilities.

    It was also because of his arrogance and contempt for Naruto that he instinctively determined that the opponent was doing useless work, wasting time and energy.

    This thought was very terrifying!

    Only then did Sasuke understand why Itachi had said all this to him, as well as Itachi''s good intentions.

    "I understand. I lost this time, but I will definitely win it back next time!"

    Sasuke''s ability to withstand blows was also not something that ordinary people couldpare to. After all, almost every day, his father would use Itachi to strike down his confidence.

    And this time, it was only because he had lost to Naruto, who had always been looked down upon by him, that he was unable to ept it for a moment.

    Therefore, after being enlightened by Itachi and feeling Itachi''s care and expectation for him, Sasuke finally untied half of the knot in his heart.

    As for the remaining half of the knot in his heart, of course, he had to beat Naruto a hundred times to let him go!

    This was very unreasonable, but it was very Sasuke.

    Seeing that Sasuke understood his painstaking efforts and no longer stuck to the point, Itachi seemed to be happier than everyone else.

    Moreover, in his opinion, this kind of strong victory and heart, self-esteem was worth digging up, not the deformed and twisted values of victory and defeat.

    "Since this is the case, you will personally admit the other party''s victory and give your blessings."

    Sasuke pulled a long face, seemingly very unwilling, but he still walked towards the uneasy Naruto under Itachi''s encouraging gaze.

    "You won this duel. Congrattions. But don''t be happy too early, I will definitely win back!"

    Sasuke was still the same Sasuke, and he guessed that thest sentence was what he really wanted to say to Naruto.

    Although he had listened to the truth that Itachi told him and learned from it, in his opinion, losing to Naruto was still an uneptable thing.

    If you lose, you have to win it back with your own hands!

    Naruto also seemed to be infected. He immediately replied in a louder voice, "I''m waiting for your challenge. I won''t lose!"

    At this moment, Aoba seemed to see the pair of people who loved and killed each other for a lifetime in the original work.

 Chapter 259: Womens Clothing, Sasuke-kun

    Chapter 259: Women''s Clothing, Sasuke-kun

    After reaching an agreement with Naruto, Sasuke did not need Itachi''s reminder this time. He directly walked in front of Gekko Hayate and bowed deeply, "I''m sorry, please forgive me!"

    Gekko Hayate was a little flustered.

    To be honest, he was a little angry and unhappy at the beginning, but at the same time, he was not really that narrow-minded to be angry with such a small child.

    Moreover, after seeing the changes that Sasuke had undergone under Itachi''s guidance, he felt quite gratified in his heart, and he didn''t want to fuss about it.

    In the end, Sasuke suddenly walked up to him and gave him such a formal apology. His mind was filled with thoughts of what he should do and what he should say. He didn''t even know where to put his hands.

    Especially before he received a reply, Sasuke maintained his apologetic posture and didn''t even raise his head. He became even more anxious!

    Aoba, who was watching the show from the side, didn''t seem to want to help him at all. Moreover, his expression was very annoying!

    What a cheap smile!

    Gekko Hayate immediately knew that he could not count on this bastard. He could only say awkwardly, "Cough, that, um, I know. I mean, I ept your apology. Get up quickly."

    Hearing him say this, Sasuke reacted. He straightened his back and looked at Aoba.

    "Do you want to apologize to me? Although I really want to say no more, if you insist, I can reluctantly listen." Aoba was not as thin as Hayate. Moreover, the scene of Sasuke apologizing to someone seemed to have not been spread throughout the entire Hayate, right?

    Anyway, he did not have any impression, just pretend that he did not have any!

    In the future, when he was old, he couldpletely brag about it. He was a big shot that even Sasuke had to bow and apologize!

    A lifelong enemy?

    It didn''t exist!

    God knew what kind of childhood the young Sasuke had experienced, and why he had to meet this shameless bastard.

    Although he already knew how hateful this bastard was, Sasuke still underestimated his shamelessness.

    "Apologize? No, you are thinking too much. If you are willing to admit defeat, where is my gift?"

    What?

    Sasuke, you have changed. How can you be like this!

    This was a difference in treatment. This was discrimination!

    It was true that the Naruto World did not have all kinds of ''Master Organization'', otherwise, Aoba felt that he would be able to make Sasuke stinky from now on.

    However, an apology was not worth mentioning, it did not matter, what was important was that Sasuke took the initiative to jump into the pit!

    Therefore, Aoba suddenly revealed a professional smile as he looked at the fat sheep, "Gift ah, no problem, I will give it to youter, I believe you will definitely like it."

    Not knowing why, Sasuke suddenly felt a chill in his heart, making his scalp numb.

    At this moment, his intuition told him that there was something wrong with that unknown gift!

    But even if he knew there was a problem, what could he do?

    Was he going to throw away the image he had just recovered?

    Sasuke could not lose this person!

    With the realization that ''even if it''s just shit curry'', I would finish it. Sasuke nodded solemnly.

    Then...

    Naruto was unhappy!

    "Why does the loser have a gift? I don''t? Brother Aoba, I also want a gift."

    The corners of Aoba''s mouth twitched. Why did he still take the initiative to jump into the pit?

    My silly little brother, you should be more careful!

    If this continues, I can only.

    I can only reluctantly ept your dark history.

    I can''t hold back myughter. It''s so painful. Maybe I''m going to die. Someone save me!

    ......

    On Konoha''s prosperous street, Aoba and the others walked into a child clothing store with a calm expression.

    "Wee. Are you going to buy some ready-made clothes or order?"

    As soon as he entered, the boss weed him warmly.

    He even took the initiative to promote a rtively expensive custom-made service.

    It was not that his eyes were sharp, but he could tell that Aoba and the others were very rich at a nce.

    Instead, he saw the ninja forehead guard on the heads of Aoba and the others!

    What a joke, would the ninja have no money?

    Even a fool knew what to do when doing business with the ninja.

    At this time, Aoba pointed at Naruto and Sasuke and said, "There is no need to order so much trouble. Go and pick some clothes for the two of them. Money is not a problem!"

    Upon hearing this, the smile on the boss'' face became even more sincere.

    Who wouldn''t like rich guests who didn''t care about money!

    Moreover, don''t think that children''s clothing was cheap. Child clothing that was more expensive than adults'' clothes could be found everywhere.

    Who asked the money of women and children to be easier to earn? This principle wasmon in every world.

    However, just as the boss was about to pick out the clothes, Aoba suddenly pulled the boss to the side and whispered a few words.

    The boss was surprised at first, and then he looked at Naruto and Sasuke with a strange andplicated look.

    It was actually a girl?

    A few minutester, when a set of Princess dresses and even beautiful kimono were ced in front of Aoba and the others, and after they were selected, other than Aoba and the boss who had aplicated expression, everyone else was puzzled and confused.

    "Did you get these wrong things?" Gekko Hayate asked hesitantly.

    Aoba shook his head decisively. "No, this is the gift I promised to give to Sasuke. Go pick one. You don''t have to thank me. Oh, right, and Naruto, if you like it, go pick a few."

    Are you a devil?

    Gekko Hayate and Itachi looked at each other in surprise and confusion.

    As for Sasuke and Naruto, they werepletely dumbfounded!

    Naruto might be better, but he did not find it hard to ept wearing a girl''s clothes.

    After all, if there were no idents, he would study the art of seduction in the future and asionally transform into a big sister without clothes. Maybe he was also happy.

    However, Sasuke was different. With his arrogant self-esteem, he almost killed himself after losing to Naruto!

    Let him wear women''s clothing?

    It would be better to just kill him!

    However, just as Sasuke turned his head to look at someone with an ugly expression and was about to change to a ''present'', Aoba said lightly, "Of course, if someone doesn''t like it, I won''t force them. After all, not everyone can do something as difficult as keeping a promise. What do you think, Sasuke?"

    Sasuke''s face suddenly froze, and he could only nod his head with difficulty.

    Compared to wearing women''s clothes, not keeping his promise was even more not a man''s doing!

    If he lost, he had to admit it.

    He would never let Itachi down again.

    However, I, Sasuke, will not let you go, bastard!

    Sasuke, who had great resentment in his heart, already had the seed to see someone as his lifelong enemy.

    And it could be foreseen that with the help of the system, this seed would definitely grow rapidly.

 Chapter 260: Lady Naruko and Sasuke

    Chapter 260: Lady ''Naruko'' and ''Sasuke''

    "What? I don''t want this gift."

    The one who said this was not the resigned Sasuke, but the pouting Naruto.

    It was not purely a conflict, but a disappointment. It was not the kind of gift that he imagined, a gift that could surprise people.

    In this regard, Aoba did not say "weird" anymore, because Naruto was not in his mission goal, and it did not matter if he wore women''s clothes.

    But before Aoba could open his mouth, Sasuke was anxious!

    What do you mean, little brother!

    What happened to love and kill each other?

    Don''t you understand such a simple principle of sharing happiness and suffering together?

    Originally, he wanted to use ''Naruto also did it'' tofort himself, at least he could not be the only one who was nailed to the pir of shame.

    He felt extremely gratified and fortunate that Naruto took the initiative to ask for ''gift''.

    But now, seeing his little friend who was in trouble leaving him alone to face the dangers of the world, how could he give up!

    I can not give up!

    Thus, without even thinking, he blurted out, "No!"

    Naruto looked over with a puzzled expression. He was obviously saying why not?

    "Are you going to break your promise?" Sasuke said excitedly.

    "The one who loses is you, not me."

    Naruto replied with a face full of sincerity. Sasuke suddenly felt that his heart was being stabbed and he was a little self-conscious.

    Although he was choked to a point of speechlessness, Sasuke quickly found another breakthrough.

    He patted Naruto on the shoulder and made an expression of ''I am very disappointed''. Then, he said in a very lonely tone, "You are right. I should not make things difficult for my only friend. I want you to apany me in ''suffering''. Forget it, let me bear all this myself."

    Naruto was instantly stunned.

    So, we are already friends?

    Could it be because I won against Sasuke in the previouspetition, so I got his approval

    Looking at Sasuke''s ''sad'' expression, Naruto suddenly understood!

    As Sasuke''s only friend, how could I leave him when he needed me the most?

    "I want this set!" Naruto suddenly pointed at the set of women''s kimonos in front of him and said.

    In Sasuke''s surprised eyes, he showed a bright and silly smile to him, as if he was saying, ''I will apany you''.

    Sasuke, who seeded in his routine, was very happy, but at the same time, he felt a little guilty for deceiving a ''idiot''.

    However, if he did not drag Naruto into the water, he was afraid that he would not have the courage to wear it.

    "At most, I can beat him less in the future. Well, I can forgive him after I beat him 99 times."

    As Sasuke thought this, he struggled to choose a set of women''s clothes that looked the most ''normal'' and could barely be epted.

    Then the two little guys were taken to change clothes.

    Looking at Naruto who was so easily fooled, Aoba did not say anything. It seemed that Sasuke was deeply affected by him. He actually learned and used it now. His future was limitless.

    More than ten minutester, when the girl wearing a cherry blossom dress and the other wearing a white princess dress walked out from behind, Aoba and the others were dumbfounded!

    It was not because they were too short-sighted, but because it was unexpectedly good

    And for some reason, the boss even helped the two little guys put on some light makeup.

    It was hard to imagine that the stubborn Sasuke would agree to it.

    Could it be that the boss had ced a knife against his neck and forced him to submit?

    However, even though he couldn''t figure it out, the effect was really good!

    There was no need to talk about ''Naruto''. After putting on makeup at such a young age, he actually had a bit of charm when he wore women''s clothing. It was really amazing.

    The main point was Sasuke!

    At this time, although Sasuke, who had transformed into the ''girl'', was extremely awkward, the white princess dress he wore was very suitable for him. Coupled with his proud and delicate face, he suddenly became cold and aloof.

    Those who did not know might really think that he was a princess from some country.

    In fact, to put it bluntly, his foundation was still good, just like a handsome guy, who could wear a model even if he wore a military coat.

    Some men with good foundation dressed in women''s clothing would even be able to kill most of the women.

    Wasn''t there a sentence like that? If a man was coquettish, there might not be any women.

    At this moment, ''Naruto'' and ''Sasuke'' already had that kind of taste.

    And because they were only two years old, even if they wore women''s clothes, they wouldn''t give people a disgusting feeling, only making people call them kawaii.

    At a young age, they could do whatever they wanted!

    "Are you done?"

    Sasuke, who was being stared at until his hair stood on end, said coldly with a ck face.

    As for Naruto.

    At this time, he was enjoying himself, causing him to be tired from all the distractions.

    Aoba nodded with satisfaction, then shook his head and looked at the boss, "I''ll buy these two sets of clothes. Do you have a camera here? I want to take two photos."

    Yes, there was a camera in the Naruto World, and it had been there for a long time. It was the kind of colored photos, and the technology tree had already been crooked to Java.

    Even he vaguely remembered that a certain noodles shop, the uncle had received a takeout call.

    It was not andline, but a phone!

    He did not know if it was a bug or if it really existed.

    If there really was a phone, why would it be so difficult to contact each other? Was it not good to call directly?

    Aoba did not want toin about this anymore. Just ignore it.

    "Yes, yes! Please wait a moment, I will get it." The boss hurriedly said. The price of these two sets of clothes was not low. They might not even be able to sell two sets in a year. Now, of course, he had to seize the opportunity.

    But Sasuke wanted to vomit blood!

    He had really forgotten that there was actually a photo taken in the conditions he had agreed on before.

    Damn it!

    This bastard must have nned this long ago!

    Sasuke instinctively looked at his big brother for help, but at this time, Itachi''s expression made his heart go cold.

    Because not only was Itachi not angry, but he also wanted to stand up for him. On the contrary, he felt that it was very interesting.

    It was as if he was actually so cute after seeing Sasuke in female clothing. His eyes were constantly shing with some kind of ''danger'' light, as if he had suddenly awakened some kind of strange attribute.

    At this time, Aoba probably still did not know that he was only doing this toplete the strange mission issued by the system, but he identally opened the door of the new world in front of Itachi.

    When the boss took the camera, Aoba directly asked the boss to help take two photos.

    One of them was only a group photo of

    Naruto'' happily pointed a knife at the camera, while ''Sasuke'' turned his head to the side with a sour face.

    The other photo was a group photo. Aoba and Itachi each stood behind ''Naruto'' and ''Sasuke''. They smiled brightly at the camera, while Gekko Hayate stood to the side with a bit of embarrassment and envy.

    It was worth mentioning that in this photo, Sasuke looked at the camera with extreme reluctance.

    The scene was fixed at this point.

 Chapter 261: One of the Worlds Seven Wonders!

    Chapter 261: One of the World''s Seven Wonders!

    When the photo was taken, the notification from the system rang out in time. Even Aoba was a little surprised that this mission waspleted so smoothly and so easily.

    It was almost done with a smile.

    Of course, Sasuke probably hated him to death at this time.

    However, the question was not big. It would take a long time for Sasuke to grow to the peak. At that time, he might have already reached the great sess stage of Physical Escape and was invincible in the world!

    After choosing two more sets of ''normal'' new clothes, they proceeded to pay the bill and, amidst the owner''s eager ''wee back next time'', the group split up and went home.

    They had a good time today. Although the process was a little ''ups and downs'', generally speaking, other than Sasuke, no one would regreting out to y.

    Especially Naruto, who was usually lonely, the smile on his face almost never stopped.

    The first time in life was a pic, the first time in life to y hide-and-seek, the first time in life to wear women''s clothes, and the first time in life to take a photo.

    Of course, there was also a friend of the same age!

    He was so excited that he could not calm down at all. He even hoped that he could be like this forever.

    On the way back, Naruto''s chirping kept ringing in Aoba''s ears.

    It was very noisy, but it was also very warm.

    However, even after he sent Naruto home safely, no one came out to invite him to drink tea.

    He seemed to understand Sarutobi''s bottom line.

    Next, he first washed the photos. Because Itachi and Naruto wanted to keep them asmemoration, he also washed a few more pieces to prepare.

    Then, after thinking for a while, he carefully wrapped the bottom piece and put it into the innermost part of the ninja bag.

    Well, Aoba was not worried that Sasuke would find a way to destroy his dark history when he grew up.

    He was pure. He liked collecting!

    Yes, that was the reason.

    After returning home, Aoba habitually inserted the ''eye'' and confirmed the surrounding situation. Only then did he check the reward of this mission in peace.

    The two beginner skill cards were directly added to [Undying Fortress]''s ability. After all, he only had this ability at the current stage and needed the beginner skill card to upgrade it.

    And the two advanced skill cards that he originally had in his hands had been used up by him, upgrading [Hardening] to level 9!

    He actually wanted to see if there would be a qualitative change after upgrading to level 9, and whether level 9 was the limit.

    The final result of the experiment was joy and sorrow!

    Although the Level 9 [Hardening] had once again strengthened his defense, there was no qualitative leap.

    Moreover, the advanced skill card could not upgrade it to Level 10. It was as if Level 9 was already the highest level.

    But that was not the case!

    That was because the system had given him the prompt.

    [Advanced skill card use failed... Please use the Super Skill Card toplete the limited breakthrough]

    The information that was revealed made Aoba particrly excited at that time!

    It turned out that Level 9 was not the limit. He could also use the super skill card to upgrade again!

    He just didn''t know what [Limited Breakthrough] to breaking through, and what kind of method it was.

    However, one could imagine that this super skill card that was much more powerful than a high-level skill card was exceptionally rare and difficult to obtain!

    If a high-level skill card had to bepleted a gold-level death-seeking mission to obtain, then wouldn''t this super skill card have to be obtained?

    Just thinking about it made one shiver involuntarily!

    However, the information that had been tested still made Aoba very satisfied. At the very least, he had a start.

    As for the remaining high-level skill card, he did not use it. Instead, he kept it as a precaution.

    Just like that time when he temporarily upgraded [Poor Quality Self Healing Body] to Level 8 and saved his life, this world was too dangerous. How could he not leave some trump cards and adapt to the situation?

    Then, it was the exciting opening of the treasure chest!

    [Sessfully opened the special treasure chest. You have obtained a pair of Scarlet Eyes ]

    [Scarlet Eyes]: Fiery eyes effect. When the user is emotional, the color of the pupils will change from the original color to crimson.

    [Property: Enhances the negative effect of chakra nature: After wearing it, temporarily reduce Uchiha Sasuke fifty percent good feeling, and a certain chance to enter the ''crazy state''.]

    [During the period of madness, rationality will be greatly reduced and characteristic abilities will be greatly enhanced. (The probability of opening and duration will change ording to the level of negative energy in the user''s heart.)

    [PS: TheScarlet Eyes eyes of the Kurat n are known as one of the seven beauties of the world.]

    ......

    Just like when he first obtained [Crimson Swordsman]special skin, at this moment, Aoba somewhat did not understand what the function of this pair of beautiful eyes was.

    However, he had a deep impression of this Scarlet Eyes who was known as one of the world''s seven beauties.

    From the full-time HunterxHunter World, one of the members of the protagonist group, Kurapika was a survivor of the Kurta n.

    It was a pity that Kurapika was addicted to ying mahjong and did not fill the hole no matter what, which made many people, including him, extremely helpless and hateful!

    But what else could this thing do except look good and change color?

    The change in the nature of chakra made him a little thoughtful.

    He vaguely remembered that this Scarlet Eyes seemed to have some special ability, but he could not remember it clearly.

    It seemed to be able to make Kurapika use the psychic ability of other elements?

    Aoba''s expression changed, and then he directly put on this pair of beautiful eyes.

    Looking at the mirror, he found that there was no change.

    Then he began to try to make himself excited and kept giving himself hints.

    However, it was much more difficult than he had imagined. Although it was easier for him to get emotional, it was not something that could get excited just because he was excited.

    At this moment, it might be much better if someone gave him an illusion technique.

    It was a bit of a pity, but Aoba immediately thought of a stupid method. Although it was a bit stupid, it should be effective.

    He pulled out [Grey Snow] directly and cut himself several times with a frown.

    Blood immediately flowed out.

    "I feel a little, but it''s not enough!"

    Aoba gritted his teeth. Relying on his strong recovery ability, he actually directly stabbed himself. At the same time, he kept recalling some memories that made him feel extremely aggrieved and resentful.

    When he stood in front of the mirror and opened his eyes again, he was stunned.

    Because his eyes in the mirror were like mes jumping, and also like a living ruby. It was so beautiful, intoxicating!

    Aoba seemed to understand why the Kurta n had been massacred. As expected of one of the world''s seven beauties!

    Most women probably wouldn''t be able to resist this kind of soul-stirring beauty!

    However, he immediately reacted. He had shed so many times to make himself excited not to see just how beautiful his eyes were.

    Increasing the nature of chakra. Could it be like what he thought?

 Chapter 262: Change in Nature, What Does it Mean?

    Chapter 262: Change in Nature, What Does it Mean?

    Aoba took out a piece of chakra test paper and slowly injected chakra into it.

    Speaking of which, the reason why he had this thing was because after Mikawa-sensei gave them the first test, he specially went to buy it.

    It was not that he did not believe in the results of the test, but he held the idea that there would be no error for a long time and tried again.

    The final result of wasting two more pieces of chakra test paper was of course, there was no change in the result, so he put away the rest, he did not expect to use it today.

    If the original [Scarlet Eyes], was able to change the system of the cool poker card, then after the dog system had changed, wouldn''t this [Scarlet Eyes]''s beautiful eyes, have a simr ability?

    After all, the description of increasing the nature of chakra was really too fascinating.

    If it was really like what he imagined, then did it mean that he could also be like Sarutobi, able to use five types of chakra attribute ninjutsu?

    A little more YY, is it possible for the yin and yang to disappear?

    At the thought of this, Aoba became even more impatient.

    But to his disappointment, there was no extra change in the chakra test paper, only the two attributes of lightning and earth were measured.

    He didn''t believe in evil and used up the remaining few chakra test papers, but no matter how much he thought about the other chakra attributes in his mind, they couldn''t turn his chakra into fire, wind, and water.

    "Am I overthinking?"

    Aoba was somewhat unwilling.

    He rummaged through his ninja backpack again, and then his gaze suddenly stopped on the book he had just obtained today.

    The nature of ''s chakra had fused with.

    As if he thought of something, he immediately took out the book and flipped through it.

    The first sentence was the definition of Kekkei Genkai: [When two types of chakra attributes are used at the same time, a new style will be created. It is called the ''Kekkei Genkai''. Usually, only a very small number of ninjas can use this new style. Once sessful, this new style will be recorded by the ninja''s''

    After reading the first few pages, Aoba found that he seemed to have fallen into a preconceived misconception. The change in nature of chakra might not be referring to the three attributes of his lightning, earth, and wind, water.

    Instead, it was a true change in nature!

    In other words, it was.

    Kekkei Genkai!

    Aoba''s eyes lit up and he was a little excited.

    However, he was not in a hurry to try this time. Instead, he first stopped the bleeding and got a lot of food to replenish his strength.

    Then he immediately began to study the book left behind by the second generation eye - the nature of ''s chakra change and fusing with. As for the negative effects of [Scarlet Eyes], he had long forgotten about it.

    After a whole night, Aoba did not feel the slightest bit tired. Instead, his eyes were bright and full of spirit.

    He already had a rough idea of the general situation and the danger of fusing with Kekkei Genkai.

    Then, he could not help but want to verify his guess again.

    Perhaps it was because he was already a little excited at the moment, but he only shed himself twice before sessfully activating [Scarlet Eyes].

    Then, he maintained this state and began to try Kekkei Genkai''s fusion ording to the experience and description in the book.

    ording to the talent of his body, he would never have Kekkei Genkai in his life.

    However, under the characteristics of [Scarlet Eyes], he actually saw a glimmer of hope!

    Aoba instantly widened his eyes.

    It was not an illusion!

    Under his efforts, the lightning and earth attribute chakra within his body actually had a slight change in nature.

    Although it was just a slight difference, he could feel it!

    However, when he broke away from his excitement and the red in his eyes disappeared, the ''thread'' that he had managed to catch with great difficulty immediately hid itself.

    Aoba felt somewhat regretful, but he was not discouraged.

    It was not something that could be done in a day or two if he wanted to create his own Kekkei Genkai. Of course, that was excluding those geniuses.

    Originally, he only had the mentality of trying his luck and did not think that he could seed.

    But it was different now!

    [Scarlet Eyes], could help himplete this kind of change in nature.

    Even if the limitations were great, whether it was train or use, it required the help of [Scarlet Eyes], and it would also be affected by the negative effects.

    But as long as it was developed and mastered, it would mean that he had another trump card in his hand.

    Moreover, it was the real Kekkei Genkai, not the kind of Kekkei Genkai who was misunderstood by others like [Hardening].

    "Sasuke, you are really my lucky star."

    Aoba couldn''t help but sigh as he stopped the bleeding.

    But the problem also came. He had to keep himself excited all the time to activate the characteristics of [Scarlet Eyes], and then use this characteristic to help himplete Kekkei Genkai''s development.

    If he broke away from this special state, he would not be able to use Kekkei Genkai even if he did.

    To him, [Scarlet Eyes]''s characteristic was like a key that could open Kekkei Genkai. When he had the key, he could open Kekkei Genkai''s treasure chest. When the key was not there, he could only stare.

    This was a little depressing.

    He was not crazy, how could he keep himself in a state of excitement for a long time?

    Thinking of this, he seemed to understand why [Scarlet Eyes] had such a negative effect.

    Perhaps in some special moments, this double-edged sword could be used effectively.

    After calming down, Aoba also calmed down.

    In general, this reward was very helpful to him now, but it was not as good as he thought at first.

    Therefore, he was not in a hurry to eat and be a fatty, so he should take his time first.

    If God wanted to think of a way to get himself into the emotional state as soon as possible, otherwise, it was not a long-term solution to cut himself with a knife and recall some unbearable scenes.

    If this continued, he might really drive himself crazy!

    ......

    At the same time, Danzo, who was waiting for Akatsuki''s reply, also began to make arrangements.

    Although he had promised the other party that he would personallye forward to negotiate, he naturally had to be vignt.

    He thought that he would avoid being ''eaten'' by the other party. Danzo chose several ces and finally chose to ce the meeting ce where Uzumaki n used to live.

    It was surrounded by sea on three sides, and the onlynd route there was to the Land of Fire in the north and to the Land of Tea in the south.

    In addition to the power he had set up in advance, even if he turned hostile and attacked, he would still be able to smoothly retreat.

    Even if he immediately mobilized Konoha''s power to encircle and annihte the Akatsuki who had nowhere to escape to, it would be a piece of cake!

    As for how Akatsuki''s people would arrive there in such a timely manner, that was not something he should consider.

    If he could not even cross Land of Fire, how could he still talk about killing Sarutobi? There was no need to cooperate, he could just go home and wash up and sleep!

    Therefore, this was also the test that Danzo wanted to give Akatsuki.

    And would the other party ept it? Would they dare toe?

    Danzo was not worried either, because through these few contacts, he found that everyone in this Akatsuki was not afraid of the world. He felt that he was particrly strong, especially awesome. At such a big age, there was no ce they did not dare to go and did not dare to ept missions.

    In this regard, Danzo could only sneer!

 Chapter 263: The Divine Punishment Comes

    Chapter 263: The Divine Punishment Comes

    Because it was getting closer and closer to the day when Kumogakure''s envoy came to sign the peace agreement, Konoha had a rare sight of harmony and prosperity.

    Even if it was for the sake of face engineering, the series of orders issued by the Hokage-sama had to be carried out, and they could not let Kumogakure''s people look down on them, Konoha!

    And after experiencing several months of war, Mikawa Team was not in a hurry to join the mission, and had always been in a state of holiday rest.

    Taking this opportunity, Itachi and Gekko Hayate were both working hard to improve their strength, and Aoba was no exception. After distributing the photos of the women''s clothing to the people he wanted, he entered a hard training.

    Especially after seeing the dawn of merging with Kekkei Genkai, he really wanted to split the time into eight pieces.

    At this time, the Shadow Clone Technique was put to use.

    Although Aoba thought that his talent in ninjutsu was not good, the Shadow Clone Technique was really not difficult to practice. In the original work, Naruto only looked at it a few times and could use it. He felt that it was more "simple" than ordinary avatar technique.

    In addition, Itachi specially taught him twice, and finally mastered it smoothly.

    It was a pity that with his current chakra, he could at most maintain two shadow clones in a state of training.

    However, this was equivalent to two times the amount of time he had in the air!

    As expected of a cheating weapon!

    [Hakuda], who had not moved for a long time, sessfully upgraded to Level 6. Although physical attacks were no longer his main means of fighting, when he had no sword in his hand, he was still able to surprise his enemies!

    It was when he finished his training and removed his shadow clone every day, that kind of feeling was really hard to describe.

    The days where he devoted himself to train passed by very quickly. Until this day, Aoba received information from Obito.

    Akatsuki was finally ready to make a move on Danzo!

    However, what Obito meant was for him to investigate the whereabouts of Danzo at this moment and confirm whether the person who went to meet him was the real person.

    Obviously, even after fishing for so long, there was an 80 percent chance that Danzo would take the bait. However, this was the only chance for him to take action. He had to be careful.

    Otherwise, it would be difficult to kill Danzo.

    With Danzo''s thick skin, it was not impossible for him to hide in Konoha for his entire life as a coward.

    After reading this information, Aoba immediately destroyed it, leaving not even a trace behind.

    Then, he narrowed his eyes, shing a cold light.

    "Danzo, this time, it is finally my turn to scheme against you."

    Therefore, Aoba turned around and went straight to the Hokage''s office, and quarreled with Sarutobi.

    The cover he used was naturally the matter of Danzo sending people to the front line to plot against him. He believed that Shikaku must have reported this matter to Sarutobi.

    However, no matter how much he argued that he wanted to confront Danzo face-to-face, Sarutobi could not find Danzo this time.

    In the end, perhaps because he was annoyed by his ''unreasonable'', he revealed that Danzo had left the vige two days ago and went out to do business.

    As for where he went, Sarutobi did not say, and Aoba did not ask.

    Because Sarutobi could not tell Danzo the real location, and it was even more impossible for Sarutobi to know that Danzo went out this time to unite with outsiders to kill him, so as to get the position of Hokage.

    Even though he had been assassinated once, Sarutobi still believed in Danzo in his heart. This was really wonderful!

    It was only when Sarutobi promised him that he would let Danzo give him an exnation when Danzo came back that he pulled a long face and left.

    In the moment he walked out, however, the displeasure on Aoba''s face turned into a cold smile.

    "Danzo, I want to see if you will die this time!"

    Soon, the news that Danzo had left the vige two days ago was sent to Akatsuki.

    ......

    A few more days.

    In the original site of Land of Whirlpools, Danzo, who had set out in advance, had already arranged all the power he had in his hands in order not to fail miserably in an easy task.

    Although he knew that all of Akatsuki''s members had extraordinary skills and were all [S] Rank rebellions.

    But in reality, he did not know the true strength of the other party. He only arranged it ording to the mon sense'' and was very confident in himself.

    After all, the reason why he could have his current status today was not just because of his methods. If not for the test of the Second Hokage, he would have retreated. How could the position of Third Hokage be given to Sarutobi!

    Therefore, from the beginning, he did not ce the hope of killing Sarutobi on this Akatsuki. His n was to wait for the arrival of Kumogakure''s envoy and let Akatsuki''s people attack Kumogakure''s people first, causing chaos.

    Then, they would cooperate and take the opportunity to get rid of Sarutobi!

    Once Sarutobi died, he would be able to stand up and clean up the mess.

    Even if his reputation was already in a mess, there was a high chance of sess.

    Because of the sudden death of the Hokage, and the fact that he had signed a peace agreement with Kumogakure at this critical juncture where there could not be any idents, besides him, who else would be able to hold the fort!

    With both internal and external problems, it was only natural for him to be promoted.

    Danzo had already nned everything, so Sarutobi had to die, and it would be best if he died in front of Kumogakure!

    As for their past friendship?

    Alright, after Sarutobi died, he would hold the grandest funeral aspensation.

    I thought that the vige was stable and developing. Can you please go to hell?

    "Danzo-sama, we have already arranged everything. We have also arranged a way back."

    "Mm. Did our spies discover any traces of the other party?"

    "Not yet."

    "Stay alert. Go."

    "Yes, Danzo-sama."

    .........

    At the same time, within Land of Fire''s territory.

    "It seems that the leader is very concerned about the identity of those rats."

    When Kakuzu spoke, he nced at Fuma n ninja who was expressionless like a corpse beside him.

    At this time, Zetsu crawled out of a tree and said, "This time, the leader will personally take action. We must not let anyone go."

    Kakuzu withdrew his gaze and nced at his partner with dissatisfaction. He said disdainfully, "It is enough with me taking action. I will take out every single one of their hearts. I hope that there will be some good stuff among them."

    "It is not that the leader does not believe in your strength, but it must be foolproof. If you do not want to trouble the leader, then quickly deal with the other party. However, the person behind the other party must be handled by the leader himself."

    Kakuzu couldn''t help but reveal a cruel smile. "What a pitiful group of people. They actually angered the God."

    "Don''t worry, I won''t snatch the prey from the leader. However, the heart of that person has to be handed over to me!"

    "Alright, let''s go. There is still a way to go before the agreed location."

    After Hidan and the others left, countless beasts revealed a green gaze towards the bloody corpse on the ground.

 Chapter 264: Earth Grudge Fear!

    Chapter 264: Earth Grudge Fear!

    Finally, it was the appointed day, and Danzo waited quietly with his two subordinates.

    Soon, three people wearing ck windbreakers embroidered with red clouds and bamboo hats tied slowly walked out of their sight.

    When the distance between the two sides was less than five meters, Kakuzu and the other two stopped first and began to size up Danzo and the others.

    "You are their boss?"

    Danzo''s face was extremely gloomy as soon as Kakuzu came up, but he still did not re up.

    "Where is your leader?"

    The subtextis that you are not qualified to talk to me and let your bosse out.

    "Hehe, if you want to see our leader, you have to see if you are worthy?"

    "What do you mean?" After being humiliated like this, Danzo was already on the verge of exploding.

    "What I mean is to first prove your identity."

    Before he finished speaking, Kakuzu suddenly stretched out his hand with a cruel expression on his face and undid the ck lines on his wrist. Then, under the shocked gazes of Danzo and the others.

    Ha!

    Five meters away, Danzo was directly punched through the heart by Kakuzu''s ''Earth Grudge Fear''!

    Countless terrifying ck lines were connected to Kakuzu''s wrist and the hand that had flown out.

    No one had expected that he would suddenly kill without a word!

    Even the two subordinates that Danzo had brought with him only reacted after Kakuzu retracted his right hand in disdain. He assumed abat posture.

    "It''s obvious that you are not the boss of these people. Why aren''t youing out?" Kakuzu looked to the side with a cold gaze.

    Following that, the sound of footsteps could be heard. Danzo, who had just been killed, walked out from the other side, unharmed.

    When he looked at the ''Danzo'' who had died on the ground, he had already be another person.

    "I am very curious, how did you see through it?"

    Danzo walked over, and the two subordinates immediately stood behind him.

    Kakuzu immediately revealed a strange smile, "You saw it? How is that possible? This guy''s transformation technique is very interesting, there are no ws at all."

    "I just wanted to prove it for him. A trash that can''t even take a punch from me can only be a fake! If he dies, then so be it. Am I right?"

    The look in Kakuzu''s eyes suddenly became extremely cruel.

    After hearing this, a trace of anger shed in Danzo''s eyes, but he still said calmly, "In the face of a sudden attack, it is possible that you can''t react. How do you know that it is not me who is killed?"

    "Of course, I have to thank you for your two useless subordinates. Even ''Boss'' was killed by me, but he didn''t rush up to me for revenge. Instead, he took two steps back cautiously. His eyes subconsciously looked to the side. Only a fool would not know where the real master was hiding."

    Danzo narrowed his eyes. This time, there was no rebuttal.

    His two subordinates immediately said in shame, "Sorry, we..."

    Danzo waved his hand and stopped them from talking. Now was not the time to pursue this matter.

    Instead, it was this guy in front of him who was not simple and was very tricky to deal with!

    "You are right. The death of trash is not worthy of pity. Now, shouldn''t you make a move against me and test me?"

    Danzo''s eyes became extremely cold.

    How could the other party''s disy of strength scare him?

    Kakuzu also gave a simrly ghastly smile.

    "Earth Grudge Fear!"

    "Wind Release - Vacuum Wave!"

    Swish!

    They attacked almost at the same time, but this time, Danzo''s attack was faster.

    Swoosh...

    Kakuzu''s right hand fell to the ground powerlessly, and the ck lines in the middle were all cut off by Wind Release!

    Kakuzu was stunned for a moment. Then, he smiled calmly and said, "Interesting."

    After he finished speaking, ck lines gushed out from his broken wrist and wrapped around his right hand that had fallen to the ground. Then, they strangely connected together again.

    Kakuzu moved his right hand twice, as if it was just an illusion that he had been cut off.

    This also caused Danzo''s eyes to narrow slightly. He seemed to have not expected that the other party had such a strange ability. It was a little difficult to deal with.

    And what made him even more surprised was what followed.

    "This is still a bit like it. Then the warm-up is over. Don''t die too quickly, or I won''t be able to report it."

    As he spoke, Kakuzu untied his clothes and threw them to the side, revealing his body that looked like a stitched freak.

    Danzo frowned, "Wait a minute, this old man is here to talk about cooperation, not to waste time with you."

    "After defeating me, you will naturally be able to see the leader, proof it that you have the strength!"

    Talk about cooperation my ass!

    He came this time to kill!

    Moreover, although the other party was a bit old, it was much stronger than the Wind Release he saw before. He naturally had to seize it.

    However, this old bastard seemed to be the prey of the leader. He couldn''t be too ruthless in a while.

    As he thought of this, Kakuzu immediately activated his secret technique!

    One of the masks on his back instantly expanded into a monster made of countless ck lines that appeared above his head.

    "Fire Release: Intelligent Hard Work!"

    Instantly, a sea of mes shot out from the mouth of the masked Fire Release, rushing straight at Danzo.

    Danzo was also very angry at this moment. If you kill me, I will cut off one of your hands.

    Not to mention that this hand had been stitched back, why would he still fight?

    If not for the fact that the two fellows standing next to him hadn''t moved at all, he would have really doubted the other party''s motives.

    Had he never thought of cooperating from the very beginning?

    "Wind Release: Vacuum Serial Waves!"

    In an instant, Kakuzu''s Fire Release was cut into pieces, and he continued to move towards Kakuzu.

    Although Fire Release restrained Wind Release, it still depended on the strength of the user!

    In Kakuzu''s heart he knew Danzo was only Jonin, but Danzo couldpete with Sarutobi for the position of Hokage!

    Even if his strength was not Kage level, it was not something that ordinary Jonin couldpare with.

    "Earth Escape ˇ¤ Earth Flow Wall!"

    Kakuzu also seemed to be surprised that the other party''s Wind Release was actually so strong, but what followed was greed!

    This heart is mine!

    Several earth walls rose in session, but they were still cut into pieces by Danzo''s Vacuum Serial Waves.

    One must know that in the original work, Danzo used this move to borrow the suction of his Contracted Beast, Baku, to sessfully break through Sasuke''s Susanoo!

    What kind of concept was that?

    How could Earth Release, who Kakuzu had hastily used,pare to the defense of Susanoo?

    Therefore, even without the help of Baku, Danzo still easily prated all of Kakuzu''s defense, directly cutting through Kakuzu''s body.

    But in the next second, the suddenly frozen Kakuzu turned into a pool of water and flowed on the ground.

    It turned out that when he used Earth Release, he already knew that this move could not block the opponent Wind Release, so he immediately used the water clone technique to confuse Danzo.

 Chapter 265: Dumb and Dumber

    Chapter 265: Dumb and Dumber

    It seemed that no one could defeat the opponent in a short period of time, but in fact, it was Danzo who had the upper hand.

    If Aoba were present and saw this scene, he would definitely be very surprised!

    Was Danzo actually so strong?

    Danzo was really not weak at all. Even just looking at the powerful Wind Release, it was enough to make people look askance!

    The reason why it seemed like Danzo wasn''t strong was because he rarely made a move, and also because of his opponent.

    The most impressive thing in the original story should be the battle with Sasuke.

    Although he looked like he was dying all the time, relying on Izanagi to forcibly stall for time.

    But his opponent was Sasuke!

    It was still the Sasuke who had Mangekyou Sharingan and the Susanoo!

    At that time, Sasuke hadn''t even been able topletely leave him behind.

    With such aparison, wasn''t it enough to exin how strong Danzo, who had almost dragged Sasuke down with him, was?

    And there was also that time when Shisui had lost an eye because of a sneak attack, but under Danzo''s pre-attack technique, it was an indisputable fact that Shisui had been beaten to the point of having no strength to resist.

    Therefore, it was a fool''s dream to crush Danzo by himself!

    Wind Release - Vacuum Sphere

    Danzo, who had the upper hand, was somewhat unreasonable. Countless bullets of chakra wind bullets shot out from his mouth, just like machine guns!

    "Water Releaseˇ¤Water Formation Wall !"

    "Lightning Releaseˇ¤Fake Darkness!"

    Even though Danzo''s Wind Release was very strong, Kakuzu was strong because he could use many different types of ninjutsu at the same time, and it was very difficult to kill himself.

    The powerful water cannon and countless wind bullets collided in the air, and then the sharp lightning spear increased the transmission speed of the water that exploded!

    However, in the face of a lightning attack that would arrive in the blink of an eye, Danzo remained unmoved, because his next ninjutsu was alsopleted.

    "Wind Releaseˇ¤Vacuum Great Sphere!"

    Danzo immediately sprayed out a high-pressure wind ball from his mouth, directly smashing the lightning spear that was in front of him into pieces, and then continued to attack Kakuzu.

    If the Vacuum Sphere was a machine gun, this was the upgraded version of the Vacuum Sphere, and it was a cannon!

    This time, Kakuzu that didn''t have time to dodge were directly sent flying, and he spat out a mouthful of blood.

    However, this kind of damage was still within his eptable range. As long as his heart was still there and he relied on the Earth Grudge Fear, he would be an immortal existence!

    Just as Kakuzu got up from the ground and prepared to continue attacking, Danzo frowned and shouted, "Enough!" This old man is not interested in ying some ninja showdown with you. If you don''t want to cooperate, return all of my subordinates and the deposit that you have taken before! "

    Before Kakuzu could speak, he heard a person watching from the side sneer, "Do you want me to help? He already looks down on you. Don''t embarrass yourself anymore."

    "Do you want to die too?"

    Kakuzu looked at his partner coldly.

    "I have long disliked you. If I weren''t afraid of dying the leader''s important matter, why would I care about you dying?" JKakuzu''s current partner, a t-faced middle-aged man, said disdainfully.

    The two of them had always looked down on each other. Kakuzu thought that he was too slow, and he could not stand the arrogant character.

    Seeing that they were about to start fighting, Zetsu suddenly emerged from the ground. "You have been surrounded. Stop ying. Fight quickly, or the leader will personally take action."

    The appearance of Zetsu shocked Danzo. He did not sense any aura in advance!

    Moreover, the information revealed by the other party caused his face to sink. Not only had his setup been discovered, but the other party had no intention of cooperating with him at all.

    "Your target from the beginning was me, right?"

    Danzo was not stupid at all. He immediately realized the key to the problem.

    "You should wait to ask the leader about this question. If you can persist until then."

    After saying this with a smile, he once again disappeared from the ground with the floating light.

    This time, Kakuzu''s partner, Arashi, also stood out. He clearly realized that it was difficult to kill the other party in a short time alone.

    Kakuzu only nced at him coldly and did not say anything else.

    "Very good. Although I don''t know what your purpose is, after killing you, I will personally drag your leader out and grind his bones to dust!"

    Danzo, who had been yed, had an extremely gloomy expression on his face. As soon as he finished speaking, arge number of elite members of Anbu jumped out from every corner, surrounding Kakuzu and the other two in the middle.

    Moreover, this time, it was apletely life-and-death battle. There was no need to hold back!

    However, Kakuzu was extremely happy after seeing so many enemies'' helpers.

    With so many high-quality hearts, he could make a big scene!

    "Go!"

    The members of the Anbu immediatelyunched an attack.

    Bang!

    The animal masked man who had not moved at all this time pped the ground and summoned a huge chameleon. Then, the chameleon curled its tongue and swallowed it into its stomach. Then, it disappeared.

    Even if Nagato would personally kill Danzo to avenge his best friend, Rikudou Sennin and Pain still had to try their best to avoid being exposed.

    Otherwise he had no need to let the Zombie Comboe over to carry out this task.

    At this time, Nagato had also left Amegakure and was hiding inside a big tree that was disguised with Konan''s ability.

    Danzo nced at the guy that had disappeared, but he did not take it to heart. Killing the two bastards in front of him was the most important thing.

    However, Kakuzu and Arashi were not easy to deal with!

    "Strange Mask Exploding me!"

    In the face of so many fresh hearts, Kakuzu finally became serious. The moment he attacked, it was a powerfulposite Ninjutsu.

    An enormous sea of fire that swept through the surrounding several hundred meters suddenly appeared!

    Some of the root members who did not have time to escape were burned to ashes.

    What was even more puzzling was that the ''one on the same side'', Arashi, was also within the range of his attack.

    Did he want to use this to kill this eyesore of a partner?

    This was something that could be done in a corner.

    However, in the sea of fire, a figure remained standing.

    "I knew you were up to no good!"

    Hardening walked out of the sea of fire unscathed.

    The person who was invited to join Akatsuki naturally had some skills.

    And Kekkei Genkai, who was held by Arashi, was the extremely rare Steel Release Technique!

    The effect was to make Hardening''s entire body greatly increase his defense. The weakness was that he was not flexible enough and his speed was a bit slow.

    Even Aoba probably never thought that the Kekkei Genkai he disguised using [Hardening]''s ability actually existed!

 Chapter 266: Pitting Teammates, We Are Professionals!

    Chapter 266: Pitting Teammates, We Are Professionals!

    With Kakuzu''s personality, if not for very difficult to kill the other party, how could he tolerate it all the time?

    The reason why he had a lot of objections and let the other party survive was because the defense of this steel shield was very strong. Those who were not strong would have been killed by him a long time ago!

    But at this moment, the sea of fire was instantly cut open by something unknown.

    Kakuzu who had not reacted, only reluctantly lowered his head and then with a swish.

    The two masks of fire and wind behind him were directly cut in half!

    The two Earth Grudge Fear Monsters suddenly died!

    After painfully separating them from his bodies, Kakuzu finally saw that on the other side of the sea of fire, Danzo was coldly examining him.

    And just now, the one that Danzo used to sneak attack was Wind Release: Rotating Shuriken. He injected Wind Release''s chakra into Shuriken, and then threw it out. Its power could easily cut the rock!

    More importantly, it was well-hidden!

    Losing two hearts at once made Kakuzu very angry.

    Therefore, countless ck lines instantly gushed out of his body, baring their fangs and brandishing their ws like a monster from a horror movie.

    With a bang!

    Arge number of ck lines drilled out of the ground and directly wrapped around several unprepared Anbu members. Then, in the next moment, fresh hearts were forcibly pulled out.

    "En, let me see. This one is of the fire attribute. This one is of the earth attribute."

    After carefully selecting two hearts, the ck lines wrapped around them and directly drilled into the body of Kakuzu. Moreover, two masks condensed behind his back!

    Looking at his expression, Kakuzu seemed to be very satisfied.

    "So disgusting!" Arashi spat in a low voice!

    Seeing that the situation had be even more troublesome, Danzo knew that these subordinates alone could not do anything to the other party, especially the guy who had fought with him before could actually seize other people''s hearts for him to use. This meant that the number of people brought not an advantage, but would instead be the other party''s continuation.

    At this time, Danzo, who already had some understanding of the abilities of Kakuzu, immediately began to form seals and mmed the ground.

    Bang!

    Contracted Beast Baku instantly appeared beneath Danzo''s feet.

    It was clear that since they were already on the verge of death, he wasn''t going to hold back anymore.

    "You guys retreat first. Help me ording to the situation. Don''t get caught by the enemy''s ck lines!"

    "Yes!"

    "Attack!"

    Without any nonsense, the moment Baku appeared, it immediately opened its mouth and activated Wind Release!

    However, it was not simply killing Wind Release. Instead, it used a powerful suction force to devour everything before it!

    His expression changed, and he immediately stomped on the ground, sinking his two legs deep into the ground. Then, he immediatelyid down and used the same old trick again. He inserted his arms into the ground to resist this terrifying suction force.

    Kakuzu did not expect that the other party would actually have such a move. However, his response was even simpler.

    Arge amount of ck lines gushed out in all directions, firmly wrapping around everything that could be used to fix things in the surroundings.

    At the same time, he began to form seals with his hands, trying to use long-range ninjutsu to attack the Contracted Beast of the other party.

    However, even the sea of fire was swallowed by Baku. Ordinary Ninjutsu couldn''t resist this suction and directly dissipated in the air.

    Seeing this, a hint of coldness shed through Kakuzu''s eyes. He immediately gathered the three Earth Grudge Fear!

    This move consumed a lot of energy. If he hadn''t underestimated the enemy he was going to deal with this time, he wouldn''t be in such a sorry state.

    But that was the end!

    The terrifying blue energy quickly gathered in the mouths of the three masked monsters. The power contained in this chakra cannon was shocking!

    But at this time, Kakuzu was suddenly startled, because he found that the guy in front of him had disappeared, leaving only the Contracted Beast that was still releasing a powerful suction force.

    At this time, Danzo actually silently appeared not far behind JKakuzu, and was quickly forming a seal.

    A strong sense of death came from behind him. Kakuzu immediately thought that this was bad, and then his eyes revealed an extremely cold expression. Without thinking, he controlled arge number of ck lines toe out from the ground.

    The target was not behind him.

    Instead, it was Arashi who was lying on the ground!

    With a boom, Arashi, who had a look of disbelief on his face, was directly entangled by the ck lines and sent flying into the air. Then, he was quickly pulled to the position behind Kakuzu.

    At the same time, Danzo''s attack had arrived!

    "Wind Release: Vacuum Wave!"

    Under the unparalleled suction force of Baku, the power of Wind Release that Danzo used at this moment had increased by more than two times.

    When several tens of meters long huge wind des continuously shed out, Arashi, who had been ambushed by his own people, finally knew why Kakuzu had done this!

    At this moment, he had cursed all eighteen generations of Kakuzu''s ancestors, but he still had to think of a way to survive first.

    "Curse Mand!"

    At the critical moment, he used his strongest defense state, raising the density of his whole body to an extremely terrifying degree.

    One must know that in this state, he could resist most of the attack ninjutsu, and he was ''immune'' to physical attack!

    But after the state ended, he would fall into an extremely weak period of time.

    But right now, he had already been tricked by his own people and had no choice but to use it.

    Ha...

    The iparably sharp des shed at his body.

    The strongest defense was forcibly cut open, and blood instantly sprayed out. However, at the same time, he also survived, avoiding being cut into several pieces.

    Arashi''s vision went ck and he almost fainted. However, this injury was not fatal to him.

    After he recovered, he would definitely settle this score with that bastard Kakuzu!

    Because the ck threads that were wrapped around him were all cut off, the body of Arashi was thrown straight towards the mouth of Baku.

    Only then did he realize that he was not out of danger.

    Therefore, he immediately suppressed his thoughts of revenge and shouted while spitting out blood, "Hold me!"

    Although Kakuzu had no choice but to ask for help, in his opinion, Kakuzu should have saved his life. After all, he had used his life to save this guy once, even though he was forced.

    Therefore, Kakuzu should not just sit by and do nothing.

    However, he had overestimated Kakuzu''s integrity. Even if he threw a handful of kunai from eight hundred miles away, he could still boast that he was a loser. How could he give up attacking just because of a ''waste'' and put himself in danger?

    Kakuzu did not have any thoughts of saving him. Instead, he coldly aimed his arm, which had been stored up, at Baku ahead.

    "Wind Release: Pressure Damage!"

    A very powerful chakra light cannon was seen first engulfing the figure of a resentful Arashi, and then shooting it together into the mouth of Baku!

    Boom!

    An iparably violent explosion immediately resounded throughout the entire battlefield!

 Chapter 267: Pain Six Paths Attend!

    Chapter 267: Pain Six Paths Attend!

    Danzo''s Contracted Beast Baku- was actually instantly killed by Kakuzu''s great move!

    It was not clear whether he could lift the spirit in time...

    Even worse, it was Arashi. He did not even have the ability to disy his abilities before he was sent into the mouth of Baku by Danzo and Kakuzu. In the end, he did not even leave aplete corpse behind.

    This time, Aoba might really be the only ''Gang Gang Shield Ninja'' in the entire Ninja World.

    Even though he had killed his partner, Kakuzu did not feel any remorse, nor did he feel that he had done something wrong.

    If he did not deal with that troublesome Contracted Beast first, he would be exhausted to death here sooner orter.

    Moreover, he had long wanted to kill that slow-moving trash. Now, he could be considered to be using trash!

    As soon as Baku disappeared, that terrifying suction force immediately disappeared.

    However, without waiting for Kakuzu to take back the ck lines that had fixed his body in ce, Danzo had already silently arrived behind him.

    "Wind Release: Vacuum de!"

    Danzo lightly blew towards Kunai in his hand, and immediately used Wind Release''s chakra to form an extremely sharp short sword.

    The wind was originally formless, but at this moment, it had turned into

    In terms of skill in front of Wind Release, Danzo was indeed one of the few people who stood at the top of the pyramid. There were only a few who were stronger than him.

    Pfft!

    The mask on Kakuzu''s back was directly pierced through by Danzo.

    If not for the remaining three masks on Kakuzu''s arm, Danzo would have smashed them all!

    In the previous battle, Danzo had already discovered the secret of the secret technique of Kakuzu. Later on, he relied on the sacrifice of his subordinates to further understand the weakness of Akatsuki.

    Although this guy in front of him was very difficult to deal with, he could also use five chakra attribute ninjutsu like his old friend, Sarutobi, or even aposite ninja art.

    But the biggest difference between the two was that one relied on his own ability, while the other relied on secret technique and external forces.

    As long as the heart was destroyed, that masked monster would die, and there was a high probability that it could no longer release the corresponding attribute ninjutsu.

    Danzo''s guess was correct!

    After Kakuzu''s heart was destroyed, he immediately spat out a mouthful of blood. Then, arge number of ck lines shot out from his body and quickly forced Danzo back.

    This tricky and strange ck line was still very frightening to Danzo. If he was caught identally, his subordinates who had died might end up like him.

    Moreover, the moment he pulled away, Danzo immediatelymanded, "Ninjutsu attack! Be careful of the ck lines!"

    The Anbu members who had spread out earlier immediately surrounded him and threw all kinds of ninjutsu at the corner as if they didn''t need money.

    At this moment, Kakuzu was in a slightly sorry state, but the remaining three Earth Grudge Fear.

    At the same time, arge number of ck lines once again drilled into the ground under the feet of Kakuzu.

    Bang!

    When they sensed the movement beneath their feet, the Anbu members who had already suffered a great loss immediately jumped away, but there were still some who were caught in the air by the fast ck lines.

    "Ah!"

    The ck lines that seemed to have life immediately drilled into their bodies and headed towards their hearts.

    But at this moment, Danzo shouted with a cold look in his eyes, "Attack!"

    The other Anbu members did not hesitate to take out Kunai, who had an Explosion Tag hanging on his neck, and then threw it at the few people who were caught by the ck line.

    Perhaps such a situation would make anyone hesitant, thus leaving Kakuzu the opportunity to dig up the heart, but it definitely does not include Danzo and his men!

    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!

    Under the ruthless killing of his own people, all the Anbu members who were caught by the ck line were blown to death.

    If your heart is blown to pieces, I want to see how you will extract it!

    Danzo was ruthless!

    Kakuzu''s face suddenly became a bit ugly. If this continued, the boast he had made might be pped in the face.

    It had to be said that this time, Kakuzu really underestimated his opponent.

    Danzo''s powerful Wind Release Ninjutsu repeatedly made him suffer, as well as that strange Contracted Beast and the numerous ninjas that had been lying in wait for a long time.

    Compared to the arrogant Kakuzu, Danzo had already made sufficient preparations. If he could not suppress his opponent with his schemes, then he might as well extend his neck and wait for death.

    Moreover, although the other party''s ability was very strange, his strength could not be underestimated.

    However, his weakness was also extremely obvious.

    After he figured out the other party''s ability and weakness, the oue of this battle had already lost its suspense. One had to know that at this moment, he had not used his full strength.

    Just as the angry Kakuzu were about to kill everyone in front of him, a huge chameleon suddenly appeared beside him. Then, the animal that had been swallowed before walked out from inside.

    "Alright, leave the rest to me."

    Although he did not know if the other party had any other trump cards, Nagato was already a little impatient.

    Kakuzu nodded with a cold gaze. Although he did not think that he would really lose, since the leader had already spoken, he naturally would not allow any other opinions.

    Thus, he looked at the enemy with some ''pity''. You should feel honored to be able to make the leader do it himself.

    Bang...!

    "Animal Path!"

    A burst of white smoke dispersed. Under the gaze of Danzo and the others, what the animal called out was not a Contracted Beast, but Pain Rikudou Sennin!

    When Pain Rikudou Sennin spoke out one word at a time, Danzo was surprised at first, then he looked at the person standing in the middle.

    For some reason, that person gave him a sense of familiarity, as if he had seen him somewhere before.

    "You are Akatsuki''s leader?" Danzo narrowed his eyes and asked. At the same time, he became vignt.

    "I am Pain, and Akatsuki is now under mymand. But I think you should be more familiar with the name I used to have." Pain said indifferently.

    As expected, they came for me!

    "Have we met before?" Danzo frowned.

    "Not yet."

    "Huh?"

    "It seems that you have forgotten a lot of things, so let me remind you of the Amegakure, Hanzo, and the dead... Yahiko, the leader of Akatsuki."

    "I don''t know what you are talking about."

    Danzo finally remembered what happened that day and what the familiarity in front of him was.

    Those eyes.

    It turned out that this Akatsuki was really the former Akatsuki!

    But wasn''t Akatsuki''s leader Yahiko already dead?

    Why was she standing in front of him alive?

    And how did she know that this matter had something to do with him?

    Danzo suddenly felt that things had gone beyond his control.

    "You don''t want to admit it? Oh right, I forgot to tell you. Amegakure is now under my control. I killed Hanzo with my own hands. Now it''s your turn. Danzo!"

    Danzo, whose identity had been directly called out, suddenly felt his heart sink.

    He knew that it was useless to deny it. The other party had clearly investigated everything and came prepared!

 Chapter 268: Fleeing, Chasing, and Luring!

    Chapter 268: Fleeing, Chasing, and Luring!

    "Hanzo is really a waste, but don''t mix me with those who have lost their faith! If you want this old man''s life, it depends on whether you have the ability or not!"

    "Attack!"

    Along with the light shout of Danzo, arge amount of ninjutsu attacked towards Pain Rikudou Sennin, and he himself also used Wind Release, in order to cause the enemy to lose members in the first wave of fire.

    But in the face of the numerous ninjutsu attacks, the hungry Rikudou Sennin suddenly stood up and stretched out his hands in front of him with an expressionless face.

    "Sealing Technique: Phantom Dragons Nine Consuming Seals!"

    A transparent shield instantly enveloped everyone behind him, and then the overwhelming ninjutsu unexpectedlypletely absorbed all of them!

    Even the Wind Release released by Danzo was not able to cause any damage, like a gust of clear wind being sucked away.

    "Mind Body Disturbance Technique (!"

    All of a sudden, hungry Rikudou Sennin froze in ce, and the transparent shield on his body also disappeared.

    It was actually a member of the Yamanaka n in the Anbu, using the cover of numerous ninjutsu, taking advantage of the moment when the other party lowered his hands, he seeded!

    But what shocked him was that he did not find aplete spirit body in the other party''s body. Instead, he felt an extremely strong spiritual force controlling this person from afar. No, it should be this corpse!

    How was this possible

    In disbelief, he immediately followed the spiritual energy and tried to trace it back. He seeded, but he also failed.

    "Get out!"

    What kind of eyes were those? It was as if he was looking down on an ant. Just one look was enough to force him back.

    His body on the ground directly began to vomit blood.

    The entire process onlysted for one or two seconds, and just as he was trying to force himself out of Rikudou Sennin''s body and wanted topete with Nagato for control, another person walked to Rikudou Sennin''s side.

    "Soul Extraction Technique!"

    An irresistible force suddenly attacked, and the spiritual force of the Anbu from Yamanaka n was directly extracted by the Human Path.

    "The sin of sphemy is unforgivable!"

    "Ah!"

    They shouldn''t have been able to hear any sound, but for some reason, everyone present seemed to have heard a scream!

    And at the moment when Human Path crushed his spiritual force, the Anbu member of Yamanaka n directly foamed at the mouth and swayed. In the end, there was no movement at all.

    Although there was still a breath left, he directly became a vegetable, which was more miserable than death!

    "Animal Path!"

    At this time, there was no time to mourn the miserable condition of hispanions. Another member of the Anbu members immediately spread out the scrolls he carried with him and released all the water ink beasts he had drawn in advance.

    "Summoning Technique!"

    With a bang, under the channeling of the Animal Path, Giant Crustacean, Giant Multi-Headed Dog, Giant Drill-Beaked Bird, Giant Rhino, and Giant Centipede all appeared one by one,pletely crushing the water ink beast released by it in quality!

    At the same time, the Asura Path also began to attack from afar!

    Monster Bullet Fire Arrow!

    Five Fingers Missile!

    Lasercannon on the head!

    It was like a modern human self-moving firearm warehouse, cutting down arge number of people on Danzo''s side in the blink of an eye.

    Sending all of Pain''s Rikudou Sennin to deal with Danzo and his subordinates, to be honest, it was a bit too much of a bully!

    But this was the effect that Nagato wanted!

    Just like when he had brought Pain Rikudou Sennin to crush Hanzo, he also wanted to make the mastermind behind Yahiko feel even more despair!

    At this time, Kakuzu that werepletely unable to be inserted had already put on his clothes again, and he became spectators.

    Although it was not the first time he had witnessed the power of the ''god'', it still made it hard for him to let go!

    At this time, Danzo''s heart had already sunk to the bottom because of the endless strange abilities of the enemies in front of him.

    He thought that he had already valued this Akatsuki enough, but he did not expect that the power that this Akatsuki disyed was far more powerful than he thought!

    However, he was not his match even if he had the entire Anbu. The things he had set up were as ridiculous as Ox in front of Nagato''s power.

    Danzo was already prepared to retreat. He was not prepared to die here.

    As long as he could return to Konoha, he could borrow Konoha''s power to think of a way to destroy this organization!

    Therefore, Danzo decisively abandoned all his subordinates, leaving a shadow clone to stall for time. At the same time, he used the Transformation Technique to quietly leave the battlefield.

    From beginning to end, Pain only nced in the direction of his escape. He was not in a hurry to chase after him.

    If he did not give him any hope, how could he make him feel extreme despair?

    Soon, under the ruthless and efficient killing of Pain Rikudou Sennin, all the forces that Danzo had set up here were destroyed!

    Then, Pain Rikudou Sennin came to the front of Danzo''s shadow clone and slowly said, "You won''t be able to escape."

    As he spoke, a ck stick slowly stabbed into Danzo''s body. Danzo''s shadow clone didn''t have any thoughts of resisting. It only revealed a strange smile when Pain Rikudou Sennin attacked.

    "Shinra Tensei!"

    Boom!

    Danzo had actually ced Explosive Tag all over his shadow clone!

    However, under the power of the Shinra Tensei, this explosion was like a greeting from the other side, and Pain was unharmed.

    .........

    Run, run at a high speed!

    Danzo, who had abandoned all his subordinates, followed a specific route and fled towards Land of Fire. Behind him came the sound of explosions one after another!

    On this path of retreat, he had already arranged countless traps to dy the enemy''s pursuit just in case. He did not expect that it would actuallye in handy.

    This did not make him feel lucky. Instead, it made him iparably angry!

    How many years has it been since he was chased like a lost dog?

    Moreover, the reason for this was because of the few brats that he didn''t care about back then...

    However, since this old man can kill you once, then I can kill you a second time!

    A trace of ruthlessness shed through Danzo''s eyes!

    But at this moment, a shadow suddenly enveloped him. Danzo looked up and found that the enemy had caught up, and it was from the air.

    No matter how capable he was, it was impossible for him toy a trap in the air, and it was only a matter of time before he was caught up.

    Therefore, Danzo immediately abandoned the original route and ran towards another backup n he had set up.

    When he finally rushed into a cave, as if he was seeking his own death, Pain Rikudou Sennin, who were chasing him, also jumped down from the Giant Drill-Beaked Bird.

    Moreover, he walked in fearlessly.

    This was because all of Danzo''s resistance seemed like a powerless struggle before death to Nagato. Even if this ce was filled with traps, it would still beughable in front of Nagato''s strength!

    A frog in a well was no different.

    However, when they reached the deepest part of the forest and saw Danzo, they did not encounter any traps.

 Chapter 269: Giving Hope, Then Breaking It With Your Own Hands!

    Chapter 269: Giving Hope, Then Breaking It With Your Own Hands!

    Was Danzo resigned to his fate?

    How was that possible!

    "Explode!"

    As Danzo formed a seal, he shouted.

    The Explosive Tag that he had hidden in the cave entrance lit up one after another, followed by a chain of explosions thatpletely sealed off the cave entrance!

    This ce instantly turned into a hopeless situation, but it was still hard to say whose desperate situation it was.

    "Do you want to fight to the death? What pathetic courage." Pain said slowly, neither sad nor happy.

    "I hope you can still say such wordster."

    As he spoke, Danzo directly reached out his hand and pressed it on the scroll beneath his feet. He actually directly took out a pale white arm from within.

    Then with a look of determination and madness, he cut off his right arm with the Wind Release in his hand and, with a stifled grunt, immediately attached the arm sealed in the scroll to the broken part!

    Strangely, when the arm connected to the broken part, it was as if it hade alive, directly wrapping the wound on the broken part, and then quicklypleting the connection.

    Danzo moved his new arm and looked at Pain Rikudou Sennin with a gloomy look.

    This was thetest result of his and Orochimaru''s years of research on Wood Release. Originally, this arm that had been imnted with Hashirama''s cells needed arge amount of Sharingan to bnce the power within it, but unfortunately, it was too difficult for Sharingan to obtain it.

    Therefore, it had always been a semi-finished product, which he carried with him.

    If he had not been forced into a desperate situation, he would not have taken such a huge risk to forcibly take it on himself.

    Throughout the entire process, Pain Rikudou Sennin did not say a word, nor did they have any intention of stopping Danzo.

    Wouldn''t it be more hopeless to give hope first and then personally shatter it?

    In fact, in such a short period of time, there was no way to stop Danzo''s crazy actions.

    The moment this arm connected to Danzo, Danzo had already achieved his goal!

    Therefore, with the cooperation of Pain Rikudou Sennin, Danzo did not think of a way to suppress the power of this arm. Instead, he crazily activated it!

    Danzo suddenly let out a non-human cry of extreme pain. Then, the white arm that was imnted with Hashirama''s cells instantly turned into a tree and began to grow crazily.

    "Wood Release: Underground Roots Technique!"

    Rumble.

    In the narrow space, at this moment, Danzo''s right arm seemed to turn into a tree root. A huge towering tree was growing at an unimaginable speed.

    It was unavoidable!

    There was no way out. Pain Rikudou Sennin, who were trapped in the cave, were all swallowed up by this big tree.

    At the same time, the entire cave began to copse. The solid rocks around and above could not stop the growth of this big tree.

    Even Danzo himself was wrapped in the big tree!

    It was a semi-finished product, so Danzo couldn''t control it at all, so this Underground Roots Technique was a move to die together with the enemy!

    However, the reason why Danzo used this move was naturally because he had another trump card!

    At thest moment of being swallowed, his right eye under the bandage suddenly opened.

    "Izanagi!"

    Boom.

    The cavepletely copsed and was reced by an iparably huge towering tree.

    And Danzo, who was originally swallowed by his own ninjutsu, strangely appeared outside.

    What was even more unbelievable was that the arm that he had originally cut off had actually recoveredpletely. On the contrary, the arm that had been imnted with Hashirama''s cells had disappeared.

    However, Danzo was notpletely unharmed. After using Izanagi to turn the reality that was not beneficial to him into a dream, the Sharingan that he had hidden forever lost its rity.

    Although his Izanagi''s effect time was only a mere 60 seconds, this 60 seconds was enough for him to turn the reality that he had cut off his right arm into a dream as well.

    After all, from the time he cut off his arm to releasing Underground Roots Technique and burying it, it did not take much time in total.

    "You actually made this old man lose a Sharingan. Hmph, you guys are lucky."

    Danzo did not think that the other party would be able to survive the explosion of the tree roots, but the truth was.

    "Shinra Tensei!"

    Boom

    The towering tree exploded violently!

    Danzo, who was resisting the wind pressure, looked over in disbelief.

    Inside the destroyed tree, Pain Rikudou Sennin were still standing intact.

    However, in order to protect the two of them, the other four had already been squeezed to the point where they couldn''t take human form and fell around them.

    Seeing this, Danzo, whose body was tense, immediately breathed a sigh of relief.

    If even the explosion of the roots couldn''t do anything to the other party, then he, Danzo, would definitely die today.

    Now that the other party had been killed by him in one move, how much threat could the remaining two pose to him?

    Danzo immediately regained his confidence, thinking about whether to kill the remaining two people at the risk of being injured, or to retreat immediately when he saw the situation was good?

    But it was too early for him to be happy.

    Nagato used the sacrifice of the other four paths in exchange for the survival of Deva Path and Naraka Path naturally with a reason.

    Naraka Path suddenly squatted down and pped the ground. There was the word ''King'' printed on its head, and its eyes were also Rinnegan.

    This was the true power of the Naraka Path, the King of Hell!

    "Reincarnation!"

    King Yama suddenly opened his mouth and stretched out a long purple tongue. He picked up a damaged Pain on the ground and put it into his mouth. Then he chewed it hard.

    In just a few seconds, when King Yama opened his mouth again, the ragged and deformed Kidou came back to life and walked out of it unscathed!

    King of Hell then stretched out his tongue and swallowed the next ''Pain corpse''.

    It was unknown how many times Danzo had been shocked today!

    He had never seen such a strange ability in his life.

    However, he immediately reacted. He could not allow the other party to continue reviving hispanions. Otherwise, the result of sacrificing a Sharingan and a ''Wood Release'' arm would bepletely wiped out!

    Moreover, with the six people working together, he did not even have the chance to escape!

    Therefore, he immediately began to quickly form seals, wanting to kill the strange Contracted Beast first.

    "Wind Release: Vacuum Wave!"

    However, there was naturally a reason why the Naraka Path chose to resurrect Preta Path first. Preta Path directly stopped in front of him and stretched out his hands, instantly absorbing all of Wind Release Ninjutsu released by Danzo.

    As Ninjutsu type ninjas, Preta Path was their greatest nemesis!

    Moreover, don''t forget, the strongest Deva Path had never made a move!

    Even if Danzo was extremely cautious to stop the resurrection of the Preta Path, he had to ask whether he could get past the Deva Path in one-on-one!

 Chapter 270: Killing First!

    Chapter 270: Killing First!

    Seeing that the ninjutsu was ineffective, Danzo still did not give up. He directly spat out a mouthful of turbid air to kunai in his hand, then directly rushed to Preta Path.

    "Wind Release: Vacuum de!"

    Danzo''s battle intent was very clear. First, he would kill this guy who could absorb Ninjutsu. Then, he would kill that bastard who could revive others. At that time, he would be able to attack and retreat. Otherwise, he would definitely be killed by the enemy!

    However, just as he rushed in front of Preta Path, he saw Pain reach out a hand towards his position.

    "Chibaku Tensei!"

    In an instant, an extremely powerful gravity directly pulled his figure and flew towards Pain.

    Danzo tried to struggle, but found that although this ability of his opponent was not as wide as the suction of Baku, once locked on, it was difficult to escape.

    Therefore, Danzo immediately gave up struggling, and instead increased the output of Wind Release''s chakra, causing the vacuum de in his hand to rise again!

    However, just as he was about to swing the vacuum de to slice off Preta Path''s head, a powerful gravitational force suddenly transformed into a repulsive force.

    "Shinra Tensei!"

    Bang!

    Danzo was immediately sent flying like a cannonball, and the vacuum de in his hand fell to an unknown ce.

    After getting up, Danzo first spat out a mouthful of blood, and then looked at the other party with a gloomy gaze.

    After being dyed for so long, the Animal Path had also been revived with full health, and it would not be long before the remaining two would immediately be resurrected, making the number of people he had sacrificed his trump card to be useless.

    What made him most ufortable was that long-range ninjutsu was ineffective, and closebat was also restrained, simply unsolvable!

    How could there be such a strange and unsolvable ability?

    Danzo couldn''t figure it out, and he didn''t want to think about it anymore. He was ready to slip away again.

    With a bang, a smoke grenade smashed directly under his feet, and then three Danzo ran out from different directions.

    "Summoning Technique!"

    Animal Path hit the ground, and arge number of Contracted Beasts directly chased after Danzo who was running away. At the same time, Animal Pathr Taoist sat on Giant Drill-Beaked Bird.

    Unless Danzo knew Space-Time Ninjutsu, he would not be able to escape this!

    After the three Danzo were caught up, they quickly disappeared under the attack of the Contracted Beast.

    The three of them were all shadow clones!

    Then where was the real body of Danzo?

    "Wind Release: Rotating Shuriken!"

    At thest moment when the smoke dissipated, Danzo, who stayed where he was and used his clone to attract the enemy''s attention, threw out two Shuriken, who was carrying Wind Release, whose target was the Animal Path flying in the air!

    However, because they were too far away, Animal Path controlled Giant Drill-Beaked Bird and easily avoided it.

    But just at this time, one of the Shuriken suddenly turned into Danzo with a bang, and at the same time, the Danzo that remained in ce disappeared.

    It turned out that Danzo''s true target from beginning to end was the Giant Drill-Beaked Bird.

    As expected of Konoha''s veteran expert, Danzo didn''t panic even after suffering repeated blows. He could calmly analyze the situation and make use of it even in absolute danger.

    If he had ced his talent on training instead ofpeting for power and profit, perhaps there would really be a ce for him among Kage-level.

    Unfortunately, it was toote to say anything.

    It was impossible for him to live again, and even if he did it again, he would not change at all.

    "Sealing Technique: Phantom Dragons Nine Consuming Seals!"

    Animal Path, who had not expected Danzo to act like this, was instantly restrained by Danzo who was close to him!

    And because she was flying in the sky right now, the other Pain could not support him in time.

    After being hit by the Phantom Dragons Nine Consuming Seals, his body was immediately covered in ck stripes. Even under Nagato''s long-range control, it was impossible for him to regain his freedom in a short period of time.

    If you don''t want to die, be honest. When this old man leaves here, I will leave you an intact corpse. Otherwise, I will turn your bones into ashes! I don''t believe that there is not even a residue left. You can still be resurrected!

    Danzo immediately pasted the Explosion Tag on the other party''s entire body and threatened.

    In his opinion, the other party''s fearlessness was only because someone could revive them, so he was fearless.

    But under the threat of death, would he still dare to disobey?

    The answer was, of course.

    Dare!

    Because they were just a few corpses that were controlled by Nagato!

    Apart from Yahiko''s corpse that Nagato cared about, even if the others were really destroyed, they wouldn''t feel any heartache. At most, they could choose a few suitable corpses.

    Therefore, even though his body had been sealed and was covered with Explosion Tag, he still took the initiative to remove the Animal Path!

    Danzo and Animal Path immediately fell from the sky.

    The anxious and angry Danzo never thought that the other party would actually be so ''unyielding''!

    But since that''s the case, then go to hell!

    Danzo grabbed the immobile Animal Path and stepped on it. Then, he began to quickly form seals with his hands.

    In the middle of the air where he was about tond, Danzo, who did not want to be smashed to death, immediately opened his mouth.

    "Wind Release: Vacuum Sphere!"

    The high-pressure wind ball instantly bombarded the back of the Animal Path, causing him to fall to the ground like a meteor. Danzo, on the other hand, used this wind pressure to slow down arge amount of the impact, and finallynded safely.

    Moreover, at the same time as hended, Danzo shouted, "Explode!"

    The countless exploding talismans that had been stuck on the Animal Path immediately set off a chain explosion!

    Do you want to revive?

    Dream on!

    If the other party could resurrect him with the flying pieces of flesh, then Danzo would ept it.

    It was very clear that in this situation, even the Deva Path and Naraka Path could not revive the Animal Path.

    But this time was enough for the Naraka Path to resurrect the remaining Asura Path and tHuman Path.

    Five against one!

    Even if Danzo used all his strength to forcefully kill the Animal Path, it would not affect the overall situation at all.

    Moreover, the Pain Rikudou Sennin controlled by Nagato had never been serious.

    Otherwise, if he used all his strength right from the start, Danzo would not have the qualifications to dy for so long.

    It was still the same sentence, Nagato was ying with Danzo, wanting to crush all of his hopes one by one, and finally let him die in despair!

    Because in Nagato''s eyes, Danzo was like an ant in his hands, who could be crushed at any time he wanted to.

    The ant''s self-righteous escape and counterattack was just a ridiculous action made by him.

    Therefore, Pain said slowly again, "Now you still have the courage to resist. Is it because of the people you arranged at the border of Land of Fire in advance?"

    The pupils of Danzo''s left eye instantly contracted!

    That''s right, the arrangements he made were not limited to just this. In order to be safe, he also left a force at the border to support him.

    Calcting the time, they should already be on their way here.

    But when this matter suddenly came out from the mouth of the enemy, it immediately gave him a bad premonition!

 Chapter 271: Final... I Still Didnt Become Hokage

    Chapter 271: Final... I Still Didn''t Be Hokage

    "It seems that you have guessed it. Unfortunately, they have already gone down to wait for you. Now I am very curious about what other hidden power you have not used. Rest assured, I will give you this opportunity."

    As soon as Pain finished speaking, the Asura Path, Human Path, and Preta Path had already surrounded and killed Danzo.

    Danzo, whose heart had already sunk to the bottom, didn''t say a word. He could only deal with it as he saw the move. He was tired!

    If begging was useful, perhaps he would really give it a try.

    However, it was clear that the other party''s initial goal was to kill him, and there was no room forpromise, so he no longer wasted his breath.

    Since the people he left at Land of Fire''s border had been wiped out, then it meant that his only way out was also cut off. Even if he could escape, the ones waiting for him would be Akatsuki''s other members.

    Now, he could only fight to the death!

    Danzo''s guess was correct. His arrangements seemed to be very hidden, but under extreme investigation, there were no secrets at all.

    Thest person he had left behind had been wiped out by Konan alone not long ago.

    In other words, even if Danzo could escape the siege of Pain Rikudou Sennin, he would still be stopped by Nagato and Konan behind him.

    This was a situation of certain death!

    It could be seen that the hatred in Nagato''s heart did not decrease at all because of the passage of time, but became more and more intense!

    Even after knowing the truth about Akatsuki, Nagato could not help but wonder if everything would have been different if Danzo had not secretly instigated Hanzo to attack them.

    Perhaps Hanzo would still treat them as threats and set up a trap to ambush them.

    Perhaps Hanzo would agree with their ideals and thus create a new era together.

    Unfortunately, there was no possibility.

    There was no way to redo what had happened, so all the hypotheses were self-deception!

    What he and Konan could do was to carry Yahiko''s will and use another method toplete their dreams.

    No matter how many people were sacrificed, they would not hesitate!

    So, it was time for Danzo to pay the price for everything he had done for you!

    .........

    A few minutester, Danzo, whose body was covered in charred wounds and his clothes were tattered, was panting heavily.

    The blood that flowed down from his forehead dyed his eyes red, making everything he looked at a patch of red.

    But he should not have reached out to wipe it off, because his left arm had already be empty, and his remaining right hand did not dare to act rashly, otherwise, even if he lost a second of vision, he might be beheaded!

    What was even worse was that the sessive high-intensity battles had already left him with little chakra left. Inparison, the enemy had never changed at all.

    At this moment, not only was his situation extremely bad, almost all of his trump cards had been used up in the previous battles.

    Otherwise, even if the opponent was going easy on him, he would not be able to hold on until this time.

    Perhaps his story would really end today.

    Thinking of this, Danzo''s brain was filled with unwillingness!

    "Looks like this is your limit. How disappointing. However, your willpower is stronger than Hanzo, and it is also longer than his. It is time to end this."

    "Asura Attack!"

    After Pain finished speaking, the Asura Path immediately rushed over. A ''soft'' Jagged-Paw steel de suddenly shot out from his back, instantly piercing through the body of Danzo who had no strength to dodge!

    This time, he was no longer a fake or a shadow clone.

    His entire lower abdomen was torn and his body was lifted up. Danzo continuously spat out mouthfuls of blood.

    However, it seemed that Nagato did not let him go just like that. He gave him a quick thought because at this time, the Human Path also walked over.

    "Sorry, the soul of a sphemer does not even qualify to go to hell."

    Human Path stretched out a hand and pressed it on Danzo''s head, wanting to pull out his soul and tear it apart!

    Danzo suddenly let out an inhuman wail!

    The pain of his soul being forcibly pulled out was the greatest torment for him.

    Moreover, the soul extraction speed of Human Path was based on the strength of the opponent''s chakra. The stronger the chakra, the harder it was to pull out the soul.

    In addition, it seemed that the Human Path was not in a hurry to pull out Danzo''s soul, so Danzo continued to scream.

    However, Danzo suddenly spoke in an extremely weak voice, which was unexpected to everyone.

    "Unfortunately, I don''t have the chance to drag all of you down with me. However, I only attracted the two of you, which is enough."

    Before his voice fell, Danzo was like a fountain, and all the blood in his body was spurting out!

    Was there really no way for Danzo to dodge the final sawtooth?

    No, even half of the painful wailing just now was intentional.

    After knowing the true strength of Akatsuki, Danzo had already regarded him as the biggest threat to Konoha.

    Therefore, after confirming that he was determined to die here today, Danzo''s biggest wish became to drag everyone to hell!

    In his entire life, he had done all kinds of bad things, and he had never thought of helping himself to clear his name, nor had he ever thought that he had done anything wrong.

    He just did not want to die in such a cowardly manner.

    "Hiruzen, let this old man use this life to repay what I owe you. But in the end, I still failed to be the Hokage."

    "Reverse Four Symbols Sealing!"

    Reverse Four Symbols Sealing that had been engraved on his body earlier was instantly activated. The blood that sprayed out strangely condensed into symbols one after another in the air, and finally turned into a ck ball that enveloped Danzo and the Asura Path and Human Path that were toote to retreat!

    It expanded rapidly!

    After seeing that Reverse Four Symbols Sealing had been activated, Deva Path, Naraka Path, and Preta Path immediately fled far away without thinking!

    Then, a huge ck ball with a diameter of over a hundred meters appeared in the same ce. After about a second, it disappeared in an instant.

    All that was left was a 50 meter deep bowl-shaped pit, as well as the corpse of Danzo, who was lying quietly in the center with his eyes closed forever.

    Everything within the range of Reverse Four Symbols Sealing had disappeared!

    The Asura Path and Human Path that had not been able to escape had not even been left with a speck of dust, all of them sealed within Danzo''s corpse.

    In the ce where the enemy had perished together, ˇ¤Reverse Four Symbols Sealing was truly terrifyingly powerful, and once he was struck, there was no possibility of survival.

    "He actually set up a tactic that will trigger when he is about to die. Does he want to die together with the enemy? What a boring trick."

    Nagato, who shared Pain''s vision with Rikudou Sennin, spoke in an extremely cold voice.

    It was just a few corpses that died with him.

    Controlling the Deva Path to take Danzo''s corpse, it was time to leave.

 Chapter 272: Time Management and Multiplayer Sports

    Chapter 272: Time Management and Multiyer Sports

    In the moment of death when Danzo opened the Reverse Four Symbols Sealing, far away in Hokage''s office, Sarutobi suddenly felt a touch of mourning, and the paper he was working on was crossed with a ck trace.

    Thest time this feeling of palpitations urred was when the Nine-Tails attacked Konoha.

    "Could it be that something bad is about to happen again? What an eventful year, sigh..."

    Sarutobi sighed and, with the mindset that he would rather believe it than not, he immediately sent his men to gather information about the recent unusual happenings in the vige, and also instructed that all the arrangements must be checked and that no mistakes must be made before the arrival of the Komugakure''s envoy.

    ....

    In the park bench, Aoba, Itachi and Gekko Hayate were enjoying the peace and quiet of the afternoon.

    "What the hell have you been doingtely? Why are the dark circles under your eyes so heavy and your face so pale, are you sick?" Gekko Hayate asked with curiosity while eating the tricolor pills bought by Itachi.

    Aoba''s spirit was not very good sighed and said, "Do not talk nonsense, my health is very... Wonderful (There was no typo, it was from a visit of a certain pig to know this terrain can be popr.) The most important thing was that the intensity of the training was a little too great, and the nutrition could not keep up."

    Then Gekko Hayate started his speech and said, "You have to learn time management, usually you can also find us out for some sports, after all, the body is the capital."

    "Thank you, I''m offended, but don''t you think this kind of talk is very unconvincinging from your mouth?"

    Aoba rolled his dead fish eyes while lightning jerked three skewers of mochi, stuffed his mouth full, then chewed a few times and swallowed.

    However, the fact was that he couldn''t argue as he was in the worst physical condition among the three people, so what qualifications did he have to give advice to others in ss?

    Itachi did not say anything, because he already knew how hard Aoba really was. If Aoba felt that the intensity of the training was a bit too much, the average person might not evenst half an hour!

    With a sense of urgency in his heart, Itachi suddenly wanted to go back and double his daily training, otherwise he would really be left behind.

    But when he thought that after so many days, they only came out for the second time to meet and bond and rx... He hesitated for a moment, but didn''t make such a fuss about saying goodbye.

    But the matter of improving the intensity of training was still on his mind...

    After sweeping away all the tricolor mochi from Itachi''s treat, Aoba''s condition was obviously better.

    "Where to next?"

    "Back to training." Itachi said nervously.

    Gekko Hayate''s face instantly fell, not that he did not work hard, but how could it be that his twopanions were simply training monsters ah!

    If his body could also support him to carry out such a long period of intense training would be fine, but his hardware did not allow, and the software was not able to run!

    So he had to shake his head helplessly and said, "I am going to buy some medicine, I have recently inquired about a prescription, try to see if it works."

    Prescriptions... To be honest, there were too few of them that worked, most of them were fraudulent, or just blind cats bumping into dead rats.

    But for this persistent disease of Gekko Hayate, Aoba and Itachi had no good way to persuade, and they could not do so, on the contrary, they would annoy people.

    They hoped that this time the prescription would be effective for his illness.

    After sighing in his heart, Aoba was ready to go back and continue his training, but buying medicine... Suddenly made his eyes light up!

    "I''ll go with you, it just so happens that I also have something to prepare for a trip to the pharmacy."

    The two of them went together, and Itachi couldn''t wait to get back to his training.

    Soon, the two arrived at the Yoshida n''s pharmacy.

    The two of them were in the same ce as the other two.

    At the same time, the Yoshida n was also responsible for providing medicinal materials to Konoha, and was thergest supplier of medicinal materials to Konoha. Many people in the Yoshida n also have deep attainments in medicine, and could y the role of medical doctors at critical times.

    However, the form for the medicinal bath that Aoba gave to the 4th Hokage was actually supplied and offered by the vige and the Yoshida n.

    Therefore, it could be said that Yoshida n had the best quality of herbs in the whole Konoha.

    Of course, the price must also be more expensive.

    "Wee, what medicine do you want to buy?"

    As soon as they came in, a soft girl came over and asked gently. Behind her sat an old man with white hair, making people feel like a spring breeze while not losing trust.

    It was really awesome!

    Aoba couldn''t help but look sideways, he used to buy medicine because he had no money, so he went to that kind of small store, although the quality of the medicine was more ordinary, but also rtively cheaper.

    That said, it was the first time he came to the Yoshida n''s pharmacy.

    "Please help me grab ten pairs ording to this prescription first." Gekko Hayate familiarly handed over the prescription in his hand.

    The soft girl immediately showed a sweet smile, and then began to grab the medicine for him.

    The old man seemed to be a bit bored, so he picked up Gekko Hayate''s prescription and took a look at it, then frowned a little.

    But he didn''t say anything, and sat back down.

    There were a few medicines in the recipe that were obviously additive, but they were harmless and did not kill anyone, so he naturally would not take the initiative to offend people.

    And this prescription was at most to clear the lungs to stop the cough, he would not talk more.

    However, Aoba, who was thinking about how to open his mouth, noticed this, and after giving a wink to Gekko Hayate, he politely and courteously went forward to ask a question.

    "Hello, uncle, is there something wrong with this recipe?"

    The old man gave him an unexpected look, but just shook his head and didn''t say anything.

    "It''s like this, thispanion of mine is suffering from a persistent disease, and has thought of many ways to cure it, so now it has been somewhat chaotic, like this is the partial prescription he found, and I don''t know if it is saving or harming people, if you old man can see anything, can you please point out a few things?"

    This old man might be the elder of the Yoshida n, so it would be good to be polite and courteous.

    What was more, he was still asking for help.

    After hearing him say so, the old man raised his eyes and said, "This prescription is to clear the lungs and stop coughing, there are a few more other medicine, and the effect is very poor. To cure this kind of disease is like a joke."

    "In addition thispanion of yours I also know, his disease I can not cure, so no need to waste time on this old man."

 Chapter 273: How Can I Start to Take That Kind of Drug at a Young Age?

    Chapter 273: How Can I Start to Take That Kind of Drug at a Young Age?

    The first time he heard this, Aoba was immediately stunned, so there was a story here?

    Then he saw Gekko Hayate pull him over with an embarrassed face, "I asked the healers of the Yoshida n to diagnose me a long time ago."

    Hearing the still helpless tone of the wind, Aoba immediately dawned on him!

    That was right!

    If the Yoshida n could cure the disease, how could he have been dyed until now.

    You should know that in the original story, Gekko Hayate was a special top ninja, and became the examiner of the Chunin Exam but still looked sickly like that.

    It could be seen that after so many years, his illness did not get better, but rather more and more serious.

    In this case, even if it was a chance, Gekko Hayate was definitely tried all the options that could be tried.

    How could the Yoshida n be ignored...

    Therefore, the incidental encounter with the most divine doctor, the medicine to the sickness of such a thing, maybe only in some novels appear.

    And it was clear that it wasn''t the first time Gekko Hayate came here to catch medicine, and it wasn''t the first time he tried a prescription.

    The reason why the old man saw and did not say, one was because Gekko Hayate''s prescription really couldn''t kill people, and the other was probably to see if there would be a miracle.

    Those few vors of medicine that had been prescribe, even after mixing with other medicines, was it really effective?

    If he took the chance to open his mouth, and as a result, the patient missed the opportunity to cure himself, this responsibility who carries?

    Anyway, it was a dead horse, after seeing more of it, you could look away.

    After knowing this little episode, Aoba also stopped talking for Gekko Hayate.

    Instead, he came up to the old man once again, pondering how to speak for his own sake.

    "If you have something to say, say it, don''t squirm, like our Konoha Ninja!"

    With such a word from the old man, it would be a good thing to do.

    Aoba immediately looked as normal and said, "Recently I was practicing a ninjutsu and needed to mobilize my emotions to be excited and exhrated. I have tried many ways, but I cannot keep myself in this mood for a long time, so I would like to consult uncle, is there a remedy that can cause a simr effect?"

    Yes, recently there was a bottleneck in his Kekkei Genkai training, and that bottleneck was exactly time.

    It was impossible for him to concentrate on the chakra nature change while still remaining agitated, so much so that he would break away from the special state of [Scarlet Eyes] every time he came to a critical moment.

    After thinking of many ways, trying countless times, and finally almost making himself mentally split, he finally got a little scared and stopped the development of the Kekkei Genkai.

    If it wasn''t for the fact that Gekko Hayate wasing over to buy medicine today and gave him a heads up, he might not have thought about whether or not this path was feasible with the help of medicine.

    After hearing him out, the old man gave him a strange look, probably because he had never heard that the practice of hinjutsu was also rted to emotions.

    But as soon as the old man opened his mouth, Aoba knew why the other man was looking at him with that look.

    "Spring (river crab) medicine."

    "Ha?"

    Aoba was confused, really confused!

    "What''s so surprising? If you want to keep yourself in a state of excitement and arousal all the time, is there anything easier than taking a spring (river crab) pill?" The old man had an expression of fuss, I see through you.

    Aoba carefully studied, it seemed... It is indeed so!

    Why did he not think of it!

    Aoba felt remorseful and wanted to give a mouthful to himself, wouldn''t that mean that all his blood had been shed for nothing these days?

    He almost turned himself into a psychotic, what was he trying to do?

    Obviously the solution was as simple as that!

    But when he calmed down, he found again, this medicine, he couldn''t just take!

    Thinking of Konoha 51 years celebration, he knew that his birthday also came. He was only 9 years and 8 weeks when took this medicine. He was too young to take that kind of medicine, and he would not have a good sex life.

    The body would not be ruined early on, right?

    God knows if the [inferior self-healing body] could repair these negative effects, if not, it would not be stupid!

    This old man was really bad, he actually tricked me to eat spring (river crab) medicine!

    So Aoba hurriedly said, "There is no alternative? That kind of medicine... It''s really not suitable for me to eat!"

    The old man nced at him and pondered for a moment before slowly saying, "It seems that you are not trying to do bad things with it, but really intend to use it for training."

    Aoba was extremely speechless, and even a little tearful.

    So this was how your old man saw me?

    To buy a medicine, did he still have to ept the test?

    But on second thought, the regr pharmacies didn''t seem to sell that kind of medicine...

    The actual fact was, he was really taking it from the use, not a nasty thought to do bad things.

    "Uncle, don''t tease me, look at my looks, I''m so handsome, why I still need to drug people? That''s too low!"

    "Well, indeed. I can''t tell if you''re handsome or not, because I''m blind, but this cheek of yours is really quite thick."

    The expression on Aoba''s face was extremely wonderful, while his heart kept silently reciting, respecting the old and loving the young...

    Otherwise he was afraid that he could not resist pulling out the Gatling Gun to give this old man a pike!

    "Okay, because you do not seem to tell lies, I help you to adjust a pair of drugs, will not hurt your ability to that side, but during the use of drugs will feel serious body heat, but the side effects are rtively small, after half an hour soak in a cold bath."

    Aoba was overjoyed and nodded his head, "Thank you, uncle!"

    "There is no need to thank me, pay with one hand and deliver with the other, too expensive please go out and turn left."

    The old man''s face showed a smile for the first time, and also shook a wit.

    It was true that men were creatures that only grew physically older, but never grew older in their hearts, or that every man had a childish ghost living in his heart until the day he died of old age.

    When the medicine was finished, Aoba did the math, and it was 5,000 Ryo a pair!

    In the previous world, it was more than 3,000 currency, who could afford to eat it!

    But in order to be able to train the real Kekkei Genkai, this was not a problem.

    After all, if you could use money to solve the problem, was it still a problem?

    So, Aoba''s small hand waved, ten more pairs!

    Not afraid to spend more money, but afraid of no effect.

    If the medicine didn''t work, even if the store''s background was the Yoshida n, he had toe and ask for an exnation.

    After spending close to 100,000 Ryo,Aoba immediately take the medicine to leave, even the moonlight wind are ignored.

    Otherwise, he was really afraid that he could not resist to take 100,000 Ryo back again!

    Did you know how hard we work to make money?

    Traitorous businessman!

    t was only after he hurried home with the medicine that he suddenly remembered.

    Shit!

    I forgot to ask that old man what was the length of the effect of the medicine!

    Forget it, first take a pair to see the effect...

 Chapter 274: Trying to Fight with Air

    Chapter 274: Trying to Fight with Air

    In the blink of an eye, another two weeks had passed.

    In the 51st year of the Konoha, on January 10th, a delegation from the Komugakure finally arrived in Konoha.

    For the sake of this hard-won peace, Sarutobi, as Hokage, personally went to greet the visitors.

    The vigers who greeted them were also carefully selected and had no hostile intentions towards the Komugakure people.

    Almost all the people who had hatred for Komugakure had disappeared this day.

    The scene looked so harmonious and festive!

    The people from Komugakure and Konoha also looked as happy as if there had never been a war between the two sides.

    Although everyone knew that this was apromise and illusion for the sake of the ensuing peace, it was not known whether those who died in the war would think so too.

    The day of the peace agreement was just three dayster, so Sarutobi directly arranged for Komugakure''s envoy to stay in the best ce, and all the food, clothing, and amodation were arranged ording to the highest specifications.

    Not because they were afraid of Komugakure, but they wanted to show the importance that Konoha attached to the signing of the peace agreement, as well as to show the people of Komugakure how deep Konoha''s heritage was, and how prosperous Konoha was developing!

    If it was really perfunctory, Konoha''s face would be shameless.

    Just like many times, even if the family had been poor, the children couldn''t get enough to eat, but because guests came to the house, the only food left in the house would be taken out to entertain guests.

    It was also right to say that one should live to save face, but how many people could really put down the word "face" when they live a life?

    Of course, Aoba also knew about the arrival of Komugakure.

    But even if he wanted to go to the ceremony, Sarutobi could not agree to let him show his face.

    With all the ''good deeds'' he had done, the people of Komugakure would probably hate to eat him alive when they saw him.

    At this important juncture, there was no need to make trouble.

    This also allowed Aoba to enjoy the leisure, otherwise if he really went, the system might be issued some kind of deadly task for him.

    Maybe there''s a mission like beating up the leader of the Komugakure in front of Sarutobi!

    If he did so, it was estimated that even Sarutobi would no longer protect him, but would hand him over to Komugakure for the sake of the peace that was already at hand.

    The consequences and the reward in handpared to the more or less could not be worth, so it was better to stop a little.

    After all, he was to be the 5th Hokage!

    Now that Danzo was dead, the biggest obstacle was gone, so as long as he worked hard to improve his strength, and then find a way to brush up on his reputation a few times, it was really no one else!

    Of course, provided that Jiraiya and Tsunade did not return ...

    Oh, yes, there was a Kakashi.

    They were tough opponents!

    However, he wouldn''t use the same method to deal with Denzo to let the dawn people assassinate these people just to be Hokage.

    To put it bluntly, if it wasn''t for the fact that Danzo had repeatedlye after him, he might have been able to survive a few more chapters.

    It was a pity that because of his own sins, Danzo had died, and the "Legend of Danzo" became extinct.

    I guess even he couldn''t have imagined that the book he wrote to discredit Danzo would be the biggest proof of Danzo''s existence in the future.

    Yes, just a few days ago, through the message from White, he was the first person in Konoha to confirm the death of the group.

    Although there was no detailed description of the process, but he only needed a little brainstorming, he could imagine when Nagato took care of Danzo. The feeling of despair in the face of Pain Rikudo Sennin!

    And it also said that all the power that Danzo brought with him was also cleaned up by the people of Akatsuzki.

    That was to say, the Anbu had already gone and was reminded in name only. Whether there were still a few people alive inside the Anbu was not easy to say.

    So far, this Konoha''s biggest tumor was eliminated by his ''own hands''!

    He just didn''t know when Sarutobi and the others would believe that Danzo was really dead and not ''missing''.

    Aoba pondered the pros and cons of the death of Danzo for himself while standing up from the barrel.

    Although that old man was a bit of a viin, but the medicine that was dispensed to him was really somewhat strong.

    A pair of drugs could actually keep him excited and hyperactive for up to three hours!

    Of course, this was the limit state.

    Because with the passage of time, the hot feeling in the body would be more and more intense, like sitting on a sewer manhole cover in 40-degree weather that was unbearable.

    So normally, he jumped into the cold water prepared beforehand when he was almost done with the training to relieve the dry heat and speed up the evaporation of the medicine effect.

    And when he was able to enter the special state of [Scarlet Eyes] at any time and maintain this state for a long time, his progress in the development of the Kekkei Genkai was very pleasing!

    He believed that it would not take too long toplete his real Kekkei Genkai.

    It was just a bit costly...

    After getting dressed, Aoba went out.

    Without the threat of Danzo, he visited Naruto significantly more often these days.

    At this juncture, it was estimated that even Sarutobi was not bothered with him.

    As long as he didn''t cause any trouble and didn''t dy the signing of peace with Komugakure, the rest was whatever.

    He couldn''t see, he couldn''t be bothered.

    But on the way to Naruto''s house, he happened to see a few undesirable around the wall.

    He didn''t have to think about what they were doing, but they had picked a soft target and were bullying people.

    All this time, Aoba could not understand where the thrill of bullying the weak came from.

    He would like to pretend not to see, because he was not a savior. There were so many injustices in the world, and even if he wanted to manage it, he could not manage it, and even if he helped, he would probably be sprayed as a holy mother of God, and he could not afford to mess with it.

    So his position was not to be a good guy, he just had principles and bottom line!

    This was already enough!

    It was just that he did not want to care, but God did not give him this opportunity.

    The girl who was pushed down and stopped right in front of herself, the ''passerby'', immediately withdrew her legs that wanted to step forward and go around.

    As for the reason... Of course because the little girl in front of you was cute and pretty... Ah shucks!

    Of course it was because of those eyes!

    "The ''Hyuga'' n?"

    No way!

    This age, the beautiful clothes (mainly expensive), and those eyes...

    Aoba almost subconsciously wondered if he had a lucky break, otherwise how could he ''pick up'' the princess of the Hyuga n on a random trip out of the house!

    This does not make sense!

    Since he came to Konoha, except for the ferret was met by luck, the rest of those ''celebrities'' was not a blind stroll to meet.

    He remembered that at that time he also cursed for a long time, saying that the romantic novels were all lies...

    Everyone was so busy, who would somehow meet you by chance.

    And with Hinata''s status in the Hyuga n, how could she travel without someone in the shadows to protect her.

    He was not Naruto, and even if this scene of Hinata being bullied was bound to happen, it should not be his turn to ''save the hero''.

    In short, everything in front of you reveals an indescribable weirdness.

    There must be something wrong here!

    Maybe there was some kind of conspiracy!

    With the thought that there are always unruly people who want to harm him, Aoba tried to fight with the air, and [Byakugan] was activated without saying a word.

    "Let me see, in the end, who wants to trap the little master into making a mistake..."

 Chapter 275: The Case is Solved!

    Chapter 275: The Case is Solved!

    Trying to fight with the air, Aoba suddenly froze, because he found that there was actually no one hidden in the dark around.

    This made him very surprised!

    Could it be that the little master in front of him was sneaking out by herself?

    There was no way...

    And just as Aoba froze, the three delinquents also unrelentingly continued to sarcasm, "When you hit someone you have to apologize sincerely to do so!"

    "That''s right, get down on your knees and apologize to us properly!"

    "These eyes are really unpleasant to look at."

    "This girl''s personality must also be very twisted,pletely monster..."

    Snap!

    Just after the delinquent wearing the red hat said the word monster, a huge force suddenly came from his face, and then his whole body flew out and hit the ground heavily.

    "Pfft... Teeth, my teeth...!" The red-cap delinquent opened his mouth and spat out some bloodied saliva, in which the 7 or 8 teeth interspersed were particrly conspicuous.

    In Aoba anger, the p not only swollen the other party''s face, but also directly smashed the other party''s half teeth!

    Because the other party just said those words, it was no longer possible to use the ''y between children'' or ''prank'' to force the exnation, but disgusting bullying!

    If he hadn''t withdrawn arge part of his force at the end, this p would have killed the other party!

    Aoba even somewhat regretted his earlier attempt to ignore it, because his indifference might have caused more things like this to happen.

    "When exactly did she be so indifferent?"

    It seemed like he had such a transformation since he returned from the battlefield...

    He had killed so many people and was already used to seeing death, so naturally he would develop a kind of indifference and distance from life.

    But this was undoubtedly the wrong concept, he was losing himself...

    Aoba woke up with a jolt and immediately realized his own problem.

    And just as he was conducting a self-examination, the other two delinquents were looking at him with fear on their faces, their bodies wobbling incessantly, obviously frightened by the scene just now.

    "Go! Take him with you and go! If I see you bullying others again, I''ll break your legs!"

    The two little kids cried out with a wail, and then pissed and dragged theirpanions out of the house, wishing their parents hadn''t given them two more legs to run faster.

    In fact, Aoba had thought about teaching them a hard lesson, but what was the point?

    He told others not to bully the weak, and he ended up bing the one who was bullying the weak, how ironic that must be!

    He believes that after today''s lesson, these few people would definitely leave a shadow in their hearts and would not dare toe out and bully people again, which would be considered to have achieved his purpose.

    Then he put his eyes back on the little girl in front of him, and after a moment''s hesitation, he reached out his hand to pull her up from the ground.

    But in the face of his outstretched helping hand, the other party instinctively shrank a bit, and then very strong with their own strength to stand up.

    "Thank you very much, but... They treated me that way for a reason, I was the one who identally bumped into them and should be punished."

    The standing Hinata bowed towards Aoba with a good-natured and even somewhat dumb face, but the words on her lips were exining for those who bullied her just now, and took the fault on herself.

    Obviously, her knees were bruised, but she neverined of any pain.

    This was a heart-wrenching little girl...

    Aoba did not continue to argue with him on this topic, because he did not want the other side to lose this innocence and goodness, although the innocent and good people do not live long.

    "Can you tell me, your name? With these beautiful eyes, you should be a member of the Hyuga n?"

    Aoba didn''t have any rather strange uncle''s thoughts, nor was he prepared to grab a wife with Naruto, he was simply looking for something to talk about and then well send it back by the way.

    Beautiful... Eyes?

    Hinata suddenly had some blush, apparently ufortable beingplimented.

    And she didn''t think her eyes were beautiful, on the contrary, it was because of those eyes that those people just now were unforgiving and even called her a monster.

    "I... My name is Hyuga... Hinata."

    Sure enough, it was this future Byakugan Princess!

    After ascertaining her identity, Aoba eased her tone so as not to scare this immobile, shy, very inner little one, "Very nice name, I am Shikon Aoba, I once fought side by side with your Hyuga n members. So can you tell me why you''vee here alone?"

    She didn''t know if it was because Aoba had just helped her, or because of the twopliments, Hinata spoke up a little nervously, "Sister Natsu.. There were too many people, so Sister Natsu and I got separated, and then I don''t know how I ended up here..."

    After listening to Hinata''s somewhat incoherent exnation, Aoba finally figured out the story.

    It should be that the ''Natsu'' took Hinata out to see the fun, but because there were too many peopleing to watch Komugakure arrival, and then negligently, the two were scattered by the crowd.

    Because she didn''t have the courage to ask someone for directions, Hinata ran all the way home with her own impressions.

    As a result, when running to this neighborhood, identally bumped into someone, and then there were the things that happenedter.

    In repeatedly clear the whole thing of the cause and effect, Aoba couldn''t help but sigh is really no coincidence.

    The reason why no one from the Hyuga n was secretly protecting their Little Lady was probably because they believed that ''Sister Natsu'' could protect Daisy.

    As a result of this, Aoba estimated that the ''summer sister'' who ''lost'' Hinata should be out of luck.

    Then brother send you home, okay?"

    Aoba''s contact with the Hyuga n was not deep, and the impression was not good or bad, but the ability of Byakugan in the war was outstanding. He had beenfortably partnered with them for several missions, so he would not really leave Hinata behind with such a show of hands.

    But he did not expect that Hinata shook her head in a tangled way, and then looked at him blearily and asked, "Brother, can you help me find Sister Natsu? We are sneaking out, if I just go back, Sister Natsu will be punished."

    All right, now the case ispletely solved!

    Aoba did not expect the child Hinata actually have the courage to be so bold, but think about it, how a person''s character, in addition to a part of the reasons for the innate, more or less by the influence of the environment in which they grew up.

    The actual fact was, the current Hinata was just over two years old, and there was nothing unusual about being curious about the outside world.

    So Aoba nodded and agreed.

 Chapter 276: Just Call Me Uncle

    Chapter 276: Just Call Me Uncle

    Because they were separated while watching the event, Aoyagi took Hinata directly to the vicinity of the main street.

    If that Natsu had a brain, after searching unsessfully, she would have returned to this neighborhood to ask the people around.

    Soe back here, there was a certain probability to find each other.

    But since Hinata couldn''t remember exactly where they got separated, Aoba had to take her all the way there to try her luck.

    If he couldn''t help her, he had to send Hinata home. At least he knew where the front door of the Hyuga house was.

    In the middle of passing a pharmacy, Aoba also took Hinata inside to get some medicine. Although the knee scrape was not serious, just a little skin, but in case it leaves a scar, it was not good.

    Hinata was also his future sister-inw, so he should take care of a little more.

    This also let Aoba knew that the future of the resilient Hinata had already begun to emerge when she was young.

    So he did not force, and respond to the request for help called kindness, regardless of whether the situation is!

    So, the two walked all the way down the main street, and finally saw in front of a small store on the street, Natsu that Hinata said.

    Only at this time Natsu was looking bad, sitting on the ground, covering her head in the knees.

    "Sister Natsu..."

    Hinata immediately called out, and then as the swallow returned to the nest, she moved her short legs and ran over, even the pain in her legs were forgotten.

    However, the heartbreak and self-condemnation of Hyuga Natsu, suddenly reced with the joy upon hearing the voice of Hinata. She immediately raised her head, and then hugged Hinata with tears of joy.

    Aoba did not participate in it, but stood still, smiling at the two of them whispering something there.

    Soon, Hyuga Natsu, who had wiped away her tears, came over with little Hinata.

    "Sorry to trouble you. I am Miss Hinata''s servant, Hyuga Natsu. Thank you very much for protecting Miss Hinata, otherwise I really don''t know what to do. I will certainly report your kindness to the head of the family as it is..."

    "No need, Hinata told me everything that happened, the fault is not yours and Hinata does not want you to be punished. So just pretend that nothing has happened."

    Aoba directly shook his head to interrupt the other side.

    Although it would be possible to make good rtions with the Hyuga n and make the other party his helper to help him sit in the position of Hokage.

    But to be honest, the Hyuga n could y a much smaller role in this matter than imagined.

    And he did not bother to use Hinata to achieve this purpose.

    Besides, even if the Hyuga n knew about such a small matter, how would they take it to heart.

    Natsu was very grateful to Aoba, especially after hearing the other party said so, she had more good feelings, and also thought that she had not followed the wrong person, Miss Hinata would actually think so much of her.

    However, her heart was bitter, because after getting separated from Hinata, she went back to Hyuga''s house halfway in addition to looking around.

    It was a pity that she still could not find Hinata, so with concern, she could only find the head of the family and exin the situation truthfully, so that the head of the family could send someone to search together.

    If she hid it, in case something really happened to Hinata, then she really could not be med for death!

    So even though we have now recovered Hinata, this matter couldn''t be concealed, and when they return, she would certainly be punished, and may never be able to serve Hinata again.

    But these words she buried in the bottom of her heart, did not say out.

    After forcing a smile, she said, "No matter what, the Hyuga n will remember this kindness. I must now take Miss Hinata back as soon as possible."

    Aoba also knew that these big families have a lot of trouble, especially the Hyuga n, which could also make the distinction between the n and the branch family, so he guessed that the other side would not have a good time when they returned, but naturally he, an outsider, could not intervene in such matters.

    So he nodded and watched a small and arge gradually go away.

    In the walk, Hinata also looked back especially, as if to remember him.

    Innocent and cute, very cute...

    For this small incident, Aoba did not put in mind, just step by step to build up strength.

    But to his surprise, early the next morning, the Hyuga n actually sent an invitation, saying to the effect that in order to thank him for saving Hinata, he was invited toe home for a casual meal.

    What is this?

    An unsolicited solicitation?

    Aoba couldn''t understand this operation, the whole invitation seemed to be filled with two words, excuse!

    He did not believe that the Hyuga n would send such a serious invitation to invite him as a guest because of this small matter, there must be something else.

    But guessing is guessing, he also had no reason to refuse.

    At least he had to go to a meeting to hear what the Hyuga n was up to.

    So after a day of training, he went home early, took a shower, changed into clean clothes, and came to the Hyuga n.

    .....

    "Aoba-sama, pleasee this way, the family head has been waiting for a long time."

    In the Hyuga n servants led, Aoba toured the Hyuga n mansion. All the way he was wondering what the purpose of the Hyuga n to invite him over for a meeting was.

    He was a small ninja, how could he get the honorific ''sama'', so it was hard for him not to wonder if it was someone who had exined in advance.

    In addition, today was a big day for Konoha to invite the Komugakure, basically all the ns went to the banquet, how could the head of the Hyuga n give up the opportunity to show up in such a big asion, instead of waiting for him at home, a lowly ninja?

    It was a great thought!

    To be honest, Aoba already regretteding here.

    "Pleasee in."

    Aoba took a deep breath, came here, let him see what the other side really want.

    Opening the door, Aoba walked straight in and found arge room with just one table filled with delicacies and the Hyuga n head who was really waiting for him.

    "Shinomiya Aoba of Konoha, greeting Hiashi-sama."

    When Aoba spoke, he even bit heavier on the word sama, as if he was reminding the other party, while observing the other party''s reaction.

    But Hyuga Hiashi just smiled a little, and then like an elder, he said gently and without losing his authority, "Take your seat, no need to think too much, the Hyuga n is always clear about grudges and grievances, all those things you have done, I have heard from Hinata."

    "So today I just want to thank you, as a father, for protecting my daughter."

    "And don''t be too much to call me anything like Hiashi-sama again, just call me uncle."

 Chapter 277: Hyuga Clans Ambition

    Chapter 277: Hyuga n''s Ambition

    Uncle?

    Aoba wanted to say, "Are you kidding me?"

    Do we know each other that well?

    I don''t have any dealings with your Hyuga n either.

    This kind of attitude scared him a little...

    After being seated, Aoba looked at the table full of fine food and had no appetite. This was a bit confusing as to what the other party''s purpose was, so he was not in the mood to eat.

    But Hyuga Hiashi seemed to really want to thank him, wanted to invite him to eat a family dinner, and asionally asked only some of the usual trivial things, such as how was it living in Konoha, whether there were any difficulties in life...

    He was on pins and needles, and wanted to say out loud, "Big brother, you really do not fit the ''amiable elder'' image, there is something we can not say directly?"

    It was only when the meal was finally over that Aoba finally breathed a sigh of relief.

    However, Hyuga Hiashi did not have any intention to let him go, instead, he took him to the next room and started... Drinking tea.

    All right, this was your turf, your boss, you said it.

    At this point in time, Aoba also considered to look away.

    The only person that could make the Hyuga n think about him was probably him, and it was the Hyuga n that took the initiative to approach him, which means that no matter what the other party''s real purpose was, the final decision was in his hands.

    Then what was there to fear?

    It was hard to believe that the Hyuga n would dare to ckmail him?

    So finally rxed Aoba was not in a hurry to go, and sat opposite the Hyuga Hiashi, slowly sipping tea, waiting for the other party to speak.

    When a cup of tea was at the bottom, a servant soon came in and added new tea.

    He put down the cup of Hyuga Hiashi looked at the unhurried Aoba, his eyes were very appreciative.

    "Since the end of the war, I have heard many rumors about you, and even many nsmen within the family have praised you. Although today is the first time you and I met, but I can also see that those rumors are true, the future of your future is bound to be unlimited."

    "I am just one of the many ninjas in the Konoha, and I am only doing what I can.

    He couldn''t call Hiashi uncle, so he just called himself family head.

    The good thing was that Hyuga Hiashi also found that he seemed to do a little too much, so did not dwell on what to call it, just shook his head and said, "Although you only have the name of the Genin, but a strength has been no less than the average Jonin. At your hands alone the death of the enemy in Genin level, as far as I know, there are several."

    "Thest person who showed such talent was still the legacy son of that Hatake n. Compared to him, your resources and origin are not as good as his, but your achievements are no less impressive. I can see that you have talent, and you also have the hard work to make it happen, both of which are indispensable."

    "So modesty is good, but excessive modesty is hypocrisy."

    It would be false to say that he was not happy to hear such praise andpliments from the head of arge family like Hyuga.

    But at the same time, Aoba also knew that the higher the other party praised him, the more difficult the next thing to say must be.

    So he had to sigh and looked at the other party and said straight out, "Okay, I''m not pretending anymore, I''m showing my cards, I''m the super genius you''re talking about, the hope of Konoha, the ultimate powerhouse who will surpass everyone in the future!"

    "Pfft..."

    Perhaps because of the abrupt change in Aoba''s attitude, the unprepared Hyuga Hiashi spat out the tea in his mouth.

    If Hyuga Hiashi hadn''t turned his head in time, he would have spit on Aoba''s face!

    But the head of the family was worthy of the head of the family, good connotation, and directly as if nothing happened, said, "The tea is too hot, someone, change a new set of tea, water temperature ... Well, not too high."

    After easily defusing the embarrassment, Hyuga Hiashi actually nodded seriously, "Worthy of the young genius, this confidence is shameful. But I believe you can do it."

    I don''t even know if I can make my bragging rightse true, so what''s the point of believing?

    But Hyuga Hiashi''s next words made him sit upright and feel that he had finally gained something bying here today...

    "I once heard someone say that your dream is to be the 5th Hokage?" Hyuga Hiashi said casually, pretending not to care.

    Aoba immediately understood, today''s meat y came!

    But should he show more modest, or more confident?

    What was the starting point of the other side to ask this?

    After thinking carefully, he took a deep breath and said, "Perhaps the Hyuga n head will think that I am young and frivolous, and that is why I have repeatedly spoken out of turn. But I would like to say that I am determined to win the position of Hokage!"

    Hyuga Hiashi lifted his cup of tea and took a sip, then said without moving his voice, "To be a Hokage is not a matter of shouting a few slogans."

    Hearing this, Aoba immediately smiled, because he probably knew what the other party meant.

    It seemed that the Hyuga n, which had not been able to enter the center of power in Konoha, also had ideas.

    So this is to buy a thousand gold bones, or want to cast a wide to catch more fish?

    Aoba suddenly serious serious up, the Hyuga n in Konoha how was also a considerable force, the fight or to fight.

    So he opened his mouth directly and analyzed, "On the strength, now I still have a lot of deficiencies, but as long as you give me time, I believe that this will not be my weakness. Otherwise, the Hyuga n head would not be sitting here today."

    "Continue."

    "However, to be a Hokage, not only strength is enough, but also need to have enough reputation to convince the public as well as... Konoha senior recognition."

    "Why does the Hyuga n master think I have to risk my life to join this war with Komugakure?"

    Hyuga Hiashi''s heart moved, looked at Aoba and said seriously, "Of course it is to protect Konoha."

    Aoba nodded with deep understanding, "That''s right, it''s to protect Konoha!"

    That was not true!

    Of course it was for the prestige, fame!

    But you couldn''t say it explicitly.

    But Hyuga Hiashi had obviously understood, otherwise he would not have reminded him of this.

    "As for thest condition, I am not talented, Mikawa-sensei has taken much care of me, and Sarutobi-sama has indulged me much for the sake of Mikawa-sensei. Sarutobi-sama also seems to appreciate me, it''s just a pity that Danzo-sama has a deep prejudice against me."

    Since both sides have the initial idea of cooperation, then Aoba naturally have to pick their own advantages to say, and specifically mentioned Danzo, one was to set themselves aside a little more clear, the second was also to give each other a step.

    Otherwise he would not need our Hyuga n, then what else to talk about down the road.

    As for the Uchiha n, they were a taboo in this matter, mentioning the contrary would be scandalous.

 Chapter 278: Crashing Through Komugakures Plot

    Chapter 278: Crashing Through Komugakure''s Plot

    Aoba did not mention the Uchiha, so Hyuga Hiashi also closed his mouth.

    But in fact, what Aoba didn''t know was that the Hyuga n had even secretly contacted the Uchiha n!

    However, the people of the Uchiha n did not believe them, and there was no interest in the proposal of the Hyuga n, so the two sides did not see eye to eye.

    After all, the Uchiha n had begun to study how to rebel, and think they have a good chance of winning, who had time to y any political games with others?

    The Hyuga n, which was not aware of the inside story, probably scolded the Uchiha n behind their backs for not being open-minded.

    But the Hyuga n also did not give up, because now the Konoha Yellow sh, the 4th Hokage had been died, the 3rd Hokage had been old, how many years could he sit in this position?

    From the dwarf inside the big one, the Hyuga n looked around and found that the young generation has the most hope to be the Hokage was actually the kid from the Hatake n.

    If Jiraiya and Tsunade were still in the vige, they probably wouldn''t have any other ideas.

    But the problem was that Zaraiya and Tsunade were not willing toe back at all!

    It was at this time that the three teammate came out of nowhere.

    In particr, the two names Shinomiya Aoyagi and Uchiha Itachi began to spread widely in Konoha, and has been recognized by many people.

    Even the Hyuga n, who had retired from the battlefield, were full of praise for these two men, who seemed to be one point better than even the former Hatake Kakashi.

    But Uchiha Itachi wouldn''t have to think about it, on this surname was equivalent to no rtion to Hokage, even if the investment, the other party was not likely to give up their family to fall to them.

    But Shinomiya Aoba was different!

    He was an orphan of war, a genius, hardworking, well liked, with a good reputation, suspected of being highly valued by thete 4th Hokage, and also repeatedly publicly stated his ''ambition'' for Hokage ...

    When thesebels werebined, the Hyuga n executives suddenly realize that this was not the kind of ''own people'' they need!

    Even if their Hyuga n couldn''t be the Hokage, they could find a way to push someone who was good friends with their Hyuga n to be the Naruto!

    When they want to enter the center of power in Konoha, it was not just a matter of words.

    If this move was sessful, maybe in a few years, the next Hokage might really be their Hyuga n members!

    It was normal to think this way, and they didn''t do anything out of the ordinary, just working within the rules toward the Hokage position.

    It just so happened that this time there was the excuse of Hinata, so the Hyuga n did not continue to be reserved.

    After all, in their view, this was a win-win situation.

    As for whether it would finally work, they were not in a hurry, waiting for so many years wasn''t something to be afraid of.

    They were investing in the future, not the present.

    Anyway, in a short period of time, Sarutobi was not likely to step aside and give way.

    Even if it failed in the end, their Hyuga n was a big family and did not care about this loss.

    I have to say, after the first meeting today, Hyuga Hiashi had a good impression of Aoba.

    There was strength, and sleight of hand, not that kind of rash!

    This also made him more and more optimistic about the cooperation between the two sides, in the necessary moment, a push may be able to return a thousand times the return, this was a sure-fire deal.

    As for the ridiculous things that Aoba once did, he also subconsciously as a youthful ignorance, who didn''t have a rebellious period is not.

    So the next conversation, the atmosphere between the two sides more and more cordial.

    He also made a joke about Aoba''s refusal to call him "uncle".

    He said that the Hyuga n was no slouch, and that they would help him with the pressure from Danzo.

    It seemed that nobody took serious on the ''disappearance'' of Danzo. Sarutobi should be issued a gag order, and there was no word of it, otherwise the head of the Hyuga n would not have been unaware of it.

    After the seventh cup of tea, Aoba decided to say goodbye.

    Anyway, today was a preliminary contact, it was still too far to say what agreement was reached.

    He guessed that the Hyuga n did not have the idea of putting all their chips on him, and were probably still in a wait-and-see period.

    Knowingly, Aoba did not have any disappointment, because he knew that if nothing unexpected happens, Sarutobi would still be sitting in the position of Hokage for a long time...

    And the longer he took, the greater the price the Hyuga n would have to pay to get on board, depending on who poked the window paper first.

    But the good news for Aoba was that he also has half a ''backer'' in Konoha, and once something happened, he was sure the Hyuga n would not sit idly by.

    As for the day when his true identity was exposed, the Hyuga n would not hate want to cut him alive ...

    Then I''m sorry, investment was risky, spection needed to be careful!

    Who could me you for picking your own spy stocks?

    However, just as Hyuga Hiashi was trying to send him out with ''courtesy'', a ck shadow suddenly shed by and jumped out of the wall.

    A thief?

    And patronized his Hyuga home?

    Hyuga Hiashi thought nothing of it and went after him!

    Although the matter seemed a bit strange, but he could not pretend not to see.

    Especially since he had just bragged to Aoba about how powerful the Hyuga n was, and then there was a thief in his house, if he didn''t take him down, he wouldn''t want to lose face.

    When he saw someoneing after him, the man in front of him said, "The Hyuga n is nothing more than that!"

    "What a thief!"

    Hyuga Hiashiughed in anger and elerated again, instantly stopping the other side.

    Then only then did he see that the masked man holding in his arms was actually his daughter, Hinata!

    "Leave the person behind, or else, die!"

    At this moment, Hinata Hiashi could not wait to cut the other party into pieces, but for the sake of his daughter''s safety, he did not act rashly.

    With such a dy, also catching up with the Aoba also arrived, one after the other surrounded the thieves.

    But when Aoba caught up with him, he found that the other party looked at him with eyes actually full of surprise, as if they did not expect him to appear here.

    But immediately this doubt turned into viciousness and resentment!

    He saw his hand suddenly holding the Kunai against the neck of Hinata, who was sleeping, and said in a stern voice towards Hinata Hiashi, who was very anxious, "If you want to save her life, go and kill the man behind me!"

    At that, Hyuga Hiashi and Aoba were stunned at the same time.

    Could this guy being for me?

    Aoba some wonder, then you grabbed Hinata what for?

    Wait a minute...

    This scene seems to him somehow remember?

    The other party could not be the one who caused Hyuga Hizashi to die for Hinata Hiashi, the leader of the Komugakure, right?

    They had been so obsessed with Byakugan, he shouldn''t have been wrong!

 Chapter 279: X-Rank Death-Seeking Mission Released!

    Chapter 279: X-Rank Death-Seeking Mission Released!

    Aoba felt that he should have run into the ''plot kill''.

    But something was wrong. Why did the other party not y ording to the rules and let Hyuga Hiashi kill him?

    Or was it that his hatred in the eyes of Kumogakure had been so full that even if he did not act ording to the n, he had to find a way to kill him.

    And just as the other party spoke, the system came back to life.

    Ding!

    Project X-Level Death-Seeking Mission has been released!

    Quest name: The Fate of Hyuga''s Separation

    Description: You did not save Hiashi, but Hizashi.

    (Of course, you can just sit by and do nothing.)

    Mission Requirement: Hyuga Hizashi Survive

    1. Bronze Branch: Complete the mission requirements under the [Survival] of the leader of Kumogakure''s diplomatic mission .

    2. Silver Branch: Complete the mission requirements under [Death] of the leader of Kumogakure''s diplomatic mission.

    3. Golden Branch: In front of no less than a hundred people, you are not allowed to hide your identity, publicly execute the leader of Kumogakure''s envoy group, and thenplete the mission requirements.

    4. Super Branch: Under the premise of not hiding your identity, ughter the entire Kumogakure envoy group, and thenplete the mission requirements.

    Quest time limit: Until Kumogakure''s envoy leaves Konoha

    Quest reward: Branch corresponding treasure chest x1, Branch corresponding skill card x1

    [Mission failed: The favorability of Hyuga n is negative 100. ]

    PS: Are you ready to betray the vige?

    ......

    Damn!!

    Aoba was shocked!

    This was the first time he had received such a death-seeking mission based on his own choices, to determine the difficulty and reward.

    Then, it was also the first time he saw a super death-seeking mission that was even more difficult than Gold-Level Death-Seeking Mission.

    This really couldn''t be considered as death-seeking, it was totally suicide!

    If he really killed all the people of Kumogakure''s envoy with the name of Shinomiya Aoba, he would probably have to act as a rebel and endure.

    Konoha and Kumogakure would definitely not let him go. Whether he could escape from Konoha alive or not was a problem!

    Moreover, the undercover mission that had been quiet all this time would definitely be judged as a failure. This waspletely not worth it!

    The consequences were too serious, so serious that he could not ept it.

    Therefore, even if he really coveted the rewards of the super branch, he couldn''t mess around at this critical juncture. Only the heavens knew if after he did this, Konoha and Kumogakure would fight again. At that time, the people who died in the war would probably be med on him.

    Although the golden branch was slightly better, the risk was also equally shocking.

    This was almost equivalent to publicly pping Kumogakure''s face. No matter how Kumogakure thought about it, he could not let it go.

    One must know that in the original work, Sarutobi was prepared to sacrifice the head of Hyuga n to calm down the anger on Kumogakure''s side. If it was him, would the result change?

    Pass!

    As for the remaining bronze and silver branches, the danger level of the mission was greatly reduced. The former was the most difficult, while thetter needed to find a way to get Kumogakure''s wish. This way, there was a high chance that Hizashi did not need to die. After all, Kumogakure''s goal was not to take his life.

    However, how could those old stubborn fellows of Hyuga n be willing to hand over Byakugan!

    It had to be known that in order to prevent Byakugan from being captured by others, Hyuga n had created the seal of the caged bird and had the people from the branch family go all out.

    Moreover, it could be seen from the results of Hyuga n''s discussion in the original work that even if they had already seen through Kumogakure''s sinister intentions and true intentions, they were still unwilling to exchange the dead Byakugan for Hizashi''s life. It could be seen that the degree of their stubbornness had already reached the extreme.

    Aoba thought about it, even he was not confident in convincing those old stubborn people.

    He originally thought that picking up a cute little girl on the big street was a matter of time, but he did not expect that it was actually just the beginning of trouble.

    s!

    Aoba sighed heavily. But now that things hade to this, he had to choose a branch to do it. At the very least, he had to make Hyuga n ept this favor. Only then would he be able to barely make a loss.

    After thinking for so long, only ten seconds had passed. At this time, the thief was still threatening Hyuga Hiashi to kill him.

    Although Hyuga Hiashi was eager to save his daughter, he was not that stupid.

    However, his heart was in a mess for a moment, and he did not know what to do.

    But at this moment, Aoba suddenly took out a camera from somewhere and kept taking pictures of the thief. Some of them even took pictures of Hyuga Hiashi, who was confronting the thief.

    Since he already knew why the other party came, he naturally could not do as he wished.

    Keeping the evidence was the first thought that came to Aoba, who had been taught a lesson in his previous life!

    No matter which mission branch he chose, this evidence could not be less, otherwise, how many mouths he would have when the time came, he could not tell.

    As for where the camera in his hand came from, it was quite interesting.

    Ever since he had taken a photo of Sasuke and Naruto in women''s clothing that day, he had thought of buying one, and then he really went to buy one.

    After all, there were too many moments that were worth recording. Usually, when there was nothing to do, he would take some photos of Naruto and Sasuke in love and kill each other. When they grew up and knew how shameful they were, they would probably cry and beg him to destroy these photos.

    Anyway, he usually used it in the space folding ninja bag, so he was not worried that it would be damaged in battle.

    However, he did not expect that before he could take a few photos of Naruto, he would use them to take the evidence first.

    At this moment, Aoba, who turned into a photographer, kept changing his angle, and the shing lights almost never stopped.

    Especially the pitiful Hinata in the hands of the thief, which was the focus of his shooting.

    Hyuga Hiashi, who was confronting the thief, was already stunned and could not understand what this guy was doing.

    Not only did he not help him save his daughter, but he was also in the mood to take pictures?

    The thief was even more confused and even began to doubt whether this guy had a brain problem.

    However, after realizing his identity, he suddenly became anxious. If his identity was exposed like this, not only would he not be able toplete the lord''s n, but he would also shame the entire Land of Lightning!

    So he subconsciously reached out and touched the ck cloth covering his face.

    Then the question was, he held Hinata with one hand and Kunai with the other hand against Hinata''s neck, so which hand did he use to touch his face?

    The answer was, of course.

    "Eight Trigrams Palms Revolving Heaven!"

    Under the furious attack, Hyuga Hiashi used all his strength!

    The thief who suffered a heavy blow to his head was sent flying more than ten meters away like a kite with a broken string. He actually died on the spot!

    His brain was probably smashed to pieces!

    Hyuga Hiashi had long noticed that the other party''s strength was very poor. If he was not worried about Hinata''s safety, the other party had no right to say a word to him and would be killed by his palm.

    He took a step forward and caught the falling Hinata.

    After checking, he found that Hinata was only unconscious because of a low-level Genjutsu. Only then did he finally heave a sigh of relief.

    Then he saw that Aoba was staring at him with a ining'' gaze, as if he had done something wrong.

 Chapter 280: Naruto Movie "The Conspiracy of Komugakure" Officially Started

    Chapter 280: Naruto Movie "The Conspiracy of Komugakure" Officially Started

    Just as Hyuga Hiashi was about to call someone to clean up the corpse, Aoba, who had gone to take a look at the corpse, stopped him.

    "I think it would be better for the Head of Hyuga to take a look first."

    Hyuga Hiashi walked over with some doubts. When he saw the thief''s face, he first felt that it was familiar, and then his expression immediately changed!

    "How could it be."

    "How could it be Kumogakure''s people, right?"

    Aoba finished for him.

    Anyway, when Kumogakure''s envoy arrived yesterday, so many people saw it. It was not surprising that he could recognize it.

    Hyuga Hiashi was silent for a moment. He knew that he guessed right. The other party must be Kumogakure''s people. Otherwise, Hyuga Hiashi would not be so shocked!

    Then he noticed that Hyuga Hiashi seemed to be looking at him without a trace, and there was a struggle in his eyes.

    Aoba immediately smiled, "n Head Hyuga wouldn''t want to kill us to silence us, right? It''s useless. Kumogakure obviously came prepared. Otherwise, why would he choose such a coincidental time to quietly kidnap Miss Hinata? At this moment, Hizashi-sama should be bringing most of his nsmen to the banquet, right?"

    Hyuga Hiashi''s heart sank instantly. Previously, he was too shocked and did not think in this direction. But now, under Aoba''s reminder, doubts jumped out one after another.

    Even if the people of Kumogakure''s diplomatic mission were really kidnapped Hinata and take her away, did they think that they could safely bring her out from Konoha?

    There was such an important matter, yet he had actually sent such a weak person over. There wasn''t even a single person to receive him.

    When he thought about how the enemy seemed to be intentionally luring him to chase after the enemy when the enemy fled, and not only did the enemy not show any fear when he chased after the enemy, the enemy even mocked him, as if the enemy was forcing him to kill the enemy.

    This was truly too weird, and it didn''t make sense at all!

    Unless, from the start, Kumogakure''s goal wasn''t Hinata, but a plot against him, a plot against Hyuga n!

    Hyuga Hiashi was a little confused, even more ufortable than when he found out that Hinata was being held hostage by the thieves.

    Because once this hypothesis was established, no matter what the reason was, Kumogakure''s people would inevitably make trouble for Konoha.

    At this critical juncture when the peace agreement was about to be signed, whether to sacrifice the ''murderer'' in exchange for peace, or to stir up waves and continue the war with Kumogakure, this choice was not necessary to be done.

    The Hokage would definitely choose the former!

    At that time, what would Hyuga n do?

    If they could not handle it well, not to mention squeezing into Konoha''s power center, it was hard to say if they could keep their current status!

    Therefore, the thought that popped up in Hyuga Hiashi''s mind when he thought it through was extinguished. He looked at Aoba apologetically and said, "How is that possible? Our Hyuga n has always been clear about grudges and grievances. Sorry, there were some fluctuations in emotions just now. Maybe it scared you."

    For someone who could be the head of the n, having thick skin was basically a necessary condition.

    If he really wanted to be close to him, he would not just watch his own younger brother die for him.

    Therefore, Aoba was not surprised by Hyuga Hiashi''s reaction, so he followed this step down.

    "Then it seems that I am too sensitive. What is the head of the n going to do? You should know that this matter can not be concealed. Moreover, since Kumogakure sent people to die, it proves that he is sure to put this me on you. Maybe there is already a person who is ''searching''."

    Hyuga Hiashi nodded with difficulty. "The person who died was the leader of Kumogakure''s diplomatic mission. It really pierced the heavens. What do you think I should do?"

    Hyuga Hiashi, who had no idea at the moment, could only ask for help from the only person present. Moreover, it could not be considered an emergency. Because he found that Aoba had always been very calm, as if he had already found a way.

    "Is the Head of Hyuga asking me? I am just a mere ninja. How can I do such a thing?"

    Hyuga Hiashi gritted his teeth and said, "As long as you can help Hyuga n get through this crisis, in the future, when you need it, Hyuga n will do their best to help you!"

    He just needed to say clearly that our Hyuga n will do our best to help you be the Hokage.

    As for whether it would seed or not, it would be a matter of time before they waited for more youths.

    At least in Hyuga Hiashi''s view, this young genius Shinomiya Aoba was more promising than the targets they had chosen before!

    If he invested in him, he definitely wouldn''t lose out!

    Moreover, did he have any other choice?

    After getting the promise of the head of Hyuga n, Aoba showed a satisfied smile. Moreover, with this evidence in hand, he was not afraid that Hyuga n would break their promise in the future and kick him away.

    So he suddenly raised the camera in his hand, "It seems that Old God is helping you. Originally, I just wanted to take some photos of Hyuga''s family when I was a guest, but I didn''t expect that I ''identally took a photo of Kumogakure''s peoplemitting a crime and kidnapped the eldest daughter of Hyuga n. What do you think of this statement and this evidence''?"

    Hyuga Hiashi''s eyes suddenly lit up. He was originally speechless at his inexplicable actions, but in the end, it became his lifeline!

    Could it be that this guy had already expected all of this?

    Impossible!

    Hyuga Hiashi denied it himself. One had to know that when the other party met Hinata, it was possible that he had intentionally approached her. But today, he hade as a guest at thest minute.

    Moreover, this guy was like fire and water with Kumogakure, so it was impossible for him to know Kumogakure''s n in advance.

    It was just that now was not the time to ask him why he suddenly started taking photos. It was more important to find a way to get through this problem first.

    Therefore, Hyuga Hiashi corrected him seriously, "It''s not ''the guys'', it''s us."

    "Yes, it''s us." The smile on Aoba''s face became more and more elusive.

    "However, these photos in my hands are not enough, because the other party has been covering his face all the time. With Kumogakure''s shamelessness, it is very likely that he will not admit it and then make a false usation."

    "Tell me what to do. I will cooperate with you with all my strength."

    This time, Hyuga Hiashi said very simply.

    Aoba stopped talking nonsense and was worried that if this dragged on, the other party''s people would ''identally''e over.

    Therefore, he did not bother to be polite and directly ordered, "Fortunately, you didn''t blow up the other party''s head. Otherwise, it would be really hard to handle. You should immediately restore the scene of the confrontation just now. Let''s make up a few more shots!"

    "Make up for the shoot?"

    "Yes, it''s just the kind to show your face!"

    Hyuga Hiashi was not stupid and immediately understood what he wanted to do.

    Was it really possible to deceive Kumogakure with such a ''fraud''?

    He was a little unconfident.

    However, there was no better way now, so they could only do their best and leave it up to fate!

    Therefore, they immediately got busy. The plot of, Kumogakure, in the movie, was officiallyunched!

 Chapter 281: I Want It All!

    Chapter 281: I Want It All!

    Although the film was officially started, because the actor (corpse) who yed the viin did not cooperate in a hurry, the effect of the film was not particrly good.

    However, under all kinds of photos and under the cover of the night, Aoba felt that there should not be any cross-dressing scenes.

    No matter what, he was also influenced by the developed "photography" industry in his previous life. When the whole camera came out, he could immediately y a big upgrade. Believe it or not!

    But just as he was studying whether he should take two more sets of photos, noisy footsteps suddenly came from the distance, and there were people talking to each other. It seemed that they were looking for someone.

    Aoba and Hyuga Hiashi looked at each other and immediately knew that trouble wasing.

    Thest trace of hope in his heart was gone.

    "You go first and wash the photos as soon as possible. Whether I am dead or alive, I will depend on you."

    It was unknown whether it was because he had been suppressed for too long, but such a serious person like Hyuga Hiashi actually made a half-truth joke to ease the atmosphere.

    Aoba knew that regardless of whether this matter could be turned over or not, Hyuga Hiashi would be fine. When the time came, his brother woulde out to deal with the thunder.

    However, to be able to make Hyuga Hiashi say such words, it was clear that the two of them had already established a preliminary trust because of what they had experienced together.

    Therefore, Aoba nodded and did not make any guarantees. He turned around and disappeared into the night.

    No matter how much he said, it was better to do it. No matter howplicated and bizarre the process was, in the end, it would still fall on the results.

    Regardless of whether they were sincere or using each other, both of them now had what they needed.

    This was enough!

    After Aoba left, Hyuga Hiashi looked at the scene where the other party had been restored to its original state. He carefully examined it and found that there were no loopholes. After repeating the words in his head, arge group of people suddenly appeared in his field of vision.

    A few minutester, Hyuga Hiashi, who had been biting the leader of the envoy group who had been trying to kidnap his daughter, was taken away as he had no choice but to kill her.

    Of course, Kumogakure did not have this right, but the Hokage did!

    With such a serious matter happening, Sarutobi naturally had to first understand the situation.

    However, he did not know whether it was an illusion or not. When Hyuga Hiashi was taken away, he carefully observed the expression of Kumogakure. He found that after they saw the corpse of their leader, they did not feel any sadness at all. Instead, they breathed a sigh of relief and revealed a rxed expression.

    Sure enough, Kumogakure''s goal was their Hyuga n from the beginning. This person was just arranged by them to send himself to his death, so that he could use this to make trouble!

    Hyuga Hiashi was right. Just as he was brought to meet the Hokage, the big y that Kumogakure''s delegation had carefully prepared was already on.

    While questioning the cause of death, he also strongly demanded that Konoha must give them an exnation. Otherwise, the peace agreement on the day of the 13th would not be signed, and they, Kumogakure, would not let it go!

    After learning the news, Sarutobi suddenly felt a big headache.

    After ensuring that they would definitely investigate the truth of the matter and give them an exnation, Kumogakure went back to rest in a ''angry'' manner.

    But even without thinking, it was clear that when the time came, White Genius would be a true confrontation!

    ......

    On the other side, Aoba first took the time to wash the photos, then selected a few sets of pictures and washed a few more.

    Those who were not very effective were abandoned by him when he looked closely at those who had the risk of being exposed.

    Whether or not Kumogakure''s people would be able to steal the chicken without getting the rice and lose face again would depend on his ability to take pictures.

    Thankfully, there was no such ''evil'' in this world. Otherwise, even if he threw a stack of photos at the other party''s face, Kumogakure''s people would likely continue to act shamelessly on the grounds that the ''photos are fake''.

    Oh, right, there was also the transformation technique.

    However, the transformation technique could not be maintained after receiving a certain degree of attack.

    Therefore, he also specially took a set of photos of Hyuga Hiashi using the Eight Trigrams Palms Revolving Heaven on the leader of Kumogakure''s diplomatic mission.

    If the other party refused to admit it, then they would have to hope that their Hokage could be tough.

    After all, the evidence had already been thrown away, and if they still wanted to be a coward and take a step back, and then let Hyuga n hand over the ''murderer'' to keep the peace, then their hearts would disperse.

    No one would work for Konoha like this!

    After putting away the washed photos and paying the boss double the price, he decided to go home first.

    Because the other party''s eyes when he saw him appear were a little strange.

    Then he found that his home had been forcibly broken in, and there were traces of search in many ces.

    He couldn''t help but wonder if Kumogakure''s target was not only Byakugan, but also him?

    This was not strange. With the hatred he had drawn, Kumogakure naturally wanted him to die.

    Moreover, it was probably simr to the method he used to deal with Hyuga n, so he deliberately sent a weak chicken to kill him.

    As long as he couldn''t resist and made a move, Kumogakure could take the opportunity to make things difficult for Konoha to hand over the ''murderer''.

    This was an open scheme!

    Even if he knew that Kumogakure''s people were doing this on purpose, the fact that the people of the envoy died in Konoha was an indisputable fact. As the Hokage, Sarutobi had to give an exnation.

    Otherwise, would they sign the peace agreement?

    If they continued to fight, what would happen if Kumogakure threw the Two-Tailed and the Eight-Tailed into the battle field?

    Should they take the head?

    Although Kumogakure would definitely not have a good time if they continued to fight, would Sarutobi dare to bet?

    If Sarutobi dared to bet that Kumogakure would not dare to make a move, then he would not be Sarutobi Hiruzen!

    Then, Aoba wondered if Kumogakure would have more than two targets tonight.

    ......

    At the same time, in the luxurious room where Kumogakure was staying, several people were whispering something.

    "Konoha''s Wood Release Ninja has not appeared. It seems that there is no hope."

    "Indeed, it''s a pity. Otherwise, we would have to find a way to get rid of him even if we have to sacrifice all of our lives."

    "What happened to the other two? Why did only Hyuga seed?"

    "Although we heard Shinomiya Aoba''s address, we only discovered that he was not there after our people went over. He should have gone out."

    "Hmph! Why is this bastard so lucky every time? What about Uchiha n?"

    "No, we can''t find a chance to make a move at all. Not a single person from Uchiha n was present at the banquet, and the ce were guarded. Moreover, our people are too eye-catching, and they will be discovered as soon as they get close."

    "However, I secretly inquired about it. Many people who found Konoha did not know that Uchiha n still had the strength to fight against Bijuu head-on. Even if we got Sharingan, it would be difficult for us to get that power."

    "Since that''s the case, then lock the target on Byakugan. This time, we must sessfully bring it back!"

    "Yes!"

 Chapter 282: Sarutobis Toughness!

    Chapter 282: Sarutobi''s Toughness!

    Just as Aoba had guessed, the purpose of Kumogakure''s envoying to Konoha this time was not just for Byakugan.

    Their zero sub-mission was to get rid of the mysterious Wood Release Ninja at all costs!

    Even if they had to start a war again, they would not hesitate!

    It could be seen how serious Kumogakure was afraid of Wood Release Ninja.

    Next was to get Byakugan and Sharingan and bring them back to the vige.

    Even Byakugan was more important than Sharingan. It was not that Kumogakure did not know what was good for him, but they had suffered too much in the war with Konoha!

    The sneak attack had not been sessful for many times, and it was discovered early every time.

    Most of their arrangements were seen through by Byakugan of the Hyuga n with a light nce.

    It was a terrible thing to lose the initiative in every battle. If he had not experienced it, he really did not understand the pain of Kumogakure!

    If not for the fact that themander of the frontline, Dodai, had spared no effort to encircle and kill Konoha''s reconnaissance unit, and at the cost of giving up the front line in exchange for arge number of casualties from Konoha''s reconnaissance unit, this war might have ended long ago.

    This was also the important reason why when Mikawa was on the front line, Hyuga''s nsmen were so scarce, and the reconnaissance unit had so little manpower.

    Therefore, Kumogakure was no longer drooling over Byakugan of Hyuga n, but a kind of obsession!

    He had to get it!

    This could be seen from the five times that Kumogakure had attacked Hinata in the original work.

    As for why Hinata was always the one who got injured.

    Don''t ask!

    The question was that Hinata looked weak and easy to bully.

    And Sharingan''s question was because of Shisui.

    As the only member of the Uchiha n in this war, the strength disyed by Shisuipletely shocked Kumogakure.

    Especially that giant condensed from chakra, it was actually able to directly confront Bijuu, this was amazing!

    Therefore, Kumogakure, who hadn''t paid much attention to him before, had also included Sharingan into the target this time.

    As for thest Shinomiya Aoba.

    Kumogakure''s people didn''t covet his body at all. They simply wanted to kill him!

    The little bit of love and hatred between the two sides no longer spoke. In any case, they understood everything.

    ......

    The night of ''peace'' passed just like that, and the calm before the storm immediately ended.

    In the conference room, a ''nobody'' took the position of the original leader of the envoy group and took the lead to question the Hokage.

    "Hokag-sama, the time you wanted to know the truth has already passed. Now, you should give us an exnation, right? Don''t die so mysteriously in Konoha''s hands, don''t you think so?" He asked.

    Although his words made people unable to find fault with him, this aggressive tone was not as respectful as he said.

    "I said that your leader took advantage of the night to kidnap the daughter of the head of our Hyuga n. After being discovered, he still did not surrender. In the process of resisting the arrest, he was killed by the head of the Hyuga n. How is it? Are you satisfied?"

    Sarutobi''s calm attitude made Kumogakure a little shocked and unexpected.

    They had been sending people to calm their emotionsst night, but how could it be that after one night, they seemed to have changed.

    Could it be that Konoha really had the courage to start a war with Kumogakure?

    The real leader of the envoy was also the current leader. He eased his tone and said, "Obviously, we are not satisfied. As far as I know, our leader has always had a good reputation. It is impossible for him to do such a thing. Moreover, our leader''s bones are still cold, and we do not know what the truth is. Do you want to believe what a murderer said?"

    "If the Hokage can''t give us Kumogakure a satisfactory exnation, then this peace agreement is not worth signing!"

    Hearing this guy''s threat, the two high-level consultants first showed anger, and then they became worried.

    However, Sarutobi seemed to have expected this and calmly asked, "Then what kind of exnation will satisfy you?"

    Was he going topromise?

    The current leader was delighted and thought to himself, "That was close. I was almost fooled by the other party."

    That was true. Since Konoha was able to continuously give in when he had the advantage, it was normal for him to continue to give in now.

    It had to be said that Sarutobi was indeed nothing in the eyes of Kumogakure.

    In any case, if they were in the same position, they would definitely not be able topromise!

    Even the two high-level consultants thought that Sarutobi was thinking about the big picture and was ready to meet Kumogakure''s request. This made them very ''gratified'', and at the same time, they were also very aggrieved. In short, their expressions wereplicated.

    "Our request is to ask the Hokage-sama to hand over the murderer and let us take him back to the vige. It can also be considered an exnation."

    When the current leader confidently said this ''insignificant'' request, Sarutobi also smiled.

    "If you don''t hand it over, Kumogakure will continue to fight with our Konoha, right? Can you be the lord?"

    The current leader''s confident smile instantly froze on his face, but at this time, he had no choice but to pretend to be confident and nod, "We, Kumogakure, must seek justice for the dead. If the Hokage is like this to protect the murderer, then there is no need to talk about it anymore. We will immediately return to the vige and bring the letter of challenge from the Hokage!"

    "Hiruzen!"

    The two high-level consultants looked at each other in confusion.

    But this time, Sarutobi did not retreat. Instead, he stared at the other party coldly. After making the other party unable to sit still, he suddenly smiled and said, "It''s just a joke. However, I have prepared another gift here as a ''deal''. I believe that you will be very'' satisfied ''after reading it."

    As he spoke, Sarutobi took out a stack of photos and threw them directly at the other party''s confused face!

    To be honest, this action was quite humiliating.

    However, Kumogakure and the others in the conference room did not have the time to be angry over such a small matter.

    Because, their cold sweat was flowing down!

    "This is impossible! Fake, all of them are fake!"

    After the current leader hurriedly finished reading the ''high and clear sets'' in front of him, he immediately lost hisposure and shouted.

    He had secretly arranged this matter, so how could someone be squatting there in advance to take photos?

    Who leaked the news?

    But if the other party already knew, why would he kill their leader?

    This simply did not make sense!

    Was it a coincidence?

    That was too much of a coincidence!

    Seeing the other party lose hisposure because of a stack of photos, Sarutobi was secretly pleased. It must be known that when Aoba sent these photosst night, he was also furious!

    If there was no evidence, for the sake of the overall situation, he might choose to sacrifice Hyuga Hiashi.

    But the evidence was right in front of his eyes. If he was led by the nose by Kumogakure''s people again and sacrificed himself in exchange for temporary peace, how could he convince the public?

    Hyuga n probably wouldn''t agree to the first one!

 Chapter 283: Layer of Shame

    Chapter 283: Layer of Shame

    With Sarutobi''s wisdom, how could he not see that Kumogakure was drunk?

    What they wanted was not justice, but the Byakugan of the Hyuga n!

    After shouting out that sentence, the current leader quickly forced himself to calm down, "Hokage-sama, may I ask who took these photos? I have reason to suspect that this is the evidence that is fake to our leader."

    "It is not convenient to reveal who took the photos, and it is also to ensure the safety of the other party. Unfortunately, during the process of your leader''s crime, someone witnessed everything and recorded it. You can deny it, but I believe that this ''truth'' will spread throughout Ninja World!"

    "The Transformation Technique, you must have used the Transformation Technique to shoot these photos in order to absolve the murderer! It is to cover up the murderer and nder our leader!" A person beside the current leader shouted excitedly.

    "Shut up!"

    Before Sarutobi could speak, the current leaderg was the first to look over coldly.

    If he could take pictures of this effect with the Transformation Technique, he would have been the first to question it.

    To be able to maintain the effect of the Transformation Technique after being hit by Eight Trigrams Palms Revolving Heaven, was he retarded or was he retarded?

    Moreover, the various details in these photos could match the body of their leader, and there was no possibility of someone impersonating him.

    As early as the moment he finished looking at these photos, he already knew that they had fallen this time!

    Perhaps if he continued to maintain a tough attitude, he could use the excuse of war to make Konoha hesitate, but from the attitude of the Hokage, if he continued to be tough, perhaps there would really be a war!

    Not to mention that he had notpleted all the goals he had set before he set off this time, but he also brought the war back. Needless to say, he knew what would happen to them after he returned.

    Moreover, it was no longer a matter of whether they could continue to ask for Byakugan, but whether they, Kumogakure, could save their face and reputation.

    If they really spread the photos and deeds of their leader, Kumogakure, kidnapping the children, they would lose face.

    It was hard to say whether there would be people willing to believe them in the future.

    Therefore, at this moment, the current leader needed ayer of cloth to cover up his embarrassment to draw a conclusion to this incident.

    These photos that were rted to Kumogakure''s reputation must also be recycled and destroyed, not a single one can be left!

    Thinking of this, the current leader changed his mind and said, "Hokage-sama, you really know how to joke. I believe that there must be some misunderstanding. Maybe there is someone else who killed our leader, what do you think?"

    Sarutobi looked at him deeply, as if he didn''t want to make a fuss. Instead, he gave him a stage.

    "The truth of the matter is not yet too early toe to a conclusion. I think it is a good n to issue an arrest warrant after the peace agreement is signed. So, we will sign the peace agreement tomorrow. What do you think?"

    "Of course, I just don''t know these photos."

    "We, Konoha, are not that bad. Peace is what we need. But if someone wants to fight, then we will not be afraid! Well, when you go back, you can tell your Raikage-sama."

    "No. No problem. I will tell the truth when I go back."

    So what if they were pointed at their noses and scolded, they still had to force a smile.

    To put it bluntly, it was their fault!

    But fortunately, the Hokage had agreed to give them thisyer of cover. As long as the contract was sessful, everything would be easy to talk about.

    This also eased their nervous faces a lot.

    It was just that the bastard who had provided the photos and made them fall short made them grit their teeth!

    If there was no change, they were confident that they could make Konoha submit and agree to their request.

    But now, a person had died for nothing, but they had be the ones at fault, and they still had to hope that the other party would not pursue the matter.

    What the hell was this!

    Too hateful!

    After the meeting ended, Sarutobi immediately sent someone to inform Hyuga n of the results, and then he received the gratitude of Hyuga Hiashiing personally.

    Although this matter was not Hyuga Hiashi''s fault, he was the victim instead.

    However, there were too many things in the world that did not see right or wrong, only the results.

    The result was naturally that he, as the head of Hyuga n, had killed Kumogakure''s envoy leader at this critical juncture.

    Even with the ''evidence'' that Aoba had specially taken, he had already prepared for the worst.

    Fortunately, the Hokage-sama withstood the pressure and saved him.

    Of course, he had to personallye over to express his loyalty so as not to leave a bad impression.

    Aoba followed closely behind and was also called over by Sarutobi.

    "I am not going to pursue this matter any further. Now, Konoha really can''t stand the devastation of war anymore, so I have wronged you, Hiashi."

    "Hiruzen-sama it''s indeed a serious matter. Everything is up to Hiruzen-sama to decide."

    Hyuga Hiashi was indeed speaking from the bottom of his heart at this moment. To have such a result already made him feel like he had just escaped from rebirth.

    Moreover, Hinata had only suffered some superficial wounds and had received some shock. He had also avenged Hinata. It would naturally be great if this matter could end like this.

    Sarutobi was not surprised by Hiashi''s answer. He turned to look at someone and said, "Take out all the photoss. Don''t think that I am easy to fool just because I am old. That guy was clearly killed by a hit on the head, so I don''t want to know what you didter."

    "But this matter has to end here. I don''t want to hear any different versions of the story. Do you understand?"

    Aoba was shocked. He thought that he was still too young. He could actually see this.

    No wonder he was so eager to make a final conclusion on this matter. Otherwise, when Kumogakure''s people reacted, they would find that the fishy situation would probably be endless.

    Therefore, he immediately took out the photos that Sarutobi wanted. There was no use in keeping this thing in his hands. Instead, it would add a reason to kill Kumogakure''s people.

    At this time, Hyuga Hiashi was no longer happy. It was like being called to the office by sensei to receive praise after getting full marks in the exam. But before he left, sensei suddenly said, "I know you cheated in the exam, but there will be no next time." Same!

    It would be strange if he didn''t feel scared!

    He had buried many of his thoughts in his heart.

    After Hyuga Hiashi and Aoba left, Sarutobi stood up and looked out of the window. His face was full of exhaustion.

    "Did you see how tough I was today? Danzo."

    Although he had not found Danzo, ording to the clues, the people he sent had already found and brought back arge number of bodies of the Anbu members.

    Judging from the current situation, this old friend of his might have met with an ident.

 Chapter 284: The Genin Exam is Coming

    Chapter 284: The Genin Exam is Coming

    Under the attention of everyone, Kumogakure and Konoha shook hands and made peace, signing a peace agreement.

    Countless people let out heaven-shaking cheers!

    They had finally waited for this day. No matter how much they cheered, no one would stop them.

    It was just that the faces of everyone on Kumogakure''s side were not good, and their smiles were very stiff.

    But no matter what was said, the prelude to the peaceful coexistence of the big Ninja Vige was slowly opened.

    After the signing of the ceremony, Kumogakure did not want to stay any longer. He hurried over and left.

    As for how they would exin to Raikage after they went back, only they knew.

    Fortunately, Sarutobi was very punctual and directly med the murderer on the S-Rank rebel ninja. Then, he joined hands with Kumogakure to issue an arrest warrant for ten million taels!

    In any case, this person did not exist at all. If someone could receive this reward, he would lose!

    He also handed over all the photos and photos to Kumogakure.

    The peace agreement had already been signed, and Kumogakure could no longer cause any trouble.

    As for how long this agreement couldst, only the heavens knew.

    In the next three days, Konoha fell into a happy atmosphere.

    In the face of this hard-won peace, countless people cried with joy.

    There were also cemeteries full of tombstones, and every day arge number of ninja with flowers in their hands came to ''visit'' their families orpanions, and tell them the good news that the war was over, and share this moment of peace with them.

    The entire Konoha was full of vitality, moving people!

    ......

    After Kumogakure left Konoha, Aoba sessfullypleted the suicide mission that changed Hizashi''s fate.

    Although he had only received a silver mission reward, he was already satisfied.

    There was no way to do the golden branch and super branch!

    So no matter how tempting the reward was, it was ignored by him.

    At that time, Hizashi would not have to die, but where could he find a twin brother to die for him?

    Even if he was willing to sacrifice Naruto, the transformation effect of Naruto would be removed after his death. Even a fool would know that he had been fooled.

    Not to mention that he had never considered using the life of Naruto to exchange for an unknown reward.

    A mid-level skill card was directly used on [Undying Fortress] ability and sessfully upgraded to Level 4.

    And this time, the reward from the silver treasure chest was the Rokushiki of the Marine, and it had the level of Level 4!

    This was the first time Aoba had seen such a skill reward with its own level.

    However, after thinking about it carefully, it was probably because all of [Rokushiki], could be considered a silver level other reward. Because his face was too bad this time, he only opened one of the moves, so he added a level uppensation.

    He didn''t know if his guess was right, but if this [Tekkai] had taken it out from the bronze treasure chest, then he was definitely not surprised at all.

    The silver treasure chest giving this reward was indeed a bit tight.

    However, after studying this new skill, he immediately discovered a new continent!

    He didn''t know if it was because of the change in the system, but the[Tekkai] directly learned not only had a Level 4 level, but it could also be used in battle.

    The weakness of not being able to move freely when using [Tekkai] was directly removed.

    However, he seemed to remember that One Piece''s CP9 was an exception. He also created an inexplicable principle that elerated the flow of blood and elerated the movement of muscles.

    If it was so simple, why couldn''t anyone else?

    What made Aoba even more surprised was that [Tekkai] could actually be stacked with [Hardening] and [Busoshoku Haki]!

    This was a bit unreasonable!

    But thinking about it carefully, since they were all products of the system, there was nothing wrong with being able to use them.

    Don''t ask, if you ask, it means that this young master is cheating!

    Compared to the type of cheat that he used in theter stages, it was nothing if he stacked his defensive abilities. It was simply child''s y.

    Aoba seemed to be able to see the scene when he mastered his ninjutsu in the future,ughing wildly as he left the mountain.

    When everyone can''t beat me, I will be the strongest!

    Who agrees? Who opposes?

    ......

    Happy times were always short. When the joy of peace gradually passed, everyone returned to their own lives.

    However, everyone would always inadvertently reveal a smile on their faces.

    This peace was hard toe by, and it was exchanged with the lives of countless people. It had to be cherished.

    Because other than some lunatics, no one liked war!

    After ''smoothly'' signed the peace agreement, Shikaku, who received the news, also returned with the rest of the people from the front line. They still enjoyed the treatment of heroes.

    However, what Aoba and the others paid attention to was not this, but that this year''s Gennin Exam was about to begin.

    After the war ended, what Konoha needed most now was naturally the injection of fresh blood.

    It could be foreseen that in the next few years, it would be the period of rapid development for Konoha.

    In order to make Konoha more prosperous and strong, the first thing to do was to increase the number of ninjas that were not epted by the green and yellow.

    One after another, the sessive injuries had already caused Konoha''s number of ninjas to reach the lowest point in history.

    In addition, Jonin was not so easy to advance, so Gennin Exam was imminent!

    After receiving the news from Mikawa-sensei, Aoba and the other two immediately came out and bumped heads with each other.

    Of course, they were discussing whether they should participate in this year''s Gennin exam.

    Although with their current reputation, there were very few people who would really treat them as Genin, but no one was willing to y the role of Genin all their lives.

    One or two times was fine, but more times, this kind of bridge would also be annoying.

    Aoba was a little obsessed with the title of ''Strongest Genin''.

    After all, the reputation of Konoha''s twelve cockroaches had left a deep impression on him. He was very worried about whether Konoha had a kind of magic. After leaving the name of Genin, he would automatically be a vegetable.

    Especially Neji, who was promoted to Jonin. You died so miserably!

    Thisw was yed to the extreme when it was spread by theizens. Even Kage Level was only qualified to y the soy sauce, making several Genin from the beginning to the end. It really made people powerless toin.

    However, even if it was a joke, in the end, Aoba still decided to participate in Genin Exam.

    He was not a Son of Fate like Naruto. With the title of Genin, he was still a fart.

    Quickly promote to Jonin, and farming more achievements was the way of the king!

    Thus, it was decided happily. All the members of Mikawa Team, who had only graduated one year and three months ago, collectively announced that they would participate in this Genin Exam.

    As for who theirpetitors were in this year, they did not care at all.

    When a level 60 yer returned to the rookie vige to abuse a level 10 yer, would there be any idents? Would they be able to overturn the car?

    Unless Sarutobi specially prepared a special Genin Exam for them this time, there was no need to worry at all.

 Chapter 285: Sinful Student!

    Chapter 285: Sinful Student!

    What Aoba had set up did note true. Half a monthter, Genin Exam held as promised.

    Although they were in the same examination room, Aoba, Itachi, and Gekko Hayate were all seated in different positions.

    Moreover, there was an assistant supervisor on the right side of each row. Standing at the front was the chief examiner of Genin ''s selection examination. Well, it was a cameo he had never seen before, so he did not introduce it.

    For this examination, Aoba was full of confidence.

    What a joke, he was like a third-year college entrance examination student who had been working for the Hyuga n for nine years and had been a down-to-earth student!

    Although he was only a second-rate university, he was very familiar with the exams during the three years in middle school and high school.

    Besides, no matter how difficult the questions in this world were, they could not be more difficult than the pain he had experienced!

    It did not exist!

    So after the test paper was handed out, he immediately wrote his name and ninja number proficiently, and then began to look at the first question.

    The first question:

    Please answer what is the chakra path that is spread all over the body called?

    Tsk tsk, isn''t this a free point question!

    Could it be that someone really couldn''t answer it?

    Aoba happily wrote down the correct answer, Chakra Pathway System.

    The second question:

    Please answer how many ''chakra points'' there are on the path of chakra in the average person?

    So simple!

    Aoba wrote again, "A total of 361 acupoints, made up of 52 single acupoints and 309 double acupoints."

    The third question:

    Please answer the name of the ability that canbine the three types of chakra attributes in one go?

    The two are Kekkei Genkai, and the three are Kekkei Tota.

    Aoba was speechless as he wrote the answer. This question was too stupid. He really didn''t understand why Obito didn''t answer the question correctly. Could it be that IQ was the real problem?

    Then he saw the next question that was even more stupid.

    Please select the hand seal of ''Tiger'' in this drawing.

    EMMMMMMMM...

    Aoba could not help but raise his head to look around. He suspected that this was really the test paper for Genin Exam?

    Could it be that he had taken the wrong test paper?

    Were these questions really not used to insult their intelligence?

    Then he saw someone anxiously scratching their ears and cheeks, trying to cheat.

    Oh my god!

    Are we really the same species?

    You guys who tried to cheat can''t be fake monkeys who haven''tpletely evolved!

    You guys won''t give me a sense of aplishment!

    Fortunately, after graduation, he didn''t be teammates with this group of people. Otherwise, Aoba felt that with their IQ, they would sooner orter kill him. No matter how many armors they put on, it would be useless.

    Because Aoba''s eyes had been fixed on the guy who tried to cheat with Ninjutsu, the chief examiner was not ready to pretend that he didn''t see it anymore.

    "No. 6 examinee cheated. Cancel the qualification for the exam ande back next year."

    The pockmark-faced teenager cried out and dragged the other cheating candidate into the water. It seemed that the two of them were in the same ss.

    This kind of inseparable love was really love!

    Aoba, who lowered his head again, finally experienced the pleasure of being a top student. He didn''t even need to think to finish the rest of the questions.

    After finishing, he was even a little confused. He didn''t want to grab the cor of the questioner and asked, "Is this it?"

    If he doesn''t get a perfect score on this exam, he must be donkey!

    However, he was not in a hurry to hand in the papers. Instead, he tried to guess the intention of the questioner. He suspected that there were other hidden points in this exam. For example, they had to cheat, but they could not be discovered by others.

    For example, the teammate had to get full marks or something?

    He did not see the hundreds of episodes in the beginning for nothing, so the papers in front of him might not be the real points.

    Then he began to carefully observe everything in the examination room, trying to find the ''spot of light blind life''.

    He sat down until the end of the examination.

    When he handed in the papers, he was in a trance, because he even counted the several hairs on the head examiner''s head.

    Well, a total of 33, but alsobed with the big head, it was really courageous!

    Outside the examination venue, many people wereining about the difficulty of this test paper.

    Aoba hesitated for a moment and asked, "Do you think this test is difficult?"

    Gekko Hayate said with a rxed face, "It''s quite simple."

    Itachi nodded in agreement. "It''s not difficult."

    Aoba immediately heaved a sigh of relief. I was not the only one who thought it was simple.

    Then he asked, "Have you found the real assessment point for this exam?"

    "What do you mean? What is the real assessment point?" Itachi and Gekko Hayate looked puzzled.

    "It''s just that the test paper is just a disguise. No matter whether the answer is correct or wrong, it does not affect the final score. Then the real test may be the team cooperation, the mastery of Ninjutsu, and so on."

    Looking at his tangled expression, Itachi and Gekko Hayate looked at each other and said in unison, "Are you sick? It''s just a Genin selection test. Why are you making it soplicated?"

    "So, this test is really just a simple test?" Aoba asked tentatively.

    Itachi and Gekko Hayate looked at each other as if they were mentally retarded and nodded.

    The silly Aoba suddenly felt a little tired and didn''t love them. If not for those cheating bastards misleading me, why would I be so bored to sit in the exam and settle the score? I would have handed in my papers and left long ago!

    But thinking about it carefully, it was true. Because of the war over the years, Konoha really wanted to promote all the Genin s who had just graduated from the ninja school to Gennin to make up for the number of ninjas hecked.

    How could it be possible for those fancy things to make things difficult for people?

    From the difficulty of this exam, it could be seen that as long as one had a little IQ, they would not be able to pass the exam even if they had the most basic of the brain paralysis.

    But as the peaceful years and months dragged on, Konoha gradually recovered from the war and began to y tricks.

    The exam questions would be more difficult each year, and even the situation he described, repairing the road in the dark to harm the candidates!

    Because you will never know what the chief examiner of this year wants to test.

    Thinking of this, Aoba could not help but feel very fortunate.

    He was enjoying the tail left behind by the ''war''.

    Thinking like this, he was not depressed anymore.

    If he could pass so easily, why would he find trouble for himself?

    "Let''s go. In order to congratte us on smoothly passing the first round of examination, I will treat everyone to a meal. Three-color dango, then you treat me to a barbecue. It''s a happy decision!"

    Two middle fingers immediately pointed to Aoba.

    This international friend gesture was taught by him to these two guys, but he didn''t expect that after leaving the division, these two sinful students would actually deceive their teachers and destroy their ancestors.

    It was unbearable!

    He decided that when his son ate barbecueter, he would eat it freely and eat these two evil students!

    Then he also raised his middle finger, and the three peopleughed at the same time.

 Chapter 286: Are We Being Underestimated?

    Chapter 286: Are We Being Underestimated?

    Different from theplicated exams that woulde one after another in the future, the current Gennin Exam was very simple. There were only two rounds in total.

    After the written exam, there would be an actualbat exam on the second day.

    However, it was said that in previous years, there was aprehensivebat exam in the Forest of Death, and this year, for some unknown reason, he chose the three-on-three battle mode between teams.

    It might be that the focus was on team coordination and actualbat strength.

    So in this kind of assessment mode, would anyone be a match for Aoba and the other two?

    Why did it feel like the actualbat assessment was even simpler than the retarded written test?

    After entering the examination venue, Mikawa-sensei only handed them a number and told them not to be too careless. Then, he yawned and left.

    Yes, gone.

    Every sensei was cheering for his disciples and preparing to stay and watch the whole process.

    In the end, only their Mikawa-sensei, who looked like he had done too much exercise and did not manage his time well, left just like that. He was also very ambitious.

    However, Mikawa naturally did this because he trusted them. Anyway, it was just a beating, and there was nothing to see.

    And it was obvious that Aoba and the other two basically thought the same.

    The assessment began very quickly.

    Pick up the number ball and fight randomly. The winner will advance and the loser will enter the elimination group. However, there is a chance to take the initiative to challenge it to avoid the possibility of rookies pecking at each other for hope to advance. In addition, the winner of each group can only be challenged once. It is impossible to fight one round at a time.

    After all the winners are decided, the first ce will be decided after eight to four, four to two.

    As for how many ces they can advance to Gennin after getting the first ce, that is not something they can know now.

    The number of people participating in the assessment was a total of 48 people. Three people in a group meant 16. When the first battle ended, Aoba heard the examiner read out the number in their hands.

    "Team 3 vs. Team 6! Please enter as soon as possible. If you exceed the waiting time, you will be considered to have forfeited."

    "Let''s go. Let''s finish this quickly. In a while, whoever gets fewer kills will be invited to eat Akamichi''s barbecue. How about it?" Aoba joked very easily.

    Itachi and Gekko Hayate were already used to him jumping around from time to time, so they ignored him. After all, they had to give their opponents some respect.

    However, what they did not know was that Team 6 was standing near them, so they naturally heard their conversation.

    Everyone is still enduring, what are you pretending for?

    The three people in Team 6 probably thought the same.

    It was not that they had not heard of the impressive achievements of Mikawa Team, but whether it was out of jealousy or if they really thought so, they naturally attributed most of the credit to the team leader, Jonin.

    What else was there to say? What could three Genin do? It must be that Mikawa, Jonin, had always been in C, and had turned the tide!

    "Later, go all out and teach them a lesson!"

    "Good!"

    When the people from Team 3 and Team 6 entered the venue, many people on the stage immediately perked up.

    They had heard a lot about the achievements of Shinomiya Aoba, Uchiha Itachi, and Gekko Hayate, but because they had never seen their true strength, they could not make the most direct judgment.

    However, now the opportunity hade, especially the people from Team 6, who were also led by Jonin. It was the first time for them to participate in Gennin Exam after three years of graduation, in order to umte strength and pass it once!

    In terms of experience and strength, it should not be bad. This duel might be very exciting.

    Just as many people were thinking of this, Gennin Exam was destined to not continue to be so boring, but the process might not be what they imagined.

    Don''t think that you can be arrogant and look down on others just by hugging Mikawa''s thighs andpleting a few high-difficulty tasks! You are just lucky!

    "That''s right, we will let you taste the taste of a crushing defeat soon. Let you understand that the ninja''s foundation is strength and not luck!"

    "Admit defeat. Otherwise, I am afraid that we will make a heavy moveter. You won''t even be able to use the challenge of the loser group."

    Huh? X3!

    Aoba and the other two looked at each other in confusion.

    They were being looked down upon?

    This was fine?

    Could it be that there was a group stronger than the three of them in this year''s Gennin Exam?

    Otherwise, why would they say that?

    He really couldn''t figure it out.

    "Wait a minute, I''ll go and test the strength of the other party first. Don''t really fail miserably in an easy task. You guys help me to back up." Aoba was once again intimidated by his opponent, and then he was ready to have a battle of wits and courage with the air.

    Out of trust and caution for the first time, Itachi and Gekko Hayate also agreed to such a battle n.

    Anyway, with Aoba''s strong defense, even if the other party pretended to be a pig to eat a tiger, there was not much danger.

    "The battle begins!"

    As the sound of the battle began, Itachi and Gekko Hayate immediately jumped up and fell to the back, leaving Aoba alone to face the siege of the three people.

    This ''tactic'' made all the spectators a little dumbfounded.

    This was... selling teammates?

    But soon they didn''t think so, because the scene was too strange.

    "Haha, are you afraid? Yourpanion directly abandoned you. What a pity..."

    "I will take down one blood!"

    "Leaf Whirlwind!"

    Oh, it was actually a Taijutsu?

    But, wasn''t this too weak!

    Bang!

    It was useless. Aoba casually stretched out his hand and grabbed the leg of the other party.

    Using this level of strength, using the ''Flesh Release'' ninjutsu was simply bullying.

    "Is it only at this level? I was almost intimidated by you guys. Seriously."

    "Damn it, let me go!"

    "Oh!"

    Immediately, there was another bang!

    Aoba, who was holding onto the other party''s calf, directly swung it to the ground next to him. The other party did not have any ability to resist, so he rolled his eyes and fainted.

    "What! This is impossible"

    "Kanto-kun was actually killed in an instant?"

    Throwing away ''Kanto'', Aoba was speechless. "What''s so impossible about this? Is this only way you use to describe your shock? Can you change it to something new?"

    "The other party is a physical expert. Don''t engage in closebat. Use long-range ninjutsu to bombard'' him ''!"

    The remaining two people did not respond to his ridicule. Instead, they quickly distanced themselves from him and began to form seals.

    "Fire Release: Dragon Fire Technique!" X2

    Two straight mes crossed and shot towards Aoba. Although the two of them did not look particrly alike, they were indeed brothers. Not to mention the tacit understanding between them when working together, it also increased the power of Ninjutsu to another level.

    However, this kind of C-Rank Fire Release was used by two people who were not Genin, and the result was obvious!

 Chapter 287: The Way of the Wild, Cool and Dangerous!

    Chapter 287: The Way of the Wild, Cool and Dangerous!

    Just by activating the Level 6 [Busoshoku Haki], Aoba was able to endure the opponent''s double Dragon Fire Technique and advance.

    Even if the power of this technique was enough to break an ordinary tree, he was much stronger than the tree at this time. They werepletely not on the same level.

    Thus, everyone saw this extremely shocking scene. Under the gushing of two tongues of me, a figure slowly walked forward.

    The speed of his pace was not affected at all. This proved that it was not the Dragon Fire Technique that blocked him, but that he did not care about such attacks.

    The two people who used the Dragon Fire Technique suffered a huge blow at this moment. However, they did not give up. Instead, they gritted their teeth and looked at each other. They gave up the Dragon Fire Technique and quickly formed seals before the other party arrived.

    At this time, they had already stepped on all their previous guesses. With such strength, perhaps the rumors were true!

    However, they had only participated in this year''s Genin Exam after three years of polishing their swords. They did not want to admit defeat like this.

    Fight!

    "Fire Release: Great Dragon Fire Technique!"

    It was unknown how the two of them did it, but after spitting out mes at the same time, the two of them quickly merged together and transformed into three huge fire dragons that instantly swallowed Aoba.

    Unlike the dragon fire technique just now, the Great Dragon Fire Technique is an upgraded version of the Dragon Fire Technique, it belongs to B-Rank Ninjutsu.

    The two of them had yet to grasp the ability to release it by themselves, but they could use this method tobine their strength to release the fake Great Dragon Fire Technique!

    Its power was not much weaker than the original version. Originally, it was the trump card that the two brothers had prepared for this Genin Exam.

    Unexpectedly, they were forced to use it in the first battle.

    No wonder they were favored by many people. As long as this kind of powerful ninjutsu hit it, it would basically immediately lose its fighting strength. If it was more serious, it might die on the spot!

    But the chief examiner remained unmoved from beginning to end. Even if someone was swallowed by the mes, he did not stop the fight in advance.

    It was not that he saw that Aoba could defend, but that he had received a message from the Hokage-sama.

    The original words weren "Don''t worry about those brats in Mikawa Team. They won''t die. Pay more attention to their opponents. Once they are in danger, you must stop them in time. Don''t look down on them."

    Since the Hokage-sama had said so, he naturally pretended that he did not see it.

    Then, he discovered that the figure in the mes was still firm, walking forward at a steady pace.

    "Is this person a monster?"

    "Why are our attacks useless?"

    The two brothers felt a little scared silly. They even used their hidden trump cards, but in the end, they did not put the opponent in their eyes at all. Instead, it was like they were washing mulberry.

    This kind of blow almost made them copse!

    Were they really participating in Genin Exam? Was the other party really just enduring?

    Under the two brothers'' shocked expressions, Aoba finally walked out of the mes and came in front of them.

    However, at this time, Aoba''s image was very different from before. The hard outeryer of Kakuzu made his face even more ferocious and murderous!

    It was like a monster from a different dimension!

    The reason why Aoba used a machete to kill chickens was also to show his strength and intimidate everyone.

    In the world of ninjas, keeping a low profile would only make people look down on him. Only by showing great strength could he conquer others.

    Moreover, the stronger the strength in front of everyone now, the faster his reputation would grow.

    "You... won."

    "We admit defeat."

    Thest two people of Team 6 looked at Aoba''s terrifying figure and spoke with difficulty.

    When the other party walked in front of them unscathed from the Great Dragon Fire Technique, they had alreadypletely lost their will to fight.

    This person was not from the same world as them. Even their sensei might not be able to win.

    They were shocked by the thought that suddenly popped up in their heads!

    Then, they hurriedly left the field with their unconsciouspanions.

    "Team 3, win! Prepare for the next match."

    "Wait a minute!"

    Aoba, who was standing in the middle of the field, suddenly shouted.

    When everyone''s eyes were attracted by him, he suddenly smiled, revealing his white teeth, "It''s too slow to continue fighting like this, so I suggest to change the rules and let the rest of the people attack together!"

    "If we kill all of you, we will naturally be the first!"

    The entire venue instantly fell silent.

    It was as if they were all shocked by his astonishing remarks.

    Following that was the shout that scolded him for being arrogant and arrogant!

    Although everyone had acknowledged his strength through the glimpse just now, this did not mean that they were truly convinced.

    What''s more, he was going to challenge all of them at once?

    One person and one Ninjutsu, a pile of them would kill you!

    Did he really think he was invincible?

    Looking at the mor on the stage, even the faces of the sensei of the various teams were not very good.

    It was obvious that their students had all been underestimated.

    Seeing that Genin had made such a mess in the exam, the examiners had no choice but to discuss it urgently.

    In the face of such a situation, although Aoba had a fearless expression on his face, he was cursing the system in his heart.

    Because every time something happened, this guy would definitely jump out to cause trouble.

    Just as Team 6 was about to admit defeat, the notification from the system rang out.

    Ding!

    Normal death-seeking missions have been released!

    [Quest name: I want a fight of Team 3 vs. Team 6!]

    [Description: For an opponent of this level, there wasn''t much difference between 36 and 360!]

    [Brothers, do it and be done with it]

    [Mission Requirement: Solve all the examinees alone in one go and get first ce in Genin Exam. ]

    [Mission time limit: 1 hour]

    [Mission Reward: Intermediate Skill Card x1]

    [Mission failure: You can even fail this? Why don''t you just find a piece of tofu and smash it to death!]

    .........

    Yes, it was not that he wanted to be so arrogant, but that the system had forced him to walk on such a cool and dazzling path.

    Although the mission reward wasn''t that great, Aoba was still a piece of meat no matter how small he was.

    What was the difference between this and a free reward?

    If not for the conditions to trigger the mission, the system wouldn''t even bother to give him this kind of mission. It was really not difficult at all.

    No, there was still a bit of difficulty, such as what if the examiner didn''t agree, or if Itachi and Gekkou Hayate stole his head.

    No way!

    He had to increase the strength!

    Thus, he shouted with extreme arrogance, "I know that none of you dare to ept such conditions. But don''t worry, my twopanions won''t make a move. I alone will be enough to deal with a group of trash like you!"

    I don''t believe that you can remain indifferent after being ridiculed like this.

    Aoba praised his intelligence!

 Chapter 288: When the Student Cant Beat, the Teacher Also is Not Sure

    Chapter 288: When the Student Can''t Beat, the Teacher Also is Not Sure

    Fuck! So arrogant?

    Fuck, everyone stand side by side and fuck him!

    Under the anger of the crowd, even the examiners couldn''t suppress it. Since both sides agreed to this rule, there was naturally no need for them to stop it.

    If someone wanted to court death, let him do it.

    As a result, the chief examiner immediately announced a new rule. The remaining thirty-six examinees all impatiently entered the arena. Each and every one of them rubbed their palms together, preparing to make a certain person pay the price for what they had said!

    And what was Aoba doing at this time?

    He was earnestly persuading Itachi and Gekko Hayate not to interfere. It was best to lie on the ground and y dead right from the start of the battle.

    Such a rude request was naturally ignored by the two of them.

    However, after knocking someone three times, they reluctantly nodded in agreement. They would stand at the back and quietly watch him perform.

    Although it was easy to win by lying down, if there was no performance at all, who knew if the chief examiner would let them advance to Genin even if they won the first ce?

    Even if the possibility was very low.

    If not for the fact that Aoba had been pestering them all the time, they really didn''t want to agree. Sigh!

    Then, an extremely strange scene appeared. The right side of the arena was full of people. There were only three people in total on the left side, and there were two people who were hiding far away, leaving Aoba alone in front of all the opponents.

    Needless to say, it really had the kind of momentum of one against ten thousand.

    Even if it was a disadvantage for him in terms of numbers, Aoba was not afraid at all.

    Just like how a hundred ants crawled out in front of you, you would not take it seriously.

    The huge gap in strength could not be wiped out with just a few people.

    But when Aoba really stood in front of everyone alone, his opponents were surprisingly angry.

    He actually looked down on them like this!

    Bastard!

    All of them were furious.

    "In a moment, bring out your full strength and finish this arrogant bastard first, then carry his twopanions out as well!"

    No one responded, but it was clear that they all thought the same.

    Because the number of people was too small, they were really not confident of winning.

    "Let the battle begin!"

    This time, Aoba was the first tounch an attack. He fiercely stepped on the ground and rushed into the crowd with the help of an instant burst of power.

    Since he had already let out the big talk, not only did he have to win, but he also had to win beautifully!

    So from the beginning, he had made up his mind to fight quickly, so as to avoid any idiot who would not open his eyes and go to the back to send heads to Itachi and Hayate.

    The time limit of the other hour had already begun to count down, and it was impossible not to grasp the time limit.

    It was precisely because of the various reasons above (excuses) that Aoba had unleashed all of his firepower from the start!

    [Hakuda], that he had not used it in battle for a long time, suddenly revealed an extremely terrifying side.

    "Windmill!"

    Aoba, who rushed into the crowd, didn''t even give them a chance to release ninjutsu. He heavily kicked four people away!

    One must know that his current physical fitness was more than twice as strong as before.

    Under the near-self-torture long-term training, coupled with the powerful body tempering effect of [Thunder Breathing], his physical attack was simply not something that ordinary people could resist.

    Moreover, [Hakuda] level had also increased to Level 6. Under the superimposition of this kick, the sound of several bones breaking could be heard.

    Just as he was hesitating whether he should pause for a moment, someone responded as quickly as he did, and that was the examiners in charge of this examination.

    With a few leaps, they quickly brought the exam candidates out of the field and immediately sent them to receive treatment.

    Seeing this scene, Aoba immediately rxed. It was clear that breaking a bone in battle was not a big deal. If they were not injured at all, would that still be called an actualbat examination?

    This was also encouraging everyone to go all out and fight!

    Now that he knew what to do, Aoba no longer hesitated. [Hardening], [Tekkai], and [Bushosoku Haki] activated all of them!

    In an instant, he transformed into a peerless beast and charged through the arena.

    Anyone who came into contact with his body would suffer the lightest injuries. If he didn''t spit out a few mouthfuls of blood, the examiners would be too embarrassed to rescue him.

    What made many spectators feel even more awkward was that Aoba, who possessed such a powerful body and defensive ability, actually had an unusually exquisite and nimble fighting style

    There was no doubt he could defeat ten opponents with his strength, but it would be over if he was reckless. If he could match his speed with his strength, it meant he was really not giving the opponent any chance!

    If he could notpare strength with speed, it would be a bit too much for him with such a skill!

    The scene was simply a one-sided crush.

    Even if someone had already discovered that Aoba was good at physical attacks and wanted to split up to distance himself and use long-range ninjutsu to ''wear him down''.

    However, a true body technique expert really didn''t care about the distance between them. A simple burst of speed was enough to finish the attack before the hand seals werepleted.

    Moreover, these ninjutsu of theirs really didn''t hurt or itch when they hit Aoba who had already reached the initial stage of ''Flesh Release''. Not to mention breaking his defense, he couldn''t even frown.

    But on the other hand, they couldn''t withstand every punch and kick of Aoba.

    Once they were hit, it was normal for their tendons to break and bones to be broken.

    If not for the fact that Aoba had put in a bit of effort and never aimed at a vital point, there might really be a funny scene like a punch killing a child.

    Looking at the stage, many of the leading sensei gathered in twos and threes and sighed with emotion, "There''s no need to continue watching. These guys are not on the same level as him."

    "Yes, I don''t know what Hokage-sama is thinking. His strength has already surpassed Gennin, so why would he agree to let them participate in the assessment? Shouldn''t he directly make an exception?"

    "Maybe he is afraid of being criticized, but it is indeed a little too much. s!"

    "Yes, I was quite angry at first, but now I see that this Shinomiya Aoba really has the capital to be arrogant."

    "Don''t forget that there are two guys in Mikawa Team who are on par with each other." One of them suddenly said coldly.

    Hiss! If the other two also had this kind of strength, then it would be too terrifying. That guy, Mikawa, really has good luck. He picked up three genius disciples for nothing.

    Don''t say that picking them up for nothing, just these few people, can your sect teach them? This strength is probably stronger than me. At least I don''t have the confidence to break this kid''s defense.

    When these words came out, everyone looked at each other, and no one said anything.

    Because reality was really too cruel. It was fine if the students could not win, but even sensei did not have the confidence to win.

    Combined with the rumors of Mikawa Team doing ''major events'', they began to believe that these youngsters really had Jonin''s strength at such a young age.

    This also made their expressionsplicated, as if they had seen Konoha''s true future.

    This Genin Exam, he had lost without any injustice!

 Chapter 289: The Important Mission of Akatsuki

    Chapter 289: The Important Mission of Akatsuki

    When all thirty-six examinees were carried away, Aoba looked around and really wanted to ask loudly, "Who else is there!"

    However, he had already been arrogant enough just now. Now that he had won and still continued to draw hatred, it was a bit crazy to lose a good impression.

    So he could only purse his lips and look at the examiner at the side. He calmly asked, "Can we announce the final result? Mikawa-sensei has already booked a ce and is waiting for us to go over for dinner."

    As soon as these words came out, many people began to grit their teeth.

    However, it was no longer directed at Aoba, but that bastard Mikawa.

    "I say, that guy Mikawa didn''t even look at the actual battle and left in a hurry. It turned out that he had already arranged for us to be pped in the face!"

    "Mikawa, you''re really something! You actually let a student take the me. If not for this kid being too honest, we would have really been fooled."

    "Alright, we''ll remember this."

    "Forming a group to copy a house. Is there anyone who hasn''t registered? 1/15!"

    "Count me in, 2/15!"

    "Let''s go, let''s go. We must make that bastard bleed!"

    .........

    Just as the sensei, who was leading the team, was about to make a group to gank Mikawa, the chief examiner announced the end of the examination.

    Mikawa Team was naturally the legitimate first ce.

    However, Genin still needed to discuss who would be able to advance to the next level. Those examinees who had beenpletely defeated by Aoba did not mean that they had no chance.

    Through their various performances in the battle, each person would have a score.

    Otherwise, it would be too much of a blow to the enthusiasm of the others to pass this year''s Genin Exam. No matter what, he had to give them a chance.

    Regarding this, Aoba did not care much. In any case, his Genin''s quota was stable. Although Itachi and Gekko Hayate were on the sidelines the entire time, it was likely that there would not be any idents.

    Unless the result was like today, Sarutobi still wanted to watch it two more times.

    It had to be known that he didn''t know how many people had been sent flying by his Hokage dream. It was enough for him tomit a crime once. If he really wanted Itachi and Gekko Hayate to follow suit, he estimated that no one would dare to participate in Genin Exam.

    What did hee for?

    Did he want to see how his opponent was going to beat him?

    As for what he said about Mikawa-sensei waiting for them to eat in the end, it was all nonsense!

    The reason why he said that was, of course, trying to throw the me of provoking the crowd to Mikawa-sensei!

    How could a strong, handsome, and good-looking young man like him act like he didn''t care about the situation?

    That must be because Mikawa-sensei had specially instructed him to do so before.

    In order to not let Mikawa-sensei wait any longer, he had no choice but to be a viin.

    From the expressions on the faces of those leading sensei, it seemed that he had sessfully thrown the me.

    Very good, his perfect image had been saved again.

    He casually added an intermediate skill card to [Tekkai ], and raised it to Level 5.

    The reason why he added this skill was firstly because it could be superimposed with other defensive abilities, and secondly because the upper limit of [Undying Fortress] defense depended on his own defense strength.

    Therefore, of course, he had to first upgrade [Tekkai] level.

    As for the Level 4 [Halo Thorns], he did not consider it for the time being. The limitations were too great. In addition to Kumogakure, the other ninjas in the Ninja Vige mainly used ninjutsu as the main attack section.

    The time when [Halo Thorns] could y a role was too little. When the skill card was rich, it would be the same to slowly upgrade it.

    The results of Genin''s selection test came out very quickly.

    Mikawa Team, who took first ce, naturally passed all of them. Even if Itachi and Gekko Hayate did not have the chance to perform, no one thought that they hade out with great connections.

    In addition, there were also several examinees who had been sent to the hospital who had also passed the test by luck. There were also the two brothers who had joined hands to use the Dragon Fire Technique.

    It was even to the extent that because they admitted defeat in time, the two of them were the only examinees who had not suffered any injuries besides Mikawa Team.

    Perhaps, the fact that they had a clear view of the situation added a lot of points to the two of them.

    After a simple registration, Aoba and the other two advanced from the ''Invincible'' to a ''Salted Fish'' Genin and started to advance towards the ''Rookie'' Jonin.

    Logical instructor, it was solid!

    ......

    After Aoba and the other two sessfully advanced to Genin, Mikawa Team did not disband and still maintained the original formation.

    However, Mikawa-sensei seemed to have entered a semi-retired state in advance. Normally, when they were doing missions, they would no longer follow in secret. It seemed that they had already recognized their strength and felt that there was no need to do this anymore.

    Young eagles always had to grow up and soar in the sky, and he actually had nothing to teach them anymore.

    At most, he would give them ideas on some missions that they were unsure of.

    Most of the remaining rights, including the freedom to ept missions, were handed back to them by Mikawa-sensei, trying to let them learn to grow independently.

    It had to be said that it was their good fortune that Aoba and the other two could meet such a sensei.

    There was no genius who was taught by the hands of others, allowing them to grow freely was the most suitable teaching for them.

    However, this kind of peaceful life was broken after two months.

    This was because Nagato had held a secret meeting through the Akatsuki Rings.

    It had been too long since Aoba''s vest had appeared, and even Nagato was toozy to take the initiative to contact him, which made him very embarrassed.

    Therefore, after sensing the chakra fluctuationing from the Akatsuki Rings, he immediately returned to his room. First, he used [Eye Of Perception] to confirm the situation around him, then immediately changed into [Crimson Swordsman] skin and injected chakra into the ring.

    In an instant, his psychic body appeared in the cave where the Gedo Statue was stored.

    As soon as he appeared, he heard someone shouting in his ear.

    "You bastard, you finally appeared! Return my Kubikiribocho to me immediately, or you will die!"

    Apart from the unlucky Biwa Juzou who had such resentment towards Aoba, who else could it be?

    To be honest, Aoba had almost forgotten about this guy.

    Thus, he subconsciously blurted out, "You''re actually still alive? Uh."

    As soon as he said this, Biwa Juzou, who felt like he had been provoked to the point that his eyes turned red. He wished he could immediately perish together with Aoba!

    Actually, it wasn''t Aoba''s fault for thinking this way. After all, even Kubikiribocho had been defeated by him. With Biwa Juzou''s abilities, how did he survive the dangerous missions that Akatsuki had issued?

    It could only be said that foolish people had foolish luck. There was no one else with this luck.

    "If there is any personal grudge, settle it in private. This time, we have an important mission to issue." Pain coldly swept his gaze over everyone and immediately suppressed everyone''s thoughts.

 Chapter 290: Kirigakure Assassination Mission!

    Chapter 290: Kirigakure Assassination Mission!

    "I have an important task for you. Go to Kirigakure to assassinate one of the new Seven Ninja Swordsmen of The Mist, Hozuki Mangetsu, and then point the murderer to Kumogakure."

    When Pain spoke, all the members were quite surprised.

    Killing Hozuki Mangetsu was not difficult for them, but the difficult thing was to kill in Kirigakure and then frame Kumogakure.

    The matter of Obito using Sharingan to control Mizukage Yagura, no one knew yet, and even Pain was not clear.

    Therefore, this meant that once they were exposed, they would be hunted down by Mizukage.

    This mission was not easy to aplish.

    However, Aoba suddenly became interested. This was because his mission of ''Seven Ninja Swordsmen of The Mist'' had not progressed for a long time. If he went to kill Hozuki Mangetsu this time, he could at least get Hiramekakei.

    Moreover, there would be other members of Akatsuki who could help him share arge amount of firepower.

    He was afraid that he would run into Mizukage Yagura.

    It was almost impossible for Obito to control Yagura to show mercy.

    Because he suddenly remembered that in the original work, Biwa Juzou seemed to have been killed by the crazy Yagura when he went to Kirigakure for a mission.

    Thinking of this, he suddenly asked, "I want to know why you want to frame Kumogakure after killing him?"

    Pain nced at him and did not hide anything. "This is the mission that Land of Earth issued to our Akatsuki through the underground trade center."

    Aoba immediately understood!

    Land of Earth, Iwagakure, and the big-nosed Onoki!

    The hatred between Iwagakure and Kumogakure was more than that of themon enemy, Konoha. If there was a chance to make things difficult for Iwagakure, then Tsuchikage would definitely be willing.

    Now that Iwagakure and Konoha had signed a peace agreement, the war waspletely over.

    With the little old man''s two-faced nature, he was unwilling to see Kumogakure recuperate smoothly.

    However, it was inconvenient for Iwagakure to act on his own, so it was only natural for him to adopt this kind of ''hire'' method.

    It seemed that in the original work, Onoki had done this many times and cooperated with Akatsuki.

    Looking at it, everything made sense.

    He wanted to use Akatsuki to provoke the conflict between Kirigakure and Kumogakure again!

    As for the effect, of course, he would do it first. Anyway, it was just a matter of spending a billion yuan.

    And the reason why Nagato epted this mission was probably because setting up a war was more in line with their ''philosophy'', and they could continue to fish in troubled waters.

    Therefore, Aoba, who had made up his mind, decided to take part in this matter. After all, how could he not take a look at the matter of finding trouble for an ''old friend'' like Kumogakure? If others did not do well, he could also remedy it.

    In terms of framing Kumogakure, he was a professional!

    There should be no one here who understood Kumogakure''s style better than him.

    Therefore, he pretended to ponder for a moment and said, "I was in seclusion some time ago, and I happened to catch up this time. Then, count me in for this mission."

    Pain nced at him again. It was likely that Nagato, who was far away in Amegakure, was also very surprised.

    However, it was a good thing that some members were willing to take the initiative to make a move, and even the words that filled his stomach vanished.

    After all, Akatsuki had yet to gather all his men. Some time ago, in order to kill Danzo, he had even lost a member.

    As a result, the two rings, ''Green'' and ''Purple'', still had no owner.

    Even if he was unhappy that this guy disappeared for several months, there was nothing he could do. It was better to have something than nothing. Moreover, ording to Konan, who hadpleted the missionst time, this guy was indeed very strong. In fact, he was much more reliable than Biwa Juzou.

    Thinking of this, Nagato felt much better.

    Moreover, with Aoba taking the initiative, Biwa Juzou, who had been staring at him, immediately signed up.

    "I also want to participate in this mission! I am familiar with Kirigakure. With me, the ''spy'', leading the way, we can sessfullyplete the mission!"

    Biwa Juzou seemed to know that without Kubikiribocho, his strength had dropped sharply, but he also had the advantage that belonged to him.

    As one of the original Seven Ninja Swordsmen of The Mist, he was definitely not more familiar with the environment than Kirigakure.

    In order to take back Kubikiribocho from Aoba, he also gave it his all. He didn''t even care about his face and directlyughed at himself as a ''spy''.

    Pain didn''t have any objections to this, because he had originally nned to let Biwa Juzou join in, but now Biwa Juzou''sbat strength was indeed very worrying.

    Should he let Yasuo hand over Kubikiribocho, or send someone to carry out this mission together?

    Nagato thought for a moment, and finally controlled Pain to turn around and say, "Kakuzu, you go too. After youplete the task, I will send you a position. When the timees, you will go to inspect the neers together. If you pass, let the other party be your new partner. If you can''t, wait for me to find a new candidate."

    The task to deal with Danzost time was almost messed up by him, so this time Kakuzu did not have any objections, so he nodded and agreed.

    As for the new partner, he was still very disdainful. He felt that those who were qualified to be his partner had to be ready to be killed by him at any time!

    Otherwise, they were all trash!

    Seeing that Hiruko had been created, Sasori, who had hidden himself, and Orochimaru, who looked at Pain from time to time with a greedy look, did not say anything.

    Theirbination now was not just a problem of not being able to get together. Recently, Sasori had been studying how to make ''work'' every puppet, and Orochimaru was also doing human research in his secret base, and also had the idea of building a Ninja Vige.

    Therefore, unless Pain forcibly assigned the task to them, neither of them would take the initiative to ask to do the task.

    Because of this, Pain was already very dissatisfied in his heart.

    Sasori did not have much of a problem, because he was strengthening his own strength. Every new puppet meant an increase in hisbat strength, which was understandable.

    However, Orochimaru really did not integrate himself into the organization, especially when he saw the look in this guy''s eyes.

    This was a poisonous snake that could bite back at its master at any time!

    The reason why he was hiding now was probably because he did not have the confidence to show his fangs.

    Nagato already knew this, but he still dared to use Orochimaru to do things for him, because in the end, strength was the confidence of a ninja!

    Nagato was confident enough to easily break Orochimaru''s fangs!

    However, this guy was indeed a restless factor. He had to be wary of this guy betraying the organization early on.

    After exining the specific details of the mission, Nagato directly ended the secret meeting.

    Whether it was the previous ''Akatsuki'' or the ''Akatsuki'' who was now on the other path of thorns, it was very difficult to develop.

    But Nagato was confident that if he and Konan were given a few more years, Akatsuki would definitely rise to the top of Ninja World and be an existence that everyone would be terrified of!

 Chapter 291: The Land of Water in Chaos and Disorder

    Chapter 291: The Land of Water in Chaos and Disorder

    Inside Konoha, Aoba took the initiative to ept this mission. After removing the skin effect of [Crimson Swordsman], he directly walked out.

    Because this time he was going to kill Kirigakure, who had the reputation of ''Vige of the Bloody Mist'', he had to stay first.

    In this way, even if he encountered any idents, he could instantly escape and save his life.

    Secondly, ''Naruto'' could turn into his appearance to create an illusion that he was still in Konoha, and the ability tomunicate with souls should not be exposed.

    Therefore, he was going to find Itachi and Gekko Hayate to exin the situation and find an excuse to go into seclusion so that no one would disturb him and give himself away.

    Oh right, there was also Naruto. Otherwise, the little fellow would be worried about him.

    After doing all this, he carefully checked the things in the ninja backpack and made sure that there were no omissions. Only then did he make ''Naruto'' into his own appearance, while he disguised himself as an ordinary person with the transformation technique.

    Then, he sneaked into a merchant group that he had found beforehand and waited to leave Konoha.

    Thanks to the end of the war, the trade between countries flourished again, and Konoha''s guard was not as strict as before.

    It allowed Aoba to smoothly sneak out.

    In fact, even if the inspection was particrly strict, he had other ways.

    At worst, he would let ''Naruto'' sneak out first, and then use the ability ''Civet Cat Prince'' to exchange for the positions of the two people.

    A twenty-four hour cooldown was nothing. When he went to the Land of Water, he did not know how many twenty-four hours it would take.

    Just like this, when he got out of Konoha''s door, Aoba immediately found an opportunity to leave the caravan. Then, he used the Transformation Technique to change into another guy appearance, who was only a little less handsome than him, and began to hurry.

    Because the Land of Water was in the east direction of Land of Fire, but there was arge ocean between them.

    Therefore, he needed to go to the eastern border of Land of Fire first, and then find a way to go to the Land of Water by boat.

    On this trip, Aoba had learned a lot. There were several maps in his storage bag. There was no possibility of getting lost.

    As they headed east, Aoba''s back gradually lengthened.

    ......

    The Land of Water, an ind country surrounded by the sea on all sides.

    Because transportation was not convenient, apart from some merchants, very few outsiders would enter this country. On the contrary, because of Mizukage''s tyranny in recent years, many people hadpletely fled this country.

    Aoba, who had just gotten off the boat and hade to the Land of Water for the first time, was very curious about everything in front of him.

    However, after looking at it for a while, he lost interest.

    Because the scene in front of him was nothing special, just like an ordinary fishing vige. Whenever there was a harvest, people would naturally smile happily. If the harvest was not good, they would be very depressed.

    Aoba did not stop and continued to go deeper.

    Fortunately, he was not the only one wearing a cloak, so he was not particrly eye-catching.

    Walking in this small border town gave Aoba had the biggest feeling of emptiness, and everyone was in a hurry. Whether it was the civilians or the ninjas with forehead guard, they seemed to be extremely vignt, maintaining a rtively safe distance from the people around them.

    It was as if in this ce, people had lost the most basic trust between them.

    Not long after he left, he saw two ninjas from Kirigakure fighting on the big street.

    The other ninjas did not have any intention of stepping forward to stop him. They only maintained a distance and watched coldly. There were even some who revealed restless expressions.

    As for the surrounding civilians, they immediately fled in a hurry to avoid being caught up in it.

    Seeing this scene, Aoba''s expression was both emotional and enlightened.

    This period of time was indeed the darkest and most disorderly period of the Land of Water!

    When he saw that 4th Mizukage''s tyranny had almost destroyed the entire Kirigakure, and Kirigakure''s internal strife had indirectly affected the entire Land of Water.

    If a ninja did not have any restrictions and could act wantonly, it would be a disaster for the country!

    No wonder he had asked so many boatmen before, but no one was willing to bring him here. He had even kindly advised him not toe here.

    The order of the Land of Water was on the verge of copse.

    Aoba did not care about the civil war between Kirigakure and the Ninjas. He quickly detoured around the ce and found a rtively clean hotel to stay in.

    Because he was close to here, he was probably the first to arrive.

    Kakuzu and Biwa Juzou were probably still on the way, and should be able to arrive before the agreed time period.

    Therefore, he was not in a hurry to approach Kirigakure, who was deep in the mountains. The time he needed to ''be stronger'' was limited, and he had to use it at a critical moment.

    Then, early in the morning, he was woken up by the noise outside.

    He opened the window and saw that the few guys who made trouble on the street yesterday were pulling the car with all their might.

    A beautiful woman with dark green eyes and long brown curly hair stood on the tablet.

    Her figure was extremely hot, and she also revealed a noble and dignified charm.

    However,pared to what she was doing right now, you would find that everything was an illusion!

    Pa!

    A ck whip full of barbs directly whipped the two people pulling the carriage in front of them, causing them to stagger, and at the same time, a cold voice was heard.

    "Everyone, watch this! This is the consequence of stirring up a fight and ruining everyone''s peaceful life!"

    "I, Terumi Mei, will never let go of any rioters! Those who are not afraid of death,e and find me!"

    "Hurry up and leave!"

    Pa, pa!

    With two more whips, the two unlucky thugs, who had been whipped until they were drenched in blood, could only endure the pain and continue to pull the car forward.

    Compared to this kind of humiliation and punishment, life was the most important!

    And it was said that the people who were caught by this she-devil had all survived. Those who were disobedient would probably be three meters tall.

    "Terumi Mei?"

    Aoba never thought that he would meet this 5th Mizukage, who was deeply troubled by marriage in such a short time.

    However, out of curiosity, he immediately followed him out.

    Then he saw that Terumi Mei was not only punishing them in this way, but also killing the chicken to warn the monkey.

    Because when they arrived at the ce where the two men fought yesterday, Terumi Mei directly jumped out of the car, whipping the whip to make a trembling sound, while staring at the two people, he said: "Look at what you two have done! When you repair these two houses that have been destroyed by you, when will I let you go!"

    "Oh right, you are not allowed to use ninjutsu. The materials have been prepared for you. Do it!"

    Seeing this, Aoba was both enlightened and surprised!

    This method of gathering people''s hearts was very clever.

    This was a way to punish thewless ninja and at the same time improve the general public''s dislike of Kirigakure Ninjas.

    It was really not simple!

 Chapter 292: This is Not Terumi Mei that I Know

    Chapter 292: This is Not Terumi Mei that I Know

    At this time, Aoba, who was watching the show with the onlookers, was indeed very surprised. He was surprised by Terumi Mei''s sophisticated and mature means.

    Looking at her appearance, she was only 16 or 17 years old. At most, she was no more than 18 years old. Logically speaking, her way of dealing with problems should be more simple and inexperienced.

    It gave people a very strange feeling.

    Could it be that she had an expert behind her?

    It was no wonder that he thought this way, because the vigers who were still very cold and disgusted just now had their expressions wavering.

    Especially when they looked at Terumi Mei, there was an obvious hint of kindness and approval in their eyes.

    This was not good!

    One had to know that the current Kirigakure was already rotten. Looking at 4th Mizukage andpletely lost the people''s sentiment. Arge number of outstanding ninjas escaped, and the people no longer trusted Kirigakure Ninjas. The number of missions issued had dropped to freezing point.

    At this time, someone stood up and tried to use this soft and silent method to save Kirigakure''s image and change everyone''s negative opinion of Kirigakure.

    This was to win the hearts of the people and wanted to fight for power!

    What Terumi Mei was doing at this time was much smarter than openly raising a g to rebel and trying to use force to overthrow the current Mizukage''s tyranny.

    Moreover, there was another benefit in doing this, which was that Yagura would not treat her as a threat for the time being and gave her more time to do practical things.

    By the time the situation was over, even if Yagura reacted, Terumi Mei would probably have already be fully-fledged by then.

    This blunt knife cutting flesh was really beautiful!

    Aoba wanted to give her a round of apuse.

    Then, even more exciting came!

    "Female devil! You are too arrogant! You are a bastard! What right do you have to use private punishment to punish them? Today, we will kill you!"

    Three ninjas with ''I am the viin'' written all over their faces went on stage!

    After saying those harsh words, they immediately rushed towards Terumi Mei.

    The surrounding crowd scattered in all directions with a whoosh.

    "Do you think a few pieces of trash like you are qualified to kill me?"

    "Water Release: Water Dragon Bullet Technique!"

    Terumi Mei quickly formed a hand seal with disdain, and then a terrifying water dragon instantly killed the three viins!

    "Hmph, you can''t even withstand a single blow!"

    The battle came quickly and left quickly. Even at the end of the battle, there were still many onlookers who did not run away. They hesitated whether they should stay to continue watching or run away.

    But at this time, a drenched enemy struggled to get up from the ground and rushed over with red eyes.

    "Go to hell!"

    However, the Kunai in his hand was not aimed at Terumi Mei, but at an ordinary person who could not escape in time.

    Then, everyone widened their eyes, and a look of disbelief appeared on their faces.

    At the critical moment, Terumi Mei arrived in time and pushed the viger away!

    Puff!

    The sharp Kunai directly pierced through Terumi Mei''s left shoulder, and blood spurted out all of a sudden.

    Just as he was in a daze, unable to figure out why this she-devil would do this for an ordinary person, Terumi Mei endured the pain, turned around and kicked her away!

    "W-what?"

    The first viin who was kicked away first spat out a mouthful of blood, then struggled to stand up again. He looked at Terumi Mei with aplicated expression and asked.

    "Why? Why are you still going to fight?"

    Terumi Mei used his right hand to cover his wound, his face calm.

    "Why would you rather get injured than save that person?"

    Terumi Mei took a deep breath, revealing a determined gaze, "Because I must save him! Otherwise, this country will be finished!"

    "Exactly how long do you have to endure such a chaotic and disorderly life?"

    "As a ninja of Kirigakure, shouldn''t your duty be to protect them?"

    "Did you know? What you did just now humiliated the forehead guard on my body! You are not worthy!"

    Terumi Mei''s powerful soul asked the question that enlightened everyone present!

    The red faced viin number one who was questioned pulled off the forehead guard on his head in shame, but he was reluctant to throw it on the ground.

    Then he suddenly raised his head and said with difficulty, "You are right. I am not worthy of being ninja. And I should atone for the mistakes I made in the past!"

    As he spoke, he picked up Kunai, who had just fallen to the ground, and directly stabbed his throat with his hand.

    But a ding!

    A high-speed Shuriken directly shot Kunai down from his hand.

    When he opened his eyes in a daze, Terumi Mei had already quickly arrived in front of him. Then, she bent down and picked up the Kunai that he had just shot down in time.

    "You should indeed atone for your previous mistakes, but I should be the one to punish you personally."

    "It''s useless to say more. Make your move."

    Pfft!

    There was another sound of Kunai stabbing into his flesh, but the next groan was from Terumi Mei.

    "What are you doing?!"

    The viin number one instantly widened his eyes. He did not die, because that Kunai was now stuck in Terumi Mei''s abdomen.

    "I''ll take on your death sentence for you first. If you still want to put this on again, then bring out your true courage to atone for your sins, and not think of using death to escape!"

    "I..."

    The viin number one fell to his knees with a thump and then burst into tears.

    At this time, Terumi Mei looked at the other two people behind him. "What about you? Do you want to save this country, or do you want to continue living in such a muddle-headed way!"

    Thus, he immediately knelt down again.

    After using the ''charm'' to conquer these three people who had just shouted that they wanted to kill her, Terumi Mei looked around again and said loudly,

    "I want to save this country and protect this country. Those who are willing to follow me cane to me at any time. Those who want to kill me, wee here!"

    Many of the Kirigakure Ninjas hidden in the dark revealed serious expressions. There were even many who were directly tempted.

    When Terumi Mei led her people out of the crowd, the number of people behind her suddenly increased by more than a dozen.

    Moreover, it could be foreseen that in the following period of time, as this matter spread, more people would rush over after hearing the news and wanted to follow her.

    After watching this big y from beginning to end, Aoba already felt that her brain was not enough.

    Because the feeling of disharmony in this was too serious!

    Was the Terumi Mei in his impression the same image he saw just now?

    She was self-sacrificing, righteous, determined, and self-willed. She could even convince the enemy with a few words.

    Are you sure this isn''t the grown Naruto?

    Why did he see the thick traces of the script from it?

    Especially the lines that should be impassioned, they were somewhat stiff, as if they were specially memorized.

    But he saw clearly that the two stabs were not acting, they were really injured!

    So the actor was dedicated to his work, or did he not understand this world?

    Perhaps this was Kirigakure''s style.

    "Forget it. It has nothing to do with me anyway." Aoba shook his head and stopped thinking about it.

 Chapter 293: Crash

    Chapter 293: Crash

    On the other side, after settling down these ninjas who had abandoned the darkness and surrendered to the light, Terumi Mei first went to bandage his wound and then returned to his room.

    "Ao, I said, without my permission, do not enter my room casually!"

    Then she saw Ao, who was wearing a ck eye patch over his right eye and a blue ninja robe, slowly walk out, "Next time for sure."

    "That kind of talk again, and next time, dissolve the warning." Mei seemed displeased, " Tell me, what''s up again."

    "I saw your performance just now. Although it was still a bit stiff, it was much better than before."

    Terumi Mei could not help but twitch his mouth after hearing this. "Anyway, I can do this to this extent. If you had not said that you could make me Mizukage and save this country, I would not have done such a shameful thing."

    "It was not me. It was the advice given by that sama. I think it is feasible and useless. Didn''t you agree with it? Besides, you have seen the results we have achieved along the way. Every day, our team is growing rapidly. The civilians are willing to believe us. At least they will not hate us anymore. This is all thanks to you and that sama."

    Ao said seriously.

    However, Terumi Mei seemed to be a little resistant. "But you and I both know that all of this is fake. It is specially made for those who don''t know the truth. And the lie will be exposed sooner orter!"

    However, Ao shook his head. "Things don''t look like this. Lies are also divided into good and evil. I ask you, do you really want to save Kirigakure and save this country?"

    "If you don''t think so, why should I stay? Can''t I just leave directly?" Terumi Mei was a little unhappy to be asked.

    "Then with your hard work, are the crimes of the ninjas decreasing, and the living environment of the people also bing safer?"

    "But this."

    "I know what you want to say, but the process is not important. What you do is not important. What is important is the result. As long as the result is good, Kirigakure ends the tyranny, and the Land of Water is safe and sound, then everyone will be grateful to you, and no one will care whether you lied to them or not. And do you really lie to them? As long as you honor all your words and turn them into real, wouldn''t it be fine?"

    "True and false are not as opposing as you think. If you can do it, it is true. If you can''t do it, it is false. If a person can pretend to be a good person for a lifetime, then he is a good person. How can you say that you can expose him?"

    Terumi Mei nodded helplessly. "Alright, I can''t win against you. At least the current way of doing things makes me see hope."

    "It''s good that you can think things through. Don''t give yourself too much psychological burden. After staying for a while, we will go to the next location. However, these people who are exposed this time can not be used anymore. Let''s arrange for them to go somewhere else first."

    "You can make the arrangements. I am tired and need to rest."

    "Then I''m leaving."

    .........

    Because of the task, Aoba temporarily did not want to have a beautiful encounter with Terumi Mei.

    And in order to avoid this big trouble, he went directly to the next town after asking around.

    Five dayster, Kakuzu and Biwa Juzou finally arrived at the Land of Water.

    After getting in touch with the ring, Aoba directly told the two of them where he was and then waited quietly.

    However, what he never expected was that Kakuzu and Biwa Juzou didn''t wait for him toe, but Terumi Mei, who he couldn''t avoid, came first.

    Moreover, themotion was not small.

    When Aoba saw that Terumi Mei was using almost the same method to gather the people and win the hearts of the people, his expression was extremely strange.

    The possibility of a script existing was getting higher and higher.

    However, what Terumi Mei did had nothing to do with him. After changing into [Crimson Swordsman] skin, he was thinking about changing the location of the meeting.

    After all, the few of them gathering together was a bit eye-catching, and Biwa Juzou might even be recognized.

    However, before he could make a decision, Kakuzu and Biwa Juzou had already rushed over.

    And just like that, they swaggered past Terumi Mei and the others.

    As he had said before, because the transportation was inconvenient, very few foreign faces appeared in the Land of Water. Even the great battle between Ninja World did not affect this ce.

    Therefore, Terumi Mei frowned almost at the first moment.

    She didn''t know why, but these two ''hiding in the shadows'' actually gave her an extremely dangerous feeling.

    Out of caution, she gave a look to one of her subordinates beside her.

    The other party understood and chased after them. Then, she tripped on her left foot and her right foot, performing a ssic level fall, and very coincidentally, she fell on the two of them.

    "Ouch."

    At almost the same instant that the other party fell, Kakuzu and Biwa Juzou were alerted and moved to the sides, almost directly killing him.

    But in the end, they forcibly held back, and Biwa Juzou also conveniently grabbed the other party''s falling body.

    "Thank... Thank you!"

    "Be careful next time."

    Kirigakure and Biwa Juzou, who were sent by Terumi Mei to test these two people, looked at each other, but they immediately staggered.

    He could not fall again, but he still saw half of the face hidden under the bamboo hat.

    Especially the ''X'' shaped scar on the right face, the red stripes on the lower half of the face and the sharp teeth on the bottom half of the face left a deep impression on him, and even almost scared him.

    After Kakuzu and Biwa Juzou left as if nothing had happened, he seemed to have some lingering fear and did not recover.

    "What''s wrong? What did you find out?" Terumi Mei woke him up and asked.

    "Uh, they should not be ordinary ninjas. Their reactions are very fast and they are very vignt. One of them has a cross-shaped scar on his face."

    After listening to the other party''s speech, Terumi Mei always felt that these two people were not to be trifled with, and the appearance that was described always gave her a very familiar feeling, as if she had seen it somewhere before.

    "Let''s go back and ask Ao. He should be able to recognize someone who can give me an impression."

    Terumi Mei, who did not realize the seriousness of the problem, followed the lines she had memorized before and began to give a very infectious speech.

    However, the figures of the two people always lingered in her mind, lingering.

    It was as if she had missed something.

    This kind of absent-mindedness almost made her unable to finish memorizing the manuscript.

    Fortunately, everything had been done perfectly before, and the effect was still disyed. Many of Kirigakure Ninjas decided to join her team on the spot and contribute to the country.

    As for whether she would rebel in the end if she followed Terumi Mei, was it still important?

 Chapter 294: Exposed

    Chapter 294: Exposed

    "Is this ce?"

    "It should be here. I can''t wait to see that bastard Yasuo."

    Kakuzu nced at Biwa Juzou and said with a threatening tone, "Completing the mission is the first priority. If we fail because of you, I will kill you first!"

    Hearing this, Biwa Juzou''s face suddenly became very ugly. If Kubikiribocho was in his hands, he might have directly hacked at him.

    But now, besides enduring, there was no other good way.

    So after snorting to express his dissatisfaction, Biwa Juzou still did not dare to fart. He and Kakuzu went to the door of a room together, and then knocked on the door rhythmically ording to the secret code.

    After opening the door of the room, Aoba, who was also dressed, only looked at them calmly and then let them in.

    "Since everyone is here, let''splete the mission and leave as soon as possible. I hate this ce, and I don''t want to stay here for a moment longer."

    The first to speak was Biwa Juzou, who had a look of disgust on his face. However, what surprised Yasuo was that this guy actually did not ask him for Kubikiribocho as soon as he came up.

    Did he change his personality?

    No, it seemed that he had been warned.

    Seeing Biwa Juzou ncing at Kakuzu from time to time, Aoba secretlyughed in his heart.

    At this time, Kakuzu said, "Since we are carrying out the mission together, we still need a temporary leader. I will be the one leading the mission. Do you have any objections?"

    Aoba knew that Kakuzu did not trust him and Biwa Juzou, but it did not matter. In any case, Kakuzu could notmand them, so what if he was the leader?

    "I''m only responsible for killing people."

    "Very good, then it''s settled."

    Kakuzu was still more afraid of this ''Yasuo'' that he could not see through, so after he expressed his attitude, he felt much more rxed.

    As for whether Biwa Juzou would have any objections, he did not care at all!

    In Akatsuki, strength is the right to speak. If you are not as strong as me, then hold it in!

    Obviously, without Kubikiribocho, Biwa Juzou was directly ignored.

    Seeing this, Biwa Juzou was very angry, but other than being unable to do anything, he could not do anything.

    So he finally could not help but say, "This mission is very dangerous. One more person means more certainty. Shouldn''t you return Kubikiribocho to me?"

    "I sold him."

    "What ''I sold him'' You sold my Kubikiribocho? Who did you sell him to?"

    When Biwa Juzou heard this ''bad news'', he immediately became anxious.

    Whatever mission or not, go to hell!

    My Kubikiribocho has been sold by this bastard. What else is there to talk about? Let''s die together!

    Then, before Aoba could say anything, Kakuzu red at him with dissatisfaction. "Be quiet. If you dy the mission, I''ll kill you! Isn''t it just a broken knife? If he sell it, means he sell it. At most, you can find a way to buy it back. What''s there to be excited about?"

    It had to be said that although Kakuzu''s words were a bit unpleasant to hear, it really woke him up at once.

    That''s right!

    Can''t you just buy it back? If you can''t buy it back, just snatch it back!

    Instead, it was Kubikiribocho who had always been in the hands of Yasuo, a bastard who he couldn''t beat, which was called true despair.

    Now that Kubikiribocho was sold, was it a good thing?

    But if you want to sell it, why don''t you sell it to me?

    If you are short of money, just say a number. If I go and snatch some money back, wouldn''t it be easy to rx and happy? Why is it so troublesome!

    "Can you tell me who Kubikiribocho sold it to?" Biwa Juzou calmed down a little.

    How the hell would I know who I sold it to!

    I was just messing with you!

    Of course, he couldn''t tell the truth, otherwise, Biwa Juzou would really go berserk.

    He was still hoping to sessfullyplete this mission and then get a few ninjas.

    Therefore, he must stabilize a fool like Biwa Juzou first.

    Therefore, Aoba changed his mind and said, "It''s immoral to reveal the identity of a customer."

    So you stole my things and became moral?

    Biwa Juzou almost cursed, but he forced himself to hold back because he really couldn''t win!

    "But it''s not like we can''t make an exception. How about this, after weplete this mission, as long as you can survive, then I will tell you."

    The meaning in Aoba''s words was very clear. If you don''t die from this mission, I will make an exception and tell you.

    If you can''t finish it, or if you die while carrying out the mission, then there is no need.

    A dead person wants something like Kubikiribocho, is he going to take away all the lives in the underworld?

    Biwa Juzou understood and agreed.

    Because there was no second choice!

    As for whether Yasuo would keep his promise afterpleting the mission, to be honest, he was not very worried, because from the two times he had met, although this guy was very bastard, he would not go back on his word.

    After temporarily suppressing the private conflict, Kakuzu looked at Biwa Juzou again and said, "You are more familiar with the environment here. You will be in charge of how to sneak into Kirigakure and find Mangetsu Hozuki."

    "Don''t worry, I know a path that leads to Kirigakure. I hope the seal key to the enchantment has not changed. Otherwise, we can only think of a way to sneak in."

    It had to be said that it was good to have a mole!

    "There is no time to lose. Let''s sneak into Kirigakure first."

    Aoba and Biwa Juzou didn''t care, so the three of them immediately took action.

    However, just as they left the town, Terumi Mei directly rushed in with his people.

    "Damn, I was a step toote!"

    At this time, Ao calmly said, "The enemy hasn''t been away for long. We will split up and chase after them."

    "Good!"

    After leaving this answer, Terumi Mei immediately rushed towards the north.

    Seeing that Terumi Mei didn''t even bring anyone, Ao felt very helpless. He had to arrange some people to follow him. At the same time, he led his people to the south.

    Biwa Juzou, one of the original "Seven Ninja Swordsmen of The Mist", the user of Kubikiribocho!

    He was full of ambition, his personality was iron-blooded, and he was known for his cruelty.

    Because he was dissatisfied with the tyranny of the vige, he fled the vige and became a wanted S-Rank rebel!

    All kinds of information about Biwa Juzou shed through Ao''s brain. Although he had not seen the real person, from the description given by Terumi Mei, he was 80% sure that the other party might be an S-Rank rebel - Biwa Juzou!

    What worried him even more was why Biwa Juzou, who had fled the vige and be a rebel, suddenly came back at this critical juncture when Kirigakure was in an internal strife.

    And who would hispanions be?

    Could it be Kurosuki Raiga, who had also betrayed the vige?

    If he did not find them to confirm their purpose ofing back, Ao was really worried.

    As for what Terumi Mei wanted to take them on her own, if he said the truth, he did not have any confidence.

 Chapter 295: Whos the Orphan?

    Chapter 295: Who''s the Orphan?

    As they walked through the forest, Kakuzu and the others, who were heading towards the deep mountains of Kirigakure, suddenly stopped in their tracks.

    "Someone is catching up."

    As expected, it was still too conspicuous

    Aoba felt a little helpless.

    They had put on some disguises when they left, but now they were being chased by someone, which meant that they might have been targeted long ago.

    And what they were worried about came.

    When he saw the appearance of the person chasing after them, Aoba was stunned again, because the person who caught up was the particrly troublesome Terumi Mei. However, he did not know if it was because of his confidence in his own strength or some other reason

    "There is only one person? It seems that we have been underestimated." Biwa Juzou somewhat sensitively muttered a few words.

    "It''s better to be alone. Hurry up and solve it. Don''t dy the mission." Naturally, he was talking about the mission because in his opinion, each mission was a cute little money.

    That was why he pursued efficiency so much. Every time his partner dragged him down, he would be very dissatisfied!

    When Terumi Mei caught up with them, her expression was a little grave.

    Because the other party was not two people, but three people who were beyond her expectations!

    At this time, Terumi Mei was not the majestic 5th Mizukage in the future. Even if she had two kinds of Kekkei Genkai, it could not hide the fact that she was only 16 or 7 years old.

    Of course, age did not mean anything.

    Even if his strength was far from reaching his peak, it would definitely be very difficult to fight.

    Then, at this moment, Terumi Mei asked a name in a certain tone.

    "Biwa Juzou?"

    "So there''s a problem here, was that guy who fell down on purpose arranged by you?" As Biwa Juzou spoke, he pulled up the bamboo hat on his head, revealing his face that left a deep impression on others.

    Kakuzu looked at him with some dissatisfaction, but he did not me himpletely.

    After all, letting Biwa Juzou the Kirigakure rebel, join this mission was in itself a good and bad thing.

    He was eptable to be recognized.

    "Biwa Juzou, you already betrayed Kirigakure. Why did youe back? Did youe here to walk into a trap?"

    Biwa Juzou chuckled and said disdainfully, "Into a trap? With a little girl like you? Let Yagura say something like that."

    It could be heard that he had a deep resentment for that 4th Mizukage!

    Otherwise, even if he was almost defeated by Konoha, he was also one of Kirigakure''s Seven Ninja Swordsmen of The Mist. His position could not be shaken, why would he betray the vige and be a traitor?

    If he was not forced to do this, he would be crazy!

    However, when Terumi Mei heard his words, her eyes lit up. Her tone was no longer aggressive. Instead, she said gently, "I know that you and Kurosuki Raiga betrayed us because you were dissatisfied with the tyranny of the vige. It is also because of this that our Kirigakure lost a lot of outstanding ninjas."

    "But all of this can be changed. Many people are working hard for it. Don''t you want to get rid of the title of rebellion ande back?"

    Biwa Juzou was a little stunned. He never thought that the other party would catch up with him with such an idea.

    Therefore, he was not in a hurry to make a move. He asked curiously, "I heard that many people were ughtered because of public rebellions and wanted to overthrow Yagura''s tyranny. Are you also one of them?"

    "No, we are trying to change Mizukage-sama back to his original self."

    Terumi Mei said, a little embarrassed.

    This was also a statement on the surface. After all, the strength they had umted now was not enough to fight against Yagura.

    When Biwa Juzou heard this, he immediately sneered, "Are you kidding me? You don''t even have the courage to stand on the opposite side of Yagura, and you want me to join you? Seeing that you told me such a funny joke, quickly run for your life. Kirigakure is hopeless, and the country is also doomed!"

    "How will you know if you don''t try?"

    Terumi Mei still didn''t want to give up, but Biwa Juzou and Jiao had no patience to listen to her nonsense. They directly turned around and left.

    However

    "Water Release: Hiding in Water Technique!"

    A thick fog instantly filled the surroundings, and the visibility was reduced to the lowest.

    "I''m sorry, I can''t let the people who betrayed the vige leave in front of me." Terumi Mei said.

    "You can''t persuade them to do it? That suits me!"

    Biwa Juzou showed a fighting look, while Kakuzu had a murderous look on his face.

    Anyone who stopped them frompleting the mission must die!

    But at this time, Aoba suddenly revealed a startled expression, because the system mission hade again

    Ding!

    Special death-seeking mission has been released!

    [Mission name: Wild Ambition - 3!]

    [Description: In the face of such a young and beautiful Terumi Mei, how can you not express your feelings!]

    [Question: Does Tsunade have bigger or does Terumi Mei have bigger?]

    [Mission Requirement: Propose to Terumi Mei. After being rejected, shout out the world''s most vicious curse (Great truth) that make you will never be able to marry! ]

    [Mission Time Limit: Ten minutes]

    [Quest reward: Intermediate Skill Card X2]

    [Quest failure: You won''t be able to get a wife for a lifetime. ]

    [PS: What? You ask what if the other party agrees? Of course, you have to say, "I''m just joking!"]

    ......

    The Wild Ambition quest was here again!

    But with Terumi Mei''s high poprity, it was not impossible to understand.

    But what the hell was a proposal?

    At this time, Terumi Mei should not be so sensitive and would not be able to get this.

    As for the curse for being rejected (the truth), it was a little too ''embarrassing and vile''

    Although Terumi Mei has not been able to get married until the rumors spread, this is not the reason for us to stab her in the heart!

    After a few years, Terumi Mei, who has not been able to get married, will have to fight with him in person all over the world!

    This little master won''t take the me!

    Isn''t the price not getting a wife for a lifetime?

    I was wrong!

    Isn''t it just Terumi Mei betting on being born alone? Why I''ll take the me!

    In order to live a happy life in the future, it was nothing to be wronged now.

    So when Biwa Juzou and Kakuzu were ready to kill, he suddenly shouted, "Wait a minute! I..."

    "I have something to say!"

    Looking at the surprised eyes of the two people beside him, Aoba took a deep breath and made up his mind, "Beautiful, I like you! As long as you promise to marry me, I will tie Biwa Juzou and Kakuzu up and give them to you as a betrothal gift!"

    There was a silent!

    Although Terumi Mei, who was hidden in Kirigakure''s technique, could not see her expression, she could totally imagine how stunned she was at this moment.

    As for Kakuzu and Biwa Juzou, who had already been regarded as ''betrothal gifts'', were even more so.

    If there was a dog around at the moment, it would be tempting for them to have a day!

    Damn!

 Chapter 296: Seeking the Psychological Shadow Side

    Chapter 296: Seeking the Psychological Shadow Side

    When ''Yasuo'' suddenly began to ask for marriage for no reason, Kakuzu and Biwa Juzou recalled the first time they met. It seemed that this guy had some unclear rtionship with Konan.

    They privately asked around for gossip, but there was no harvest.

    But from the words revealed by the leader, they learned that it seemed that ''Yasuo'' fell in love with Konan at first sight, and then was tly refused by Konan!

    Even the task that they tookst time to target Kumogakure seemed to be ''Yasuo'' because of Konan.

    At first, they didn''t believe this kind of ridiculous guess, but today, they heard with their own ears that this guy was proposing to a woman who had just met for less than two minutes and didn''t even know her name!

    What kind of thing was this!

    The other party had always given them a feeling that he wasn''t someone who couldn''t walk when he saw a woman.

    How did he suddenly be an idiot?

    If Obito knew the depression and confusion in their hearts at this time, he would probably feel the same way.

    Because ''Yasuo'' this guy was a very unexpected bastard with a strange brain.

    Whether it was strength or personality, it was impossible to understand!

    Then, ''Yasuo'', who had not received a response at this time, shouted again, "Are you going to marry me or not? If ''betrothal gift'' is not enough, just say it!"

    Biwa Juzou, who had been reduced to ''betrothal gift'' once again, had a terrible ck face. If he had not been unable to defeat this bastard and the whereabouts of ''hostage'' Kubikiribocho had not been asked, he really could not help but want to die together with this bastard.

    Under Aoba''s ''shameless''questioning again, it was unknown what kind of psychological struggle he had gone through before Terumi Mei''s abnormally speechless answer came.

    "Hug. Sorry, I do not have any thoughts of marrying now."

    He was rejected.

    Biwa Juzou, as the ''betrothal gift'' was so happy!

    I let you be so arrogant. Now you are defeated.

    The girl did well. Later, he would be more gentle.

    It was fucking awesome!

    When Biwa Juzou heard that the bastard ''Yasuo'' had been rejected, his entire body felt refreshed.

    Then, just as he was looking forward to what kind of wonderful expression this bastard would have, the climax of this emotional entanglement had arrived.

    "Sigh, was he rejected? That would be such a pity. However..."

    "Remember what I''m saying now. If you miss me, you won''t be able to get married for the rest of your life!"

    Can''t get married...

    What the fuck...

    Get out...

    Go...

    The whole mountain forest echoed the vicious curse of someone who seemed to be angry from embarrassment.

    Terumi Mei, who was nowhere to be seen, seemed to be hit on the back of her head by a sledgehammer. Her mind was nk, and his eyes were confused and absent-minded.

    Who am I? Where am I? What am I doing?

    Why would someone suddenly propose to me?

    Why would I be cursed by the other party for the rest of my life after I rejected them?

    At this moment, Terumi Mei felt as if her mind had been forcefully stuffed with a hundred thousand ''Why''. Her mind was in a mess and she could not remember what she was doing.

    Moreover, the other party''s curse kept echoing in her ears. It was as if it had really be a curse, making it impossible for her not to care about it at all.

    It was unknown how much time had passed, but the fog she had created had almostpletely dissipated. At this time, Terumi Mei, who had been in a state of confusion, finally found her brain, and her nk eyes were also full of vigor.

    "Bastard, no matter who you are, I will definitely kill you!"

    Terumi Mei, who finally reacted, immediately began to go berserk. An extremely terrifying aura rose from her body and then continuously spread in all directions.

    However, when she tried to find the figure of that bastard, she was depressed to find that when she was in a daze, the other party had already disappeared.

    Kirigakure''s technique actually provided cover for the other party.

    "Ah! I''m so angry!"

    You won''t be able to marry for the rest of your life.

    "Die! Go to hell!"

    Terumi Mei, who identally recalled that voice, started to throw out one ninjutsu after another, as if she was venting something.

    When the people who came to chase her arrived, they looked at each other in dismay.

    Because the ''fight'' here was too tragic, even the ground was dissolved into potholes, a mess!

    It was easy to imagine just how intense the battle had just happened here!

    However, the good news was that Terumi Mei-sama was fine and did not seem to be injured.

    "Are you alright? Where is the enemy? Has he been beaten away by you?"

    "As expected of Terumi Mei-sama. Her strength is truly too terrifying!"

    "However, the other party can not be underestimated. He was actually able to escape from Terumi Mei-sama with all his might."

    Hearing all kinds of praises, Terumi Mei-sama was so excited that she almost went berserk again!

    However, she still took a few deep breaths and forced a smile. "What a pity, the other party escaped."

    "Which direction did the other party escape in? Should we continue chasing?" The subordinate asked with a face full of admiration.

    Then, he heard Terumi Mei clench his teeth and squeeze out a few words, "Chase, split up and chase!".

    The subordinate nodded. He was very emotional in his heart. It seemed that the enemy was very troublesome. He was actually able to anger Terumi Mei-sama to this extent.

    "Everyone split into three groups. Chase them!".

    "Yes!"

    ......

    On the other side, Aoba and the other two followed Biwa Juzou''s n and sped up.

    It was because he did not know when the big trouble behind woulde after him.

    No one spoke, all of them hurrying on their way.

    It was obvious that they didn''t know what to say.

    Even Biwa Juzou, who had almost been treated as a ''betrothal gift'' to Terumi Mei, pretended to be mute.

    At the same time, he thought, This bastard Yasuo is really too terrifying. He actually holds a grudge. No wonder he would steal my Kubikiribocho and sell it. This is not because he is short of money, but because he is taking revenge on his previous behavior!

    Biwa Juzou, who had all the causality in his mind, could not help but shiver. He made up his mind that after he caught up with Kubikiribocho, he would not offend this guy again, or he might be plotted against.

    Isn''t it normal for a woman who has just met for the first time to reject your proposal? Do you have to curse others that they can''t get married for the rest of their lives?

    I really can''t afford to offend them, I can''t afford to offend them!

    However, it was also thanks to this guy that he was able to avoid a meaningless battle and save him a lot of trouble.

    Thinking of this, he couldn''t help but look at Yasuo again. He really didn''t want to know how big the shadow in the woman''s heart was at this time. This grudge could be considered to be settled!

 Chapter 297: Infiltrating into Kirigakure

    Chapter 297: Infiltrating into Kirigakure

    A few dayster, under the lead of Biwa Juzou, the traitor, they sessfully arrived near Kirigakure.

    Because this ce was located deep in the mountains and was covered in thick fog all year round, it had the name of Kirigakure.

    "In front is the vige''s enchantment. If we can open it, we can sneak in from here. If we can''t open it, we can find another way."

    After saying that, Biwa Juzou found the position and immediately began to form seals with both hands.

    When he finished forming the seal, Aoba and Kakuzu immediately saw ayer of transparent light screen open to both sides, and a ''light door'' that could allow one person to pass through appeared.

    At this time, Biwa Juzou smiled very proudly, "It seems that in the years that I left, Barrier Team has not made any progress! Let''s go!"

    When the three of them entered, the barrier behind them immediately returned to normal.

    From this, it could be seen what kind of disaster a traitor would bring to the Ninja Vige.

    As a result, Aoba felt that something was wrong with this guy''s eyes.

    "Why are you looking at me?" "Since you have already defected, why don''t you sell yourself out more thoroughly? Or do you think I still have any feelings for this ce?"

    Before Aoba could say anything, Biwa Juzou defended himself.

    Standing on his field, there was naturally nothing wrong with this method.

    Just like how every vige''s ninja would immediately kill them when they encountered their own vige''s rebellion.

    Since they were already enemies, there was nothing to sell or not sell.

    "First, find a ce to act as a temporary stronghold, and then inquire about the information on the target." Kakuzu kept emphasizing his efficiency. "Finish the task as soon as possible and leave as soon as possible. I don''t have money, so I don''t want to have a fight with Mizukage."

    "Come with me. I know a ce suitable for us to stay temporarily."

    Biwa Juzou took Aoba and Jiao to an extremely dirty and messy residential area.

    This was originally an ordinary residential area. However, after Yagura lost his mind, this ce became a ce that no one could manage. Bandits, thieves, and even fallen ninjas could be found here.

    In the end, Aoba could even see aplicated expression on this guy''s face.

    It was obvious that this guy was not like what he said. He really had no feelings for this ce.

    It was probably because his heart was dead.

    Soon, they found a target. It was a group of traffickers. After tying up a woman, they immediately fled into their home.

    However, they did not know that the God of Death had secretly strangled them.

    Almost every member of Akatsuki was a killer, let alone a few scum.

    So after following them in, in just a few breaths, everyone fell in a pool of blood in confusion, as if they were questioning who, why did they kill them?

    But just as the corner was about to kill the trembling woman in the corner, Aoba suddenly said, "We still need to stay here for a while. We need someone to deal with some things for us."

    As if she had grasped thest life-saving straw, the woman immediately said in horror, "I can do anything. Please keep me."

    Kakuzu did not really want to keep this unstable factor that might expose their existence. However, Yasuo had always given him face, so he did not want to make any conflicts because of this small matter.

    Anyway, an ordinary woman without the strength to truss a chicken, let her live first.

    As for why Yasuo wanted to keep this woman.

    Is there a need to say that!

    Unconsciously, Yasuo wanted to upy his image when he saw a woman. It was already deeply ingrained in the heart of people.

    If Aoba knew that this was how Kakuzu looked at him, he would probably immediately pull out Zanpakuto and fight him to the death!

    Was he that hungry?

    It was obviously the system''s fault, but he had to take the me!

    Damn!

    Although it was on ount of ''Yasuo'' that he managed to keep this woman alive, Kakuzu and Biwa Juzou soon found that what this guy said was not unreasonable.

    Because the corpses in the room were all cleaned up by that woman alone, and even the blood on the ground was not spared, as if they would be killed if they could not show their value.

    Even if everyone was used to the corpses, they probably did not want to live under the same roof with a few corpses.

    Therefore, they had no objections and acquiesced in the existence of this woman.

    After that, Biwa Juzou also asked a lot of things from this woman. Although most of them were useless information, it also allowed Biwa Juzou, who had been away from Kirigakure for a long time, to have a deeper understanding of Kirigakure''s current situation.

    "I''ll borrow this woman for a while. I''ll be back soon."

    Biwa Juzou said it very quickly. It turned out that he was going to investigate the surrounding environment and get some food back.

    However, Aoba and Kakuzu could smell the thick smell of blood on his body. It was obvious that in just a while, many unlucky people died in his hands.

    The woman did not say anything and directly went to cook food, but it seemed that she was very frightened.

    Aoba shook his head. It was already the limit for him to speak up for her. As for whether she could survive in the end, it still depended on whether she knew how to adapt to the situation and how lucky she was.

    For three days in a row, Biwa Juzou left early and returnedte to gather information outside.

    Aoba and Kakuzu obediently stayed in the temporary stronghold, asionally moving their muscles and bones, because there were always people who were blind.

    This also caused the woman who had stayed behind to have to asionally clean the corpses apart from cooking and cleaning every day.

    However, it was impossible for her toin because she was already very lucky to be alive.

    This kind of life was broken after Biwa Juzou returned again.

    Seeing that they seemed to have something to say, the woman took the initiative to cover her ears and hid outside. The more she knew, the faster she died. She had clearly understood it long ago.

    Seeing that she was so tactful, Kakuzu retracted the killing intent in his eyes. However, in his opinion, this woman would die sooner orter. When they left this ce, it would be the death of this woman.

    "What kind of information did you find out?"

    "Mangetsu Hozuki will go to theke to train at a fixed time every day. There are few people there, so it is a good opportunity to make a move. However, Hozuki n''s Hydrification Technique is very troublesome, especially in ces with water, it is very difficult to kill him!"

    Hearing this, Kakuzu immediately frowned. It was obvious that if he wanted to kill him in one hit, it was not a wise choice to attack Mangetsu Hozuki by theke.

    "Can''t we attack the residence of the target?"

    Biwa Juzou shook his head, "The residence of Hozuki n is located in the center of Kirigakure. If we attack there, it will immediately attract the other people of Kirigakure, and even Mizukage."

    "Even if we seed, we will have to face the siege of the entire Kirigakure. So I would rather attack Mangetsu Hozuki by thekeside where no one is around. I don''t want to experience the taste of Tailed Beast Ball."

 Chapter 298: Surrounding and Killing Mangetsu Hozuki!

    Chapter 298: Surrounding and Killing Mangetsu Hozuki!

    Biwa Juzou''s attitude was very clear. Dealing with Mangetsu Hozuki waspletely different from dealing with Mizukage.

    Not to mention that 4th Mizukage Yagura were still Kage-level who could perfectly control Bijuu''s strength. There was no need to think about it and they knew that it was not easy to deal with. They also did not need to face Mizukage directly.

    "Then we can only ambush them first. When the other party shows up, we will kill the target immediately, not giving them the chance to escape into theke." Kakuzu thought very well, but it was unknown whether the specific implementation would be so smooth.

    Then, Biwa Juzou suddenly looked at Aoba. "Can you freeze the entireke in an instant?"

    Ha?

    Aoba was a little stunned. Then, he suddenly remembered that in thest mission, he had performed the Grand Crimson Lotus Ice Ring'' in front of this guy.

    Wasn''t this creating a ck dragon?

    I don''t know which ability Zanpakuto has this time. This misunderstanding is too beautiful.

    "You know Ice Release?" Kakuzu asked in surprise.

    Aoba knew that he had to exin it clearly. Otherwise, why would he bother with Ice Release?

    Thus, he shook his head and said seriously, "You all have misunderstood. That is only one of the great Kenjutsu of mine. In my eyes, everything in the world can be turned into a de in my hand, disying great power."

    Biwa Juzou, who was confused by what he heard, said straightforwardly, "Then why don''t you use that Kenjutsu fromst time?"

    Don''t you know that people who speak too frankly will die quickly?

    Do you think you can use it again?

    I also want to use it again, but every time I randomly get an ability, it will depend on my face!

    Aoba shook his head again and pretended to be mysterious. "I am Kenjutsu. I am born from fate. I will follow my heart. I can''t force it."

    The trantor tranted, "When the timees, it will depend on luck. Don''t be a bitch!"

    Biwa Juzou and Kakuzu were both stunned, but they also heard one thing, that was to use that Kenjutsu fromst time, there was no chance!

    Well, he still had to think of another way.

    The upright boy Biwa Juzou refused to ept it and wanted to continue the line, but Aoba had already rushed in front of him and said, "Don''t say anymore. You will know when the timees."

    Biwa Juzou, who was choked for a moment, felt very unhappy. Alright, I want to see what kind of flower you can y at that time!

    "When are you going to deal with that woman?" After setting the location of the attack, Kakuzu suddenly looked outside and asked.

    "Didn''t you want to shift the me to Kumogakure? When you leave, use Kumogakure head gurad to cover your forehead. This woman can be considered a waste."

    Hearing this answer, Kakuzu was very dissatisfied. "She saw our appearance."

    "No, it''s you guys. I am wearing a mask on my face. No one knows what I look like."

    Aoba''s words directly killed the sky.

    In the end, he coldly said, "You better know what you are doing." After that, he closed his eyes to rest. It was obvious that he was not annoyed.

    Aoba could not help but sigh. As expected, it was hard to be a good person in this world. There was no need to cause trouble for himself.

    ......

    The next day, Aoba and the other two left the temporary stronghold.

    That woman, in the end, survived.

    However, in ordance with the idea of being used by trash, Kakuzu reluctantly left some ''evidence'' that could not be easily discovered inside. Then, he ''identally'' removed the transformation technique several times in front of that woman.

    There was no need for Biwa Juzou, because he had already been recognized. Once something happened, sooner orter, he would be suspected.

    By theke, after waiting for a long time, a white hair, with a vertical braid, sharp teeth, and a figure wrapped in a fluffy bandage around his neck finally slowly appeared.

    Mangetsu Hozuki, which was Suigetsu Hozuki''s brother, was said to be a genius who could skillfully use seven ninja knives!

    In a certain mission, Seven Ninja Swordsmen of The Mist was killed by a mysterious ''Konoha Genin'', so in the end, only Biwa Juzou, Suikazan Fuguki, and Kurosuki Raiga returned alive with all the ninja knives.

    It was also from that time that Mangetsu had inherited Hiramekakei, and had made quite a name for himself.

    The remaining ninja sabers were also stored in the family scrolls, waiting for the next user to appear.

    When there was no mission, Mangetsu woulde to thekeside every day to train.

    As for why he chose this ce, it was also because it was rtively remote and very few people woulde. He could use all the ninja swords in his hands to his heart''s content and not be disturbed.

    But on this day, when he had just stepped foot here, he sensed that something was wrong.

    Someone hade!

    Because he had been training here all year round, he had a deep impression of almost every flower, tree, and every inch ofnd here.

    Thus, he could tell at a nce if anyone had been here.

    And the moment he stopped, he realized that he and the others had already been discovered and immediatelyunched an attack!

    Arge number of ck lines hidden underground immediately drilled out of the ground, wanting to catch their target.

    However, Mangetsu Hozuki seemed to have expected this. As soon as he felt the ground shake, he immediately retreated. At the same time, Hiramekarei also appeared in his hands from behind.

    He swung with force!

    The surging ck lines werepletely cut off!

    Although the sneak attack failed, the goal of Kakuzu had also been achieved. Mangetsu Hozuki n was far away from theke.

    Then, Biwa Juzou''s attack also arrived. He didn''t use any of Water Release Ninjutsu. He just wrapped Mangetsu Hozuki with his bare hands. It seemed that he wanted to seize Hiramekarei in his hands.

    As the only long-range attack weapon of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen of The Mist, Hiramekarei had a very huge w.

    As one of the original Seven Ninja Swordsmen of The Mist, it was naturally impossible for Biwa Juzou to not know these things, which was why he resolutely chose to fight in a more dangerous closebat.

    However, at this time, the importance of weapons was revealed.

    However, no matter how bad Hiramekarei for short-range attack was, it was better than you fighting with your bare hands!

    Biwa Juzou, who instantly fell into a disadvantageous position, was angry in his heart. If Kubikiribocho had not been sold by some bastard, he would not have been in such a sorry state.

    Moreover, Mangets Hozuki clearly recognized him and asked, "Biwa Juzou? It''s actually you! Where''s your Kubikiribocho?"

    Do you understand what it means to hit people without hitting their faces and not expose their shorings?

    If we don''t talk about this, we won''t be Hiramekarei anymore!

    "It''s none of your business! If I kill you, Hiramekakei will naturally be mine!" Biwa Juzou''s face was clearly a little dark.

    This also let Mangets Hozuki know that this guy might have lost Kubikiribocho.

    But..

    "If you want my Hiramekarei, that will depend on whether you have the ability or not! Let your helperse out, otherwise, without Kubikiribocho, you are not worthy to be my opponent!" Mangets Hozuki said proudly.

 Chapter 299: Thunder and Lightning

    Chapter 299: Thunder and Lightning

    Thest time Aoba used [Schrodinger''s Zanpakuto] supplies to escort Land of Tea to Land of Iron, more than a hundred chapters had passed in a sh.

    Looking at the 88.1% chance of [Bankai] after [Sealing], Aoba was more or less unsettled, he was worried that his face would be too nasty. There was close to a 90% chance that [Bankai] would fail.

    However, in order to maintain his character, he decisively pulled out Zanpakuto from his hands!

    The moment he pulled out this Zanpakuto, the chaotic quantum entanglement state immediately copsed into reality. All the information about Zanpakuto was grasped by him.

    "Pierce!"

    As Aoba muttered the words of liberation, the long saber in his hand immediately turned into a western sword.

    "It''s actually this Zanpakuto."

    Aoba seemed to be somewhat surprised.

    The reason was that this was [Gonryomaru], the Zanpakuto of Chojiro Sasakibe, who was the Lieutenant of the 1st Division of the Gotei 13 in the Bleach World.

    As the Lieutenant under themand of Genry¨±sai Shigekuni Yamamoto, Chojiro Sasakibe really has no sense of existence, so thatter [Gonryomaru] betrayed him, the reason is that he will always be ignored by others!

    As for this [Gonryomaru], is it strong or not?

    From the performance of Chojiro Sasakibe in the original work, it seems very ordinary, and even a high light moment can not be found.

    But Aoba once saw a video about the strength points between the Lautenant and also through this video, he knew that the original Chojiro Sasakibe who ha no sense of existence, was actually so strong!

    ording to Captain Genry¨±sai Shigekuni Yamamoto, the old man personally recalled that the second scar on his forehead was injured by Chojiro Sasakibe!

    Even said that the three words of "Genryusai Shigekuni" were also for the long-term!

    What kind of concept was this?

    Genryusai Shigekuni Yamamoto could be said to be the strongest existence among the Shinigami (Ichigo will not be mentioned), yet Cojiro Sasakibe was able to hurt him, and also made the old man give him title "Genryusai", and then let Chojiro Sasakibe his Leutenant.

    If Chojiro Sasakibe is not the illegitimate son of Genry¨±sai Shigekuni Yamamoto, then there is only one exnation left.

    Chojiro Sasakibe and Zanpakuto in his hand, [Gonryomaru] are powerful to the point that even Genry¨±sai Shigekuni Yamamoto appreciates!

    " Koko Gonryo Rikyu!"

    With a piercing sound, a sharp lightning bolt immediately shot out from the tip of the sword in Aoba''s hand, directly piercing towards Mangetsu Hozuki that was pressing down on Biwa Juzou.

    Its speed was extremely fast, and it was also a long-range attack. Because Mangetsu H¨­zuki could not dodge in time, his face was directly cut with a scorched ck bloodstain.

    As a Zanpakuto of the [Chojiro Sasakibe], [Gonryomaru] didn''t just turn into a sword for meleebat after the [Beginning of Resolution], but was more powerful with its long-range attacks!

    Even a genius expert like Mangetsu H¨­zuki would find it extremely difficult to dodge [Gonryomaru] long-range attacks without expecting it beforehand.

    Moreover, lightning was the bane of the Hozuki n''s Hydrification Technique!

    "Lightning Release: False Darkness!"

    At this time, the attack of Kakuzu arrived. Mangetsu H¨­zuki immediately swept away Biwa Juzou, who was entangled with him like a dog skin ster, and then quickly turned around, holding the wide double knives ˇ¤ in front of him.

    "Hiramekarei!"

    Along with the infusion of arge amount of chakra, Hiramekarei was rapidly glowing and bing bigger. Then, a light cannon suddenly shot out!

    In the blink of an eye, the two attacks fiercely bombarded together. They stood against each other, entangled, expanded, contracted, and finally exploded with a boom!

    Taking advantage of the gap between Mangetsu Hozuk''s Hiramekarei, Aoba, who had transformed into an ''Old Silver Coin'', raised his hand and western sword from behind again, aiming at his target.

    "Koko Gonryo Rikyu!"

    "Water Gun Technique!"

    The muscles of Mangetsu H¨­zuki arm instantly surged, and then he brandished his Hiramekarei as he weed the Koko Gonryo Rikyu released by Aoba!

    With another boom, countless bolts of lightning directly exploded when they struck Hiramekarei, and enveloped Mangetsu H¨­zuki.

    Mangetsu H¨­zuki was instantly sted away, and even the Kiramekarei in his hands and fell to the side.

    Biwa Juzou, who had been ying the soy sauce for a while, immediately ran over excitedly. He held the two des in his hand, and then waved them twice to test his hand.

    Although it was not as convenient as Kubikiribocho, it was already very good to have other weapons of the same level in this situation.

    Moreover, it was clear that Mangetsu H¨­zuki not defeat the joint attack of these three people.

    But at this time, Mangetsu H¨­zuki, who was like a wild beast, suddenly stopped. His eyes revealed a bloodthirsty and crazy look.

    He formed a seal with both hands and suddenly pressed it against the ground.

    Then, with a bang, the scroll was directly channeled out by him.

    Then, without any hesitation, he spread out the scroll, which was lined with the words ''break, big, long, blunt, explosive, thunder, and double''!

    The only difference was that the four words ''break, big, thunder, and double'' were gray, while the three words ''long, blunt, explosive'' were bright white.

    Mangetsu Hozuki fiercely pressed the scroll, and in an instant, there were three ninja swords.

    Then Mangetsu H¨­zuki first stuck the long sword - Nuibari and Kabutowari - flying foam on the ground, and then he picked up the Hiramekarei which was said to be able to break down all defenses!

    Although it was called a sword, the Kabutowari was actually a weapon made of a beheading ax and a hammer. The middle was connected with a special rope.

    It was obvious that ˇ¤ had suffered a great loss, and his two sword had been snatched away. He was now preparing to fight with his life on the line!

    And the three ninja sabers in his hands were his greatest reliance!

    Aoba''s eyes suddenly lit up. The reason why he did not use all his strength to deal with Mangetsu Hozuki right away, wasn''t it all for the sake of these ninja swords that this guy kept!

    If he identally killed this guy, then if he wanted to obtain these ninja sword again, he would have to wait until this guy was reincarnated from the death before he had a chance.

    Therefore, he had been holding back just now.

    But just as he was about to prepare for [Bankai] to quickly kill Mangetsu H¨­zuki and leave, Biwa Juzou, who had been beaten up badly by him, walked out directly.

    "Give me some time. I want to have a good fight with this guy!"

    Aoba and Kakuzu were both stunned at the same time. Why was this guy still thinking about this at this time?

    "I know this request is a bit wilful, but three minutes. I only need three minutes! Three minutes is enough!" Biwa Juzou said with an unusually serious expression.

    After seeing this guy''s expression, Aoba and Kakuzu both knew that this guy had made up his mind. If he was not given a few minutes, he would definitely not be satisfied.

    So after weighing the pros and cons, they all put away their attacking posture and gave him these three minutes.

 Chapter 300: Im the Seven Ninja Swordsmen of the Mist!

    Chapter 300: I''m the Seven Ninja Swordsmen of the Mist!

    Although he agreed to Biwa Juzou''s three-minute one-on-one request, in order to be absolutely safe, they sealed the corner of the of the area, and Aoba blocked Mangetsu Hozuki ''s path of retreat.

    Seeing this scene, Mangetsu Hozuki suddenly said, "Your goal is not to snatch the ninja sword, but to kill me."

    Biwa Juzou nodded, then shook his head, "You can''t escape. To be able to die in this Hiramekarei, you can rest in peace."

    Before he finished speaking, Biwa Juzou brandished his Hiramekarei, and shed towards Mangetsu Hozuki.

    All long-range attacks were abandoned by him, and he waspletely using it as Kubikiribocho!

    The wind pressure he brought up in an instant even cut off a few strands of Mangetsu Hozuki''s white hair.

    However, Mangetsu Hozuki was worthy of being called a genius who was known to be proficient in using seven ninja swords, and when Hiramakarei shed out with astonishing destructive power!

    Kabutowari, the hammer in his left hand suddenly smashed down!

    With a loud bang, the piece in Biwa Juzou''s hand was shattered into pieces, and he was almost sent flying.

    After stabilizing the weapon with great difficulty, Mangetsu Hozuki''s right hand and left hand smashed down one after another.

    Because of this, Biwa Juzou couldn''t help but spit out a mouthful of blood.

    However, with his richbat experience, he definitely wouldn''t let go of the possibility of any manufacturing machine. This mouthful of blood was directly spat on Mangetsu Hozuki''s face, instantly covering his vision.

    Then, arge amount of chakra was forcibly injected into the Hiramekarei in Biwa Juzou, as he shouted, "Blood Mist Sword Technique"

    In the next second, Hiramekarei, who was separated from him, suddenly emitted several light thorns that pierced into all the joints of Mangetsu Hozuki!

    "Hydrification Technique!"

    Mangetsu Hozuki was instantly turned into a sieve. The Hydrification Technique allowed him to survive at the most critical moment.

    Dong.

    While using the Hydrification Technique, Hiramekarei hit the ground.

    However, Mangetsu Hozuki was not so easy to defeat. "Water Gun Technique!"

    The connected right hand immediately took the shape of a pistol and pointed at Biwa Juzou. Then, arge amount of bullet like liquid was shot out from his fingertips.

    "En."

    Biwa Juzou immediately let out a muffled groan, and three or four bloody holes appeared in his leg.

    However, the other attacks were all blocked by Hiramekarei in his hand.

    Mangetsu Hozuki, who took this opportunity to retreat, immediately retreated back to the front of the Hiramekarei. He said with some bewilderment, "You can actually use Hiramekarei?"

    "Hehe, don''t look down on your senior too much, brat! If Kubikiribocho was in my hands, even that fellow Mangetsu Hozuki wouldn''t dare to engage in closebat with me. You are still too inexperienced!"

    Biwa Juzou spat out another mouthful of bloody saliva, his eyes cruel and crazy.

    Although Hozuki n had always imed to be able to use seven ninja swords, this did not mean that in a one-on-one confrontation, Hozuki n was the strongest.

    It could only be said that the people of this n were born to be Seven Ninja Swordsmen of The Mist''s candidates!

    Which ninja decked a master, the Hozuki n could take it on.

    So what if Mangetsu Hozuki was a genius?

    Who among the people who could be Seven Ninja Swordsmen of The Mist wasn''t an extremely talented genius?

    Mangetsu Hozuki''s expression finally turned serious. He pulled out the Nuibari and stabbed it into the ground, then turned around and walked his way back.

    "You are right, but unfortunately, your biggest weakness now is that you don''t have Kubikiribocho!"

    "Explode!"

    Mangetsu Hozuki went forwatd with Shibuki. Every collision came from Shibuki would produce a violent explosion, which could kill the welder first if not used properly.

    Although Biwa Juzou relied on his talent and experience to y with Hiramekarei, in the end, he still treated it as Kubikiribocho. He was unable topletely unleash the true power of his Hiramekarei.

    On the other hand, Mangetsu Hozuki was like the true master of Kabutowari. It began to suppress Biwa Juzou the entire time.

    At this time, Kakuzu, who had been waiting impatiently, said, "One more minute."

    Hearing this, Biwa Juzou''s eyes instantly became even more crazy, and he forcibly injected chakra into Hiramekarei in his hand again, making it shine brighter and bigger.

    It was actually apletely suicidal method to die together!

    When Mangetsu H¨­zuki saw this, not only was he not afraid, he once again used the Hydrification Technique, allowing Shibuki to smash down even faster.

    With a life-saving secret technique like the Hydrification Technique, there was no reason for him to be afraid of the other party perishing together!

    However, just as Shibuki were about tond on Biwa Juzou''s head, Biwa Juzou suddenly revealed a sinister smile.

    Biwa Juzou who was pointing straight at Mangetsu Hozuki''s head, instantly raised his Hiramekarei and fired a shot, striking the Shibuki and Mangetsu Hozuki!

    Boom

    With thebination of the two, the explosive power of Shibuki was even grater.

    The Hydrification Technique was not an invincible defensive technique. It was just very effective against physical attacks.

    However, under this level of explosion, using the Hydrification Technique would only make it die faster!

    Win!

    Just as Biwa Juzou''s smile rose, it suddenly froze on his face.

    The intense mes and the smoke from the explosion enveloped their positions.

    Themotion caused by this side was already too big. Presumably, someone woulde to check it out very soon and could not dy any longer.

    With this thought in mind, Kakuzu immediately used Wind Release to blow away the smoke.

    However, when Kakuzu and Aoba saw the result of the battle clearly, they were suddenly stunned.

    Mangetsu Hozuki was in a very miserable state at this time. Most of his body had been missing in the explosion. He was able to live because he was still in the effect of the Hydrification Technique.

    However, as he took out the special water bottle that he carried with him and was not destroyed by the explosion, he took a deep breath.

    Mangetsu Hozuki, which had been replenished with water, immediately recovered to its original state. However, he had consumed too much chakra, which made him look a little weak.

    Therefore, Biwa Juzou''s situation was very unexpected.

    Because the long sword that had been stabbed into the ground, Nuibari had prated his body at some point in time, and he had suffered a violent explosion. As a result, Biwa Juzou was only left with a single breath.

    The concept of barely being able to use and use it proficiently is two different concepts. Do you know that as long as I have seven mystical swords, I can be ''Seven Ninja Swordsmen of The Mist'' alone!

    "The moment you picked up the Hiramekarei, your ending was already doomed."

    The moment Mangetsu Hozuki pulled out the Shibuki, Nuibari that was hard to see with the naked eye was already wrapped around his index finger.

    And when Biwa Juzou confidently made that kind of move, Nuibari had alreadypleted the assassination!

    Only one ninja de might not be enough, but what if there were two, three, or even more?

    This was the true horror of Mangetsu Hozuki!

 Chapter 301: Koko Gonryo Rikyu

    Chapter 301: Koko Gonryo Rikyu

    "My ending... is destined? But aren''t you the same? Let''s go to hell together, bastard!" As Biwa Juzou spat out blood, he threw away Hiramekarei, who had blocked the damage from the explosion just now.

    Then, he recklessly hugged Mangetsu Hozuki!

    Since he was the one who proposed the one-on-one duel, he naturally had a corresponding understanding!

    Let''s die together!

    "Attack!"

    As Biwa Juzou let out his final roar, Kakuzu revealed a satisfied and cruel smile. "Biwa Juzou, I, Kakuzu, have already approved of your choice!"

    "Lightning Release: False Darkness!"

    But just as Kakuzu made his move, Mangetsu Hozuki once again used the Hydrification Technique to break free from Biwa Juzou''s bindings. Then, he quickly picked up the Hiramekarei that he had thrown away and aimed them behind him.

    "Liberate!"

    A powerful ball of chakra instantly collided with the lightning spear that was flying towards them.

    However, at some unknown time, the electrons in the air gradually condensed together, and dark clouds covered the sky, forming an ovalyer of electricity on the heads of everyone.

    With Biwa Juzou and Kakuzu continuously attracting the attention of Mangetsu Hozuki, it also made Aoba''s move extremely rxed.

    "Bankai, K¨­k¨­ Gonry¨­ Riky¨±!"

    [Gonry¨­maru] in Aoba''s hand disappeared, reced by an oval-shaped thunder light curtain like a noble''s canopy shrouded the sky.

    This kind of Zanpakuto power that could control the weather, in addition to [Ch¨­jir¨­ Sasakibe], only the 10th Division Captain[T¨­shir¨­ Hitsugaya]who could do!

    It was the true might of heavenly lightning!

    "Thunder Prison Trial!"

    When Mangetsu Hozuki noticed the strange phenomenon in the sky, he immediately made the most sensible judgment. While rushing towards theke, he spread the Hiramekarei to the highest level above his head.

    He was trying to use this method to block the enemy''s ''Lightning Release'' attack.

    However, the area that [Gonry¨­maru], covered was not something he could run out of at once, not to mention that there was also a corner waiting by theke, staring at him with cruel eyes.

    Swish!

    It was as if the sky had been illuminated by the lightning that suddenly fell down.

    The lightning that escaped from the ''Gonry¨­maru'' split into eleven, and with the speed of lightning, they fell from the sky and bombarded Mangetsu Hozuki.

    Under the might of this true heavenly thunder, there was no possibility of Mangetsu Hozuki dodging.

    The first bolt of lightning struck Hiramekarei on top of the te, the spreading power of lightning immediately paralyzed Mangetsu Hozuki body, locking him in ce.

    It seemed like the second bolt of lightning had almost smashed Hiramekarei into pieces, but Mangetsu Hozuki relied on its tenacious willpower to forcibly hold on.

    However, without giving him any chance to breathe, the third bolt of lightning followed.

    After that, the fourth and fifth bolts of lightning were all urately bombarded, and only then did the rumbling thunder sound.

    Looking at the battlefield again, the two arms of Mangetsu Hozuki had already disappeared, and Hiramekarei was also blown away.

    The Hydrification Technique that he had no choice but to use only allowed him to survive. Half of his body had been evaporated, and his head was missing arge chunk.

    His body, which was like flowing water, was filled with arge amount of lightning power, and it kept shing with electric arcs.

    At the same time, it also caused him to be unable to fully liquify. His body sometimes condensed into a physical body, and sometimes also turned into a liquid state.

    Arge amount of blood fell on the ground.

    Obviously, this wide range of ''Lightning Release Ninjutsu'' waspletely his nemesis.

    However, he was still alive even after being sted to this state by lightning. This kind of strange vitality was also surprising!

    However, what Kakuzu paid attention to wasn''t this, but rather'' Yasuo ''that guy actually didn''t use ''Ice Release'', but instead used this kind of ''Lightning Release'' that had reached S-Rank?

    When those bolts of lightning fell, he felt a true aura of destruction from it, and its power was not even inferior to his ''Earth Grudge Fear Lightning Release''.

    Could it be that Kenjutsu really existed?

    If it was true, then this Yasuo was too terrifying. Perhaps he could even threaten the leader.

    Kakuzu was shocked by his sudden thought!

    At this time, he suddenly felt that someone was approaching. His face immediately sank, "Hurry up and get rid of the target. I''ll go and clean up all the mice that are near!"

    Although he still had amanding tone, Kakuzu was no longer confident.

    Aoba also knew that this battle had dragged on for too long, and it had caused too much noise. Especially the previous explosion and the gorgeous scene after [Bankai], it would inevitably attract arge number of Kirigakure Ninjas to check the situation.

    So after waiting for the a while, he looked at Mangetsu Hozuki and said, "Do you have anyst words?"

    "Yes. Who sent you to kill me?"

    Aoba was silent for a moment, but he still mouthed the answer to Mangetsu Hozuki an answer he didn''t know if it was the answer he wanted.

    Swish!

    Elevent bolts of lightning descended once again,pletely drowning out Mangetsu Hozuki.

    At this point, the only remaining Seven Ninja Swordsmen of The Mist of Kirigakure was only Suikazan Fuguki.

    After sighing for a bit, Aoba immediately took action, sealing the three ninja swords scattered in other ces back into the scrolls left behind by Mangetsu Hozuki.

    In addition, he had alreadypleted more than half of the task of collecting seven mystical swords, including Kubikiribocho and Nuibari that was stabbing Biwa Jozou.

    The only thing left is the big Samehada and Kiba that he could not get yet..

    Samehada was in Suikazan Fuguki''s hands. It seemed that there was no chance to kill this guy this time. He could only leave it for the next time.

    The current owner of Koba, Kurosuki Raiga, was like Biwa Juzou, acting as a traitor, and his whereabouts were unknown. He could only try his luck in the future.

    Then Aoba came in front of Biwa Juzou and looked at him quietly.

    After suffering such a fatal injury, unless this guy also had a special physique, death was irreversible.

    Of course, some ninjutsu that could resurrect people could not be mentioned for the time being.

    "Do you have anyst wishes?"

    "Chop... My head..."

    Aoba sighed and took out the scroll that sealed Kubikiribocho. Then, he ced Kubikiribocho, who had removed the seal, in his hand.

    Biwa Juzou immediately revealed an extremely satisfied smile. He did not even hate Aoba for refusing to return the sword to him.

    Perhaps with Kubikiribocho, his ending would be different?

    "Use it to kill me. Beheadme."

    Aoba was silent. "Are you sure you want to do this?"

    Biwa Juzou blinked his eyes firmly. Hisst wish was to die under the beheading of this broadsword.

    Life was for it, so when he died, he should naturally use this Kubikiribocho as an end!

 Chapter 302: The Terrible Komugakure!

    Chapter 302: The Terrible Komugakure!

    In the end, Aoba still failed toplete this guy''sst wish.

    Because when he picked up Kubikiribocho, Biwa Juzou had already left with a smile on his face.

    Aoba pulled out the Nuibari and sealed it with Kubikiribocho into the weapon scroll left behind by Mangetsu Hozuki.

    After he put away the scroll that stored the ninja saber, he thought for a moment and took out a scroll that specialized in storing corpses, sealing Biwa Juzou''s corpse inside.

    Firstly, he could not leave it to Kirigakure, and secondly, he did not want Biwa Juzou''s corpse to be dug out and reincarnated.

    Although Biwa Juzou was not a good person, killing people like flies, and his methods were very cruel.

    However, aftering into contact with him, it was not so repulsive. It could only be said that he had given birth to the wrong ce.

    "If you allow his corpse to be used in exchange for a reward, I can rmend a few ces for you. It''s safe, and it''s also very refreshing to pay."

    At this moment, he had just returned from dealing with some salted fish and happened to see this scene.

    As for the missing ninjas on the ground, he was not interested. He also knew that this fellow seemed to like collecting these kinds of things very much, so he had no intention of snatching them from him.

    Aoba shook his head. "No matter what, it was all thanks to him that we were able to sessfullyplete the mission this time. Let him be buried in the ground."

    "What a pity."

    Kakuzu looked at Mangetsu Hozuki''s corpse and said in a very regretful tone.

    He didn''t know if it was a pity that he couldn''t exchange Biwa Juzou''s corpse for a reward, or if it was a pity that he couldn''t take away Mangetsu Hozuki''s corpse because of the mission requirements, or if there were both of them?

    One had to know that having Kekkei Genkai''s corpse could be sold for a good price.

    Among them, the rarer Hozuki n was even more valuable!

    "It''s time to go."

    As he spoke, Kakuzu threw a broken Kumogakure''s forehead guard on the ground.

    Looking at his low-end method of shifting the me, Aoba under the mask really couldn''t help but turn over Byakugan.

    "You go first, I will add a fire to Kirigakure''s people. Oh, right, after this vote, I am going to ''enter seclusion'' for a period of time. I will not participate in the following matters. Remember to tell the leader."

    Kakuzu looked at him deeply and said straightforwardly, "Up to you, but don''t mess it up."

    Aoba nodded, and when Kakuzu turned to leave, he suddenly said again, "You don''t have to go back and find that woman."

    He had indeed thought of going back and dealing with the woman. He paused for a moment, then left in a certain direction without saying anything.

    After the corner had left, and listening to the approaching footsteps, the corners of Aoba''s mouth curled up.

    "My old friends, it''s your turn to go on stage."

    "Frozen Throne, liberate!"

    In an instant, a gray ball of light floated out of his heart and immediately turned into a cold and dignified gray throne!

    It was also the first time that Aoba used this thing. Just looking at its appearance, it was really handsome, and all the details were filled up.

    He directly sat on it, and then his mind moved.

    Then he saw the countless deceased souls imprisoned in the inside suddenly turned into revenants that went to the mortal world and stood by theke.

    Moreover, their images were all fixed at the moment before they died. Even their clothes and their foreheads were exactly the same.

    There were even weapons, but they seemed to be ordinary weapons projected by the soul.

    Also, because they were the souls of the dead, there was basically no such thing as missing arms and legs.

    Other than their deathly expressions, they did not look like living people. It could be said that they were no different from ''alive people''.

    The two hundred or less three hundred soldiers in front of him were basically all the money he had umted from the battle field in theter stage, and almost all of them were Kumogakure''s ninjas.

    And... Mangetsu Hozuki that had just died!

    There was no way around it. The situation in theter stage of the war had changed too quickly. There was no chance for him to make a move at all. Only the souls that he had personally killed would be absorbed and imprisoned in [Frozen Throne]. This undoubtedly greatly limited his speed of the ''Explosive Soldiers''.

    He did not even manage to get half of the upper limit of one thousand.

    It was easy to imagine how difficult it would be for him to umte more undead soldiers after the war ended.

    "Go, kill all the living people you see in front of you!"

    Following Aoba''s order, more than two hundred Kumogakure''s ''army'' directly charged out. As for the more eye-catching Mangetsu Hozuki, he left it behind.

    He didn''t know if it was an illusion, but he always felt that after sitting on this [Frozen Throne], he had the thought of looking at everyone like an ant.

    It wasn''t that he was floating and expanding, but that this [Frozen Throne] seemed to be silently affecting his subconscious.

    This made him frown. It seemed that he had to use this thing as little as possible in the future.

    On the other side, when the Kirigakure Ninja who came to check the situation and the Kumogakure undead army summoned by Aoba met, an iparably fierce battle immediately erupted!

    "How did Kumogakure''s mene out of the vige?"

    "How did these bastards sneak in?"

    "Fight back, fight back!"

    "Go and report to Mizukage-sama. Tell him that Kumogakure Ninja forces have entered!"

    "Damn it! Is Kumogakure going to start a war with us"

    "Ah!"

    When one of Kirigakure Ninjas stabbed a Kunai into the other''s heart, he immediately revealed a terrified expression.

    Because the other party did not die immediately, but cut off his head with a Kunai!

    Moreover, in such a strange situation, one or two of them had happened.

    "Why is it like this? Could it be that Kumogakure''s people are not afraid of death?" The remaining Kirigakure Ninja shouted in horror.

    If the undead ninjas transformed by [Frozen Throne] could be killed so easily, then this reward was not worthy of being called Gold-Level Death-Seeking Mission''splete reward!

    As long as the ''body'' was still intact and did notpletely lose itsbat power, then the undead army would not be tired and would continue to fight without fear of death!

    Only when the head was broken and more than 50 of the body was destroyed would the undead ninja ''die'', or in other words, break free from the imprisonment, and the soul would rise to the heavens.

    As long as they ''did not die'', no matter how serious the injury was, the next time it was summoned, it would still be intact.

    Moreover, these undead ninjas might be able to use some of the ninjutsu and body techniques they had learned before they died, but what they consumed was not chakra, but soul force.

    When the soul force was weakened to a certain extent, it would immediately ''fire''.

    Therefore, even though these ''Kumogakure Ninjas'' only had 50 of their strength when they were alive, they disyed an astonishing killing power, and instantly killed these Kirigakure Ninjas, causing them to retreat step by step, unable to form an army!

    All the Kirigakure Ninjas who heard themotion and came to support them could not understand where these enemies hade from.

 Chapter 303: The 10 Unsolved Mysteries of the Ninja World - The Vanishing Ninja

    Chapter 303: The 10 Unsolved Mysteries of the Ninja World - The Vanishing Ninja

    To Aoba, Kakuzu''s method of shifting the me was too low!

    Now, with a wave of his hand, he had summoned a group of Kumogakure''s troops to attack Kirigakure. Who could remove Kumogakure from this matter?

    Of course, the best way to shift the me was to find a way to make the matter solid!

    What was true and what was false?

    For the current Kirigakure, what he saw in front of his eyes was true!

    Kumogakure had already sent people to kill his way home, what else was there to talk about

    As for the remaining loopholes, Kirigakure''s people naturally took the initiative to make up for them.

    For example, the reason why Kumogakure''s people attacked them, Kirigakure, was because they had been in an internal strife for too long, so they saw an opportunity?

    For example, Kumogakure and Konoha had not only signed a peace agreement, but also an alliance agreement?

    Would Kumogakure and Konoha attack them together?

    As long as Kirigakure''s people saw the appearance of Kumogakure Ninjas, they would inevitably think about this.

    As for what would happen in the future, whether Kirigakure wouldunch a war against Kumogakure, it was none of his business.

    He simply missed these old friends and asked them toe out for some activities.

    Who would have thought that Kirigakure Ninjas were so unfriendly, shouting and shouting at the first time they met.

    Aoba almostughed out loud.

    "But judging from the time, that Mizukage-sama should being soon. It''s better not to be too excessive."

    Moreover, with [Eye Of Perception]''s feedback, the nearby Kirigakure Ninjas were basically all forced away by his undead Kumogakure legion. It was very safe.

    Therefore, Aoba, who felt that the time was almost up, immediately recalled all the undead released and imprisoned them in [Frozen Throne] again.

    In the process of recalling them, he could also hear countless roarsing from his ears, causing his sanity value to suddenly drop.

    Sure enough, this thing could not be used often, or he would be a madman sooner orter.

    Aoba frowned. After retracting [Frozen Throne], he immediately contacted ''Civet Cat Prince'' to activate the ability to change space.

    Civet Cat Prince''s ability was really too useful.

    In just a moment, he returned to Konoha from the distant Land of Water.

    After another three seconds, ''Civet Cat Prince'' was also safely recalled.

    At this point, not only did he sessfullyplete the task, but he also gained a lot. He pushed the task of collecting knives forward a lot, and only needed thest two knives to exchange for the best reward.

    Oh, by the way, he also had to thank Terumi Mei who suddenly appeared and contributed two intermediate skill cards to him.

    This made [Tekkai] upgrade to Level 6, [Undying Fortress] upgrade to Level 5, making his meat shield ninjutsu be stronger!

    And just when Aoba had left Kirigakure and returned to Konoha in a sh, 4th Mizukage, who had received the news, also arrived.

    "What''s the situation now?"

    "Reporting to Mizukage-sama, there was a violent sound of battle. When we arrived, arge number of Kumogakure Ninjas immediatelyunched a fearless attack on us!"

    "But after forcing us to retreat for a distance, these Kumogakure Ninjas who came from nowhere retreated and never appeared again."

    After hearing this, Yagura''s face immediately darkened, "A group of trash, how many enemies did they sneak in? How did they sneak in? Do you not know?"

    "This subordinate failed in his duty. The enemy that sneaked in might be there. There are more than two hundred people. As for how the enemy sneaked in, it is still under investigation. We still do not know."

    Hearing this, Yagura''s face was already ashen. He clearly looked like a child, but at this moment, he gave off an extremely terrifying aura, as if he was a peerless beast that had been awakened and was about to eat people.

    Over two hundred of Kumogakure Ninjas sneaked into the vige silently. If not for the battle here, would all of you still be in the dream?

    Good, very good! It seems that I am too kind to you.

    Kirigakure and the other ninjas were all frightened and immediately knelt down. "Mizukage-sama, please give us another chance to make up for our mistakes. We will definitely wipe out the enemy and then interrogate them. We guarantee that they will not do this again."

    "You have already made me tired of you and let me down."

    When these words came out, everyone''s faces were ashen and their bodies trembled.

    "Hmph! You guys stay here. Seal the area near the river. No one is allowed to get close. I will personally go in."

    "Yes...!"

    Everyone''s faces were pale, but they did not know what kind of punishment awaited them.

    He passed through the small forest alone and arrived at thekeside.

    Yagura''s eyes were immediately filled with killing intent. The enemy did not see him. He only saw Mangetsu Hozuki and the traces of a battle.

    He took a few steps forward and crushed the broken Kumogakure''s forehead guard that was left behind by Kakuzu.

    Yagura entered the half Tailed-Beast state in an iparably cold and angry manner, and then began a crazy venting type of destruction.

    However, the more than two hundred Kumogakure Ninjas seemed to have disappeared, not even a ghost could be seen.

    When Yagura, who had returned to his human form, slowly walked out again, all the Kirigakure Ninjas immediately lowered their heads, revealing a look of fear.

    "The enemy is not there. Mangetsu Hozuki has died. Immediately seal the entire vige. Even if you have to dig three feet into the ground, you have to catch this group of Kumogakure''s rats!"

    "Yes!"

    "Also, let Barrier Team carefully check the surrounding enchantment. I suspect that these people might have been brought in by a traitor."

    Send another statement to Raikage for me. Ask him what they mean. If they want to fight, I am willing to apany them to the end!"

    Under everyone''s silent andplicated gazes, Yagura left.

    But now was not the time for them to put their hearts back in their stomachs. Without thinking, they knew that if they could not find these Kumogakure Ninjas who had disappeared, their end would definitely be very miserable!

    Therefore, everyone immediately took action.

    For a time, the entire Kirigakure was full of grass and trees, really carefully searching inch by inch.

    Could it be that so many people could really fly away?

    Even if they flew away, they had to leave a shadow behind!

    Where are they!

    They had to find it even if they had to risk their lives!

    Barrier Team also worked overtime and began to check the enchantment around the vige one by one to see if there were any traces of it being opened.

    Several dayster, when Terumi Mei received the information, he was also stunned.

    How did so many Kumogakure Ninjas sneak into the Land of Water and sneak into Kirigakure?

    Were all the guards blind?

    And that Mangetsu Hozuki was actually killed?

    Then, all of a sudden, she thought of the Biwa Juzou she had seen that day. There was also a certain bastard!

    "Is this your goal? You actually sought refuge with Kumogakure." Terumi Mei''s expression instantly became extremelyplicated.

 Chapter 304: The Ninja World Gets Tense Again!

    Chapter 304: The Ninja World Gets Tense Again!

    Another month had passed since Aoba announced the end of his seclusion.

    Ninja World, who had already calmed down, seemed to have a dispute again.

    Moreover, the two sides that had a strong smell of gunpowder had just ended the war with Konoha not long ago. Kumogakure, who had signed a peace agreement, and Kirigakure, who was in a state of civil strife and had no time to care about himself!

    No one knew what kind of conflict had urred between the two viges that couldn''t get along with each other.

    But in fact, the inside information had already been spread out.

    However, very few people knew about it. They were all top secret information that only the higher-ups of the big Ninja Vige coulde into contact with.

    For example, Sarutobi and the higher-ups of Konoha had a general idea of what had happened.

    It was just that this matter was too bizarre, making it hard for them to believe the authenticity of this information.

    For example, why did Kumogakure provoke Kirigakure?

    The Land of Water was an ind country on the sea. Could Kumogakure still send a ship to attack Kirigakure?

    Since the three great battles of Ninja World, no one had ever done this, because the gains did not make up for the losses!

    What made Sarutobi and the others even more confused was that Kumogakure actually had the ability to secretly send more than two hundred ninja troops to sneak into Kirigakure?

    Moreover, if not for the fact that one of Seven Ninja Swordsmen of The Mist''s Mangetsu Hozuki had ''bumped'' with them, a huge battle would have erupted between the two sides. Perhaps Kumogakure''s de was already on his neck, and Kirigakure was still asleep!

    Just thinking about it made him feel that it was inconceivable and terrifying!

    If what the intelligence said was true, then how powerful was Kumogakure, who could prate Kirigakure into a sieve?

    It was so much so that Sarutobi, who would rather believe it than not, was prepared to strengthen the defensive forces around the vige and start a round of cleaning up the spy operation.

    But the most strange thing was thest one mentioned in the intelligence report.

    More than two hundred Kumogakure Ninjas sneaked into Kirigakure silently, and then disappeared directly?

    "Are you sure this is not the ghost story that has been spread in Kirigakure recently? It is the intelligence that our intelligence personnel risked their lives to send back?"

    Sarutobi looked at the two high-level consultants speechlessly.

    Because this information was really too bizarre, so bizarre that even if someone saw it, they would find it hard to believe.

    However, it was also a fact that Kirigakure had been arguing with Kumogakure recently because of this matter!

    As for whether a war could break out or not, it was really hard to say. Now, the 4th Mizukage had be a madman and carried out all kinds of tyranny. He even killed his own people so readily. He would definitely not swallow this anger.

    And the 4th Raikage was also famous for his violent temper. He could not admit that Kirigakure was ''framing''. At most, they would fight. Who was afraid of who?

    I am not even afraid of Konoha. I dare to rush up and try to bite off a piece of meat. How can I be afraid of the threat of you, ''little'' Kirigakure?

    The unyielding attitude of the two Kage was also one of the important reasons why the atmosphere of the entire Ninja World had be tense recently.

    However, the good news was that this time, Konoha could finally stay out of it.

    It turned out that this was the feeling of sitting on the mountain and watching a tiger fight. It was both rxed and happy, loving!

    As a result, Sarutobi and the others no longer held on to this extremely outrageous intelligence in their hands. They only wanted to spread it to Konoha and let them fight as they pleased!

    .........

    Although Aoba did not have the right to take a look at this outrageous piece of information, he did not have the right to.

    However, he had learned something from other channels that the rtionship between Kumogakure and Kirigakure had be particrly tense recently.

    This also made him happy at that time!

    After all, it was his duty to find some fun for ''old friend''!

    However, he only learnedter that the bigmotion he made that day almost pitted Kakuzu.

    Fortunately, he slipped away quickly and could endure the loneliness, otherwise he might not be able to leave the Land of Water.

    However, due to the fact that what happened that day was too bizarre and that they hadn''t seen it with their own eyes, no one really believed it even after the information was sent back to the organization.

    Instead, they used some special illusion technique to trick Kirigakure.

    This also saved Aoba a lot of words.

    As for the task of finding new members, naturally, Kakuzu also made a trip.

    In the end, yes, it was a verymon ce.

    He was directly killed by him and then reced with a new heart. It could be considered a partner in another sense.

    Then, Nagato was a little depressed. He couldn''t find a suitable candidate for the three rings.

    And more importantly, no one hadpleted the mission!

    Sasori was quite obedient, but Orochimaru was always picky and bargaining, which made Nagato extremely unhappy.

    However, because there were really no people to use now, he reluctantly tolerated it.

    Among the remaining people, Yasuo went to ''seclusion'' somewhere again.

    If not for the fact that he had a very high evaluation of this guy''s strength aftering back this time, Nagato really regretted agreeing to this guy''s special conditions.

    After that, he was in charge of intelligence work, and without a partner, Konan, who had been staying by Nagato''s side, had no choice but to return to the mountain and temporarily partner up with Kakuzu toplete the task.

    Akatsuki, who was so big, actually only had two groups of people running around, it was really sad to hear!

    At this time, if Orochimaru yed a trick to escape, it would be more interesting.

    During this period, Aoba, who participated in a secret meeting through the ring, almost refused the special task of helping Akatsuki to find people without hesitation.

    After all, if he allowed Akatsuki to gather the manpower and enter a high-speed development mode, then his existence would be too conspicuous.

    It was obvious that Nagato could not tolerate a lone ranger like him who was usually ''wandering'' outside the organization.

    Especially as time passed, he knew more and more information, so he had to ept the situation of two people working together for a long time.

    Otherwise, what awaited him might be Akatsuki''s pursuit.

    Therefore, the current Akatsuki was the most advantageous to Aoba.

    He really wished that before he grew up to Perfect Body, Akatsuki had always been just these few people. Even when doing a mission, Konan had to personallye out.

    The fewer people there were, the more difficult it was to develop, and only then would it reveal the necessity of his existence.

    That was why Nagato had always tolerated a special existence like him.

    Nagato was very depressed, very depressed.

    For a moment, he even wondered if he should let Konan treat this guy a little better.

    After all, he had heard about the matter of ''proposing'' from the corners.

    Although ''love shifting'' made Nagato feel a little resentful, when he thought about it carefully, Konan had already clearly rejected Yasuo, so there was nothing wrong with looking for another woman.

    Moreover, when Konan rejected this guy, Yasuo did not say such a ''vicious curse''.

    It was enough to prove thatpared to that woman, Konan was more important in Yasuo''s heart?

    Nagato was a little unsettled.

 Chapter 305: Naruto Gets Beaten Up by Sasuke

    Chapter 305: Naruto Gets Beaten Up by Sasuke

    The rtionship between Kirigakure and Kumogakure suddenly became tense, but none of this had anything to do with Konoha.

    In the midst of recuperating, Konoha was singing and dancing, a scene of peace and quiet.

    However, on the first day of the first year of Konoha, on the first day of the sixth month.

    As usual, Aoba, who brought some food that Naruto liked to eat to see Naruto, received a special request.

    "Aoba Nii-chan, please teach me how to train!"

    Seeing Naruto, who had grown a little taller, kneeling solemnly in front of him and saying this request, Aoba was momentarily dazed.

    It seemed that he had also impatiently asked Mikawa-sensei to teach him in advance, but he might not have been so serious.

    Thinking about it again, there were still a few months before Naruto''s third birthday, and he had indeed reached the age to train.

    It must be known that in Kakashi''s generation, many of them were already in Jonin school when they were three years old.

    Time passed so quickly that Aoba subconsciously scratched his head. It had already been a few months since his eight-year-old birthday. Now that he was nine years old, he looked like he was about to rush to ten.

    Time was really heartless. He had no choice but to be old...

    After sighing strangely for a while, out of curiosity, Aoba asked, "Why do you suddenly want to start training?"

    Now that the war was over, Jonin''s age had been standardized to be six years old. Even if it was calcted ording to age, Naruto would have to wait until Konoha''s 54 years before Jonin could train, so there was no need to training so early.

    Compared to other things, Aoba wanted Naruto to spend a rxed and happy childhood.

    Although what he did might not be perfect, at leastpared to what happened to Naruto in the original work, the Naruto in front of him now was much happier.

    Moreover, anyone who dared to bully Naruto would be punished by justice. As time passed, those bad people would take a detour when they saw Naruto.

    Therefore, although the people around him generally kept a distance from Naruto, at least Naruto had met his good friend Sasuke in advance this time. He would discuss with the head of Hyuga someday to see if he could also kidnap Hinata and let Naruto get to know his future little wife in advance. It seemed to be good.

    Thinking of this, Aoba almost smiled.

    Anyway, he disdained to tear down the CP. Moreover, Hinata was two months younger than Naruto. He was not that kind of person. Even if he did not start for three years, the highest death penalty would not be enough, and he would be sent a de by the readers!

    As for his own marriage, to be honest, he had never considered it. First, he was still too young, and he was only running for ten. Why was he in such a hurry?

    Second, he did not have any interest at the moment, because he did not like the ''old woman who was much older than him. It was best not to be much younger than him. After all, if he did not want to be eaten by the River Crab Divine Beast, he would have to wait for the other party to grow up as well. Then how many youths would he have to wait for?

    So the best situation was that there was not too much difference in age. When the body grew up, it would be just nice to eat it in one bite.

    As for the other requirements, there were not too many. There were only two requirements. One was external beauty, the other was inner beauty, and the remaining ten or eight beauties could be given up.

    Who asked me, Shinomiya Aoba, to be a person who doesn''t have much ambition? My dream in life is to find such a'' ordinary ''woman to live a peaceful life. At most, I can also dominate Ninja World.

    When the timees, no matter how unhappy people look at him, they can''t do anything to him. They can only hold it in and his life can be consideredplete.

    And for this ''small'' ideal, he can only temporarily ignore the girl and work hard to achieve it!

    Just as he was fantasizing, he found that something suddenly appeared in front of him. When he came back to his senses, he found that it was Naruto who looked at him in a daze. She called him and waved her hand in front of him.

    "Aoba Nii-chan? What happened to you? You didn''t even respond when I called you."

    "Ah, nothing. Nii-chan suddenly thought of something happy. Tell me your reasons. If you pass, Nii-chan will consider teaching you cultivation."

    Naruto immediately shouted, "I want to defeat Sasuke! Last time, this guy."

    After listening to Naruto''s whole journey, Aoba immediately gave an expression of'' understanding ''.

    To put it simply, thest time everyone came out together to rx, and then Sasuke found an excuse to spar and beat up Naruto. Naruto was very unconvinced, and the more he thought about it when he returned home, the angrier he became, so he could not help but say it out.

    In fact, he knew that with Sasuke''s strong character, he would probably remember it for a lifetime if he lost to Naruto once.

    It was just that it was difficult for the two of them to meet each other at ordinary times, and Aoba estimated that Sasuke had probably been eager to get back at Naruto for a long time.

    The next time they met, Sasuke would definitely find a reason to beat Naruto again.

    But Naruto was not a person who would admit defeat!

    If he could not win this time, it would be fine.

    Losing once was not a big deal!

    After understanding what Naruto was thinking, Aoba was still a little hesitant because he was worried about Sarutobi''s attitude.

    Would there be any problems if he took Naruto on the path of training so early?

    One must know that there was still an evil guest living in Naruto''s body who did not pay rent!

    If something really happened, he really could not bear this responsibility.

    But thinking about it carefully, Naruto had studied in the Ninja School for six years. It was only after graduation that he came into contact with Kyuubi''s strength for the first time in a life and death crisis. Perhaps it was not as bad as he was worried about.

    After thinking about it for a while, he decided to teach it first and test Sarutobi''s thoughts on this matter.

    If he did not agree, he would teach something else first. Don''t forget, he was a minor physical skill master, so it was easy for him to take Naruto to build a foundation.

    Therefore, Aoba immediately deliberately said loudly, "Teach you how to train? Okay! But training is a very hard thing to do. Are you sure you can persevere?"

    These words were not meant for Naruto to hear, because he was not worried about Naruto''s determination to work hard.

    He deliberately said it to the members of Anbu who were eavesdropping outside!

    If Anbu''s people knew, of course, it meant that the Hokage knew what Sarutobi was thinking.

    Moreover, Danzo had been ''missing'' for a long time, and his Anbu had been forced to disband. The remaining small fishes and shrimps had been included in Anbu.

    Therefore, there was no need to worry that someone would do something to him because of this matter.

    "I am indeed a steady man!"

    Aoba listened seriously to Naruto''s determination while using the excuse of testing Naruto to buy time.

    Only a full hour had passed. Under [Eye Of Perception]feedback, the Anbu members who went to report went back and forth, but why they did not give him any instructions?

    Could it be that he had to do as he pleased?

 Chapter 306: This Talent, Im Sour

    Chapter 306: This Talent, I''m Sour

    Just as Aoba was trying to figure out the meaning behind Sarutobi''s actions, the dog system suddenly jumped out!

    Ding!

    Death-seeking mission has been released!

    [Quest name: Sasuke''s lifelong enemy![

    [The third stage began!]

    [Description: Hate me, Itachi that stupid guy! ]

    [Although I may not be a human, you are a real dog. ]

    [Mission Requirement: Guide Naruto to defeat Sasuke in an official duel! (It is forbidden to use external forces. It must be fair and just!]

    [Quest time limit: 3 months]

    [Quest reward: Special Treasure Chest x1, Intermediate Skill Card x1]

    [Time for the fourth phase: Unknown]

    [Quest failure: Naruto''s favorability is clear to zero. ]

    .........

    Uh.

    Aoba wanted to ask why this mission was activated again, and not a mission rted to Naruto, such as ''Naruto''s closest rtive'' and so on.

    Was it really because of Sasuke?

    Therefore, under the system''s judgment, it would always issue him continuous missions rted to Sasuke?

    If Naruto knew that his beloved big brother was actually thinking about all Sasuke, not sure if he would immediately ck out, and then destroy the world...

    Of course, even if it was a joke, the mission still had to be done.

    After all, he really wanted this special treasure chest!

    The items that came out were all useless at first nce, but they just happened to be supplementary items that could be of great help to him.

    Speaking of which, items that could revive pets seemed to be categorized into special items.

    Pa!

    Naruto, who was deep in his soul, decisively gave him a ''back head''.

    "What are you thinking about? We haven''t died yet, yet you want to usurpthe throne and prepare ''what happens after'' for me?"

    Aoba immediately red at him and retorted, "What do you know! This is called preparing for a rainy day! Save the day when you die and dy my important matter! Besides, you are only my ''Naruto''. Isn''t it a bit inappropriate to use the term ''usurping the throne''? It''s better to restore the throne!"

    "Get lost! Even if we die, we will still be killed by a bastard like you! Don''t you have a bitch in your heart?"

    Aoba, who was always in danger and made ''Naruto''e over to deal with the thunder, suddenly felt a little guilty. He stammered andmunicated with his soul, "How can the matter between the two of us be described as a pit? Isn''t it perfectly justified for a father to repay a son? Besides, aren''t you living well right now?"

    After listening to the whole sentence, it was only four big words that were summed up. I am your brother!

    Naruto, who was so angry that he almost shut himself up, directly replied with a "ha" and no longer paid attention to this bastard.

    Aoba was also a little embarrassed, so he simply did not pursue the matter of ''Naruto'', this ''bastard'', who had always imed to be our treasonous remarks in front of him.

    But since Sarutobi did not directly ask people to stop him, maybe, maybe, maybe, maybe he acquiesced?

    After all, as Jinchuriki, it was impossible for Naruto to be an ordinary person for his whole life. Ninjas were the road that Naruto had to take.

    In the original work, it was the best example for an old Naruto to study in the ninja school like other people.

    Therefore, if someone taught Naruto in advance, it should not touch the sensitive nerves of some people.

    However, there must be a lot of safety measures to be prepared. Otherwise, if Kyuubi really ran out, it would be fun.

    Thinking of this, Aoba became serious and began to call Naruto, who was sitting in a horse stance with a bitter face, to teach him how to extract chakra.

    .........

    For several days in a row, Aoba spent the rest of his time teaching Naruto apart from using his shadow clone to manage the time every day.

    Then...

    He felt sour!

    Because Naruto''s talent was really much better than his.

    Especially the speed at which he extracted chakra, as well as this amount.

    It was useless to be envious and jealous!

    It was estimated that if this continued, it would not be long before the young Naruto would surpass him in terms of chakra.

    It was only a matter of time and effort that made Kakashi once again be a measurement unit.

    But in contrast, Aoba also discovered Naruto''s shorings.

    The current Naruto simply could not control this ''huge'' chakrapared to his current age, let alone more precise control.

    If every child of the same age was holding a stic toy hammer (chakra), even if it could not cause any damage, it could still be held in his hand and waved.

    Then it was possible that Naruto had obtained a hammer from the beginning!

    Although the lethality was greater, but he could not even take it, how could he use it to hit people (finger release ninjutsu)?

    Not to mention using this iron hammer to do some embroidery (referring to stepping on water, stepping on trees, mobilizing chakra to a certain part of the body and so on).

    In addition, the chakra in Naruto''s body was not stable enough, and it seemed that there was always a very small fluctuation state, which could not be discovered without using one''s heart.

    For this situation, Aoba roughly spected that it might be because of the seal in the body of Kyuubi.

    So he finally knew why Naruto, who was obviously not bad in talent, became thest reason.

    Moreover, sensei, who didn''t know the inside story, couldn''t be like Kakashi and Jiraiya, who were targeting Naruto''s special situation and teaching him one-on-one, which resulted in this result.

    Therefore, after feeling that the chakra extracted by Naruto was already ''sufficient'', he immediately stopped Naruto''s training.

    Because if this continued, the hammer in Naruto''s hand might not be a hammer, but a heavier meteor hammer!

    But no matter how heavy a weapon was, it was useless to hold it, and it would be a burden.

    Therefore, Aoba decided to let Naruto stop training first. When he could adapt, he would continue to train.

    Otherwise, blindly pursuing the total amount of chakra would only backfire.

    Aoba was also helpless. Others were desperately training, trying to squeeze out more chakra. As a result, when it came to Naruto, he still had to find a way to block the ''tap'' in Naruto''s body.

    It was really too unfair!

    However, the practice of extracting chakra was suspended, which did not mean that Naruto could rest easy and defeat Sasuke easily. It was simply a dream.

    Because chakra was only ''fuel'' for ninjas, they had to release it through Ninjutsu.

    Thus, Aoba gave Naruto another training schedule. First of all, the basic body techniques that could be used to temper the body had to be given to him. Even if he did not develop in this direction in the future, a good body was also an essential condition for an excellent ninja.

    Gekko Hayate was unlucky here.

    Secondly, he had to learn how to control the chakra in his body from a young age. He did not want to be like Itachi, who could use his arms and fingers, or at least not drag him down when he was using the chakra.

    Finally, he had to give Naruto a vent to save him from having nowhere to release the chakra in his body, which was unbearable.

    After thinking about it, Aoba decided to start with the three basic ninjutsu.

    Simple, harmless, very useful.

    The most important thing was that he only knew these few ninjutsu, and the shadow clone could not be taught to Naruto now.

    This was really a sad story!

 Chapter 307: The Weakness of Sasuke

    Chapter 307: The Weakness of Sasuke

    Unknowingly, a month had passed, and the time limit for the mission had already passed by one-third.

    However, Aoba was not in a hurry at all.

    "Transformation Technique, ha!"

    Looking at the handsome figure in front of him that was 6 to 7 points simr to him, Aoba was very satisfied.

    With one blow, in terms of training of the Body Transformation Techniques, Naruto''s mastery of the Body Transformation Technique was the best. Moreover, his progress was extremely fast, as if his talent on this side had already been maxed out.

    However, Aoba did not excessively praise Naruto, saving this guy''s tail from flying high into the sky.

    He said without batting an eyelid, "The Body Transformation Technique is still considered passable, not bad. How about training of the Shadow Clone Technique?"

    When he heard this, the excitement on Naruto''s face decreased a little, but he still made a seal and shouted, "Shadow Clone Technique!"

    With a ''kidney deficient'' Naruto fell to the ground with a pale face...

    He seemed to be silentlyining, "I don''t want to die yet. Save me."

    The air suddenly became quiet.

    Naruto began to scratch his head awkwardly. He clearly used the Transformation Technique quite well. Why did it be like this moment he used the Shadow Clone Technique?

    However, what Naruto did not know was that Aoba was not angry at this moment. Instead, he felt somewhat gratified.

    Compared to the loser who had been studying in the ninja school for six years in the original work, Naruto, who was standing in front of him now, had made great progress!

    It had to be known that his talent was far inferior to Naruto. He had used a long time to learn the three basic techniques, which was why Itachi had always been willing to teach him patiently. Otherwise, if he really learned it in the ninja school, he would probably be angered to death by the sensei!

    Moreover, he himself was a half-baked, and at first, he was worried that he would teach Naruto a lesson.

    But after this month, he found that his teaching philosophy was quite suitable for Naruto.

    At least Naruto was not that stupid, and his talent was not bad. As long as he let Naruto adapt to the chakra in his body bit by bit, he would slow down the speed of extraction of chakra, and everything would persist in the practice of controlling chakra. It was destined that there would not be such a strange thing that make him could not even pass the graduation exam.

    As for the influence that was suspected to be Kyuubi, he could only rely on Naruto''s hard work to ovee it.

    This would at most allow him to experience more failures when he released ninjutsu, but in the long run, it was actually a good thing.

    Knowing his own shorings, he could work harder to improve.

    Naruto inherited the good genes of Minato and Kushina, plus he was the ''famous teacher'' to find the problem in advance. In addition for the early one-on-one guidance, Aoba believed that this time the name of the hangman was not destined to belong to Naruto!

    Of course, it was mainly because Naruto listened to him very much. This was very important.

    After instructing Naruto toplete today''s training task, Aoba left in a hurry.

    Although Naruto''s training progress was very gratifying, it was still difficult to defeat Sasuke in two months.

    It had to be known that Sasuke was much earlier than Naruto and had begun to receive ninja training. Usually, there would be Fugaku and Itachi who would guide Sasuke. It could be said that Naruto had already lost at the starting line.

    In addition, Sasuke was also a talented and hardworking person, so it was even more difficult for Naruto to overtake the curve.

    The only good news was that at this time, Sasuke was still in the foundation building stage, and Fugaku had not taught Sasuke ninjutsu such as Great Fireball.

    Sasuke''s current advantage was probably physical skills, Shuriken, and experience.

    And these were all Naruto''s weak points.

    Moreover, after suffering a loss once, Sasuke would definitely not look down on Naruto again.

    "It''s a little difficult."

    Walking on the big street, Aoba frowned.

    Then he began to think about the advantages of Naruto.

    There was definitely one more chakra, but under the premise that none of them were offensive ninjutsu, this advantage could not be used at all.

    So what else was there?

    Was it more resistant to beating?

    Yes, endurance was also a good point. Coupled with Naruto''s unyielding character, it would probably give Sasuke a headache.

    However, this was not enough for Naruto to win against Sasuke.

    The rest seemed to be gone.

    Aoba was very speechless. Then, he began to change his thoughts. Since he could not walk the path of advantage, he could only start from Sasuke''s weakness.

    So the question was, what weaknesses did Sasuke have, and how could it be useful to Naruto?

    Feeling that he had vaguely grasped his train of thought, Aoba suddenly heard someone call him from the side. He turned his head and saw that it was really Itachi!

    "Itachi? What happened to Sasuke? Is he crying again?"

    "Hmph!"

    Sasuke, who was carried by Itachi and revealed his little head, immediately turned his head away unhappily. However, Aoba still saw Sasuke, who was not cute at all, with red eyes and nose.

    Seeing this, Itachi first gave Aoba an apologetic look, and then exined in a low voice, "Father checked Sasuke''s training progress today. He was a little unhappy, so he said some things. Sasuke was not in a good mood, so I took him out to get some fresh air."

    Although Itachi was more reserved in order to take care of Sasuke''s self-esteem, Aoba still understood.

    Wasn''t he just scolded by his father and then went to find his big brother to cry?

    Just as Aoba was thinking about whether he should use this to tease Sasuke, his eyes suddenly lit up.

    Sasuke''s weakness.

    Wasn''t this Sasuke''s biggest weakness now?

    Got it!

    Having thought of a countermeasure, Aoba smiled at Sasuke and said, "Right, Naruto has been training his body very hard recently, saying that he wants to defeat you."

    "Humph! I will win for sure! Just let him challenge me!"

    Sasuke turned his head back and said confidently.

    "You are very confident. If you lose, don''t cry."

    "I will lose to Naruto?"

    "That time."

    "That time is not counted! I will not lose again!"

    "You have ambition! But this kind of thing is hard to say. Just like women''s clothing, there are only wore once and no more. If you lose once, it is inevitable that you will lose a second time. Don''t you think so?"

    Sasuke was so angry that he wished he could immediately jump over and bite this bastard to death!

    Especially when he mentioned women''s clothing that time. One must know that this was a stain on his life, and this grudge would be avenged sooner orter!

    One day, I, Uchiha, Sasuke, will let this bastard, Shinomiya Aoba, wear women''s clothing in front of everyone and dance in the paradise!

    Well, there is also a dance performance in this world called Bliss, the very enchanting kind.

    Seeing that Sasuke ignored him angrily again, Aoba feltfortable. Sure enough, the person I cared about the most in my heart was not Naruto, but you, Sasuke!

    I really bullied you many times, but I never felt bored.

    Itachi shook his head helplessly. He did not understand why Aoba was so keen to tease Sasuke.

    But this time, it was thanks to him that Sasuke''s attention was obviously diverted and he no longer thought about his father''s reprimand.

 Chapter 308: The Most Unprofessional Spy

    Chapter 308: The Most Unprofessional Spy

    "Fugaku-sama, there is someone following us. Do you want to?"

    The corner of Uchiha''s eyes twitched. He nced at the two unprofessional guys from the corner of his eye and said calmly, "Don''t worry. Go back."

    "Yes."

    Behind him, Aoba and Naruto were sneakily picking up their heads like agents.

    "How is it? Are you confident?"

    Naruto immediately shook his head.

    "Let''s go!" Aoba gritted his teeth and followed.

    Just like that, after Fugaku was tailed all the way home, Aoba and Naruto left unwillingly.

    Standing on the roof of the room and watching the two guys leave, Fugaku had a helpless expression on his face.

    At first, when he found out that someone was following him, his heart tightened.

    But after discovering who was following him, his expression immediately became very interesting.

    Moreover, it was one thing to follow him, but could he be a little more professional?

    Did he know that pretending not to have discovered anything was a very depressing thing!

    He really wanted to capture that brat Shinomiya Aoba more than once to ask him why this brat was following him.

    However, when he thought about whether someone had instructed them to do this, he forced himself to hold back, so as not to alert the enemy.

    Until Shinomiya Aobapletely disappeared, Fugaku''s tightly knitted brows did not loosen up, and he could not figure out the purpose of the other party following him.

    Because if it really involved that matter, then it would be impossible for such an unprofessional person to keep an eye on him, and even brought a little ghost.

    He could not figure it out, he could not figure it out...

    And what made Fugaku even more depressed was that he did not know if he had guessed that he had been discovered. In the next two days, as long as he went out, he would be able to see a big and a small guy.

    In the beginning, it was just following him, butter it slowly developed into directly opposite his line of sight, looking at him from a distance, and then it turned into staring at him face to face and fiercely sizing him up.

    Fugaku, who suspected that the next step would be to ride on his head, finally could not help but ask, "What are you two doing? Why do you follow me wherever I go?"

    Aoba ignored him and directly looked at Naruto and asked, "It should be about time this time."

    Naruto nodded excitedly!

    "Okay, then let''s go."

    Then.

    And then these two people actually ignored Fugaku and left with cheerful steps

    You dare to believe it?

    Fugaku''s face was full of confusion. Am I being ignored?

    Fugaku, who was not aware of being a tool person, immediately fell into deep self-doubt.

    However, the good news was that since that day, no one had followed him and stared at him.

    It was to the point that Fugaku, who had suddenly rxed, still felt a little ufortable. After being suspicious for half a day, he finally confirmed that he had really been given up.

    ......

    On the 23rd of August, this was destined to be a day worthy of being remembered!

    Because one day, Sasuke, who epted the challenge happily, would face his lifelong enemy...

    As for the referee, he was the old tool - Gekko Hayate. After all, the requirements of the system was a formal confrontation, so Aoba and Itachi needed to avoid suspicion. This burden could only fall on Gekko Hayate.

    As for Gekko Hayate''s opinion, well, this was not important.

    Tool people did not have the awareness of being a tool person, so what was the point of being a tool person?

    Do you want to quit the group?

    Just like that, Gekko Hayate, who had no right or status, was pulled over.

    In this duel, only wooden weapons can be used. One side is judged to have lost theirbat power or voluntarily admitted defeat. If there is a vition, the duel will be immediately terminated. The vitors will be automatically sentenced to failure and will be severely punished.

    Although Gekko Hayate felt that there was no need to be so formal, he could not persuade a certain bastard and could only recite it for a long time.

    While he was reciting the rules of the duel, Naruto and Sasuke, who were standing opposite each other, had serious and serious expressions on their faces.

    Because no one wanted to lose to the other!

    However,pared to the eager and impatient Naruto, although Sasuke no longer underestimated Naruto, he did not pay too much attention to this duel.

    In any case, it was impossible to lose. It had only been less than three months since he had killed Narutost time.

    Even if Naruto had trained hard during these three months, could it be that he had rxed?

    How was that possible!

    The current him was stronger than the previous him!

    "The battle begins!"

    As soon as Gekko Hayate finished speaking, Sasuke immediately took out a few wooden pieces of Shuriken and threw them in Naruto''s direction.

    Although it was only the wooden and not sharp Shuriken, if he was hit, it was inevitable that he would be injured.

    Sasuke used his weapon as soon as he came up, obviously wanting to kill Naruto in an instant.

    But a man should be treated in three days!

    In the past three months, Aoba had never stopped teaching Naruto.

    Naruto was also very obedient and worked very hard.

    So when he saw Sasuke throw Shuriken over, he had already started to speed up to dodge and cleverly used the surrounding trees to cover him.

    The speed that Naruto disyed surprised Sasuke, but it was onlypared to the previous Naruto.

    The fact that he couldn''t kill Naruto with a single strike made Sasuke somewhat calm down.

    He didn''t want to experience the painful lesson of capsizing in a ditch again!

    So I''m sorry, Naruto. Even if you be stronger, victory still belongs to me.

    "Shadow Clone Technique!"

    A clone that was exactly the same as Sasuke immediately appeared next to him, and then the two of them surrounded him at the same time.

    But Naruto, who was clearly hiding behind the tree, had actually disappeared?

    This made Sasuke, who had no experience in fighting, stunned for a moment.

    Then, with a bang, a stone suddenly turned into the appearance of Naruto, appearing in front of Sasuke.

    "Ha!"

    Naruto, who had jumped up, immediately sent a roundhouse kick at the two Sasuke. Since I couldn''t tell that it was a clone, then I would just blow them up!

    Bang!

    The first Sasuke immediately exploded.

    But with this little buffer time, the real Sasuke had already made a defensive posture.

    The kick from Naruto was directly blocked by Sasuke with both hands. Then, he immediately grabbed Naruto''s ankle and threw it out.

    Naruto was in pain from the fall, but before he could get up, Sasuke''s Shuriken arrived again.

    Naruto, who was shocked, could only roll to the side with his hands and feet, dodging Shuriken''s attack in an extremely sorry posture.

    However, Sasuke, who already had the upper hand, was unreasonable. He took out a wooden Kunai and rushed over, his eyes very firm!

    He wanted to defeat Naruto as fast as possible, and then win the battle in front of his most beloved big brother!

 Chapter 309: You Actually Want to Be My Father

    Chapter 309: You Actually Want to Be My Father

    One had to admit that the education level of Uchiha n could only be described as excellent. As the second son of the n leader, Sasuke had received harsh training since he was a child.

    In this aspect, it was really impossible for Naruto to wipe out the gap in just three months.

    Even the counterattackunched by Naruto in the original work started from learning Multiple Shadow Clone Technique. The iparably huge amount of chakra he had was the capital to counterattack!

    More chakra meant that the release of ninjutsu was more powerful, and it also meant that he could release more ninjutsu.

    They were all shadow clones. If someone else released two, four, five, when it came to Naruto, there would be at least dozens of them at a time, and there would be hundreds of them at a time.

    Even if these shadow clones were as brittle as paper, a single touch would be enough to consume arge amount of the enemy''s physical strength and chakra.

    Then, Naruto made a series of hand seals, and another few hundred shadow clones appeared.

    Let''s fight!

    As long as they could not use their strength to crush Naruto''s enemies, they would be exhausted to death in the end.

    And their strength would be crushed.

    Kyuubi had something to say!

    I just want to ask if you are afraid!

    However, at present, Naruto had yet to learn this ninjutsu that seemed to be tailor-made for him, so even if he had more chakra than Sasuke, it would still be useless.

    No one could release decent ninjutsu, what they wereparing was taijutsu.

    This was also why every time in the actualbat drill, if someone could release a ninjutsu, they would immediately be the object of admiration for everyone.

    Although ny-nine percent of the people who could do this were the children sent to the ninja school by the big families.

    "You don''t seem to be worried that Naruto will lose at all?"

    Itachi suddenly turned his head and asked while watching the battle.

    "Because it''s useless for me to be worried. If I were worried, Naruto would immediately explode and beat Sasuke down. Then I would definitely do this. But unfortunately, I can''t help Naruto in this battle. He can only fight for the rest by himself." Aoba spread his hands and said.

    Itachi nodded, but in the end, he could not be as free and easy as Aoba. His attention was always on the field.

    The current situation was that Sasuke had been suppressing Naruto. If nothing unexpected happened, Sasuke should win.

    Although Naruto had made such progress in just three months, Itachi was very surprised, but he started a littlete. Compared to Sasuke who had begun to receive systematic training since he was sensible, the gap was a little obvious.

    However, Itachi believed that as long as Naruto was given enough time, the gap between the two would be smaller and smaller.

    This kind of evaluation was already very high!

    It had to be known that although Fugaku had always been dissatisfied with Sasuke''s performance, Sasuke was also a genius!

    And if Naruto''s talent was not enough, he was not qualified to be Sasuke''s opponent, and it was even more impossible for him to persist for so long in front of Sasuke after only three months of training.

    He was already very powerful!

    However, Aoba''s performance was really too calm. Based on Itachi''s understanding of Aoba, if this guy was not confident, he would definitely not take the initiative to provoke this duel.

    Unless it was to temper Naruto.

    At this moment, Aoba suddenly opened his mouth and said, "The victor is about to be decided!"

    In the field, Naruto used the Body Substitution Technique that was full of loopholes to barely win a breath of air for himself and hid behind the tree next to him.

    However, Sasuke, who found his position at the first moment, immediatelyunched an attack.

    Naruto, who had no way to retreat, could only use the Body Transformation to stall for time, and the oue was already decided!

    I won!

    Sasuke shed to the back of the tree confidently, and the wooden Kunai instinctively stabbed out.

    However, something unexpected happened.

    There was indeed someone behind the tree, but it was not Naruto. It was his father, Uchiha, Fugaku!

    How was that possible!

    How could father appear here

    In an instant, Sasuke''s movements stopped. Anyone who suddenly saw him who was the most afraid and wanted to obtain his recognition would definitely have a very short period of time to think.

    But in the end, the current Sasuke was still too inexperienced!

    Using the Transformation Body Technique to be Uchiha Fugaku, Naruto, who even imitated the lively manner when he frowned, did not waste this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. He immediately removed his transformation and took the initiative to reach out and put his hand on Sasuke''s wrist. At the same time, he recalled the second basic technique that Aoba had taught him.

    "Haaa!"

    With a forceful pull, Sasuke, who was frozen on the spot, immediately staggered forward. Then, Naruto, who had jumped forward with his knees bent, mmed his knee into his chin!

    Plop.

    Sasuke in front of him fell to the ground.

    Everyone present was shocked by this turn of events. However, Gekko Hayate still remembered his position as a tool man. He took a deep breath and shouted, "Victory and defeat have been decided. Naruto, victory!"

    "Yay! I did it! Big Brother Aoba, I really did it!"

    As he picked up the extremely excited Naruto, Aoba was delighted.

    It could be said that in the entire battle, Naruto being suppressed was something that he had already expected and epted. As long as Naruto could dy Sasuke until he became impatient, it would be enough.

    And the move he designed for Naruto was to use Sasuke''s psychological weakness.

    As long as Sasuke was anxious, Naruto would have a 80% chance to use the body technique he taught Naruto to make Sasuke fall into a shorta.

    After all, his chin had suffered a heavy blow, and he still wanted to stay awake. With the current Sasuke, it was likely that he could not do it.

    Sure enough, Naruto defeated the strong with the weak andpleted the reversal!

    The system''s notification rang out in time, as if reminding him that he was not far from bing Sasuke''s lifelong enemy.

    At this time, Sasuke also faintly woke up. After all, Naruto''s training time was not enough, and his strength was not enough.

    However, the oue had been decided, and the duel had ended. Sasuke woke up toote.

    After seeing the excited Naruto, Sasuke, who seemed to have expected something, did not shout out injustice with a red face this time. Instead, he lowered his head in a particrly sullen manner.

    Again!

    He actually lost to Naruto once again!

    Arge note of unwillingness was engraved on his face.

    But in the end, Naruto used the Body Transformation Technique to transform into his father. It was indeed something he had not expected, and he had not been able to make a judgment and corresponding in time.

    Naruto had indeed defeated him because of trickery, but what could he do?

    Could it be that he was not allowed to use the Body Transformation Technique?

    Although he was very unwilling, he could not say such unreasonable words.

    "It seems that you have found your own reason. Brother is very proud of you. You have be more mature, Sasuke."

    Sasuke raised his head in surprise. After seeing Itachi''s gentle and encouraging smile, his eyes became a little red again. "But I still lost."

    "It''s just that I lost this time. It''s good to win it back next time. Don''t you have the confidence to beat Naruto again?"

 Chapter 310: Old Heart!

    Chapter 310: Old Heart!

    Under the halo of Itachi, Sasuke was revived at a speed visible to the naked eye.

    It was not like he had never lost before, how big of a deal!

    Just like someone said, resistance was just because he had not experienced it. Once he opened the door to the new world, he might fall in love.

    After all, he was used to losing.

    Moreover, this time, he was hit because he was not mentally prepared. The same trick was useless to him.

    He wanted to let Naruto know that in the face of the real strength gap, any tricks would be a disgrace!

    Well, this time was an exception, and there would not be a next time!

    He did not know whether it was because he was in a good mood because he got the reward, or he was afraid of hurting Sasuke.

    In short, Aoba, who had already regarded Sasuke as a long-term special "leek", actually said two words offort to Sasuke for the first time, "Do you know? In order to defeat you, Naruto worked hard for three whole months to do it!"

    Three months. Tie, old heart!

    Sasuke sniffed and suddenly wanted to cry.

    I don''t want this kind offort, soul!

    However, Itachi looked at Naruto with great admiration and said, "To be able to train the Body Transformation Technique to this extent in just three months, he is indeed very powerful. To be honest, the moment I saw my father appear, I was shocked."

    It was indeed retribution!

    Just like how Sasuke felt that Aoba was mocking him no matter how he listened, Aoba also felt that Itachi seemed to have something to say.

    Who doesn''t know that the three basic techniques are the most powerful? It is said that it took you less than half a day to skillfully use them.

    So when these wordse out of your mouth, it is really not convincing at all!

    Are you sure you are praising Naruto?

    Unfortunately, Naruto, this silly child, was still bubbling with joy. Sigh, it was hopeless.

    "What I said just now was true. For thisst opportunity, Naruto and I went out early and came backte every day to observe Fugaku-sama. Only then did Sasuke, who was beginning to panic, lose his mind and turn the tide of the battle."

    Hearing this, Naruto suddenly felt a little embarrassed, but Sasuke seemed to have solved the knot in his heart and was much more rxed.

    But Itachi''s words made him entangled again.

    "Did you see that Naruto made such ample preparations to defeat you, but you know nothing about Naruto and don''t value your opponent at all. This is the biggest reason for your loss this time. You have to learn from it, understand?"

    Sasuke nodded gloomily, but he had to admit that Naruto had put in a lot of effort and preparation for the victory of this duel.

    On the contrary, he had long forgotten about it and was caught unprepared.

    Damn it, he was taught a lesson by this bastard again!

    Sasuke ignored Naruto and red at a certain ''innocent'' guy.

    After all, from Sasuke''s point of view, the carefree Naruto did not seem like someone who could think of such a method, so it was definitely something that this guy had done to target him.

    This time, Sasuke really did not wrongly use the wrong person!

    Who asked a certain someone to be so ck that his entire heart was about to rot away for the sake of the mission reward?

    The seedlings that had harmed Konoha time and time again, they had truly brought evil people with them. There was nothing to wash!

    It just so happened that every time, Itachi could imagine that this bastard had done so much for the sake of Sasuke.

    This time, Sasuke had learned his lesson again.

    For the sake of Sasuke, his second brother Aoba had really put in a lot of effort. I, Uchiha Itachi, ept this favor!

    However, Sasuke, who had already seen through a certain person''s nature, did not believe this.

    Don''t ask, it''s this bastard that specifically targeted me!

    After the battle ended, Aoba and his group happily went to eat roasted meat.

    What?

    How could Sasuke, who lost to Naruto, be happy?

    Of course, it was because this barbecue was a treat for viins!

    Moreover, it was Yakiniku Q shop!

    Sasuke was happy not because the barbecue was delicious, but because he liked to see the expression on the face of a viin.

    Even under the pollution of a viin, Sasuke learned that evil people had their own reasons for grinding evil people at such a young age.

    ''Inspiration'' every time Sasuke stuffed meat into his mouth, he would be like a hamster that was hoarding goods. Then, he would secretly go to the bathroom to vomit while everyone was not paying attention...

    Then, he woulde back to eat ''fiercely'' and find an opportunity to vomit it out!

    After repeating it like this, he would be able to eat a lot. Then, he would confidently and righteously continue ordering the most expensive meat.

    If not for the fact that he frequently went to the toilet, and Itachi was worried that he might have eaten something bad, so she followed him, perhaps everyone would still be kept in the dark!

    To be able toe up with such a ''vicious'' revenge method at such a young age, I still underestimated you in the end, Sasuke!

    Aoba epted Sasuke''s apology with a ''pained'' face(forced by Itachi). Then, he squeezed out a smile on his face.

    "It''s fine. Sasuke is really a little clever ghost. He actually came up with such a good way to make himself eat more."

    "Eh? Is that so? I want to try it too!"

    "Naruto! Stop right there!"

    Aoba held down Naruto, who wanted to try this method of letting him eat more. His face was as ck as the bottom of a pot.

    Damn it, I don''t want to learn the good ones, I want to learn this!

    Are you trying to make your big brother go bankrupt

    Your pocket money will be gone in the future!

    At this time, Naruto, who was pressed down on his head and could not move, thought, "It turns out that this is the secret that Aoba Nii-chan can eat so much. But I haven''t seen Aoba Nii-chan spit out what he ate. Forget it, I''ll try making noodles next time..."

    Therefore, in such a harmonious scene, everyone walked out.

    Aoba, whose heart was bleeding, immediately quickened his steps in the voice of the devil behind him.

    It was said that Saint would not be knocked down twice by the same move, but why could he not control his mouth every time?

    So it was really because of the special effect?

    Yakiniku Q added special effects on the meat, so it looked extremely attractive. Every time he made up his mind to nevere again, he would automatically sigh with a really fragrant sigh.

    It was really too terrifying!

    Aoba couldn''t help but burp. The delicious smell of meat drilled into his nose.

    Why not let someone treat him next time? En, Gekko Hayate was very good. He ate very little and was perfect!

    After sending Naruto off and returning home, Aoba checked the wool he had gotten from Sasuke this time.

    He directly added an intermediate skill card to [Undying Fortress]. Now, other than [Halo Thorns] who was still Level 4, there were no other skills below Level 6. It was very eye-catching.

    Then he opened the special treasure chest he had obtained this time with anticipation.

    The familiar question marks filled his eyes once again.

 Chapter 311: A Cigar to Refresh

    Chapter 311: A Cigar to Refresh

    [Sessfully opened a special treasure chest. You have obtained a box of special cigars.]

    [Special item: [Smoker''s Cigar]]

    [Effect: Refreshing the brain and increasing slight Gejjutsu resistance (temporary, can be stacked). It is harmless to the body.]

    [Attribute: Unlimited.]

    [Negative Effect: Drinking too much will cause you to be in a drunken state. Uchiha Sasuke can immediately lock onto your position through the smell. (Effect takes effect within three thousand meters)]

    [Note: The drunken state shows dizziness and nausea. The whole body is weak, and make it out of control. (Although the cigar is good, but don''t be greedy).]

    [PS: Who stole my cigar - the white hunter squatting in the pit]

    ......

    Opening the exquisite iron box in his hand, five cigars that were not cheap at first nce were quietly lying inside. They were already cut.

    Well, there was actually a limited edition lighter with the word ''Z'' on it.

    Although his face was full of question marks, out of curiosity, Aoba still lit one for himself.

    In his two lifetimes, he had only seen others smoke cigars, and this was the first time he smoked.

    "Huh?"

    There was a minty fragrance.

    Aoba suddenly felt a lot more energetic, but he didn''t know if it was psychological.

    Two more times.

    "Cigar. Is it so easy to smoke?"

    His face was full of surprise. Even when he exhaled, it was full of fragrance.

    It was obvious that this thing had been modified by the system.

    Although he had never smoked real cigars, it was not so magical.

    Nicotine was a harmful thing!

    However, the products of the dog system were different. It was clear that it was harmless to the body.

    But the effect of this thing.

    Aoba took another bite and was in high spirits.

    "If only I had this thing when working overtime in my previous life. It would be much more useful than Red Bull."

    Aoba threw the unfinished cigar in his hand to the ground and stepped on it. Then, the extinguished cigar quickly disintegrated and disappeared.

    In the original iron box, there were five cigars lying quietly.

    It turned out that it was such an infinite characteristic.

    After trying to this point, he was already sure that other than the effect of '' temporary increase in Genjutsu resistance'', he could barely look forward to it. The reward this time was really just a box of cigars that he could not finish smoking for a lifetime.

    If he smoked too much in one go, he had to be careful of his budy because it would be out of control.

    I can fucking go to bar!

    This thing could be used very rarely, and it did not mean that he could rece rest when he refreshed his mind. He could still use it when he was in a rush.

    Usually, he could only use it to pack 13.

    Or should he use it for chewing gum after eating?

    After all, he liked this fresh smell.

    However, after carefully reading the introduction of this box of cigars, he finally saw the sinister intentions of the system in the words!

    This waspletely the locator for Sasuke to ''kill'' him in the future!

    To be able to lock onto his position through the smell of smoke from three thousand meters away, are you sure that Sasuke didn''t change his surname to Inuzuka?

    In addition, [Crimson Swordsman]skin and beautiful eyes, [Scarlet Eyes, ], these two special items that reduced Sasuke''s favorability.

    The fact that he was the enemy of Sasuke''s life was already solid!

    If he continued on with this series of quests, maybe one day, Sasuke would secretly run over to assassinate him.

    "Sigh!"

    Aoba sighed deeply and then went to find a ce to pretend to be 13 with his cigar.

    ......

    At the same time, in Uchiha''s base.

    "You brought Sasuke out again? As a big brother, you should show your support and not just spoil him."

    Uchiha Fugaku, looked at the two brothers who had just returned with a straight face.

    Itachi really wanted to say that he did not, but when the words reached his mouth, they became, "I was wrong, father."

    "What did he go out to do?"

    After hesitating for a moment, Itachi still told the truth about what happened today.

    Fugaku suddenly looked at Sasuke who was fidgeting. "Lost?"

    "Yes."

    Sasuke lowered his head and nodded twice, unable to see his current expression.

    He was already mentally prepared to be reprimanded by his father, but what surprised him was that this time, Fugaku did not reprimand him. Instead, he spoke in a particrly calm voice, "If you lose, think of a way to win it back. How dejected are you! Itachi also lost to that Shinomiya Aoba once in the past, but he promised me that he would never lose to any of his peers again."

    "Your big brother did it. Now it''s your turn."

    "Are you confident?"

    Sasuke raised her head in surprise. Then, her face flushed with excitement as she said, "Yes!"

    "The men of my Uchiha n must do what they say. Next, I will make more strict demands on you. Don''t disappoint me."

    "Yes, father!"

    This was the difference between a strict father and a loving mother. Although there was no praise, just a little bit of tolerance made Sasuke excited, and there was no more resistance.

    In the end, what Sasuke wanted was only the approval of his father.

    After Itachi left with Sasuke, Fugaku''s face suddenly revealed aplicated expression.

    He also knew that he was a little too harsh on Sasuke and rarely praised her.

    But time doesn''t wait for me!

    In Fugaku''s view, Itachi and Sasuke were Uchiha''sst hope.

    His expectations for these two children were not as simple as hoping for their son to be a dragon.

    However, through Itachi''s description today, he unexpectedly solved a doubt in his heart.

    It turned out that the two brats who followed him during that period of time were just trying to get materials for the Body Transformation Technique. No wonder they were so arrogant.

    It was because he was a little too sensitive.

    And Sasuke was actually defeated because of this kind of ''trick''. To be honest, it also made him a little flustered.

    "Unknowingly, Sasuke is already so afraid of me? It seems that what I did as a father is really a failure." A helpless and self-mocking smile appeared on Fugaku''s face.

    However, the feeling of injustice in the n made him have no time to care about Sasuke''s mood.

    At this moment, the two roads in front of him were shrouded in darkness. He did not know which road led to light, and which road was under the darkness was an endless abyss.

    If he was not careful, Uchiha n would bepletely buried in his hands.

    Therefore, he was very hesitant and could not make up his mind!

    Fortunately, he could still suppress this emotion now. When he waspletely unable to suppress it, it would decide whether their n wouldplete the new life or go to ruin in the future.

    "Shisui, are you still unwilling to tell me your Mangekyou Sharingan ability?"

    A figure suddenly appeared behind Fugaku and knelt down on one knee.

    "Fugaku-sama, I..."

    "It''s fine if you don''t want to say it. There is still time for me to wait for you. But I hope that when you make a decision, don''t make yourself regret it. Remember, your surname is Uchiha. You have the blood of the Uchiha n."

 Chapter 312: What is Six to Seven?

    Chapter 312: What is Six to Seven?

    There was norge-scale war between Kumogakure and Kirigakure, but small-scale conflicts urred frequently.

    However, these small conflicts between Kumogakure and Kirigakure did not affect the peace of the entire Ninja World.

    In the blink of an eye, more than two years of peace passed.

    Konoha was 54 years old. In this year, Aoba and Itachi were already 12 years old (virtual age).

    ...

    Bang, bang, bang.

    On the training ground, two figures - one big and one small - were engaged in an intense physical duel.

    "What is 1000 minus 7?"

    "I really don''t know."

    Pa!

    Naruto, who was extremely mad, instantly spiraled up into the sky and was sent flying more than ten meters away.

    "You can''t even do this. Do you want to go to the Ninja School and embarrass me?"

    The person who sent Naruto flying and used the ''Evil Dragon Roar'' technique was about 1.6 meters tall. His body was very well-proportioned. With just a nce, he could feel the explosive power contained in this body. It must have been through a long and persistent training to create such a perfect body shape.

    Under the simple and refreshing fine short hair was a cold and handsome face. His eyes were bright, but if you looked closely, you would feel a bitzy andfortable.

    His whole body exuded a strong sense of confidence, abnormally focused, as if he was indifferent to everything around him, and his eyes only looked at Naruto, who had just been sent flying.

    Fortunately, there were no outsiders around at this time, otherwise those infatuated girls would have shouted in a red voice that they wouldn''t be able to stand, admit that they were lowly, and eat his body.

    However, the truth was that there was an unreliable soul hidden under this good-looking skin.

    "Get up in three seconds. Don''t y dead there."

    The person who was training Naruto was none other than Shinomiya Aoba, who had already entered the youth stage.

    The most fortunate thing for him was that his genes were indeed good. Not only did he not be disabled, he became more and more handsome.

    He was especially satisfied with his height. He had already passed 1.6 meters when he was only 12 years old. This proved that if nothing unexpected happened, he would definitely not be a ''level two cripple''!

    If he worked hard, it would not be a problem for him to jump past 1.8 meters.

    However, what made him somewhat resentful was that Itachi actually did not fall behind at all. Instead, he was slightly taller than him.

    Moreover, the route he took was different from his. It was the type of gloomy and cold abstinence.

    He didn''t know why so many little girls would like to spend the whole day with a pale face.

    Of course, objectively speaking, Aoba still felt that he was more popr, more popr, and did not ept any rebuttal.

    As soon as the three seconds were up, Naruto quickly got up and ran back to Aoba. After all, as a physical skill master, it was naturally not difficult to use a skill or something. Aoba could not really be ruthless to Naruto.

    Naruto touched his painful butt whileining, "Why are ninjas learning these useless things? Mathematics is really annoying!"

    "You still dare to talk back? This time, I will punish you by memorizing the multiplication table and training at the same time. Begin!"

    Aoba red, not giving Naruto a chance to continueining.

    When Naruto heard the beginning, he also reflexively attacked Aoba. While using the technique taught by Aoba, he loudly said with an extremely painful tone, "One for one, two for one."

    Everything went smoothly in the beginning, but as time went on, Naruto began to sweat anxiously, and his heart was a little chaotic.

    "Six to seven... Six.to seven..."

    How much was six or seven?

    Just as Naruto''s mind was filled with thoughts of six or seven, so much so that his movements became extremely slow and rigid, Aoba, who had been blocking Naruto''s attacks, suddenly made a move!

    "There''s a w!"

    With a sweep, Naruto instantly lost his bnce. Then, Aoba reached out his hand like lightning and grabbed. He directly grabbed Naruto''s cor and spun it around quickly. Then, he decisively let go.

    Go!

    "Well, I flew more than 20 meters this time and broke the record. Do you want to challenge 30 meters next time?"

    Aoba put his hand on his forehead and said to himself as he blocked the sunlight.

    This kind of after-meal ''recreation'' had be an entertainment activity he rarely had in the past year.

    And Naruto had also improved rapidly under the various fancy ''torture'' of this ''Devil''.

    It was a pity that after Sasuke defeated Naruto with extreme difficulty in thest battle, he used the excuse of seclusion and never epted Naruto''s challenge again.

    Who asked Sasuke to agree to his father, Fugaku, and he would never lose to any of his peers.

    Just like how Itachi and Aoba were back then.

    It was only because of the tacit understanding between the two of them that Aoba and Itachi no longer fought in private.

    As for Naruto, well, his EQ was rtively low, and it could be said that he was rather persistent.

    So much so that now that Sasuke did not even show himself, it was likely that he was holding back some big move.

    With such a one-track minded ''friend'' like Naruto, it was likely that Sasuke was also extremely depressed in his heart.

    At this time, Naruto gritted his teeth and jogged all the way back. With this physique that was resistant to beating, ordinary people would not be envious.

    "Again! I already remembered. Six to seven seven, forty two! This time, I will definitely memorize itpletely!"

    Looking at Naruto''s fighting spirit, Aoba smiled in relief.

    It was strange!

    "Go back and copy it a hundred times!"

    Ah!

    Naruto flew out again.

    Moreover, this time, Aoba didn''t control his strength well, so the record that had just been broken increased by another ten meters.

    However, as he flew, Naruto was already used to it. It didn''t matter if he suffered some small injuries. With his physique, he would be fine after going back and applying some medicine.

    As long as he could defeat Sasuke, this little bit of hardship was nothing!

    Naruto once again climbed up stubbornly, then ran back with a shy face and said shyly, "A hundred times is a bit too much, can it be a little less?"

    Aoba nced at him and did not speak.

    Then, he saw Naruto looking left and right, and then he leaned over and whispered, "Aoba Nii-chan, can you give me some guidance on the new technique I developed?"

    "Cough cough."

    Aoba pretended to cough twice, and then nodded with a very ''awkward'' expression. "Alright, let me see what new tricks you havee up with."

    Bang.

    A burst of white fog dissipated and Naruto disappeared. What reced him was a female from a very poor family.

    Aoba''s eyes immediately lit up and he observed carefully.

    "Not bad, not bad. The details of all sides are very good. But can this holy light be removed?"

    "This won''t do. Without the holy light, the River Crab Divine Beast would have run out to eat people."

    Aoba immediately nodded in deep thought. He was very emotional. He never thought that he would have the chance to meet sensei from his previous life.

    This was really a very dedicated sensei. Even if she did not have the money to buy clothes, she still insisted on teaching them.

    It was worth being remembered for a lifetime!

 Chapter 313: Anbu? No way!

    Chapter 313: Anbu? No way!

    After correcting some details and instructing Naruto to continue to dig deeper into the potential of this ''new ninjutsu'', Aoba generously reduced the punishment by half.

    After all, developing new ninjutsu would definitely take a lot of time. He could not pour cold water on Naruto''s enthusiasm.

    Moreover, in order to encourage Naruto to develop more ninjutsu, he also provided Naruto with a lot of excellent materials for academic research and research.

    One must know that he had studied for so many years in the previous world, and the deeply impressed sensei certainly could not only be a few.

    As for what Naruto wants to show...

    ''A gentleman. Shinomiya Aoba immediately refused sternly. If the Lord was afraid of nutrition, he could not let Naruto take an inch.''

    Fortunately, he refused in time, otherwise he would be embarrassed.

    He saw a member of Anbu suddenly appear, "Shinomiya Aoba, Hokage-sama has summoned you!"

    Huh? Why is that old man Sarutobi looking for me at this time?

    Aoba was somewhat surprised, but he still went straight to the Hokage building.

    When he entered the office, he found that not only him, but also Itachi and Gekko Hayate.

    "Since everyone is here, I will tell you the reason why I called you here. Do you want to join Anbu?"

    Ha?

    Aoba and the other two were stunned at the same time. They did not expect that they wanted to invite them to join Anbu.

    But shouldn''t this kind of thing be asked separately?

    After all, the identity of Anbu''s member had to be kept secret. Of course, it could not be ruled out like Kakashi, where many people were well aware of it.

    Aoba and Itachi immediately looked at each other. It was not ''exclusion'' Gekko Hayate, but the two of them had long been through this assumption.

    "I am very sorry. I feel that I am not suitable to enter Anbu for a mission."

    Aoba refused first.

    Sarutobi seemed to have expected this. He only nodded and did not say anything else.

    Although the strength of Mikawa Team had advanced by leaps and bounds in the past two years and had umted quite a bit of prestige, a certain someone had not caused any more trouble.

    However, Aoba''s asional personality was indeed not verypatible with Anbu.

    What Sarutobi valued more was still Itachi and Gekko Hayate.

    However, if Aoba was willing to join Anbu, Sarutobi would still agree. After all, the most important thing for a ninja was strength. With this brat''s strength, even if he entered Anbu and held an important position, it would be enough.

    However, what Sarutobi did not expect was that after Aoba spoke, Itachi also refused.

    "Are you also unwilling to join Anbu?" What is the reason? If it is some unnecessary worry, I think you have no need at all. If Fugaku does not agree, I will naturallye forward personally. No matter what, Uchiha is also a part of Konoha. You should understand this principle. "

    At the end of his words, Sarutobi was not only sincere but also seemed to have other meanings.

    However, Itachi''s attitude was very firm. "This matter has nothing to do with anything else. I am indebted to Hiruzen-sama''s kindness, but I really do not have the intention to enter Anbu."

    Sarutobi frowned slightly and inevitably began to think about some things.

    To let Itachi enter Anbu was actually to test the attitude of Uchiha n in this matter. Moreover, he recognized Itachi very much and hoped that Itachi could do things for him. It would be best to help the vige secretly monitor Uchiha n.

    To put it bluntly, he wanted Itachi to be a spy.

    Because Uchiha n had been acting more and more abnormally recently, he and all of Konoha''s higher-ups were very uneasy. They urgently needed to know what Uchiha was nning to do so that they could prepare countermeasures in advance.

    Itachi was the best candidate for this matter. Sarutobi also believed that he would not misjudge the person.

    However, he did not expect that Itachi would refuse so directly that he was unable to say what he wanted to say next.

    Sarutobi could only look at Gekko Hayate, who had not expressed his opinion in the end, hoping to open up a breakthrough from him.

    "Don''t tell me that you also want to refuse?" Sarutobi said with a smile, as if he was joking, but Gekko Hayate felt a great pressure.

    To be honest, he actually didn''t refuse to join Anbu, and his Kekkei Genkai was also very suitable to carry out Anbu''s task.

    But.

    After looking at the expressionless Aoba and Itachi, Gekko Hayate made up his mind, "I think it is good to stay in Mikawa Team. Whether you enter Anbu or not, Mikawa Team will do its best toplete the task assigned by Hokage-sama."

    The implication was to refuse.

    Sarutobi could not help but sigh in his heart. Was Anbu so unattractive now?

    If he had the right to act as the Hokage, he could force anyone to join Anbu, including Aoba and the others.

    But forced melon is not sweet, even if it can quench thirst, what''s the use?

    He does notck ''melon'', what hecks is ''sweet to the point'' that can make him free of worries!

    Looking at their attitude, it is estimated that even if they enter Anbu, they will not be able to meet his requirements.

    Sarutobi, who was very helpless, could only leave some leeway and say, "Don''t be in such a hurry to answer me. Go back and think about it. Although Anbu''s mission is rtively dangerous, it is also very good for your growth. Many Jonin are actually honed from Anbu, and such talents are more capable of taking on important responsibilities."

    Sarutobi began to suggest crazily again.

    He basically said with a spittle, "As long as you are willing toe to Anbu, you will be promoted to Jonin in less than a year or two. Otherwise, just bear with it!"

    With Kakashi''s valiant record and reputation, after only one year of promotion to Gennin, it took him nearly seven years to be Jonin. Of course, even after waiting for six or seven years, Kakashi was only twelve years old when he was promoted to Jonin.

    Guy even spent four years after graduation to promote to Gennin, and then spent more than five years. It took him nearly 10 years to sessfully promote to Jonin at the age of 16.

    And Kakashi and Guy were already three years old at Jonin school.

    Even if Aoba and Itachi broke the record of Kakashi''s graduation, it was almost impossible for Sarutobi to make an exception and promote them.

    After all, the war had already passed, so what was the point of creating special cases in a peaceful era?

    Aoba and the others understood Sarutobi''s hint, but just a mere Jonin, did he really think that this young master was very rare?

    If you have the ability, then don''t let this young master be Jonin for the rest of your life!

    This time, even if you break through the heavens, don''t try to trick Itachi into bing a two-faced spy.

    Because I started to trick him since I was 4 or 5 years old!

    After all these years, Itachi has been fooled by him for a long time, so you should save your breath. Don''t use that set of principles of the will of fire to persuade Itachi to abandon the darkness and surrender to the light.

    The real ''light'' is not you or Uchiha, but him, Aoba!

    I, Shinomiya Aoba, am the light of Uchiha Itachi, so please prepare the fast-acting Heart Relief Pill and see how I operate it!

 Chapter 314: Its Time to Start that Plan!

    Chapter 314: It''s Time to Start that n!

    When Aoba and the other two came out, Gekko Hayate was once again ostracized by.

    Because what Aoba and Itachi were going to discuss next was not suitable for him to know, and it would also involve him in unnecessary trouble.

    Fortunately, Aoba was straightforward and did not give Gekko Hayate a chance to think about it.

    So this guy went to see his girlfriend indifferently.

    Yes, more than two years had passed, and Gekko Hayate, who was in his early twenties, also had a girlfriend. It was said that the two of them had fallen in love at first sight.

    She looked at him and met her eyes. Are you angry?

    Of the three people, Gekko Hayate was the least attractive, but this guy was the first to leave the organization.

    When Aoba knew about this, he almost wanted to build a FFF group.

    However, Gekko Hayate''s girlfriend was quite beautiful.

    Uh, don''t misunderstand!

    He understood that a friend''s wife could not be bullied. Even if his friend was not here, he would not be impolite.

    This was his bottom line and he would never have any thoughts that he should not have.

    If you think wrong, go face the wall!

    ...

    Under the bright sunlight, Aoba and Itachi made their way to the grass. The slight wind brought about a burst of coolness.

    "Your guess has finallye true, but did Hiruzen-sama really allow me to enter Anbu in order for me to monitor the nsmen?"

    "Do you want to say that we think too much of the old man? He obviously took a fancy to our strength, so he took the initiative to invite the three of us."

    "But I''m sure that even if Hayate and I can''t enter Anbu, the old man won''t care too much, because his target is you from beginning to end!"

    "And once you enter Anbu, you will face a dilemma. Will you go to the side of the family and understand the secrets and movements of the higher-ups through Anbu''s identity, or stand on the side of the vige, constantly monitoring the words and actions of the nsmen."

    "At that time, you might be a two-faced spy, struggling in pain between the two."

    Aoba''s faint words directly pierced into Itachi''s heart, as if Aoba had seen his future with his own eyes.

    Itachi tried to rece himself in such a scene, and then he got an answer that made him very ufortable.

    "Carry out your n. It''s time." Itachi suddenly said with a firm gaze.

    "Are you sure you are ready?" Aoba was stunned.

    Itachi knew what Aoba was referring to, but he nodded without hesitation.

    Aoba couldn''t help but look at this guy in surprise. You really hid it well!

    However, what followed was excitement. This time, he was undoubtedly more confident!

    "What about Shisui? Did you tell him? What''s his attitude?" Aoba immediately sat up and spat out the foxtail grass in his mouth.

    "I have talked about this a few times, but I didn''t say too much. Shisui''s current attitude is not clear, and he seems to be in a dilemma. It gives me the feeling that he is confident in resolving the conflict between the family and the vige peacefully, but it seems that he is not determined."

    After hearing this, Aoba couldn''t help but curl his lips. The bullshit confidence was nothing more than to foolishly reveal Mangekyou Sharingan''s ability to Konoha''s higher-ups like in the original work, and then try to use other gods to reverse the situation.

    He was really stupid and naive!

    Even without Danzo, Aoba was certain that it was impossible for Shisui to seed.

    Because at that time, Fugaku waspletely forced into that situation by his nsmen. Even if Shisui could sessfully change Fugaku''s will with the other gods, what was the use?

    Could it be that without Fugaku, the resentment in the hearts of the other nsmen would disappear and they would not rebel?

    It was estimated that the next one to suffer would be Fugaku, the n leader!

    Even if there was a high possibility that Fugaku had also activated Mangekyou Sharingan and his strength was seriously underestimated, the others did not know!

    With Fugaku''s character, if all the nsmen forced him to surrender and he was struck by another heavenly deity, what kind of scene would it be?

    To be honest, rather than using the other heavenly deity on Fugaku, it was better to directly use it on Sarutobi. There was still a small possibility that it would change the current situation of Uchiha n.

    However, if Shisui were to act against the Hokage, then it would not be Shisui.

    "In any case, Shisui will definitely fight for it. Moreover, I roughly know what he wants to do. This way, there is still a certain buffer time. First, find an opportunity to have a deep talk with Shisui. Even if he does not approve of our ideas and ns, at least we can not let him stand on the opposite side of us."

    "If it is you, I believe that Shisui will listen to you and will not betray us."

    Itachi nodded. At this point, the two choices before him were hard for him to ept.

    Therefore, even if the n that Aoba told him was very crazy and outrageous, he still wanted to try it.

    Because just like what Aoba said to him every time, "There is no road in the world, and more people walk, and it bes a road. Since you don''t want to walk the road in front of you, why don''t you try to open up a new road?"

    That''s right, Uchiha Itachi was a part of Uchiha, and also a member of Konoha.

    But he was the first one to start!

    "The path I want to take, I will open it myself!"

    At this moment, Itachi''s gaze became iparably firm.

    Even if he failed, he would not regret it!

    ......

    After returning home, Aobay on his bed and went through the n that he and Itachi had constructed together in his brain.

    Although the risk was high and the chances of sess were not high, inparison, once sessful, the benefits would be great!

    However, at that time, Itachi''s situation might be very difficult.

    In the worst case scenario, it might be difficult for the vigers and the vige to understand his actions and lose the trust of both sides.

    However, as long as he could achieve his goal, Aoba also believed that with the proof of time, all the doubts that Itachi had encountered would be quelled.

    If he failed.

    Then the backup n of ''Wandering Aoba'' would have to be forced to be activated.

    In any case, what he owed Konoha was already finished. He had not been idle for more than two years. The mission waspleted quickly and well. Even though Sarutobi generously expressed that he did not need the debt, he firmly returned it to the vige.

    He had always fulfilled his promise to Minato and his wife.

    Under his care, Naruto grew up healthily and happy. His character was also very positive and optimistic.

    He had done almost everything he could to help Naruto.

    Under such circumstances, his and Itachi''s next n would be to shake Konoha''s peaceful life, and he would not feel any guilt.

    Moreover, he had never forgotten that his true identity was an undercover agent!

    Yes, an undercover agent with a bottom line and pursuit!

 Chapter 315: Mikata Team Disbanded

    Chapter 315: Mikata Team Disbanded

    After more than two years, Aoba naturally became stronger!

    Moreover, although his life was rtively ''calm'', so much so that the system did not make any big movements, in fact, he alsopleted a few tasks, which was better than nothing.

    In addition, under the forced distribution of the depressed Nagato, he was forced to do a few things.

    Among them, including but not limited to secretly starting a war between two small countries, and then he and Kakuzu yed a two-man show, one person to help one side, wantonly collecting money.

    After a few times, Aoba felt that his acting skills were getting better and better!

    As for the new members, it was not that there were no candidates, but almost all of them were not ''qualified''. They either died in the mission or were killed along with the enemy.

    So even after such a long time, the number of members of Akatsuki had hardly changed!

    The remaining three rings had never had a fixed owner.

    However, it was said that this time, Konan had confirmed a few targets through the absolute intelligence. After the time was up, he was ready to look for them one by one.

    Aoba originally had no interest, but how could it be that among all Akatsuki''s members, he was the most idle. He usually could not see anyone, and there were more than a hundred million points in the mission he refused.

    Therefore, this time, it was almost a semi-forced mission. Nagato directly sent this mission to him through Pain.

    It seemed that ''clearly'' had discovered his ''weak point''. Not to mention, Konan would also act together.

    This made Aoba, who was already prepared to agree, speechless!

    If you do this, isn''t it true that I have other thoughts about Konan?

    I really don''t need it!

    Don''t tell me that without Konan apanying me, I won''t go?

    Aoba, who had previously been certain that he had no interest in this mission, pursed his lips and was very unhappy.

    Unfortunately, he had no chance to exin at all, so he could only acquiesce.

    Anyway, he did not know when to move, so he just waited.

    ......

    Aoba and Itachi, on the other hand, had made up their minds not to let Sarutobi''s n seed. They would rather die than join Anbu.

    Then, something unexpected happened to them.

    "What did you say? Your girlfriend was transferred to Anbu?"

    Gekko Hayate nodded gloomily.

    Aoba and Itachi looked at each other and scratched their heads. This was too ridiculous.

    They were starting to start from the ''family''?

    "Then what are you going to do?"

    Gekko Hayate said with a slightly apologetic look, "I don''t trust her to be able to carry out a mission on her own, so... I''m going to apany her. We can take care of her once we enter. I''m sorry, but it looks like we can''t fight side by side in the future."

    "What are you talking about? No matter where you go, you are still ourpanion. This will never change. Don''t act like you don''t know us when you be a big shot in the future."

    Gekko Hayate bared his teeth. Although his shoulder hurt, there was a warm feeling in his heart.

    Although his actions were not considered betrayal, he still felt a little apologetic in his heart.

    At this time, Itachi also said, "After entering Anbu, you have to be careful. When there is no mission, you can alsoe to us."

    "Yes, I will." Gekko Hayate said very seriously.

    "By the way, you told us about how you entered Anbu. Is it okay?"

    "It should be nothing. Even if I didn''t say it, you would have guessed it."

    Aobaughed in his heart. Sure enough, men and women who fell in love would be confused.

    He didn''t think about why she suddenly joined Anbu and let Hayate know.

    If there was nothing fishy about this, he would chop off his head!

    He looked at Itachi without leaving a trace and found that Itachi also sensed that something was wrong. His eyes were a little heavy.

    "Have you told Mikawa-sensei about this?"

    "Yes, I have already asked Mikawa-sensei for his opinion. He said," Make the decision yourself and then tell me to get out of here quickly. Don''t dy his drinking. " When Gekko Hayate spoke, his expression was also very interesting. It was obvious that he recalled the depression at that time.

    Aoba also almostughed out loud. It had to be said that in the past few years after the end of the war, Mikawa-sensei had already let go of himself.

    Not only did he put down his training every day, he would usually find those oldrades-in-arms who were still alive to eat and drink and boast.

    It was clear that he had already let go of everything and stepped into a semi-retired life in advance.

    In addition, there were these students from time to time to send ''filial piety'', that little life was really given to a god not to change!

    To be honest, Mikawa-sensei''s current life was quite enviable.

    Aoba felt that when he grew old, if he could also live such afortable and retired life, he would probably wake upughing in his dreams.

    Of course, that was a matter of yearster.

    Now he was a Konoha flower who had only recently passed the age of ten!

    It was a little too early to think about retirement.

    Next, under Gekko Hayate''s initiative suggestion, Aoba and Itachi ughtered this guy.

    During this period of time, there was endlessughter and memories of many interesting things, as well as some embarrassing things about someone.

    Gekko Hayate was also a little sad because he was about to leave Mikawa Team. He didn''t talk back at all and justy down as he got mocked, but he kept a smile on his face.

    He seemed to want to engrave this scene in his heart forever.

    After eating this farewell meal, he didn''t give this guy a chance to be sad at all and directly kicked him away.

    Aoba was stillughing and scolding some ''no human being with the opposite sex!'' like ''don''t want a brother when you have a woman ''or something.

    Although Mikawa-sensei no longer cared about them, he had already anticipated that Mikawa Team would be disbanded sooner orter.

    But when Gekko Hayate really left Mikawa Team, it was still a bit sad.

    Moreover, after Gekko Hayate left, Aoba and Itachi would no longer ept new teammates, and there was no need to reorganize Mikawa Team.

    What was the point of forming?

    He and Itachi might be promoted to Jonin one day, and it was fine to disperse early andte. This kind of parting experience was enough.

    He believed that Mikawa-sensei also had the same opinion, which was why he let Gekko Hayate decide on his own and not give any suggestions.

    Because even if Gekko Hayate did not join Anbu this time, Mikawa Team would notst long, so there was no need to give up the right choice because of worrying about other people''s emotions.

    Walking on the big street, Itachi suddenly asked, "If I had agreed back then, maybe Hayate..."

    "Again! Don''t think too highly of yourself, okay? Besides, I don''t think it''s a bad thing for Hayate to join Anbu. He should be able to drink his wedding in a few years."

    "Come, be happy. Let''s celebrate the disbandment of our Mikawa Team!"

    "In the future, the reward for the mission will no longer be given to you souls. Don''t mention how happy you are. Do you understand?"

    Looking at a certain fellow who was not sincere, Itachi curled his lips and suddenly smiled.

    Although Mikawa Team was disbanded, the story about them had just begun.

 Chapter 316: Kurosuki Clan

    Chapter 316: Kurosuki n

    It was unknown whether it was a coincidence or if he wanted to send him away, but after Mikawa Team was dismissed, Aoba received a mission personally issued by the Hokage himself.

    The target was near the Edelweiss Gold Mountain. The reason for the mission was that there was a team of Konoha ninjas in that area on a mission, and then theypletely lost contact. They needed to send people to investigate and even directly rescue them.

    Generally, this kind of troublesome mission was team cooperation, so Aoba tried to ask if he could carry out the mission with Itachi, but was rejected by Sarutobi with "Itachi has other missions".

    This also allowed him to guess that Sarutobi still wanted to rope Itachi into his side.

    Aoba couldn''t help butugh in his heart. Did he think that this would make Itachi change his attitude?

    He was really thinking too much!

    Aoba simply epted the mission and left the vige.

    The location was very close to Iwagakure, so they could meet up with Akatsuki on the way andplete the mission of the alternate ount.

    It saved him the trouble of finding other excuses.

    As for the n that he and Itachi plotted together, the early preparation work still needed some time, and he also needed to persuade Shisui.

    He believed that when he came back, he should be almost ready.

    At that time, maybe Konoha would change the sky because of them!

    ......

    Edelweiss Gold Mountain was the location of a small number of viges.

    The people here were hardworking and were not afraid of hardship, but rtively, due tock ofmunication with the outside world, they were filled with arge amount of ignorance, stubbornness, superstition, and other thoughts.

    Until one day, the forceful intervention of Kurosuki n caused the entire vige to change, and Kurosuki n loved to punish the ignorant vigers in the way of the dead.

    For a time, the entire vige was in a state of panic, and everyone lived in fear.

    However, a few months ago, a few vigers who went out to sell ores identally encountered a ninja from Konoha. With the support of courage, several vigers exined the situation and hoped that ninja could help them eradicate Kurosuki n.

    For this reason, they were willing to give up all the money in the vige in exchange for the help of ninja.

    These Konoha Ninjas epted this temporary task with righteous indignation, and then decided to help the kind vigers drive away the ck spadefamily.

    But when they attacked with confidence, the cruel reality gave them a vivid social lesson.

    Never underestimate your enemies!

    And..

    Don''t meddle in other people''s business without good strength!

    When these few people who were found by the vigers and Konoha Ninjas were all buried alive, the fear of Kurosuki n had gone deep into everyone''s heart. All the vigers did not dare to resist and chose to live humbly.

    It was under such circumstances that Shinomiya Aoba, the ninja, came here alone.

    "Ninja... There is ninja"

    "Not good, Konoha''s ninja ising again!"

    "Quickly inform the people from the ck spades!"

    After seeing this situation, Aoba was somewhat surprised. However, he also knew that he had finally found the right ce.

    "It seems that those missing people have indeed been here before."

    Aoba muttered to himself as he casually grabbed a viger who was fleeing in a sorry state.

    "How do you know that I am Konoha''s ninja? Also, did Konoha''s ninjae before?"

    "I don''t know. I don''t know anything. Let me go!"

    "Tell me honestly. Otherwise, even if your godes, I will send you to meet the King of Hell first."

    The viger who was so scared that he almost peed his pants immediately pointed at the forehead guard on Aoba''s head with a frightened face. "Previously, when Konoha came here, They were the only people who had this thing on his head. It was exactly the same."

    "Very good. Now tell me, what was the reason for Konoha Ninja toe here? Where is he now?"

    "Dead. Dead! They were all killed by the leader of the Kurosuki n! It has nothing to do with us. It really has nothing to do with us! They were the ones who took the initiative toe here. You should run as well. You are no match for them alone!"

    Seeing that this guy seemed to be frightened and kept repeating these words, Aoba had to let him go first and continue to walk inside.

    Since he had found the right ce, he naturally had toplete the mission as soon as possible.

    Scared?

    It didn''t exist!

    What kind of big shot was this guy hiding in the mountains?

    Then, a group of fierce, evil fellows, who were obviously not good people, blocked his way.

    "This time, it really has nothing to do with us. This Konoha Ninja was found by himself."

    "It must be Konoha who sent people to retaliate. What should we do?"

    The vigers who went to report the news were anxiously chattering away, and at the same time, they cut themselves off.

    "Shut up! If you make another noise, I will send you to your grave first!"

    The young man in the lead threatened the viger fiercely.

    "So what if Konoha is a ninja? The other party is only one person! Last time, the four trash were easily sent to their graves by Raiga-sama!"

    "Don''t be afraid. If we capture this guy alive, Raiga-sama will be happy!"

    "Yes, what is Konoha? There is nothing to be afraid of!"

    "Get rid of him!"

    Aoba was speechless. It was said that the poor mountains and rivers were full of wicked people, but they should not be so ignorant, right?

    Even the other big Ninja Viges did not dare to say such arrogant words like ''Konoha is nothing''. How dare you, these rotten fish and shrimp, who are not even considered as something, be so arrogant?

    He was really more and more curious about who the ''Raiga-sama'' these people were talking about was, to actually not even put Konoha in their eyes.

    However, since that ''Raiga-sama'' still has no intention of showing himself, then let''s clean up these small fries first so as to avoid being an eyesore.

    While thinking about this, Aoba lit up a cigar and took out the [Gatling Gun].

    In terms of the pleasure of cutting grass, it was obviously more convenient to use this thing.

    The people in front of them clearly did not realize the seriousness of the problem. When Aoba pointed the gun barrel at them, they seemed to be wondering how he pulled out such a thick and long thing.

    Then, Aoba pressed the button to start the ''cutting grass''.

    Swish.!!

    In an instant, countless Shuriken sprayed towards the dense crowd!

    The distance between the two sides was less than ten meters. At this distance, [Gatling Gun], could disy the greatest lethality.

    Moreover, these little minions were really the ones who could endure the most, and it was impossible for them to avoid Shuriken''s storm that wasing at them from this distance.

    Therefore, all kinds of terrifying screams constantly sounded at the same time.

    Those who were lucky were directly hit in the vital points and died on the spot.

    Those who were unlucky were directly pricked into hedgehogs, and only after suffering all the pain did they swallow with a frightened face.

 Chapter 317: Raiga Kurosuki and Ranmaru

    Chapter 317: Raiga Kurosuki and Ranmaru

    The Gatling Gun in Aoba''s hands that was emitting blue fire finally stopped gradually. The arrogant Kurosuki nsmen in front of him all turned into corpses on the ground. It was extremely bloody and violent.

    Then Aoba put the Gatling Gun on his shoulder and spat out thick white smoke. The fresh mint smell instantly dispelled the smell of blood around him.

    If there was another pair of sunsses, people would think that the Terminator had transmigrated to this world!

    Although he had wasted a lot of Shuriken, Aoba was very satisfied with the effect of this intimidation.

    With a Kunai, it was not as cool as using a Gatling gun to cut the grass. Just this visual effect was different!

    The vigers who hid far away were all frightened like a quail. Because they were a stepte, the family members of the Kurosuki were scared out of their wits and directly sat on the ground, running out with their hands and feet.

    Then, at this time, the fog gradually spread out from nowhere.

    Then a figure walked step by step from the fog towards Aoba.

    "Although I don''t care about the lives and deaths of these trash, as tools, they still have a certain amount of value. So if you kill them all, it will be very troublesome for me."

    The person had long green hair and thick eyebrows. When he spoke, he revealed sharp teeth. His upper body was wrapped in bandages and his outer body was fitted with a ck vest.

    On his right shoulder sat a child with a dark purple canopy. One could vaguely see that he was carrying two weapons on his back.

    Aoba seemed to be stunned for a moment, then said with some uncertainty, "Raiga, you are Kurosuki Raiga? The user of the Thundersword: Kiba?"

    The other person seemed to be very happy to be recognized. Heughed loudly, "I didn''t expect to be recognized by Konoha Ninja. Very good! So good that I have another reason to bury you!"

    Before he finished speaking, Kurosuki Raiga''s eyes revealed an extremely cruel and cold gaze.

    However, after he admitted it, Aoba seemed to be even happier than him and revealed a pleasantly surprised smile!

    After waiting for more than two years, he did not find any information about this guy''s whereabouts. He did not expect that he was hiding in such a poor and remote ce. No wonder even Konoha and Akatsuki''s source of information could not find him.

    If not for this idental encounter and the investigation of the disappearance of the ninja from the same vige, this guy might have been carefree for several years.

    Moreover, after seeing the child sitting on Kurosuki Raiga''s shoulder, he recalled some of the unclear plot.

    If he did not remember wrongly, this child should be called... Ranmaru!

    Moreover, it was not simple. Kekkei Genkai, who had the name ''Sharingan'', was known as the nemesis of ''Byakugan''.

    More importantly, this Ranmaru seemed to have the ability to share its own life force with others to achieve the ability to revive the dead?

    Some were simr to Chiyo''s forbidden technique, but in the end, not only did Ranmaru stubbornly survive, he also cured his leg illness. It was very puzzling.

    Thinking of this, Aoba''s heart was burning!

    Whether it was the existence of Thundersword: Kiba or Ranmaru, he had already regarded them as his own possessions!

    Therefore, I am very sorry, Kurosuki Raiga, you are dead today!

    "Laugh? After knowing who I am, you can stillugh?"

    Kurosuki Raiga put Ranmaru down, then pulled out Thundersword: Kiba from his back. He wanted this Konoha Ninja in front of him to feel fear and despair again!

    "Raiga-sama, please do not be careless. I can feel that the enemy is very dangerous." Ranmaru suddenly said.

    His red eyes could not only see through objects, but also sense and danger.

    And under his perception, the other party''s chakra was very ordinary. It seemed that there was nothing worth paying attention to, but for some reason, he felt an extremely strong dangerous aura from the other party.

    That feeling was much stronger than when he first met Raiga-sama!

    It was just that he could not understand why it was like this.

    After receiving Ranmaru''s reminder, Kurosuki Raiga did not take it to heart and nodded. After all, Ranmaru had said before that the other party''s ''strength'' was not as strong as his.

    As for danger...

    What kind of battle was not dangerous!

    "Lightning Ball!"

    As Kurosuki Raiga pointed the Thundersword: Kiba in his hand at Aoba, arge amount of thunder balls were released from the top of the Thunder de ˇ¤ Ya.

    Seeing this, Aoba suddenly revealed his ghastly white teeth and grinned, "Lightning Release? Interesting!"

    Without any carelessness,Aoba instantly activated all of his Hardening, Busoshoku Haki!

    Seeing the Flesh Release Ninjutsu in full swing, Aoba did not have any intention of dodging, and after putting away the Gatling Gun, he threw one punch after another at the oing Lightning Ball

    Swoosh!

    The powerful Lightning Ball was actually sted apart by his punches!

    The power of lightning that exploded out was even more unable to paralyze Aoba''s body. After more than two years of training, he had already levelled up one level. Busoshoku Haki, who had reached Level 7, was not just for show!

    "Just this? Your lightning escape is really not good!"

    Aoba, who was surrounded by electricity and entered his strongest defense state, even withdrew his hand and spat out smoke.

    The contempt in his eyes immediately stung Kurosuki Raiga who originally did not care about him.

    And this change immediately made Ranmaru fall into an iparably shocked expression!

    Because under the gaze of his red eyes, there was no change in the chakra of the other party, but it was obviously several times stronger than before, and the degree of danger was also rising in a straight line!

    This was the first time he encountered such a situation.

    If Aoba knew the shock and confusion in Ranmaru''s heart at this time, he would immediatelyugh out loud.

    What a joke, the golden finger given to him by the system was originally not in the power system of Naruto, and it had nothing to do with chakra.

    If Ranmaru could see through his real strength with his red eyes, then this Kekkei Genkai was really going to go against the heavens!

    At this time, Kurosuki Raiga''s angry second attack also came.

    He suddenly inserted the ninja sword in his hand into the ground, and two lightning bolts immediately went through the ground to reach Aoba''s feet!

    "Lightning Burial: Banquet of Lightning!"

    Aoba jumped lightly and dodged. The two lightning directly blew up a huge rock behind him, showing how powerful they were.

    However, Aoba jumped into the air to dodge, which was exactly what Kurosuki Raiga wanted!

    Kurosuki Raiga immediately crossed his two des in front of him to recharge his power, then spread out his two des and pointed them towards the sky.

    Arge amount of lightning attribute chakra was sent into the sky by him through Thundersword: Kiba.

    This scene surprised Aoba. He thought of Kumogakure Jonin, who had died by his hands.

 Chapter 318: The Strongest Technique - Lightning Dragon Tornado!

    Chapter 318: The Strongest Technique - Lightning Dragon Tornado!

    Perhaps there was also the Lightning Release Ninjutsu that Sasuke might develop in the future, Kaikiri!

    Because Aoba discovered that all the big moves rted to lightning, in the end, should he borrow the power of meteorological phenomenon.

    But thinking about it, it was very normal, human strength was actually limited, how could itpare to the power of heavenly lightning.

    "Lightning Dragon Tornado!"

    Arge amount of lightning instantly fell from the sky, drowning Aoba.

    However, Aoba, who was bathed in lightning, grabbed [Grey Snow] who was hanging at his waist.

    "Total Concentration Breathingˇ¤Thunder Breathing Technique - Type One - Thunderbolt sh!!"

    Aoba, who seemed to have turned into a bolt of lightning, instantly crossed the middle distance and shed at Kurosuki Raiga!

    Over the past two years, he had sessfully grasped the special state of Total Concentration Breathing and used this to break through his limits, allowing [Thunder Breathing] to advance another level and reach Level 7!

    However, this sword that was determined to be used was barely blocked by Kurosuki Raiga, who was already familiar with the speed of lightning.

    Boom!

    At the critical moment, Kurosuki Raiga, who had used his intuition and a little bit of luck to hold the de in front of his chest, was directly sent flying.

    The lightning that fell from the sky suddenly disappeared, but the thunderclouds above his head were still brewing an even more terrifying attack.

    Looking at Kurosuki Raiga who crawled up in a sorry state, Aoba grinned and said, "What a coincidence. I am also good at this kind of lightning Kenjutsu. It seems that the ninja knife in your hand is fated with me. How about I use it to exchange for your life?"

    "Who exactly are you?"

    "Of course it''s someone who wants your life!"

    Aoba didn''t want to talk nonsense with this guy anymore. His figure once again turned into lightning and disappeared.

    Kurosuki Raiga''s pupils suddenly shrank. Without hesitation, he raised Thunderswords: Kiba above his head and summoned lightning again.

    However, this time, the lightning from the sky was no longer an attack. Instead, it directly hit Thunderswords: Kiba in his hand. Then, it turned into ayer of lightning armor and attached it to his body.

    "Lightning Strike Armour!"

    It was clear that Kurosuki Raiga, who was extremely fearful in his heart, was somewhat submissive. Moreover, he wasn''t confident that he would be able to block the opponent''s super fast attacks every time.

    It was precisely this caution that saved his life!

    Aoba who suddenly appeared, his saber shone with endless lightning as he shed at Kurosuki Raiga''s defenseless neck.

    However, what surprised him was that the lightning armor attached to the opponent''s body suddenly repelled his attack, and a strong current was transmitted through [Grey Snow].

    If it was any other person, they would immediately be paralyzed on the spot by this current, unable to move!

    However, [Busoshoku Haki] also had a very high defense against this type of elemental attack. In addition, [Thunder Breathing] had given him a good lightning resistance.

    Therefore, Aobapletely ignored this kind of lightning attack. Thunder Breathing Technique: Second Formˇ¤Rice Spirit immediately used the five lightning strikes to cut Kurosuki Raiga again.

    Although it was still bounced off, Aoba also discovered that the lightning armor on his opponent was bing weaker and weaker.

    He couldn''t help but let out a sigh of relief.

    If his opponent''s lightning armor had a simr defense as Raikage''s lightning armor, he would have a huge headache.

    Looking at it now, it was just an imitation.

    Resisting Kurosuki Raiga''s counterattack head-on, Aoba was very curious as to who would be the first to break through his defense!

    Kurosuki Raiga, whose heart had sunk to the bottom of the valley, immediately panicked when he discovered that the other party''s defense was actually stronger than his Lightning Strike Armor.

    Thus, he gritted his teeth and raised his ninja de high, attempting to summon the power of lightning again.

    "You''re quite confident in your own defense."

    "Thunder Breathing Technique: Third Formˇ¤Thunder Swarm!" Aoba''s eyes changed.

    After locking his target on Kurosuki Raiga, Aoba immediately circled around him and executed a high-speed rotating sh. At the same time, he left behind arge amount of wave-like lightning on his own trajectory tounch a second attack.

    The lightning armor on Kurosuki Raiga''s body became thinner and thinner, and it looked like it was about to disappear.

    However, the little bit of time he had gained finally allowed Kurosuki Raiga to release his next ninjutsu.

    "Lightning Dragon Tornado!"

    In the middle of this, Kurosuki Raiga also began to rotate at high speed, and a tornado quickly took shape, and then began to connect with the lightning that came down from the sky, which changed into a thunderstorm and immediately sent Aoba flying.

    "Not enough!"

    Without any time to rest, Kurosuki Raiga, who had already regarded Aoba as a great enemy, immediately began to condense all the chakra in his body.

    With a sh of light, Kurosuki Raiga actually fused into the form of lightning.

    In this state, Kurosuki Raiga began to quickly form seals.

    "Lightning Dragon Tornado!"

    Kurosuki Raiga also released his strongest technique!

    Hundreds of small snakes surrounded by lightning quickly surrounded Aoba from all directions.

    The ''Lightning Dragon Tornado'' seemed to be moving slowly, but in reality, it was moving very fast towards him!

    At the same time, Kurosuki Raiga was still absorbing the lightning in the sky to replenish his energy.

    Aoba, who was in a dangerous situation, did not expect Kurosuki Raiga to be so difficult to deal with. Even the feeling that Biwa Jozuo and Mangetsu Hozuki gave him was actually the same.

    But in fact, when he thought about it carefully, his defense was the most restrained type of closebat ninja like Biwa Jozou, who only had a single attack style.

    AndMangetsu Hozuki was the reason why there were a few people attacking him, but his own weakness was too obvious.

    On the contrary, he was not clear about his weakness, but Kurosuki Raiga, who could attack from a distance and also had a defensive ninjutsu, was a bit difficult to deal with all of them.

    In just a short period of time, the lightning armor on his body suddenly became bright again.

    No wonder none of the people who came here before ran out and werepletely wiped out.

    It seemed that he had to be serious.

    Aoba''s eyes suddenly became serious, and he no longer cared about his physical strength.

    "Thunder Breathing Techniqueˇ¤First Form: Thunderp and sh!"

    With him as the center, he instantly released countless lightning strikes in all directions!

    Before the hundreds of lightning snakes could quickly swim to his side, their bodies were cut off by countless strikes.

    However, Kurosuki Raiga''s strongest technique was clearly not that simple.

    The Lightning Dragon Tornado immediately turned into thin swords of lightning, stabbing towards Aoba from different angles!

    At this moment, even though Aoba released a lot of shes, under such a concentrated attack, there was still a faint tingling sensation on his body.

    If not for the fact that his defense was already very strong, there was almost no chance of survival for the enemy who was hit by this move.

    However, this move was ultimately resolved by him in advance, unable to break his defense.

    Through the whistling ''Lightning Dragon Tornado'', Aoba did not want to drag on any longer. Lightning shed across his body and he instantly disappeared from where he was!

 Chapter 319: Killer Queen!

    Chapter 319: Killer Queen!

    Aoba took out a small bottle and drank it all in one gulp. Then, he instantly turned into a bolt of lightning and disappeared from where he stood.

    "Thunder Breathing Techniqueˇ¤Fourth Formˇ¤Distant Thunder!"

    After his body exploded with lightning, Aoba charged forward at lightning speed and appeared in front of Kurosuki Raiga as if he had teleported.

    However, Aoba gave up on the follow-up attack and even threw away [Grey Snow] who was in his hands.

    At this moment, the medicinal effect took effect, making Aoba, who was already somewhat emotional, immediately enter into the excited mood of boiling blood!

    His ck pupils instantly became fiery red like a bear''s me, beautiful to the point that it was somewhat soul-stirring, making people intoxicated!

    And in this state, the chakra in Aoba''s meridians immediately began to violently change like boilingva.

    In these two years or so, the result of never putting down the hard work of training, it was time to show it all!

    Nature change, fusion, release...

    Thousands of attempts allowed Aoba to smoothlyplete Kekkei Genkai''s breakthrough!

    The red light that symbolized danger began to flicker continuously on his body.

    "Explosion Release: Killer Queen!"

    O!

    The fist shadows that filled the sky instantly enveloped Kurosuki Raiga. Every time they struck the lightning armor, there would be a sh of red light.

    However, it was unknown whether it was because the attack power was not strong enough. Although Kurosuki Raiga was forced to retreat continuously and was unable to counterattack for a while, the lightning armor on his body had not been shattered.

    Although Aoba abandoned his sword and used his fist making Kurosuki Raiga was very puzzled. However, it was an indisputable fact that he could not break his defense.

    "Hahaha, it''s useless. You want to break my lightning armor with such a ''weak'' fist? Idiot!"

    After thest punch was thrown, Kurosuki Raiga slid back six or seven meters, leaving two deep marks on the ground.

    Obviously, Aoba''s attack was not as ''weak'' as Kurosuki Raiga said. It was not enough to break his lightning armor, let alone that he could continue to charge it at any time.

    At this time, Aoba who stopped his attack suddenly smiled, "I advise you to immediately remove that whatever armor ninjutsu. Otherwise, you will be very miserableter, don''t me me for not warning you in advance."

    "Haha, boring ability, you can only do this kind of speed. I will immediately send you to your grave."

    Suddenly, a pa sound!

    Aoba inexplicably snapped his fingers, and then he saw that the lightning armor on Kurosuki Raiga suddenly emitted a strange and thick red light.

    "What is this?"

    Just as this thought appeared in Kurosuki Raiga''s mind, he saw the lightning armor on his body suddenly explode!

    Moreover, it was not an ordinary explosion. It was so powerful that the wind pressure that blew on his face felt like someone was cutting his face.

    The extremely strange scene just now was naturally the power of Kekkei Genkai that Aoba developed.

    After the fusion of thunder and earth, Kekkei Genkai was indeed an explosive.

    However, the explosive escape that Aoba developed was different from the known explosive escape.

    It was just like melting, the four-tailed Son Goko who released high temperature magma and Kumogakure''s Dodai who released rubber, while Kurotsuchi release hot volcanic rock.

    Therefore, even the same type of Kekkei Genkai could have different branches depending on the person.

    And this move that Aoba developed,

    Moreover, in a hidden state, the ''bomb'' that was buried would not be detonated or detected.

    The current hidden limit was one minute. Within this one minute, he could take the initiative to detonate it, and it would automatically explode after a minute.

    The only drawback was distance!

    If you want to keep the explosive chakra that is separated from you, you can''t go beyond 100 meters.

    If you go beyond this distance, the chakra that has lost its ''activity'' will immediately return to ordinary lightning and earth chakra, and then disappear.

    Moreover, because every time you encounter an enemy in battle, the amount of explosive chakra you can inject is very small, and the power of the explosion is not strong.

    Thest drawback is that his explosive chakra can only be injected into an individual that can allow chakra to exist. For example, human body, contracted beast, explosive tag, special metal that can conduct chakra, and special ninjutsu like the lightning armor that can use chakra to condense the lightning into substance.

    In other words, Aoba couldn''t turn everything he touched into a bomb like Killer Queen on JoJo.

    But even with so many ws, Aoba''s explosive speed was still hard to guard against!

    Unless the enemy didn''t give him a chance to get close, he would definitely let him fully experience the art of explosion!

    Moreover, if the unlucky Kurosuki Raiga saw every punch that Aoba threw on him as a miniature bomb, then in just a minute, the dangerous red light shed at least a hundred times!

    Perhaps the power of a single ''bomb'' was not enough to cause the lightning armor to copse, but when more than a hundred ''bomb'' exploded at the same time, Aoba believed that even if he did not explode this guy, this guy would not have a good time!

    When the violent explosion gradually stopped, Aoba immediately saw Kurosuki Raiga''s miserable appearance.

    The lightning armor had long disappeared. Kurosuki Raiga''s body was covered in blood, and there were ck wounds everywhere. It was so ragged that it seemed that he would die in the next second.

    He looked at Aoba and opened his mouth, as if he wanted to say something, but he could not hold back and began to vomit blood!

    Don''t forget, the impact of the explosion was not something that ordinary people could bear.

    At this time, Kurosuki Raiga only felt that his internal organs were everywhere, and he was already lucky that he was not directly killed on the spot.

    "Raiga-sama!"

    Ranmaru struggled to crawl towards Kurosuki Raiga.

    Because he had been weak since he was a child, and his parents had died early, plus the people here were very ignorant and had littlemunication with the outside world, so after identally discovering his ''abnormality'', he was rejected by everyone in the vige.

    It was Kurosuki Raiga, who defected here, who discovered him and took him in.

    From then on, the two of them began to rely on each other.

    Perhaps it was because of his Kekkei Genkai that Kurosuki Raiga regarded him as a tool, but for Ranmaru, it was Kurosuki Raiga who gave him a new life.

    As for whether Kurosuki Raiga was a good person or not, was it important?

    Ranmaru, who was only three years old, did not care about this after experiencing all kinds of things.

    He only knew that Raiga-sama needed him. If Raiga-sama died, then the meaning of his existence would be lost.

 Chapter 320: Evil and Good

    Chapter 320: Evil and Good

    Looking at Ranmaru trying to crawl towards Kurosuki Raiga bit by bit, Aoba couldn''t help but sigh that the'' fetter ''of this world was really something interesting.

    It was just like a weak version of ''Baby-5'', without being needed, there was no meaning for survival.

    This was the case for Zabuza and Haku, and so was Kimimaro for Orochimaru!

    Even if he knew that he was being used, he could still willingly die for him as a tool. To be honest, Aoba couldn''t understand this kind of thinking.

    Could it be that living for someone else for the rest of his life would be even greater?

    Aoba walked over and directly picked up the young Ranmaru,pletely ignoring his struggles and resistance.

    "Let him go! Could it be that Konoha Ninjas have fallen to the point of attacking a child"

    Kurosuki Raiga spat out blood as he used his ninja de to support himself up.

    At this moment, no matter how he looked at it, he felt that Aoba was the damned viin!

    "Do you know how many bad things this bastard of yours has done and how many innocent people he has killed?" Aoba asked curiously as he looked at Ranmaru.

    However, Ranmaru just stared at him calmly, as if he didn''t care about this at all. Instead, he bit his arm.

    In order to prevent Ranmaru from turning into a ''olddy'', Aoba had no choice but to remove the defensive state of this hand and let him bite it. Anyway, with his physique, this small injury would heal itself in no time.

    And if it was possible, he really wanted to keep Ranmaru by his side. The ability that could save people was very important.

    However, he was not as talkative as Naruto, so he couldn''t help but shake his head, "There is no distinction between right and wrong, helping the evil to do evil. When he grows up, he will be another scourge."

    "Go to hell!"

    Seemingly aware of the killing intent in Aoba''s eyes at this moment, Kurosuki Raiga immediately ignored his heavily injured body and quickly rushed over.

    "Lightning Dragon Tornado!"

    At the same time as he waved his ninja de and chopped down, another bolt of lightning was pulled down from the sky.

    It was just that he did not know if it was because he was afraid of identally hurting Ranmaru in Aoba''s hand, but this bolt of lightning was a bit crooked.

    Pu.

    Kurosuki Raiga gave up on his defense and fiercely shed at Aoba''s arm.

    However, with the addition of many defensive abilities, this attack only allowed Aoba to let go of Ranmaru in his hand.

    And the price that Kurosuki Raiga paid for this was that his heart was directly pierced by Aoba''s hand knife!

    Don''t forget, the three abilities of [Hardening]and[Busoshoku Haki] were never purely defensive abilities.

    Even under the superposition of the three, Aoba''s Kunai was even harder and sharper than an ordinary sword!

    Another big mouthful of blood was spat out!

    Kurosuki Raiga lowered his head and looked at Ranmaru, who had a dull face, and said thest sentence before his life ended.

    "You are the one who killed me. So, no matter what, you must live well for me."

    Kurosuki Raiga''s eyespletely lost their luster, and his head drooped down powerlessly.

    "This is theplexity of human nature."

    Aoba pulled out his hand and threw a cigar into his mouth to light it.

    A heinous person like Kurosuki Raiga who liked to kill people for fun actually had a soft and gentle side to him, and his attitude towards Ranmaru was even more different.

    It could only be said that no matter if it was good or bad, there would always be a dark and kind side to his heart.

    But this was not enough to wash himself away and make Aoba let him go.

    Otherwise, who would those innocent people who died in this guy''s hands go to find justice?

    Alright, don''t brag so much.

    Aoba admitted that he would only kill because of the Kunai in his hand and Ranmaru.

    Of course, the mission was also one of the reasons.

    When he returned, he had to hand over Kurosuki Raiga''s corpse.

    He just had to think of a reason to leave Thunderswords: Kiba behind. Otherwise, once Kirigakure learned of the information, he would definitely send someone to take out his ninja de.

    With that old man''s personality, it was better to have one less thing to do than one more thing. He was willing to return it to its original owner.

    "It''s really... a headache! Who is going to take the me?"

    Just as Aoba was thinking about how to fool Sarutobi after going back, Ranmaru climbed onto Kurosuki Raiga.

    There was no crying or sadness.

    There were only empty eyes, just like a walking corpse.

    The meaning of his existence was gone!

    But Aoba suddenly noticed that under the unconscious urging of Ranmaru, the chakra in his body strangely turned green, and then pulled out from his body and was about to pour into Kurosuki Raiga''s body.

    Was this caused by the influence of the subconscious, or was it to force out the potential in the body?

    Aoba was very surprised!

    Then he immediately picked up Ranmaru and let her stay away from Kurosuki Raiga''s corpse.

    After being interrupted, the green chakra that came out of Ranmaru''s body immediately returned to his body. Then, he rolled his eyes and directly fainted.

    "That''s why...?"

    Aoba put Lanwan aside first, then took out two scrolls and sealed Kurosuki Ranmaru body and Thunderswords: Kiba respectively.

    Worried about leaving a w, he didn''t even take out the weapon scroll left behind by Mengetsu Hozuki.

    After Thunderswords: Kiba was also in his hands, he only had the saber

    Even he himself did not expect that even without Obito''s help, the progress would be so smooth.

    Of course, the time spent on this mission was really not small at all. In the blink of an eye, several years had passed.

    After putting away the scroll, Aoba, who felt tired, was ready to stay here for a day to rest, and also think about how to arrange Ranmaru. Should he take her back directly or put her somewhere else.

    However, he could probably think that after Ranmaru woke up, he would definitely treat him as an enemy.

    Therefore, whether or not he wanted to leave Ranmaru behind had be a very difficult problem.

    "All of you,e out. I have already destroyed the ck spades."

    The vigers who heard the voice came out trembling with fear. After seeing the corpses on the ground, they began to vomit uncontrobly with pale faces.

    Even the eyes that looked at Aoba were filled with fear!

    At this time, an olddy walked out, "Thank you very much for the help of the ninja. If you don''t mind, please rest in my shop for a while. We will immediately raise enough money to pay to the ninja."

    "Forget about the reward. I want to know if the body of Konoha Ninja, who came to the vige before, is still there?"

    "This... I''m very sorry. The bodies of those ninjas were all left in the valley. We are really unable to stop them."

    Aoba nodded and did not intend to make things difficult for them.

    If the body could not be found, they could only try their luck and see if they could find some relics that proved that they had been here.

 Chapter 321: Call the Son of Death!

    Chapter 321: Call the Son of Death!

    The kind and pure Granny Sansho had run a curry shop in the vige called the Curry of Life Shop.

    Granny Sansho also had a son, but because he was weak and liked to give up, he was always bullied by others.

    Just before today, her, Karashi, was still hesitating about joining the Kurosuki n to change his life.

    However, after witnessing everything that had happened today, the frightened Karashi immediately discovered that inheriting this curry shop and continuing to operate it was his biggest ''dream''!

    Fighting and killing were too terrifying, not suitable for him!

    Especially when this Granny Sansho brought Konoha Ninja back to the store, Karashi was so scared that he almost cried out. Even when he poured the water, he kept trembling, as if he had reached thete stage of Parkinson.

    Aoba looked at this guy speechlessly, because all the water was spilled outside.

    But it was this look that scared Karashi so much that he fell to the ground, and the water in the water pot was sprinkled on the ground.

    Seeing this, Granny Sansho drove him away helplessly and began to clean up the mess.

    "Please don''t mind it. Karashi is too timid, and he is a little clumsy when ites to doing things. However, in terms of talent in curry, Karashi will surprise people!"

    Looking at Granny Sansho''s disappointed and proud expression, Aoba did not say anything and just nodded.

    If not for the fact that he was going to find a ce to rest, he would not havee.

    As for the Curry of Life that the other party insisted on treating him to, he did not have too much expectations. After all, there were not many dishes that could make him feel delicious. He was even more indifferent about this Curry of Life.

    However, in the process of waiting, Ranmaru was the first to wake up.

    The moment he saw Aoba, there was a slight change in his eyes, but he immediately returned to his empty appearance.

    This made Aoba sigh with emotion. If Naruto was here at this time, he would have already used his mouth to make Ranmaru release, making it clear that he had abandoned the darkness.

    Unfortunately, he was very good at making false usations.

    For a time, he also thought it through.

    Ranmaru''s ability was only ayer of insurance for him.

    Yes, of course, it was best.

    No, it didn''t really affect him.

    After all, he wouldn''t die so easily.

    However, what he didn''t expect was that Ranmaru actually spoke first.

    "How will you deal with me?"

    Aoba was stunned for a moment, then asked, "What do you think I should do to you?"

    "If you want to kill me, you can do it just now. But, if you need me, I used to be Lord Raiga-sama''s ''eye'', and now I can also be your ''eyes''."

    Ranmaru was very calm as heined about his ability, as if he was a dispensable cargo, showing his value to the only ''guest''.

    After listening to him quietly, Aoba asked a question that was actually unnecessary.

    "I killed Kurosuki Raiga, and you are still willing to follow me?"

    "Raiga-sama once told me that the fate of a ninja is death. Raiga-sama has long been prepared to wee death, so even if the one who killed Raiga-sama is not you, it will be someone else. There is no difference."

    "Since Raiga-sama''sst wish is for me to live for Raiga-sama, then no matter how difficult it is, I will try my best to live."

    "Even if I have to wagmy tail at you and beg for your mercy, I will live on."

    At this moment, Aoba felt that his identity as an evil person had been hammered again!

    Could it be that he was born to be a viin?

    But what he did was clearly a good thing for the people to get rid of the harm. Why did he feel that he was a little guilty?

    He shook his head, shaking off these thoughts that he shouldn''t have.

    He really looked at Ranmaru and asked, "Do you hate me?"

    Ranmaru seemed to be stumped by this question. For a moment, he fell into a state of confusion and didn''t give an answer.

    When it came to hate, he should hate it. After all, the other party had killed his only reliance.

    But on the other hand, he had seen all the bad things that Kurosuki Raiga had done. He also knew that Kurosuki Raiga had killed many innocent people.

    Even Kurosuki Raiga had once told him that one day in the future, he would also be killed.

    He had also told him that there was no need to avenge himself, saying that it was actually a kind of relief.

    So should he hate?

    Ranmaru did not know how to answer this question.

    After all, no matter how mature he was, his age was right here. It was normal for him to not understand many things.

    "Don''t worry, you will live well. Since you can''t answer now, think about it slowly. As for bing my ''eye'', you are far from enough now."

    "Let''s make an agreement. It will be one or two years, or maybe three to five years. When we meet again next time, I will give you two choices ording to your answer."

    "Even if you want to take revenge on me, I will give you this opportunity. But at the same time, once you choose this path, it means that you have to be prepared to be killed by me."

    Aoba had already decided to leave Ranmaru here first.

    Although he did not know how long he would be undercover in Konoha, it was always right to make a few more preparations in advance.

    Moreover, Ranmaru''s power needed to be willingly used. There was no need to force it to stay by his side. It was better to let time wipe out everything.

    Even if it did not work, he would not be disappointed, because he did not have much expectation from the beginning.

    Ranmaru agreed after hearing it.

    Because he needed time to find an answer.

    At this moment, Granny Sansho''s Curry of Life came up as well, and it was two portions.

    When Aoba saw this thing, he was instantly stunned!

    This red color was even worse than the spicy curry he had once treated Guy to!

    If he finished this, he would be able to see the future image of his ''chrysanthemum crippled''.

    "This is Curry of Life that symbolizes life. Hurry up and eat it. After you finish eating, you will definitely be able toprehend the true essence of life." Granny Sansho smiled brightly.

    Aoba secretly swallowed his saliva. Although it looked quite spicy, it smelled quite fragrant.

    It should be okay.

    Aoba, who was crazily salivating because of the spicy taste, finally made up his mind and took a bite.

    Then, at a speed visible to the naked eye, a crazy red rushed from the neck all the way to the top of the head!

    "Ah! It''s so spicy!"

    "How could it be so spicy!"

    "Water, Water, Water."

    Aoba felt like he was going to die. It was as if he could spit out an S-Rank Fire Escape the moment he opened his mouth!

    Then, he saw that Ranmaru was not afraid of death as she also sent a spoonful of Curry of Life into her mouth. Then, with a plop, Ranmaru blushed and directly fainted from the spiciness!

    It was fucking your lungs!

    Call the Son of Death, the new challenge you want is here!

 Chapter 322: As Long as I Eat Fast Enough, Spice Cant Catch Up With Me

    Chapter 322: As Long as I Eat Fast Enough, Spice Can''t Catch Up With Me

    Ding!

    Normal death-seeking missions have been released!

    [Mission name: The Call of the Son of Death!]

    [Description: Challenging someone to eat curry. Wasting food is a shameful act.]

    (A toast to death, a toast to you)

    [Mission Requirement: Eat aplete te of Curry of Life.]

    [Mission Time Limit: One hour or take the initiative to give up.]

    [Mission Reward: Life curry x1(Every time you finish one more portion, reward +1)]

    [Mission Failure: Face - 10]

    .........

    Aoba was about to go crazy from the spiciness. He was drinking cup after cup of water weighing tons. In the end, the system seemed to think that he wasn''t happy enough. It issued another shit mission that made him feel worse than death!

    He really wanted to pretend that he didn''t see it, but how could he do anything about the failure penalty given by the system this time was too ''vicious''?

    Face - 10?

    What the fuck!

    It''s just after eating this te of Curry of Life, no one can stop me today!

    Aoba sat down again with tears in his eyes. He gritted his teeth and directly picked up the te. He closed his eyes and began to dig into his mouth.

    As long as I eat fast enough, the spicy taste won''t be able to catch up to me!

    "Ah!!"

    "Water... Water!"

    Aoba, who almost spat out a mouthful of fire, began to pour cold water into his stomach.

    When he finally recovered, his eyes were as red as an angry bull!

    What was even more strange was that the exhaustion from before seemed to have been swept away, and there was an illusion that he had too much strength to use.

    He really didn''t know if it was a psychological effect or if this dish was so magical.

    Aoba, who was sweating all over, was about to end this mission, but when he saw the mission reward that he didn''t know what was of use, he gritted his teeth and picked up the Curry of Life that Ranmaru had only touched a little bit.

    "Fuck, let''s go all out! If this mission reward is useless, I will die together with you!"

    Aoba, who had secretly gone all out, devoured the second portion of Curry of Life like a whirlwind.

    Then, he started to pour water into his mouth desperately.

    After all this, he felt that his mouth was already numb and he had no feeling.

    He reached out and touched his lips. They were soft and swollen, like tworge sausages hanging on his mouth.

    He wanted to ask Granny Sansho to make him eight to ten portions, but when the words reached his mouth, he was moved.

    In all fairness, to get rid of this unbearable spiciness, this curry was quite delicious.

    It was clearly so spicy and it was not ufortable to eat it in his stomach. On the contrary, his body felt warm, and he felt a strange surge of strength.

    "This is probably the reason why this shop has been open for so long and hasn''t closed down yet."

    Aoba silently ridiculed.

    He had a stomach full of water, and he really didn''t want to suffer anymore.

    Therefore, even if there was still some time, Granny Sansho would definitely be willing to treat him to a few more portions, but he still decisively epted the mission settlement.

    The system had a conscience and counted the second portion of life curry that had been eaten by Ranmaru as a small portion.

    Of course, there was a high probability that it was because the portion of Ranmaru seemed to be a little more than the first portion he had eaten.

    Ignoring these details, Aoba leaned against the chair and slowly drank his water. He looked up the mission reward this time.

    [Curry of Life Pills]: The essence of Curry of Life is concentrated (the system only ounts for 99.9% of the credit)

    [Effect: After consuming it, you will immediately recover 10% of your maximum physical strength.]

    [Negative effect: The spiciness is constant, the neutralization is ineffective. Please be careful when consuming it. ]

    "Damn!"

    Aoba was shocked on the spot. He didn''t even care about the water that was sent to his mouth.

    To recover ten percent of his physical strength, or to immediately take effect

    Moreover, it was to recover ording to his upper limit of physical strength!

    How was this some Curry of Life Pilsl? It was basically a big red medicine!

    Once he exhausted his physical strength in battle, not only would this thing allow him to survive in an instant, it would also have an unexpected effect.

    It was simr to the three-colored secret pill of Akamichi n!

    At certain special times, it could be used to make aeback.

    Moreover, the side effects were alsopletely eptable. Wasn''t it equivalent to eating another Curry of Life? It was not even worth mentioning whenpared to the effects of this bull-like medicine that restored strength!

    At this moment, Aoba really wanted to m the table and suffocate the Curry of Life that Granny Sansho had brewed.

    Unfortunately, he had already finished the mission ahead of time.

    What a pity!

    If he had known that this Curry of Life Pill was so useful, he would have eaten this shop even if he was killed by the spiciness.

    Now that he had gotten these two ''secret pills'', he could only save some of them.

    However, he found a pattern through this matter. It was the kind of death-seeking quest for treasure chests. The difficulty and the reward for opening treasure chests corresponded to each other. Even if one was unlucky, the reward and the level of the quest would be different. The system would also give a certain amount ofpensation in other aspects.

    Just like how the silver treasure chest had only opened [Hardening] and not theplete six forms, the system had directly given him a certain level ofpensation, which was equivalent to giving him three primary skill cards and an intermediate skill card.

    The special death-seeking quest and ordinary death-seeking quest were not so ''inflexible''. The reward might be very practical, or very strange, very useless.

    More importantly, although the difficulty and risk were high and low, overall, it was within the scope of ''eptable''.

    It was probably rted to the content of this kind of death-seeking mission.

    After summarizing the connection between the missions and rewards he had experienced, Aoba also felt that his understanding of the system had increased.

    However, this did not prevent him from having a big opinion of the system!

    Don''t ask, asking is the system is his lifelong enemy!

    After eating the Curry of Life, under the smiling gaze of Granny Sansho, Aoba braced herself and praised how delicious this curry was.

    After that, she expressed her request to leave Ranmaru with her for the time being.

    Perhaps it was because Aoba had helped their vige solve the Kurosuki n and received a share of the reward, but Granny Sansho readily agreed.

    It was just opening her mouth to eat, so she didn''t feel any pressure at all.

    Of course, the reason why Granny Sansho agreed so readily was also because Aoba had eaten tworge tes of Curry of Life. She had even praised the delicious food.

    However, no matter what, Granny Sansho was willing to temporarily take Ranmaru in, which also saved Aoba from worries.

    Although he did not know when she woulde back, or whether she woulde again, it was just an idle game anyway. It was naturally best to gain something. If not, he would not be disappointed.

    After resting for a night, Aoba took a forehead guard that he had finally found and left.

    Now that he had finished his main mission, it was time for his alternate ount toe out for a breather.

 Chapter 323: Jashinism

    Chapter 323: Jashinism

    Naturally, the task of Akatsuki searching for new members could not be handed over to Aoba alone. Generally, in order to ensure that nothing went wrong and not reveal the intelligence of the organization, three members of Akatsuki would go to the ''inspection'' together.

    Because the current Akatsuki wascking in manpower, Aoba''s old partner was still on the same level as Konan.

    These two people had also seen the ''strength of Yasuo'' and had alsopleted the task together, so they had no objections.

    No, in fact, Konan was quite against it.

    Because Nagato actually hinted that her attitude towards Yasuo was a little better.

    What was this?

    Could it be that she had brought her personal feelings into a mission?

    Would I, Konan, be the kind of person who would use colored sses to differentiate between the other members of the organization because of my own love and hate

    "Since everyone is here, let''s start the operation."

    The ''Official Affairs of Konan'' did not even look at a certain person and directly ignored him.

    Kakuzu seemed to be a little agitated. "Who is it this time? Those trash that will only drag us down, don''t expect me to let them go. I have had enough."

    God knows how many partners he had changed in the past few years.

    He had originally thought that Biwa Juzou was his most hated partner. He had always wanted to kill that guy so that he could get a better partner.

    In the end, he did not expect that the ''weakest'' he thought was the strongest partner he had ever met.

    Who would not be depressed?

    Just like the football results of a certain country, do you think it is rising?

    No, I only found outter that it is already the peak!

    What you thought was actually over a long time ago, it is so realistic.

    Therefore, Kakuzu did not have any hope for this mission at all, as long as they are not pleasing to the eye, they will all be killed.

    What?

    What kind of people are pleasing to the eye?

    Of course, they won''t die!

    "The two targets this time were carefully selected, not the trash that died before." Konan said calmly.

    "Hmph! That guy always says so, but there isn''t a single reliable one."

    "If you have any objections, go and tell the leader. Our mission this time is to inspect the neers. As for whether it will work or not, we will only know when we meet."

    After being pressured by Konan using Pain, the corner immediately fell silent.

    On the other hand, Aoba, who had changed into [Crimson Swordsman] skin, immediately pretended to be mute. The consequences of that special mission had always been affected to this day.

    Konan obviously disliked him. If not for the development of the organization, he would have alreadyid his cards on the table.

    It just so happened that he didn''t have the hobby of being hot faced and sticking cold buttocks.

    What''s so great about being beautiful!

    Do you know how many books this young master has admired?

    If this young master is really angered, then I will draw out the painting and then give you a birthday present!

    A certain someone who was somewhat angry swept his gaze from top to bottom over Konan''s body, causing the somewhat aware Konan to immediately re at him.

    Hmph, consider yourself beautiful!

    Aoba was especially ''unyielding'' for another three seconds before he shifted his gaze away.

    If not for the mask, Konan would probably have gone mad by now.

    "Let''s go. The first target is Yugakure''s rebellion."

    ......

    In the forest, a figure waszily walking forward. His pace was slow like an ordinary person taking a stroll.

    He didn''t look too old. He looked to be around 12 or 13 years old. His gray hair wasbed into the appearance of an adult. He had a pair of light purple eyes. Behind his leisurely gaze was arrogance and arrogance.

    Even the forehead protector was not worn in a regr manner on the head, but on the neck.

    What was even more noteworthy was the weapon in his hand. It was a red three-segment scythe. Just looking at it made one shudder!

    At this time, on a tree not far away from this person, Konan calmly said, "This is the first target to be investigated. His name is Hidan. When he was 9 years old, he defected to Yugakure and killed all the Jonin who came to chase him."

    "It is Hidan. It is rumored that he has an immortal body."

    "It looks like it is very difficult to get in touch with him." Aoba casuallymented, but in reality, he was thinking, "It''s actually Hidan. It seems that Akatsuki is not far from evolving into the terrifying plete formation'' in the future."

    He did not want to stop it, because he could not stop it either.

    The uniqueness of Hidan would be discovered with just a little test. At that time, Konan naturally would not give up such a talent.

    Although he had always hoped that Akatsuki''s development would not be too smooth in order to fight for a certain ''freedom'' for himself.

    But if it was too obvious, Nagato would be the first to find trouble with him.

    After weighing the pros and cons, he naturally wouldn''t throw away the watermelon in his hand just to pick up a few sesame seeds.

    This thigh of Akatsuki still had the value to continue hugging.

    Just as Aoba''s eyes shed with an unfathomable light, Kakuzu said disdainfully, "He won''t die? Let me see how he can survive."

    As expected of Kakuzu, this temper.

    Without waiting for Konan and ''Yasuo'' to agree, Kakuzu went straight to the other side and blocked in front of Hidan.

    Aoba and Konan had no choice but to follow.

    "Yo, you guys are wearing the same clothes. Are you guys from a band? The one with a gloomy face must be the beforehand."

    Kakuzu''s eyes became more and more dangerous.

    "This little girl must be the main singer and keyboard warrior."

    Konan narrowed his eyes, a faint killing intent shing past.

    "That''s not right. This brother with a different style of clothing should be the main singer. Recently, the main singer has been a bunch ofbeled weirdos. This way, we can attract everyone''s attention, right?"

    Unknowingly, Aoba had already ced his hand on Zanpakuto. "Can this guy give it to me?" I want to kill him, cut off his tongue, and throw it to feed the dogs. "

    Aoba''s tone was very serious. To be able to provoke the three of them in such a short period of time, it had to be said that this broken mouth of Hidan was really unbearable.

    However, Kakuzu rejected this proposal and emphasized, "This guy is mine."

    Aoba let go of Zanpakuto''s hand, giving Kakuzu a chance to teach (lesson).

    Then, Hidan continued to chatter, "Hey, do you guys want to join Jashinism? When the timees, we can form a band together. I''ll beat the drum until it''s 6."

    "Jashinism?" Konan was a little surprised, because this was not mentioned in the absolute intelligence.

    "That''s right, it''s Jashinism! Even if you kill someone, you won''t be punished. Instead, it will make Jashin-sama even happier! How is it? This doctrine is not bad, right? Do you want to join?"

    Seeing the excited expression on Hidan''s face, Konan couldn''t help but nce at the guy named ''Yasuo''.

    First, it was Blood Moon Sect, and now, another Jashinism appeared.

    Things were getting more and more interesting.

 Chapter 324: Educating the Newcomer

    Chapter 324: Educating the Neer

    "What Jashinism? I''ve never even heard of it."

    Kakuzu walked out with an impatient look on his face.

    And when he heard that someone dared to insult Jashinism , Hidan was immediately angry!

    "You dare to spheme Jashin-sama? I''ve decided, I will treat all of you as sacrifices and offer you to Jashin-sama!"

    Hidan roared angrily as he brandished his Triple-ded Scythe and shed at Kakuzu. However, this kind of direct and direct attack was easily dodged by Kakuzu with a single jump.

    Since Kakuzu had to personally take action, Aoba and Konan could not rashly interfere, so they directly jumped onto the tree and watched the situation unfold.

    Hidanughed arrogantly as he chased after Kakuzu. He also mocked, "What''s wrong? You only know how to run? You can''t escape. Be obedient and be sacrificed to Jashin-sama!"

    Without any defense, every time he attacked, he would use all his strength.

    But just as he jumped high into the air and chased after him, Kakuzu revealed a disdainful expression. His right hand instantly shot out, and in the blink of an eye, it pierced through Hidan''s chest.

    Just this?

    Kakuzu withdrew his right hand and said in a particrly mocking tone, "What? Is this end? Can''t even withstand a single blow?"

    However, at this moment, arge hole appeared in his chest. Not only did he not die, he even got up.

    "It hurts! It hurts! It hurts! Bastard!"

    "I want to give you Jashin-sama''s punishment!"

    Hidan''s emotions seemed to have be very agitated, and blood sprayed everywhere.

    However, he didn''t directly chase after Kakuzu like before. Instead, he used arge amount of blood that sprayed out from his body to draw a pattern on the ground.

    The outside was a circle, and the inside was a triangle.

    In the process, Kakuzu was unaware as he flew and hit Hidan''s belly.

    Hidann spat out arge mouthful of blood, but after suffering such a heavy injury, Hidan showed no signs of dying.

    On the contrary, Hidan (resentful) grabbed the ck lines that connected to Kakuzu''s right hand, and the Triple-ded Scythe chopped it off with a light wave!

    "Enough, bastard!"

    "It seems that the rumor of the Immortal Body is true."

    Kakuzu, who had lost a hand, looked at Hidan calmly.

    Up until now, he still hadn''t revealed any of his true abilities.

    After all, since he was a neer, he had to have an attitude. Once he started, he would kill him for real. Nagato probably wouldn''t tolerate his actions anymore.

    Therefore, Kakuzu usually let the other party attack freely, and when he felt bored, he would kill him directly.

    After all, if he didn''t know Akatsuki''s weakness, it would be very difficult for him to be instantly killed.

    Secondly, there would be Konan who would help him to make sure that he wouldn''t mess up.

    Then, he saw a cruel smile on the other party''s face.

    "The ceremony has begun!"

    Hidan suddenly picked up the right hand that had fallen to the ground, and then bit down. The blood of Kakuzu immediately entered Hidan''s body.

    Then an extremely strange scene appeared!

    After Hidan obtained the blood of Kakuzu, he suddenly turned into another horrified appearance!

    "Curse Technique: Death Controlling Possessed Blood!"

    "Everything is ready."

    Konan, who was watching from the tree, seemed to be a little surprised by this scene, and there was more expectation in his eyes.

    It was not that she did not care about the life and death of Kakuzu, but that Kakuzu would not be killed so easily.

    Seeing this scene, Aobaughed happily in his heart, Kakuzu, you are too careless!

    On the field, Hidan that had entered the bloody state hadpleted all preparations for the ceremony, and the pitch-ck spear that was specially used to carry out the ceremony was also pulled out by him.

    With a light swing, the twenty-centimeter-long ''ck Stick'' immediately extended to a length of 120 centimeters, just like the principle of the stick.

    "It''s here!" Aoba looked over with great anticipation.

    "Offeryour heart to Jashin-sama!"

    Pu!

    Hidan stabbed the ck spear into his heart without hesitation and forcefully pierced it.

    At the same time, Kakuzu suddenly widened his eyes and knelt on one knee with a painful expression.

    His back quickly expanded, and a masked monster was forcibly separated from his body.

    This meant that he had been killed once by Hidan!

    "It''s really... too cool! May Jashin-sama enjoy eternal glory!" Hidan''s face immediately showed a morbid enjoyment, no different from a madman.

    "You bastard."

    Kakuzu had not recovered from the pain of losing a heart, but his face was full of killing intent.

    "Hey, hey, why are you not dead yet?"

    "I''m going to kill you!"

    "You can''t do it!"

    Just as the two of them were at loggerheads, Konan suddenly said, "Pull him into the group. I''ll leave this guy to you."

    Obviously, although Konan did not know what Ninjutsu Hidan was using, the bystanders were clear about it.

    Hidan had used the Retractable Spear to pierce through his heart. At the same time, he had also lost a heart at the corner. This meant that it was self-evident.

    Moreover, she had seen the entire preparation process of the ceremony.

    With her intelligence, she could naturally find that Hidan had absorbed the blood of Kakuzu, and that was how he had changed.

    This also meant that if her guess was correct, Kakuzu, which blood had already been taken by Hidan, would diepletely after suffering four fatal injuries at most. The risk was too great, and there was no need to doubt it.

    Aoba nced at her indifferently and said, "Is it a bit gentler or a bit more violent?"

    Konan suspected that this guy was teasing her again, but there was no evidence. He could only ignore it and say, "Up to you. Just don''t kill him."

    And just as the conversation between the two ended, the system came out to join in the fun.

    Ding!

    Silver Level Death-Seeking Mission has been released!

    [Quest name: Teach a newbie a lesson! ]

    [Description: Organizing a newbie is not cute. As an elder member, of course you have to teach them how to respect their seniors.]

    [Isn''t bullying a newbie a traditional virtue?]

    [Quest requirement: Teach Hidan a lesson and let him call you big brother.]

    [Quest time limit: 1 hour]

    [Quest reward: Silver Treasure Chest x1, Intermediate Skill Card x1]

    [Quest failure: In the next few days every month, you will bleed non-stop.]

    ...

    Aoba, who was stunned for a moment, suddenly found that the mission punishment of the system was really getting more and more ''vicious''!

    Moreover, he was bing more and more shameless!

    However, no matter what was said, he still had to do the mission.

    He knew all the weaknesses of Hidan. Therefore, it was not difficult to teach Hidan a lesson. Even Zanpakuto did not have to move. After all, Hidan was still very immature and very young.

    The difficulty was how to make the arrogant Hidan recognize him as his big brother.

    With this thought in mind, Aoba suddenly appeared between Hidan and Kakuzu.

    "Yasuo, what are you doing?" Kakuzu asked with a gloomy face.

    "Giving the new joiner a lesson."

 Chapter 325: Sew Your Mouth Shut

    Chapter 325: Sew Your Mouth Shut

    "Teach the new joiner a lesson."

    When these words came out, Kakuzu and Hidan''s expressions were not very good.

    "Do you think I will lose?" Kakuzu''s entire body emitted an extremely strong killing intent, as if as long as Yasuo did not give him a suitable reason, he would brazenly attack!

    However, Aoba was not used to this. Just as he was about to mock this guy, Konan spoke first, "The ability of the target is very strange. You have been hit. You may leave first."

    Kakuzu immediately looked at Konan with eyes full of killing intent, and Konan looked at him fearlessly.

    "Humph! Up to you." Kakuzu threw out a ck line and directly pulled his right hand back from the ground. He took the initiative to end the confrontation.

    If not for the fact that Konan had the ''god'' behind him, Kakuzu would never let this matter go so easily!

    As for Hidan, he was so arrogant that he didn''t put anyone in his eyes. "Is it the main singer''s turn now? I still want to sacrifice that youngdy to Jashin-sama!"

    "But it doesn''t matter. It''s the same if I kill you first."

    "Did anyone tell you that your mouth stinks? Wait a minute, I will sew it up with my own hands!"

    As Aoba spoke, he took out the spoils of war that Mangetsu Hozuki had left for him.

    Bang!

    All five ninja swords were released!

    If he also took Kiba out now, it would be six ninja swords!

    "It just so happens that since I got these ninja swords, I haven''t seen much blood." After Aoba finished speaking, he inserted the ninja swords into the ground and separated them one by one.

    Kakuzu and Konan were a little surprised when they saw this because they all knew that the mostmonly used one was the swords at the waist, and it could even change its shape ording to the difference in Kenjutsu''s use.

    But today, he took out these ninja swords somewhat abnormally.

    Was he looking down on Hidan, or was he really like what this guy said, taking them out to test?

    "Hey, hey, it doesn''t mean that you are very powerful if you have more weapons!" HIdan didn''t take Aoba seriously at all, or he felt that he was invincible.

    He had immortal body,bined with the Curse Technique: Death Controlling Possessed Blood, there was no one that he could kill!

    When he sessfully obtained the blood, it would be the death of the other party!

    Then, he heard the other party solemnly say, "A lot of weapons does not mean that they are powerful, but as long as I am powerful."

    Hidan''s expression suddenly became extremely funny.

    This guy wasn''t here to be funny, was he?

    At this time, Aoba carefully selected and then pulled out the explosive de and Kubikiribocho. He waved it twice and felt that it was still okay.

    Then, with a bang, the ground exploded. With this explosive force, Aoba instantly arrived in front of Hidan. The explosive de in his right hand smashed down without saying a word!

    Hidan was startled, but he still managed to block the Triple-ded Scythe in front of him in time.

    Boom!

    Hidan was instantly blown away.

    Also, because the ritual was not over, and Hidan was injured in the ''symbol'', so even Kakuzu was injured and he spat out several mouthfuls of blood.

    This also made Kakuzu look at Yasuo and Hidan more and more strange.

    Aoba, who seeded in his attack, immediately raised the Shibuki in his hand and directly cut it at his feet.

    After another explosion, the ''ritual symbol'' drawn by Hidan was directly destroyed.

    Although he didn''t know whether it was useful or not, from the few times that Hidan used the curse technique in the original work, he had to enter this ''ring''. In any case, he was not an obsessivepulsive patient, but he had to use the curse technique in the ''ring''.

    Therefore, regardless of whether it was right or not, it was definitely right to destroy this ''ritual symbol'' first!

    Then, Aoba chuckled and chased after the somewhat dusty Hidan.

    One had to know that Hidan was still in its growth period. Even if its physical skills were stronger than that of an ordinary ninja, it was not much stronger.

    And even Hidan in the future did not make much progresspared to now.

    He simply did not know how to use long-range ninjutsu. He relied on closebat to attack, and his goal was only to draw blood.

    Although he did this to maximize his curse techniques, it also made his shorings too obvious.

    Even among all the members of Akatsuki, Hidan was the slowest.

    If not for the fear of exposing his identity, Aoba could directly use the apanying Kenjutsu to cut Hidan into pieces!

    There was no need to go through so much trouble!

    An immortal body?

    It was just a joke!

    Aoba, who was holding Shibuki and Kubikiribocho, was practically able to suppress Hidan all the way to the point of flying!

    In a situation of simr age, they are all

    Do you want to take blood?

    Dream on!

    There was another boom!

    It was unknown how many times Hidan had been blown away.

    And he wanted to exchange injuries with injuries. He didn''t care about defense at all. Not only did he fail to get the blood of the other party, but he also lost an arm because of this. It was a great loss!

    Perhaps others would be afraid of Hidan, worried that they would be killed by the curse once he got the blood, but Aoba was obviously not worried about this.

    Because [Crimson Swordsman] skin special effect could hide the changes in his ability to use [Hardening].

    It was as if [Crimson Swordsman] skin had covered his own ''skin''.

    Therefore, if not for the fact that he used it too frequently and caused Konan and Kakuzu to be suspicious, he wouldn''t have to worry about being hit by Hidan.

    Even if I get cut, it will only be ''scraping against the wall'', if I drop a drop of blood, I will lose!

    "Damn it! Jashin-sama will definitely not let you off!"

    Hidan, who was repeatedly beaten back, was like an idiot who had been brainwashed and was continuously furious.

    "One! As long as I can hit the opponent!"

    Hidan instantly revealed a crazed expression. He recklessly brandished the Triple-ded Scythe and hacked at Aoba''s shoulder,pletely ignoring Shibuki that was already shing towards his head.

    However, this w that was not considered a w was something that Aoba deliberately left for Hidan.

    Shibuki and Kubikiribocho exchanged in his hands in an instant. The wider Shibuki was pulled horizontally, directly locking down all the attacking space of the Triple-ded Scythe.

    Then, in the next moment, Kubikiribocho jumped up without any obstruction.

    Swish!

    The second arm of Hidan was also cut off by Aoba.

    Hidan who had lost two arms actually did not give up. He directly opened his mouth and pounced forward. He actually wanted to use such a direct way to ''draw blood''!

    However, it was still Aoba who moved faster. After the upper section, Kubikiribocho instantly turned over and beheaded Hidan that was biting him!

    When Hidan''s head kept rolling in the air and then fell to the ground, it seemed that it was a bit strange.

    "Jashin-sama''s glory is with me!"

    "No one can kill me!"

    "Hahaha, after I revive, I will kill all of you and offer all of you to Jashin-sama!"

 Chapter 326: Big Brother, Its Me, Little Hidan!

    Chapter 326: Big Brother, It''s Me, Little Hidan!

    Aoba knew that he could defeat Hidan so easily. First, his defensive ability was the nemesis of Hidan. Second, he was familiar with all the attack styles and weaknesses of Hidan. Third, he was stronger than Hidan!

    Without a curse technique, even if he fought a hundred more times, Hidan would still be no match for him.

    Under such conditions, if he still could not win, there was only one possibility. He was going easy on him, and he was going easy on him.

    Shua! Shua! Shua! A few more shes!

    Hidan''s legs were also cut off by him, and his body was also cut into pieces.

    But even so, Hidan still did not die, but his head continued to chatter on.

    Seeing this, Aoba immediately put down Shibuki and Kubikiribocho in his hand. He picked up Nuibari, and under the curses of Hidan, he directly sewed all the parts of this guy''s body into a tree.

    Then he pulled his hair and picked up Hidan''s head and said, "I am very curious. If your body ispletely burned to ashes, will your remaining head still be able to survive?"

    Hidan, who had been shouting before, suddenly became silent. He was no longer arrogant!

    "Actually, there is one more thing I am very curious about. If I throw all your bodies into the sea to feed the fish, will you still be able to survive?"

    "Regarding the mystery of your immortal body, I still have a lot of ideas. I am prepared to try them one by one on you. I hope that you will still be able to persevere when the timees. Don''t die too quickly."

    Hidan was silent!

    Kakuzu and Konan, who were watching coldly from the side, also felt a chill!

    It was said to be an immortal body, but at best, they could not find a way topletely kill it.

    It was like Kakuzu who had lived until now and could have lived ''forever'' if he did not die.

    ''Immortal body'''' was just an exnation. As long as someone destroyed the heart in his body in one go, he would die without a doubt.

    At this moment, it was the same for Hidan. If ''Yasuo'' really tried ording to what he said, Hidan probably wouldn''t even be able to survive the first stage.

    Therefore, Hidan decisively admitted defeat!

    "What exactly do you want? Don''t you want to pull me into your group? I can join your ''band''... Woo..."

    As Aoba focused on the ''lines embroidered with flowers'', he said coldly, "Didn''t I say before that I wanted to sew this stinky mouth of yours? Look, isn''t this sewn very well?"

    Hidan widened his eyes and wanted to speak, but because his mouth was sewn shut, he could only make a ''wu wu wu'' sound.

    At this moment, he was really a little scared.

    The reason why he had acted so arrogantly before was naturally because he felt that he was immortal and no one could do anything to him.

    However, when this ''Devil'' in front of him spoke word by word about how to deal with his ''Immortal Body'', he immediately realized that death was quite terrible, and it was better to live than death!

    "Jashin-sama, quickly save your loyal believer! Your believer is going to be cut into pieces and fed to the fish!"

    At this time, Konan, who could not bear to watch any longer, finally spoke, "It''s about time. This guy''s ability can still be of great use. Moreover, he will be with Kakuzu. It''s enough to make up for his weakness."

    This time, Kakuzu did not make a sound.

    Although his heart had been destroyed, looking at the miserable state of the other party, the resentment in his chest had also been vented.

    Most importantly, just like what Konan said, the ability of this guy in the flight section was somewhat hard to defend against. Under the premise that he did not know the strange ability of Akatsuki, once he was attacked, there was almost no solution!

    Moreover, he could also use the ck lines to fill up the weakness of Hidan. This way he wouldn''t have to worry about his teammate life and death...

    Looking at it all, Kakuzu suddenly felt that it was a good choice for Hidan to be together with him.

    He didn''t have to worry about the life and death of his teammates anymore. He could kill them together with the enemy!

    In any case, he could kill this fellow with ordinary means.

    However, this stinky mouth made him very annoyed.

    Looking at how Yasuo had sewn Hidan''s mouth shut, Kakuzu suddenly felt that he could learn this move. In the future, if Hidan continued to talk nonsense, he would directly sew this guy''s mouth shut!

    On the other side, after seeing Konan speak, Aoba, who had been acting ''vile'' for a long time, immediately sighed with regret.

    "What a pity. This is the first time I''ve seen such an interesting immortal body."

    "When this guy is useless, can you give it to me?"

    Konan nodded, "A useless guy will naturally have to be dealt with. If you are still interested, you can."

    Seeing these two ''devils'' finalize their ns for him in a few words, even including ''garbage recycling'', Hidan felt that his mentality was a little broken.

    However, joining the other party was not something that could not be epted. If he did not betray Jashin-sama, everything would be easy to negotiate.

    Aoba began to open Hidan''s mouth, but halfway through, he suddenly stopped. "It still won''t do. Letting you go like this doesn''t conform to our sect''s teachings. How about we wait until you survive?"

    "Sect teachings? What sect are you from?" Hidan opened his mouth and asked in a hurry.

    "I am Blood Moon Sect''s ritual executor. Whenever the blood moon rises, killing will alsoe." Aoba said indifferently.

    Hidan immediately revealed an extremely shocked expression, and then he said with extreme excitement, "Blood Moon Sect? There is actually an organization that looks so simr to my Jashinism, hahaha! I have decided to join you! As expected, killing is the best!"

    "The one you joined is not Blood Moon Sect, but Akatsuki." Konan suddenly said coldly.

    "Ah? So that''s how it is. But that''s fine too. This way, I won''t have to betray Jashin-sama. Oh right, can you tell me about Blood Moon Sect''s story in the future? Maybe he has some sort of rtionship with our Jashin-sama?"

    In just a short while, Hidan had regained his talkative nature, and he didn''t have any awareness that his life was in the hands of others.

    Then, he found that his mouth was being sewn back.

    "Don''t do that. Look, we are all ritual executors of our respective sects. Shouldn''t we be closer?"

    "Nii-chan! Can''t I call you Nii-chan? Stop ying around!"

    Aoba, who was about to scare Hidan again and then throw out the conditions, was suddenly stunned.

    This guy was quite good!

    I don''t know. If not for Blood Moon Sect''s identity, Hidan definitely wouldn''t have recognized his big brother so easily.

    But after having this same experience, how Hidan looked at Aoba was pleasing to the eye, and he even forgot about the crimes he had suffered before.

    It didn''t even matter if he joined that Akatsuki or not. He just wanted to know if Jashinism had any rtionship with this Blood Moon Sect, and why their doctrines were simr and rted to killing.

    After the appraisal, this was a silly child who had beenpletely fooled by the sect and was crippled!

 Chapter 327: Straight to the Land of Earth

    Chapter 327: Straight to the Land of Earth

    Since the task waspleted before he could say it, Aoba no longer tried to scare Hidan.

    As for Kakuzu, under Konan''s gaze, he was reluctant to sew Hidan''s body together with the ck line.

    As for the entire process of sewing, Kakuzu had never thought of deliberately sewing a few ces, such as stitching his butt into Hidan''s face, which was unknown.

    However, it had to be said that the sewing skills of Kakuzu were quite good. Hidan tried to move a few times and found that there was no problem at all. He was overjoyed.

    "Brother Yasuo, where is your Blood Moon Sect? Can you take me to have a look?"

    The flight section that had transformed into one of his own immediately spoke up.

    "Blood Moon Sect, outsiders are not allowed to enter." Aoba pretended to shake his head, but in his heart, he was thinking, "Blood Moon Sect is in the real world. When there is a chance to cross over next time, I will definitely bring you along!"

    "Brother Yasuo." Hidan was a little anxious.

    Aoba touched the Nuibari in his hand, and Hidan immediately shut up.

    Big brother was big brother, and he couldn''t afford to offend him.

    However, there was still time in the future. In the future, he would definitely have a chance to get information about Blood Moon Sect from Brother Yasuo.

    Thinking of this, Hidan immediately felt relieved.

    He couldn''t not feel relieved. He couldn''t beat him. The scene of his mouth being sewn shut and threatened to be cut and fed to the fish was still vivid in his mind.

    Even Hidan didn''t notice that he already had some psychological trauma towards Yasuo.

    And looking at Hidan who was ''subdued'' and looked like he was licking a dog, Konan suddenly felt that his heart was a little blocked.

    The Akatsuki that she and Nagato had worked so hard to develop was actually not as attractive as the unknown Blood Moon Sect.

    If she let the current Hidan choose between the two, she would know which organization Hidan would be more interested in with her heels.

    This made Konan feel a little frustrated.

    But thinking about it again, no matter what, Yasuo and Hidan, the two different ''sects madman'', became a member of Akatsuki, so there was nothing to be depressed about.

    "Kakuzu, take Hidan back first. He will be your partner in the future."

    Before Konan finished speaking, Kakuzu had yet to say anything. Hidan was immediately unwilling. "Partner with this guy? What a joke! I want to partner up with Big Brother Yasuo!"

    "If you want to die, I can dismember you again!" Kakuzu was immediately annoyed. He had always been a picky choice of partner. When had it ever been a neer who disliked him?

    "Do you think you are Aoba''s brother?"

    "Very good. The fight that was interrupted just now can continue."

    "Come,e. I''m not afraid of you!"

    Kakuzu and Hidan started arguing again. Konan''s face immediately turned cold. "Shut up! This is the organization''s arrangement. Who has any objections?"

    Kakuzu looked at Hidan coldly, not saying a word.

    Hidan did not seem to realize the seriousness of the problem. He was unconvinced and wanted to speak again, but he suddenly felt three strong killing intent lock onto him.

    Obviously, if he dared to talk nonsense again, he would be beaten up.

    In particr, even his Big Brother Yasuo, who was ''respected'', did not help him. Instead, he wanted to kill him. This made Hidan immediately recognize the situation. He raised his hands and closed his mouth.

    Thus, this matter was settled.

    Zombie Combo was born!

    It wasn''t that Aoba disliked Hidan, but he didn''t have any thoughts of forming a team with anyone. Unless Konan insisted on being with him, he could still reluctantly consider it.

    After sealing the ninja swords back into the scroll and putting it away, Kakuzu left with Hidan first. After all, there were still many tasks waiting to be done.

    Time is money. I also want to teach this idiot Hidan a good lesson.

    As for Konan and Aoba, they still had to continue their date... Ah shucks, it was to continue to examine the neers.

    Although there was a shortage of Kakuzu, there was not much of a problem.

    If the two of them could not take down the neers, even if they added Kakuzu, it would be useless.

    Of course, the most important thing was efficiency.

    After reciting the official business three times in his heart, Konan, who had never mixed any personal feelings in the mission, directly said to the air, "Let''s continue on our way. The next target is near Iwagakure. He is a new person that Pain likes very much."

    Iwagakure''s words.

    It couldn''t be that ''Explosion Corps member'', right?

    Aoba felt that there shouldn''t be anyone else.

    Moreover, Land of Earth was not far from their current location.

    There was nothing to say along the way.

    ......

    This was the first time that Land of Earth and Aoba hade.

    However, to be honest, there were some who were deste and stronger than Land of Wind, but they were not that strong either.

    Most of the scenery was deste rock walls, and the rocks seemed to exist along the border of the country. It was difficult to cross, blocking the traffic between Land of Earth and his country. They could only enter and exit through several specific routes.

    If Land of Earth had any famous scenery, he could be considered as one of the most famous.

    Sometimes, the wind blowing from the north would cross the mountains and blow the small rocks of the country to other countries, forming a special natural phenomenon.

    asionally, there would be people from the outside who came to see Land of Earth just to see a "rock rain".

    Aoba was also very curious, but unfortunately, he did not see it all the way. He did not know if it was due to bad luck or the time and ce was wrong.

    After entering a small town, Konan said a rare sentence, "If we go any further, we will enter the cordon of Iwagakure. We will rest here for a day before setting off."

    Aoba naturally had no objections and nodded. During this period of time, other than rushing on the road, he was rushing on the road. If he did not eat well, he could not sleep well. It was a lie to say that he was not tired.

    Although he could smoke a cigar to refresh himself, this thing could not solve the problem.

    However, out of safety, he still asked, "Is the target in Iwagakure?"

    If Konan nodded, he would have to think about it.

    The entire vige was surrounded by natural barriers. It was easy to defend and hard to attack. It was a top secret natural fortress formed by many rocks and mountains.

    Unless the two of them were able to sneak in without anyone noticing, if they tried to barge in, the consequences would probably be very miserable.

    Did they really think that Onoki wouldn''t be able to move?

    He could fly!

    Any defense would be useless if he were to escape with dust!

    It could be said to be Aoba''s greatest nemesis, and also the enemy he was most unwilling to face!

    Under the premise that he did not have the confidence to block the Dust Release, he would not take the initiative to provoke this terrifying old man.

    Fortunately, Konan did not lose his mind, and was prepared to break into Iwagakure with the two of them.

    The target has been driven out of Iwagakure, but he lives near the Iwagakure, so this time when we make a move, try not to cause too much noise. If necessary, we can first subdue the target and take him away.

 Chapter 328: Such a Beautiful Back, Its a Pity Not to Clean Nicely

    Chapter 328: Such a Beautiful Back, It''s a Pity Not to Clean Nicely

    Hearing Konan say this, Aoba felt a lot more relieved.

    Although there was a lot of risk to fight in the periphery of Iwagakure, it was still within the eptable range.

    If he didn''t attract the damn old man Onoki, everything would be easy!

    But speaking of which, if it was really ''Deidara'', he seemed to be Onoki''s student?

    Tsk, tsk. A rebellious young man is indeed the easiest to find fault with.

    Following that, Konan and Aoba found a hotel to stay in.

    It was obvious that the shop owner was very unreliable. When Aoba specifically asked him how many rooms were left, he actually replied, "There are still many rooms left. Choose whatever you want."

    "I specifically asked you once. Is it for the right to choose any room you want? I haven''t seen a TV show, so I should at least have seen dog blood! Shouldn''t you say ''awkward'' at this time and only have one room left? And the kind that only has one bed!"

    What the fuck!

    He deserved to have so many empty rooms and couldn''t rent them out!

    Aoba was very angry and then moved into the room next to Konan.

    Since he had nothing to do, he could check the reward for thest mission.

    [You has sessfully opened the Silver Treasure Chest. You have obtained the skill [Phantom Deception].]

    Aoba was stunned and quickly looked up this new ability.

    [ [Phantom Deception] Level 0: After activating it, it will induce everyone around it, greatly reducing their presence or substantially increasing their presence. (The specific effect is rted to the skill level)]

    [Duration: 3 minutes]

    [Cooldown Time: 1 hour]

    [Range: 100 meters]

    [Evaluation: You are just easily overlooked, not really invisible or disappearing, so put away those thoughts that you should not have.]

    ...

    "Another auxiliary ability?"

    Aoba was a little surprised, but he was not disappointed.

    Because good auxiliary skills were sometimes more useful than simple offensive skills, and some heaven-defying auxiliary skills were enough to be called divine skills.

    And this [Phantom Deception], in his view, although it was not a real divine skill, it could y a crucial effect if used well.

    In a battle, any negligence could be fatal.

    Think about it, if everyone ignored his existence in a battle, what kind of surprise could he bring to the enemy!

    Or if everyone''s eyes were on him, would it give theirpanions a chance?

    This was only a few methods he immediately thought of.

    Of course, having a low sense of presence and being easily ignored did not mean that he really did not exist.

    He had to pay special attention to this point.

    Aoba thought about it and then added the reward of one Silver and three Bronze-Level Death-Seeking Mission''s skill cards that he hadpleted over the past two years, along with the intermediate skill card he had obtained this time.

    He directly raised [Phantom Deception] to level 5!

    When the effect became stronger, it also increased the duration to 8 minutes. The range of the effect expanded to 350 meters, and the cooldown time did not change. It was still an hour.

    On average, with each increase in level, it could increase the duration of one minute and expand the range of the influence of 50 meters.

    Aoba was satisfied with this result. He just waited for the opportunity to test the specific effect of this ability.

    Just as he was thinking this, he heard the sound of movement next door. He opened the door and saw that it was a hot water delivery. Konan was preparing to take a bath. After all, she had been traveling for a long time, so she was naturally ufortable.

    With this condition, it was normal to take a bath.

    Aoba turned around and went back. If he dared to go in and say to Konan, "Let''s take a bath together."

    Konan would definitely not answer him, "Okay." Instead, she would immediately go berserk and find a way to kill him.

    "Sigh, it''s a pity that I can''t take a bath with such a beautiful figure."

    However, just as Aobained and sighed, the system that was very ''understood'' once again lit up.

    Ding!

    The ordinary Death-Seeking Mission has been released!

    [Mission name: Helpers]

    [Description: You said it yourself. It''s a pity that I can''t take a bath with such a beautiful figure. Then what are you waiting for? Take her!]

    [I gave you a chance. If you can''t grasp it, who can you me? ]

    [Quest requirement: Give Konan a back scrub. minimum requirement is ten times! ]

    [Quest time limit: Until Konan finishes bathing...]

    [Quest reward: Konan''s bath water 1 bottle (System specialty)]

    [Mission failure: Durant warning!]

    ......

    "This System, you''ve been very popr recently! Isn''t the frequency of your appearance a little too high?"

    Aoba was speechless as he looked at this mission.

    If the system could speak, it would definitely spit it back at him!

    "I have issued four missions in two years. One is silver and three is bronze. Now that I finally have the chance, if you don''t let me appear a few more times, the handsome readers will forget me! And you, the author, don''tugh! Why don''t you have me in your character? You are dead, understand?"

    Yes, it was an illusion. Everything was an illusion.

    The system was so cold and aloof, how could it speak, and even more so, it wouldn''t make unfounded usations, right?

    However, you are also considered a ''character''?

    Huft!

    After angrily criticizing the system for more than a thousand chapters, I ,Shinomiya Aoba, the righteous gentleman, am ''very unwilling'' (with a face full of smiles), I began to think about how toplete this mission.

    After all, the punishment for failing the mission was too vicious!

    Durant warned?

    Was he going to let him drink bath water?

    He was not so shameless!

    Therefore, he was also ''forced to do it'' (well done).

    As for the reward, was it still important?

    Ah, no, what Aoba meant was that although this mission reward looked very strange, it must be very powerful.

    How can a system product be the same as ordinary bathwater, right?

    For this mission reward, he had to work hard to admit that he had reallypleted the mission. He absolutely could not make the mistake of thest Curry of Life Pill!

    It was not because he wanted to rub Konan''s back that he almostughed out loud!

    Please, believe me! Look at my sincere eyes!

    After a psychological struggle (eager to try), Aoba sighed. While silently throwing the ck pot to the system, he was very eager to cancel the skin effect of [Crimson Swordsman].

    Then he used the transformation technique to change into the appearance of the person who came to deliver hot water just now, standing in front of Konan''s door.

    "Dudu."

    "Who?"

    "Customer, I was afraid that it wouldn''t be enough, so I brought some hot water over."

    Inside the room, Konan seemed to be silent for a moment, and then a cold voice came out, "Bring it in."

    "Okay..."

    Aoba silently recited ''all of it is for the mission'' as he opened the door and walked in.

 Chapter 329: Frictional Attack

    Chapter 329: Frictional Attack

    "Just leave it there."

    Konan seemed to be in a bath, but she could not see it through the curtain.

    Aoba responded and closed the door. Then he immediately activated the ability of [Illusion Deception], lowering his sense of presence to the minimum.

    He did not expect that this skill would be used so soon after he got it.

    After that, it would depend on the specific effects of this ability.

    Aoba stayed in Konan''s room for a minute, but Konan seemed to have ignored the person who had just entered and did not realize that he was still in the room.

    "This ability is a bit strong."

    Aoba calmed down and began to move.

    He carefully walked over and slowly pulled the curtain.

    Normally, even such a small movement could not escape Konan''s vignce.

    However, under the influence of [Illusion Deception] thinking, Konan''s focus was elsewhere. He subconsciously ignored a certain person''s approach.

    Of course, this was also because Konan was not focused enough, and during this period of time, there had never been a person in her sight.

    I believe that everyone has this kind of time. For some people who usually have a low sense of existence, they asionally can''t remember what they look like, what their names are, and even more seriously doubt themselves. Is there this person?

    "Ah, it''s him. I remember him!"

    Right now, under the influence of [Illusion Deception], Konan was in this kind of state.

    At this moment, Aoba was slowly approaching them.

    Konan happened to be facing him from the back, which provided him with the convenience of mitting the crime''.

    Unfortunately, he could not see any beautiful scenery. He meant that the flowers and nts in the room were all very ordinary.

    In order to not increase his sense of existence, Aoba really moved his pace slowly. It took him several minutes to finally arrive behind Konan.

    Then, a towel appeared in his hand at some point. It was folded in a square shape. This was his tool of crime.

    "I''m sorry. After all, you have such a beautiful back. Wouldn''t it be a pity if you don''t clean it nicely?"

    "I''ll just take my time. I won''t go in!"

    "Ten times. Ten times then!"

    At this point, Aoba actually realized that he was a little nervous.

    After all, this was the first time he had done something like this!

    He didn''t know if it would hurt....

    After making up his mind, Aoba suddenly pounced on Konan like a hungry tiger. He covered Konan''s mouth with one hand and fiercely rubbed the towel on Konan''s back with the other!

    At this time, he didn''t care about whether it hurt or not. It was important toplete the task first.

    So he directly took out the hand speed of a two lifetimes bachelor, rubbed in a pass on the back of Konan, and finished ten rubs as fast as possible!

    Because his movements were too rude and urgent, it caused Konan''s smooth back to almost instantly turn red.

    You almost broke my skin, you know!

    Why is your hand so strong!

    Bad rating!

    When he heard the notification of the systempleting the mission, Aoba took advantage of the fact that Konan was still in a state of extreme shock and absent-mindedness to immediately flee.

    Running after rubbing his back, what a fucking thrill!

    There were no witnesses, perfect!

    Aoba, who ran back to his room in a sh, immediately removed the effects of the Transformation Technique and [Illusion Deception], and then immediately changed to [Crimson Swordsman] skin.

    And just as he finished all of this quickly, there was an earth-shattering sound in Konan''s room next to him.

    Not only was the entire room torn down by Konan, but even his side was affected.

    At this time, he immediately ran out, looking at Konan who only had time to put on a long robe, her hair dripping with water.

    "What happened?"

    When Konan heard the voice, he immediately looked over with a face full of killing intent. "It''s you?"

    "I was meditating in my room and only came out to take a look when I heard themotion here." Aoba said in a deep voice. He was especially cunning and did not rush to deny it. He also did not say whether it was him or not. In other words, he knew what he was doing and why he came out.

    Although Konan seriously doubted him in her heart, she did not have any evidence to point at him.

    Moreover, the other party did not seem to have any reason to do so!

    The person who sneaked into her room was obviously extremely proficient in concealment techniques. She also suddenly woke up at thest moment of the other party''s attack. This was really a bit inconceivable!

    She had clearly not let down her guard, so how could she not notice that someone was approaching from behind?

    Then, there was something that she could not figure out. The other party sneaked into her side but did not kill her. Instead, he used a towel to attack her back.

    Although the other party''s attack worked, she still felt a burning pain on her back.

    But..

    Just this?

    Just for this?

    Even though he had always had a bad impression of Yasuo, in Konan''s impression, Yasuo was not someone who would do such a boring thing, nor did he have a motive to do so.

    If not for him, who could it be?

    Konan forced himself to calm down and not let himself lock onto Yasuo because of personal emotions.

    "Just now, an enemy sneaked into my room and escaped after being discovered by me. Did you notice anything unusual?"

    Aoba pretended to think carefully for a moment, then shook her head. "I was in my room before, and I didn''t find anything unusual. Moreover, since the enemy could sneak into your room without a sound, it could naturally hide from my perception."

    Although Konan was not very satisfied with this answer, she also knew that Yasuo was not fooling her.

    With the other party''s ability to hide, it was naturally not difficult for Yasuo to find out.

    Then who could it be?

    And what was the purpose of doing this?

    Konan was now very mad, depressed, sullen, and a little confused.

    However, when she saw that some people were attracted by the noise here, her face became even colder. "Lend me your room first."

    Aoba knew that Konan was going to change her clothes, so he didn''t dare to provoke her anymore. He nodded in agreement and said seriously, "I''ll go investigate the surrounding situation first. You be careful."

    "Yes."

    Konan''s face rxed a little.

    After a while, when Konan had changed her clothes, the two of them turned the inn upside down.

    Because he was intimidated by the murderous aura from Konan, the boss did not dare to go forward to dissuade them, nor did he dare to ask forpensation from them.

    He also had to keep a smile on his face and constantly nodded to apologize to the disturbed guests.

    After a thorough search, she still could not find any trace of that bastard.

    However, through the inquiry, Konan still knew that the other party had sneaked into her room by pretending to be the person who sent the hot water.

    Thinking back now, she felt very strange. She could not understand why she would ignore such an important thing.

    Was she actually under an illusion?

 Chapter 330: Who Doesnt Know How to Make Things Up?

    Chapter 330: Who Doesn''t Know How to Make Things Up?

    Although he was very unwilling, Konan finally gave up on searching for the bastard who had rubbed his back.

    Because the mission was the most important, their previous actions had caused some chaos. If they continued to cause trouble, it would affect their following actions.

    Therefore, after Konan paid for the loss of the inn with a cold face, he found another inn to stay in.

    Aoba, who had participated in the entire search and was doing his best, naturally had no objections.

    As long as there was no evidence pointing at him, Konan would definitely not fall out with him under the circumstances of spection and suspicion. This was his confidence in doing this task.

    Moreover, his performance at the back could be scored full marks, so he was not afraid of being proud.

    His acting skills were really bing more and more exquisite!

    If he could return to earth and beat up those young and handsome guys in minutes, he might even be able to be a few movie kings.

    However, what really shocked him was the reward for this mission, the bath water produced by the system.

    Of course, this thing was not used for drinking. He was not durant and did not have this kind of strange hobby.

    The real function of this thing was too satisfactory!

    It could actually turn waste into a treasure and turn white paper into a burst talisman!

    This bottle can produce a thousand Burst Talismans.

    Aoba immediately calcted in his heart. The Burst Talismans were three hundred taels per piece, and a thousand was three hundred thousand ryo.

    It was two hundred thousand soft sister coins!

    Damn!

    He had identally turned into the most expensive bathing master in history!

    He had only rubbed her back a few times and used a self-destruct talisman worth 300,000 ryo for free?

    Uh, it didn''t seem to be worth it.

    Taking a bath was certainly not worth the money, but how many people could rub Konan''s back without being hit?

    If not for the fact that [Illusion Deception] secretly helping him get close to Konan and also conveniently eliminating the suspicion, the reward would have been a real hot potato!

    However, don''t forget that someone''s mind had never been on the reward.

    "Sister Konan is ruthless and rich. She can even turn stones into gold for bathing water."

    Aoba couldn''t help but sigh. He also sighed. He didn''t know who would have the fortune to eat this bowl of soft rice if Konan didn''t die in the future.

    ......

    The next day, Aoba and Konan set off directly to their destination.

    Although they did not directly go to Iwagakure to cause trouble, but in other people''s house, it was still the door, was there any big difference?

    After thinking about it carefully, there was definitely still some. After all, they broke into other people''s houses without permission and called people''s disciples into the house to kidnap.

    And at the entrance of the house, that was called abduction!

    If they were discovered, they could still run.

    "Our target this time is Tsuchikage''s student, named Deidara. The intelligence said that because the target had created too many terrorist attacks, they were chased out of the vige."

    "However, the other party did not betray them. Instead, they found a ce to stay outside Iwagakure."

    "The leader has taken a fancy to his ability, so no matter what method we use, we must let him join us."

    "The ability of the target is."

    Along the way, Konan told a lot of information about the target of this mission.

    Aoba asionally nodded, but in fact, he knew more about Deidara than anyone else about the specific situation and character.

    Moreover, there were many simrities between Deidara and Hidan. All of them were somewhat inexperienced in the world. They were very rebellious, very arrogant, cruel, bold, and went their own way. They belonged to the rtively simple and straightforward type.

    However, Deidara was calmer and more cunning than Hidan!

    Hidan, who was two or three years older than Deidara, was even more reckless and not calm because of his immortal body.

    However, if his art was despised, Deidara would go berserk in anger.

    However, that was all in the future. Deidara was only 10 years old, 11 years old?

    He was even more inexperienced than Hidan, and he had even less experience.

    As long as they found the right method, it would be much easier to fool them.

    After a period of searching, Konan and Aoba soon found the target they were looking for in a hall with many Buddha Statues standing outside the vige.

    "Who is it?"

    A youth who was disturbed immediately turned around and questioned in dissatisfaction.

    At this time, Deidara still had a dark golden hair. His left eye was blocked by his hair, and the hair on the back was naturally draped down and tied a short braid at the end of his hair.

    Compared to the image that everyone was familiar with, the only difference was that it was probably a braid facing the sky.

    It was obvious that Deidara did not have a deep understanding of art at this time.

    "Is it Deidara? We want to invite you to join Akatsuki."

    Because it was not very convenient to make a move, this time, Konan was no longer so aggressive.

    Unfortunately, Deidara did not like this at all and had no interest in women.

    "Akatsuki? I don''t know that kind of thing! Don''t disturb my appreciation of art!" Deidara said impatiently.

    "Art? This kind of thing is worthy of being called art?"

    Aoba suddenly said with disdain.

    Deidara was stunned for a moment. "You know art too?"

    "I know a little."

    As soon as the topic of art was mentioned, Deidara was suddenly a little excited. He immediately used the mouth in his hand to make a y spider that was a little ''cute''. He held it in his hand and said proudly,

    "Thene and see how my art works are. This refined line, beautiful and notcking in an exaggerated style, is simply a work of art!"

    "Do you think this is the end?"

    "No! My art is far more than this!"

    "My work is fluid. When it has a shape, it is only an ordinary item, but it will explode!"

    "Only when Iplete the sublimation will I feel the true artistic aura."

    "Art... It is an explosion!"

    Art was an explosion. Deidara made such a conclusion.

    However, both Aoba and Konan were indifferent. Obviously, they could not understand his feelings at this moment.

    "What a boring and ridiculous statement. Let me tell you what true art is."

    "There is only one kind of true art that exists between life and death."

    "One step forward for life. One step back means death. Between life and death, there are great horror and endless changes. Only by putting oneself into it can you understand the true art that can be touched and disappear like bubbles at any time."

    When Aoba finished saying these bullshit words that he did not know what he was saying, Konan was stunned, and so was Deidara.

    Because... he could not understand!

    However, there was a vague sense of suspicion.

    At this moment, what Konan was thinking was, "This guy Yasuo actually knows art?"

    However, what Deidara was thinking was, "How awesome! But what exactly is this guy talking about? What life and death? Why can''t I understand it after being connected?"

 Chapter 331: The Art Between Life and Death

    Chapter 331: The Art Between Life and Death

    Deidara still suffered from ack of culture, and it was a bit too chuuni.

    For this kind of rebellious young man, it was useless to talk to him about great principles. Some ''deep'' words that he could not understand would instead have a miraculous effect.

    Deidara did not even have the time to get angry when his art was denied, and he was still nkly thinking back to the words that Aoba had just said to him.

    However, the art that Deidara recognized had reached a point of paranoia, and he was not stupid.

    Therefore, he immediately jumped out from Aoba''s words and shouted, "I have no idea what you are talking about! If you don''t want to die, leave this ce immediately!"

    Because he couldn''t understand what the other party was saying, he couldn''t refute it. What Deidara wanted to do the most now was not to blow up the two inexplicable guys in front of him immediately, but to calm down and ponder over it carefully

    However, Aoba and Konan definitely couldn''t let him go just like that.

    In addition, there was a reason for Aoba to suddenly say those words.

    Because right after Deidara said ''the art of an explosion'', the system immediately jumped out to grab the show. It seemed that it had really been holding it in for more than two years.

    Ding!

    The Special Death-Seeking Mission has been released!

    What is the name of the mission?

    The contents of the description allowed the two-headed teenager in front of him to understand what art was. (Picasso, I have already held down the coffins of Da Vinci and the others for you. Go ahead and do it boldly!)

    The task required him to reject Deidara''s art face to face and obtain part of the other party''s recognition - the time limit for the task was one hour - special treasure chest x1, intermediate skill card x1

    To be honest, this task was really too troublesome!

    Aoba still preferred the straightforward type of task, because denying Deidara''s art face to face was nothing, and he was not afraid that Deidara could overturn the heavens.

    But to deny it and make Deidara feel that what he said was reasonable, it was really too difficult!

    It had to be known that the original Art Duo, because of this matter, Sasori and Deidara were almost quarrelling everyday.

    And the only person who made Deidara submit to him was Uchiha Itachi!

    Itachi only nced at Deidara and instantly beat the other party with an illusion, which almost made Deidara self-destruct.

    Then, Deidara was instantly shaken. Looking at Itachi''s pair of eyes, Sharingan said in his heart, "So beautiful, this is art!"

    With just one look, he almost conquered Deidara. To be honest, Aoba had never experienced this kind of treatment in his life!

    He couldn''t learn Itachi''s set, so he decided to find another way and try to fool him first. If he failed to fool him, then he could only win with the ''Art'' that Deidara recognized.

    Although the sess rate was very low, he still had to try. Even if he failed, he would ept it. At worst, he would stay away from that old man in the future, so as to avoid getting hit by a sudden dust escape.

    Now that he could not trick Deidara, Aoba decided to make a move.

    In order to not cause any big movements, he was ready to finish the battle quickly.

    Zanpakuto, who was hanging on his waist, was slowly pulled out by him. Then he was immediately stunned!

    "Do you want to make a move? That suits me! I will let you experience my art of explosion!" Deidara immediately threw the spider in his hand out, and then began to make y bombs.

    "Ha!"

    The y spider that was thrown out immediately exploded, but it was easily dodged by Aoba and Konan.

    At this time, Aoba suddenly said, "The power of this sword is getting stronger and stronger. I will follow this path until the end."

    "What is the art between life and death? I''ll let you see it now."

    "Bankai Final Formˇ¤Devil Cricket."

    The moment Aoba finished speaking, a ring behind the sword suddenly turned into nine rings, then formed a huge space that surrounded Aoba and the other two.

    From the outside, the entire hall was wrapped in a huge oval ck enchantment.

    At the same time, Deidara and Konan, who were in the barrier, suddenly found that their vision waspletely dark. There was no light, sound, or even smell around them.

    Because other than Aoba, who held [Zanpakuto] in his hand, their five senses had beenpletely deprived, leaving only the touch of pain!

    This sudden change shocked Konan, but when she felt something in her hand, her deprived five senses immediately recovered.

    Moreover, a familiar voice sounded in her ears.

    "Yes, it is me. There is no need to be afraid. This space is formed by the Insect of my Great Kenjutsu. Everyone who is in it will be immediately deprived of their five senses, leaving only their sense of touch. However, the person who holds my sword can also recover. Now, you stay here. I will return as soon as I go."

    Konan wore a shocked expression and nodded reluctantly. She was really about to fight back just now.

    However, this Yasuo fellow really brought her too much shock. He could even create a space and deprive everyone of their five senses?

    Kenjutsu?

    Even if it was divine arts, it was still masmerizing!

    Moreover, the experience of only experiencing a few seconds of being deprived of her five senses was already hard for her to ept. It was really hard to imagine how terrifying it would be to be locked up here all the time!

    At this moment, Deidara was feeling the horror of despair!

    "Why did the sky suddenly turn dark?"

    "Strange, why can''t I hear what I''m saying?"

    "Where the hell is this"

    "Bastard,e out,e out!"

    "Explode! Explode! Explode!"

    In the dark space, Deidara was like a blind person ying a mute drama. His mouth kept opening and closing, but strangely, he could not transmit any sound.

    As someone who could see, could hear, and had never experienced the loss of five senses, he could not understand.

    What made Deidara even more panicked was that the bomb he threw out had clearly exploded, but there was no sound or fire.

    The surroundings were still dark and quiet for Daidara!

    This even made him start to doubt himself. Did the y bomb he threw really explode?

    With this thought in mind, Deidara groped around and created a rtively small spider. He then gritted his teeth and ced it on his leg.

    "Ha!"

    There was still no sound, and no fire appeared.

    However, Deidara, who still retained his sense of touch, immediately felt a sharp paining from his leg!

    The bomb had indeed exploded!

    Deidara, who was grimacing in pain, opened his mouth wide, but there was still no sounding out of his mouth.

    Despair began to spread.

    Deidara''s originally firm heart began to shake under the impact of the surrounding environment!

 Chapter 332: Painful Torture

    Chapter 332: Painful Torture

    At this time, Aoba, who was standing not far from Deidara, was listening to Deidara''s wailing.

    He, who held [Insect], would not be affected by any disturbance here.

    In this space, he was the only god!

    However, even he did not expect that Deidara would use self-muttion as an experiment. It was really painful to look at.

    Then, he casually threw a Shuriken over.

    If it was any other time, Deidara had a hundred ways to avoid or block this kind of ''slow and straight'' attack without any change.

    However, after losing all the senses other than touch, he immediately became a ''target''!

    Pfft!

    This Shuriken floated and silently shot at Deidara''s other leg.

    "Ah!"

    Deidara, who was not mentally prepared, immediately let out a scream of pain.

    After all the senses were left with only touch, the sense of touch would be ten thousand times more sensitive than usual!

    Just like a blind person, having good hearing was the same principle.

    Losing one sense would depend more on other senses, and when all other senses were lost, the only thing they could rely on was touch.

    Therefore, the pain would also be countless times more ordinary!

    Then, two more Kunai stabbed into Deidara''s shoulders without any sound.

    Deidara let out a soundless scream again, but there was no response.

    "Bastard! Come out!"

    "What kind of ability is hiding?"

    "Let me out!"

    Deidara seemed to have gone berserk. He stuffed all the y into the mouth of his hand, and then all kinds of y bombs were made and thrown everywhere.

    Then these mobile y spiders, centipedes, and other things began to explore outside, trying to find a way out in this way.

    It had to be said that the more Deidara was in danger, the more he could calmly respond.

    However, these y bombs could not give him enough information. He could only determine whether these y bombs were destroyed or not through thest contact of chakra.

    In the end, these artistic works he made still had no souls. Without him to control them, they were just some y toys that were like headless flies.

    However, in order to destroy Deidara''s psychological defenses faster, Aoba was always patient enough to destroy the bombs that Deidara had made one by one!

    "There!"

    "Ha!"

    Relying on his intuition, Deidara immediately detonated all the nearby y bombs.

    However, in this space, he had lost even the most basic sense of direction. This kind of counterattack was too weak.

    After an unknown amount of time, when thest weak chakra connection disappeared, Deidara who had used up all the y had once again fallen into endless fear.

    Even if there was an attacking from any direction, he could not dodge or defend.

    Moreover, he had been maintaining a high level of vignce that had no effect at all. This also made Deidara extremely tired and anxious!

    This feeling was really too bad!

    Puff

    In the blink of an eye, three more Shuriken had stabbed into his back.

    While it brought him great pain, it also let him know that the other party was not in a hurry to kill him, but was toying with him!

    This made Deidara extremely angry!

    Thus, he gritted his teeth and was not ready to wait for death. He randomly found a direction and dragged his injured leg to escape.

    "Let''s leave this ce. As long as we can leave this ce, we still have a chance!"

    Deidara did not believe that this space was boundless. In fact, it was indeed not.

    However, under the premise of having a vision, it was difficult for people to keep walking in a straight line, and they would unconsciously deviate from their direction, not to mention that it was under a situation where they could not see or hear anything.

    Just running a few steps, Deidara began to enter a state of self-doubt. Was he still in the same direction as before?

    But since things hade to this, he could only bite the bullet and continue walking forward.

    Moreover, the more he walked, the more uncertain his heart became!

    The surroundings were still pitch ck, and there were no changes to the environment. It seemed to give him a psychological hint that he had been standing still.

    And then, a few more Shuriken shot onto his back!

    The strength was not heavy, nor was it a fatal wound, but it made Deidara feel great pain.

    What made him feel even more devastated was that the other party waspletely catching a mouse, torturing him!

    A deep sense of powerlessness made Deidara, who had not been involved in the world, feel an iparable sense of defeat.

    He could not help but stop and directly sat down on the ground, as if he had given up.

    But in fact, he had doubts about his own art.

    Was the explosion really art?

    But why didn''t I feel that instant artistic aura this time?

    Deidara was extremely confused at this moment.

    Because he found that under the unknown attack of the enemy, his explosion art had no means of spreading.

    He could not see the fire after the explosion, hear the sound of the explosion, and smell the explosion

    But the explosion was still there, and he was still alive.

    Suddenly, he could not help but think of the words that the guy had said before.

    "The true art only exists between life and death."

    "Is that really the case?"

    "Am I still alive or dead? Has my art been killed by you?"

    "Is this crack between life and death?"

    "There is great horror, despair, and loss of all concepts."

    Deidara was so confused that he was about to copse.

    At this moment, a sword tip directly pierced half an inch into his chest.

    The iparably sensitive pain instantly surprised Deidara. Then he subconsciously reached out and gripped the sword de, wanting to stop it from going deeper.

    Then he was surprised to find that his lost five senses had all recovered in an instant!

    At the same time, a voice rang out in front of him.

    "If thou seeks death, it is as easy as turning over your hand. The path of destruction is so short that it exceeds your imagination."

    "Have you felt the real art? Your art of explosion is not worth mentioning in this space between life and death."

    At this moment, Deidara did not immediately refute angrily. Instead, he was stunned.

    "Do you still want to be alone for a while? You will be fine soon."

    "Wait a minute!"

    Although the sword in his hand did not continue to stab into his heart, it was being pulled out.

    However, Deidara suddenly felt panic and fear. He was afraid that once the other party left, he would be deaf and blind again to personally experience the terror and despair here.

    The other party''s attitude also made him understand that it was not that he did not want to kill him, but...

    "I saw the art you spoke of! So let me out!"

 Chapter 333: Strengthened Persona

    Chapter 333: Strengthened Persona

    "I''m telling the truth! I''ve already experienced the art you told me!"

    "That''s enough! Let me leave this damn ce!"

    Deidara held onto Aoba''s de tightly, and blood dripped down drop by drop

    Aoba knew that this guy was on the verge of copse.

    After all, Deidara, who was not as big as him, was just a little kid. How could he remain calm after experiencing such a great horror?

    In the enchantment space of the Devil Cricket, even those who were very determined would find it difficult to endure that kind of torture.

    Probably only those who were determined to the point that they could not be shaken, or those who were obsessed to the point of going crazy could persist.

    Obviously, the current Deidara was still too young.

    Hearing the missionpletion notification sound in his brain, Aoba rxed. He did not expect toplete the mission in this way.

    He also thought that if Deidara continued to be stubborn, he would increase his strength.

    As long as he did not die, he would torture until someone came to check the situation!

    But now it saved him a lot of trouble

    With a thought, he instantly removed the enchantment of the Devil Cricket.

    Although he felt that a very long time had passed in the enchantment, in fact, only about ten minutes had passed.

    Returning to the familiar environment, Deidara immediately rxed and breathed inrge mouthfuls of air, not even in the mood to wipe away the sweat on his face.

    "So what I experienced just now was an illusion?"

    Deidara raised his head in a daze and asked.

    "What do you think?"

    Looking at the injuries on his body, Deidara did not know.

    However, the psychological shadow that Aoba had left him just now was too great. He did not dare to speak loudly now.

    Konan, who had also returned from the barrier, was also in a trance. Compared to some unbelievable words like ''Kenjutsu turned into space'', she was more willing to believe that she had just been hit by Yasuo''s illusion.

    But was that really just an illusion?

    Konan was unable to convince herself for a moment.

    But without a doubt, the degree of importance she attached to Yasuo had risen to fear!

    Although he did not think that Nagato would lose to Yasuo, if the two of them really fought, it would definitely be an earth-shattering result.

    It was also at this moment that Konan made up his mind that Yasuo had to stay in the organization. As long as the other party did not take the initiative to betray the organization, he could actually ignore the other conditions.

    Even if he rarely participated in missions and often did not see people, as long as the other party still admitted that he was a member of Akatsuki, it was enough.

    When it was inconvenient for Nagato to mobilize Pain Rikudou Sennin personally, Yasuo couldpletely be Akatsuki''s reputation on the surface!

    At this time, Aoba, who had revealed his strength, did not know that Konan had so many inner tricks.

    However, if Nagato could continue to treat him with tacit approval, he would naturally be very happy.

    "Thank you. Thank you for still having some value. Otherwise, you would have already be a ghost under my sword." Aoba said indifferently, continuing to strengthen his sub-character persona.

    It was also for the sake of the future. If there really was a day when he broke up with Akatsuki, probably no one would dare toe and kill him, unless Nagato personally acted.

    "Akatsuki, I''ll join!"

    Deidara had thought a lot in such a short time, especially after experiencing everything just now, he already understood how extraordinary this Akatsuki was!

    So it was not a disgrace to his talent.

    In addition, he was now in a state of exile. Onoki probably hoped that he would change and be a good person, so he let him live outside the vige.

    However, he didn''t know that Deidara had already had enough of this kind of life.

    After joining Akatsuki, not only could he continue to pursue his own art, but he could also spread his explosive art even more.

    "A wise choice."

    "But before I join you, I still have one more thing to say." The scarred Deidara stood up.

    "Although I have experienced the art you understand before, I will never give up my art of explosion! And sooner orter, I will prove it to you again!"

    When he said this, Deidara gathered up his courage.

    He was as stubborn as a second year middle school youth who could shout ''My life is up to me and not the heavens''.

    Aoba nodded calmly. Who cares if you give up or not? This young master has alreadypleted his mission. Of course, you can say whatever you want.

    "It is good that a young man is willing to stick to his own path. I will wait for the day you prove it to me."

    Hearing this, Deidara suddenly felt that this guy was not so hateful.

    "It''s time to go. Just now, my Kenjutsu, transformed into the Devil Cricket. The enchantment space should have attracted the attention of some people."

    When Aoba said this, he even looked at Deidara and Konan. It also made the two people who felt that everything they had just experienced was an illusion stiffen, and they were in a daze for a moment.

    "Wait for me, I''ll go get some explosive y, and then we leave from the air."

    Since he had agreed to join Akatsuki, then he did not need to go back to the vige.

    After seeing Deidara take off his forehead guard and draw a horizontal line, Konan and Aoba secretly nodded.

    In fact, the huge ck enchantment space that suddenly appeared before only attracted the attention of a few people. Many people who were patrolling outside Iwagakure revealed extremely surprised expressions!

    Then, they sent a portion of people to investigate, and the others immediately rushed back to the vige to report.

    Therefore, when Aoba and the others walked out of the main hall, there were already Ninjas from Iwagakure arriving.

    "Who is it?"

    There was no need to talk nonsense with the little minion. Taking advantage of the fact that Zanpakuto still had time in his hand, Aoba directly whispered, "Chrip!"

    A buzzing sound suddenly came from the de, and several Rock Ninjas who came to check the situation immediately covered their ears in pain.

    One of the attack styles of Zanpakuto, Shikai, owned by the Captain of the 9th Division of 13 Gotai, was the Air des!

    In the face of such an enemy who had no ability to resist, Konan would not hold back. He threw out paper Shuriken one after another.

    With continuous screams, the patrolling troops who came to check the situation were instantly wiped out!

    From beginning to end, Deidara did not show any strange expression, as if Aoba and Konan were not his fellow vigers.

    What he cared about might only be his own art.

    However, such an inhuman performance was extremely suitable for Akatsuki.

    After Deidara had set up the explosive y and created three big birds, the three of them immediately flew into the sky and flew away from Iwagakure.

    Obviously, Rock Ninja on the ground could only stare at their backs.

    But just as they rxed their vignce, something unexpected happened!

 Chapter 334: The Dust Release That Causes Cold Sweat!

    Chapter 334: The Dust Release That Causes Cold Sweat!

    "Dust Release: Detachment of the Primitive World Technique!"

    All of a sudden, a beam of light shot straight into the sky!

    The three people who sensed the danger instantly tried their best to dodge, but the y bird that Konan was riding on was directly swept away, instantly disappearing without a trace.

    Seeing that Konan was about to fall from the sky, two huge wings of paper immediately extended from his back, allowing Konan to continue flying in the sky, not directly falling to the ground and dying.

    Seeing this, Deidara, who already had the awareness of his own people, immediately popped the y into his palm and stuffed it into his mouth. A few more big birds immediately flew out, so as not to be the next one to suffer.

    He already knew who had just attacked them, so his face was a bit ugly.

    "Damn old man, do you want to kill me!"

    Deidara cursed indignantly.

    Then, at this moment, a short figure flew directly into the air and quickly approached them.

    "It''s Onoki, that damn old man, who caught up. Hurry up and think of a way, otherwise we might all die here!" Deidara shouted as he continued to make bombs with a pale face.

    Obviously, he was in a very bad situation right now.

    Previously, they had wasted so much chakra, suffered a lot of injuries, and lost a lot of blood.

    Now, it could be said that they were already gritting their teeth to persevere!

    But now, they were going to face Third Tsuchikage, who had Kekkei Genkai, and the other party could still fly.

    This was a bad news that could not be worse!

    Even Aoba did not expect that the Spirit Formation space he had previously released could actually attract Tsuchikage at this moment?

    Or did the Tsuchikage decide to strike and leave them behind after spotting the Deidara trying to leave the Land of Earth from the air?

    There was no need to think about this now. What was important now was how to escape.

    Battle in the air was too disadvantageous for them!

    Try Bankai again?

    Aoba immediately rejected this idea, because Bankai could onlyst for 20 minutes at most. Just now, he had already consumed half of his time in order toplete the task.

    (Note: Shikaists for 1 hour, and Bankai consumes three times the consumption speed)

    So even if he opened the boundary space of the Devil Cricket again, he could only limit the opponent for a few more minutes, and he himself could not evacuate.

    What was even worse was that the defensive power of the Devil Cricket wasn''t strong, so it definitely wouldn''t be able to block the dust attack of Onoki.

    It was better to make good use of the remaining 20 minutes of [Shikai]time.

    In any case, their mission goal had been achieved, and the rest only needed to bring Deidara safely away from Land of Earth, and there was no need to fight against Onoki.

    Therefore, Aoba immediately raised the [Insect] in his hand.

    "Second Style Devil Cricketˇ¤Red Flying Locust!"

    In an instant, arge circle of uncountable sword wrapped around him, and then these sharp swords shot like rain at Onoki who came after him!

    Onoki, who was flying agilely in the air, tried to dodge, but the attacks released by Aoba were as dense as raindrops, and it was difficult to dodge all of them.

    So Onokimade a hand seal in the air and shouted, "Earth Release: Fist Rock Technique!"

    His right fist was immediately wrapped in an iparably thick and solidyer of rock. Then, he dodged and closed in while smashing apart the sharp des that he couldn''t avoid in the future.

    But at the same time, Deidara''s final explosives were also ready.

    Explosive y!

    Explosive y!

    He saw a group of cute little y birds pping their wings and directly bypassing the front, trying to attack Onokif rom the side.

    Some of the birds flew particrly fast and circled behind Onoki, trying tounch an attack from the dead angle.

    In the blink of an eye, Onokiwas surrounded by countless attacks.

    There were no gaps in all directions that allowed him to leave safely.

    However, at this time, another ray of light came out!

    A transparent cube directly enveloped Onoki. Not only did it block the de released by Aoba, but it also blocked all of Deidara''s explosives outside.

    The Dust Release not only had a sharp attack, but it could also change shape to defend!

    However, with this obstruction, Aoba and the other two had once again opened up a distance.

    When the explosion ended, aside from the dust shield, Onoki revealed aplicated look.

    Although there was a moment of hesitation, he still chose to make a seal.

    Aoba, who had been paying attention to Onoki, immediately felt something on his back.

    Onoki was going to be serious!

    Realizing that it was not good, Aoba immediately began to use his full strength to activate [Zanpakuto].

    An invisible sound wave instantly crossed the space and reached Onoki''s ears, just like tens of thousands of insects chirping in his ears!

    But at the same time, Onoki, who seemed to be in a trance for a moment, alsopleted his ninjutsu.

    "Dust Release: Detachment of the Primitive World Technique!"

    This was the upgraded version of Dust Release: Detachment of the Primitive World Technique. Not only did it expand its range, but its power was also stronger, and it also had a continuous killing effect.

    However, when the Ninjutsu was used, Onoki found that this move was crooked!

    Not only was it crooked, but the distance was also much shorter!

    When the Dust Release: Detachment of the Primitive World Technique burst open, the the fast-flying Aoba were just a few meters away from being caught in the ripple.

    But in the end, it was a lonesome bombing.

    This also made Aoba, who subconsciously activated his defensive ability, break out in a cold sweat!

    This unreasonable Ninjutsu, really was too terrible. This wasparable with Second Form of Susanoo, which his small body could not carry.

    Fortunately, [Zanpakuto - Shikai] finally made a contribution, using sound waves to affect Onoki''s five senses, otherwise he would immediately became ''jump machine''!

    Jumping down from the sky might not necessarily kill him, but taking the blow from Onoki just now was a definite death!

    However, Onoki was indeed that strong. Even the [Zanpakuto - Shikai], that was used with all its strength, could not hypnotise him. It only slightly affected his final attack.

    But it was enough. After pulling such a long distance, he was already outside the effective range of Onoki.

    Moreover, he looked back and saw that Onoki, who was still in the air, was not ready to continue chasing.

    This was really good news.

    Otherwise, they could only use some more despicable methods, such as using arge range of attacks below, forcing Onoki to give up his pursuit to defend and rescue.

    This move in the original work was very smoothly used by Deidara to fight Gaara.

    Forcing Gaara to take care of his vige, and finally lost and was captured.

    If he couldn''t even deal with Onoki this way, then he could only find a ce tond and have a head-on fight.

    However, the risk was too high, and it would be very miserable if he won or lost.

    Just as Deidara''s figure was about to turn into a small ck dot, Onoki sighed with aplicated expression, then turned around and flew down.

    What he was most worried about was that his student betrayed the vige.

 Chapter 335: Back to the Village to Make Up Stories

    Chapter 335: Back to the Vige to Make Up Stories

    After leaving Land of Earth, at this point, the mission could be considered to have beenpleted perfectly.

    Aoba was also prepared to take his leave. After all, this trip had already taken up quite a bit of time, and Konoha still had important matters waiting for him to deal with.

    As for the excuse that he had already used, such as ''traveling and training'', although Konan had some unspoken criticism, because the strength that Yasuo disyed was bing more and more shocking, he did not probe further.

    In this world, the strong would naturally have more privileges.

    Just like how Nagato did not show up all year round, all the tasks were handed over to others to do, and no one would provoke Pain, saying that he was not worthy of being Akatsuki''s leader.

    Because strength was there, those who were unconvinced had to prepare their own bone ash boxes in advance.

    Even Orochimaru, who had always been greedy for Pain, did not dare topletely shed all pretense of cordiality without his assurance.

    Therefore, he would asionally show up, but if he did not leave the organization, it was not a big problem.

    After going back this time, Konan decided to have a good talk with Nagato about Yasuo so as not to make things unpleasant.

    As for the personal feelings from before, the selfless Konan was willing to put it aside for the time being.

    She just didn''t know why, but her back always ached.

    After separating with Konan and Deidara, Aoba directly rushed back to Land of Fire''s territory. After all, he came out to do a mission openly this time. For the sake of safety, it was necessary to leave some traces of.

    Especially when he returned to his old ce and came to the small town where he met Tsunade, he also specially went to the wine house to eat something.

    However, after a long time, things had already changed, and he could no longer meet Tsunade and Shizune''s little maid.

    Even Jiraiya, who had been traveling around to collect materials, did not hear any rted news.

    Thinking about it carefully, it was also true that if it was anyone else, they would not use their own big vest to ruin their reputation.

    Aoba really wanted tomunicate with Jiraiya about his writing experience.

    As time passed, (The Tale of the Utterly Gutsy Shinobi) book had already be popr. Not only did it spread to Konoha, it also began to gradually spread to the entire Land of Fire.

    Even many other countries had read this book, or perhaps they had heard of this book before.

    In this world wheremunication was not particrly developed, it was already a big miracle.

    He didn''t know if the system would issue a death-seeking mission for him to teach Jiraiya how to write a book if he met Jiraiya in the future.

    Just like that, there were no fortuitous encounters along the way, and there were no decent encounters. Aoba returned to Konoha after two months.

    Konoha still had a peaceful aura, almost the same as before he left.

    After such a long period of recuperation, Konoha''s people gradually came out of the wounds brought by the war, and even took the initiative to forget those painful experiences.

    ording to the old rules, he first went to the Hokage to report the specific situation of the mission.

    When he saw Sarutobi again, perhaps because of the difference in his mood, Aoba always felt that the old man''s face had more wrinkles and the old Madara.

    After all, Sarutobi was already 63 years old. If not for that ident, he would have enjoyed his life.

    Aoba, who was determined to be the 5th Hokage, looked down on this method of squeezing the elderly. He was already so old, wouldn''t it be a bit too much for him to retire?

    Just as Aoba made the decision to retire for Sarutobi in his heart, Sarutobi finished reading his mission report.

    "I was going to say why it took so long. It turns out that there was such a change in the process."

    Aoba nodded solemnly. "I didn''t expect that Kirigakure would be willing to hide in a small mountain vige and act like a tyrant. I also didn''t expect that the mysterious Akatsuki had already set his eyes on this guy. If I didn''t choose to retreat immediately, maybe you wouldn''t see me now."

    "But although the Thundersword: Kiba was snatched, I brought back the body of Kurosuki Raiga, which is not a little gain."

    In order to secretly keep Thundersword: Kiba, Aoba began to talk nonsense again.

    In the mission report he handed in, everything about Kurosuki Raiga was real. However, Kekkei Genkai, who had hidden away Ranmaru, only described him as a child who had been caught by Kurosuki Raiga. Now, he had been settled in a kind family in the vige.

    As for the ninja sword that was taken away by Akatsuki, it waspletely nonsense.

    But the story he made did not look fake at all. It directly said that after Akatsuki knew Kurosuki Raiga''s whereabouts, he sent people to invite him to join Akatsuki.

    In the end, Kurosuki Raiga was killed by him first, so Akatsuki''s people chased after him to find trouble.

    Moreover, in the report, he also made up his alt ount, describing it as a super expert who liked to collect ninja swords.

    It was not against thew to throw the ck pot to his alt ount!

    His words were simply perfect and wless, not afraid of any investigation.

    Even if Sarutobi dared to confront the people who dared to look for Akatsuki, the answer he would get would be what he said.

    Almost every member of Akatsuki knew that Yasuo was searching for Kirigakure''s Seven Ninja Swords, and only Kiba and Samehada were missing.

    It was perfectly reasonable to hear the traces of Kurosuki Raiga and take action to rob him.

    Besides, no one knew where Yasuo was during the mission, so there was no possibility of exposing himself.

    In order toplete the task perfectly, Aoba really put in a lot of effort.

    However, his actions could only be said to be done for the blind, because Sarutobi had no need to doubt him on such a small matter.

    Although he had a moment of thought, he felt that the sword would not be hidden by Aoba.

    But when he thought about it carefully, he felt that it was impossible.

    Because if Aoba left the ninja sword, it would definitely be for his own use. But once it was used, it would mean that he was exposed. So what was the point of lying now?

    As for just collecting it, he never thought of taking it out. Even a fool would not believe it, so Sarutobi naturally would not think in this direction.

    So after putting down the mission report, Sarutobi said with great satisfaction, "You''ve worked hard for this mission. Although you failed to save the missing people, at least you have an exnation."

    "When you leaveter, remember to give Kurosuki Raiga''s body to the people outside. No matter what, this is Kirigakure''s rebel. It is necessary to return it to Kirigakure."

    Aoba nodded to show that he had no objection.

    Sarutobi did this because Kurosuki Raiga''s body had no value. Without Kekkei Genkai, he would not be able to get any information after dying for so long. At most, he could only exchange it for some money.

 Chapter 336: Convincing Shizui

    Chapter 336: Convincing Shizui

    Aoba did not care how Sarutobi dealt with Kurosuki Raiga''s corpse. Moreover, only Sarutobi could negotiate with Kirigakure as the Hokage and exchange for something other than money. It was useless for others to take it. At most, they would receive a reward.

    As for Kirigakure''s people, would they believe his words? Would they want him to hand over Kiba?

    To be honest, he was not too worried.

    Since Sarutobi was confident that he could exchange Kurosuki Raiga''s corpse for something valuable, he was naturally confident that he could ensure Aoba''s safety.

    After all, there was nothing there. Could they still give Kirigakure a ninja sword?

    Moreover, through the intelligence sent by the spy, Sarutobi knew that Kirigakure only had one sword left. The other two were taken away by the rebel. The rest were taken away by Kumogakure, the ninja who attacked Kirigakure that time!

    Because those ninja swords were originally handed over to Mangetsu Hozuki to be preserved, and Mangetsu Hozuki was killed by Kumogakure''s people, and the ninja sword was also missing. Who else could take it?

    This kind of confidential information actually should not be circted, but the people were gone, so the ninja sword was gone, and the secret naturally had no meaning.

    Otherwise, Kirigakure would not have been so aggressive to find trouble with Kumogakure back then. One guy was death, and the other was naturally to get the ninja sword back.

    It was just a shame that Komugakure bit the bullet and it wasn''t them, nor did they ever take any bullshit ninja swords.

    So in this situation, Kirigakure who could not even do anything to Kumogakure, what right did he have to forcefully me Konoha?

    Oh, Kumogakure killed our people and someone stole several of our ninja ninja. You haven''t gotten them back yet.

    Do you think we, Konoha, are easy to bully?

    I helped you kill an S-Rank rebel and was attacked by Akatsuki, but you, Kirigakure, still want to repay kindness with enmity?

    Do you really think that Konoha is a soft persimmonthat can be pinched by anyone

    It was also based on this judgment that Aoba was very assured to give Kurosuki Raiga''s corpse to the people waiting outside the door, and then directly patted his buttocks and left.

    In any case, he had already gotten his hands on all the benefits, so he didn''t care about these small profits anymore.

    Right, because there were too many ''unforeseen events'' that happened in the middle of this mission.

    Therefore, Sarutobi very ''considerately'' raised the level of the mission to S, adding a sum to his calendar.

    After leaving the Hokage building, Aoba did not go to see Naruto, nor was he in a hurry to go home. Instead, he went directly to Uchiha''s station.

    Even though the faces of the people from Uchiha n were cold, at least they still gave him face and called Itachi out for him.

    When Itachi came out, there was still Shisui standing beside him, which made him have some guesses.

    "When did youe back? Did the mission go smoothly?"

    After seeing Aoba, a smile appeared on Itachi''s poker face.

    "Not bad, I just went to the Hokage and handed in the task, so I came over immediately." Seeing that his good friend was in a good condition, Aoba also smiled.

    "Let''s go somewhere else. I think we need to have a good talk." At this time, Shisui said seriously with a serious expression.

    Aoba knew that this was not a good ce to talk, so he nodded.

    It was indeed necessary to have a good talk.

    ......

    After arriving at a ce where few people came, Shisui said in a deep voice, "Itachi has already told me the exact n. I don''t think this is a good solution. If anything goes wrong, Itachi will fall into a hopeless situation. Do you know?"

    Aoba nodded and lit a cigar for himself to calm his mind.

    "Of course I know, but is there a better solution? Now that Uchiha has changed and be like this, I think you must know what your nsmen are thinking. Do you think Konoha''s higher-ups won''t notice this change of Uchiha? Or do you think they won''t do anything and just let you explode with a bang?"

    "If you have a better way, Itachi and I have no objections. We can follow your n. But do you have one?"

    Aoba''s rebuttal made Shisui fall silent. A hint of struggle shed through his eyes.

    Aoba and Itachi did not continue to force him. They just quietly waited for his answer.

    The atmosphere was a little silent for a moment.

    However, after a struggle, Shisui finally raised his head. "Yes! I believe that Itachi has already told you that Sharingan''s true power is Mangekyou Sharingan. In the war with Kumogakure, I only used a part of the power of these eyes, and the true power of these eyes can reverse all of this."

    Just as Aoba had expected, whether it was trust or sincerity, in short, Shisui was still a little ''silly and cute'' as he told him about Mangekyou Sharingan''s ability and then told him about the n he was going to carry out.

    It had to be known that at this time, Shisui had not told anyone about his Mangekyo Sharingan''s ability. Even Uchiha Fugaku, who had asked him many times, was still not clear about it.

    After hearing this, Itachi immediately revealed a very shocked expression!

    Without being detected, it directly invaded the other party''s brain, permanently andpletely changed the other party''s will!

    This ability was simply the Kotoamatsukami, able to turn anyone who saw it into Shisui''s puppet!

    It was not an exaggeration to call it the "strongest Genjutsu"!

    Itachi, who had always had his own pride in Genjutsu, even had a feeling of being hit for a long time.

    Compared to Shisui''s Genjutsu, all the Genjutsu he had developed were inferior.

    Moreover, if he had the ability of Shisui, he might really not need it.

    Just as Itachi was wavering, he suddenly heard Aoba''sughter.

    "What are youughing at? Do you not believe that I really have such an ability, or do you think there is something wrong with my n?" Shisui frowned slightly, but he was not angry. He just wanted to know why Aoba suddenlyughed.

    "I amughing at you for being too naive! I certainly believe that Shisui is not talking nonsense with the ability of Kotoamatsukami."

    "But if you think that you only need to use Kotoamatsukami to change Fugaku''s will to stop everything, then you are a bit silly and naive."

    "The one who truly pushed everything forward in this matter is not Fugaku, but all of the Uchiha nsmen who are unwilling and full of resentment."

    "Unless your divine ability can modify all of the Uchiha nsmen''s will in one go, otherwise, the first person they will rebel against will be Kotoamatsukami Fugaku. Do you believe me?"

    "Moreover, even if your n seeds, it will not solve any problems from the root. As long as the hatred in the heart of the Uchiha n does not disappear, the rebellion will only be a matter of time."

 Chapter 337: Danzo, You Die a Miserable Death!

    Chapter 337: Danzo, You Die a Miserable Death!

    "We can fight for the help of the Hokage-sama. For the peace of the vige, I believe that he will definitely give us a fair treatment."

    Shisui, whose heart began to waver, continued to argue.

    Aoba couldn''t help but shake his head and sigh. Why were the people of Uchiha n so stubborn?

    "Fair treatment? It''s easier said than done. If I could give it to him, I would have given it to him a long time ago. Moreover, do you think that after this incident, the higher-ups of the vige who know the truth will still trust you?"

    "Don''t try to deceive yourself, blindly retreating will only make things worse. You all have already experienced it, haven''t you? I believe that your nsmen already know this principle of Akatsuki, so they want to give it their all."

    "It''s just that their thoughts are too extreme, and their methods are too low."

    "You must know that mutual destruction is never a method, but a bargaining chip!"

    "Do you know when Ninjutsu is the greatest threat? Before thepletion of the seal! Because at this time, you will never know that the other side is about to release a C-Rank Ninjutsu, S-Rank Ninjutsu, or some Forbidden Technique!"

    "Politics games have to be yed in the rules. Force can be used as a bargaining chip, not to flip the table when you are wronged. That is not the way when there is no way to go."

    "It is obvious that the current Uchiha n still has the foundation, and it is far from the time to go this far."

    In order to convince Shisui, this stubborn brain, Aoba has racked his brains. After all, his vision is here. Who doesn''t know how to guide the country? Any keyboard warrior can tell you the truth.

    But to implement it, it still depends on the specific situation.

    That was why Aoba kept wanting to increase the numbers, wanting to convince Shisui to support his and Itachi''s crazy n.

    After seriously pondering over what Aoba had said, Shisui tried to deduce his n ording to Aoba''s thoughts.

    He discovered that Aoba was not trying to scare him. It was indeed unrealistic for him to hope for Uchiha''s future to change the attitude of the Hokage and Konoha''s higher-ups towards their n.

    Just like what Aoba had just said, if the vige was really willing to give their Uchiha n a fair treatment, they would not have fallen to this point, and even more so, not to the extent that most of the nsmen were extremely dissatisfied with the vige and were thinking about rebelling.

    Things that could not be done in the past, could they suddenly change in the future?

    Or after they had the heart to rebel?

    Shisui instantly felt confused. The things that he had always been tangled up with could not change anything.

    He could not help butugh bitterly. Aoba was clearly several years younger than him, but this matter was clearer than him. Sure enough, he was not suitable to participate in the nning.

    After a long silence, the self-aware Shisui spoke again, "But your n is too dangerous. If we are not careful, not only will the vige suffer heavy losses, but our n might also be a sacrifice."

    Aoba did not refute this, but spread out his hands, "Do you think it is possible to solve the problem and there is no risk?"

    "Of course, if you are willing to use the Kotoamatsukami on Hokage-sama and Fugaku, maybe there will be a more rxed way to change all this."

    Shisui immediately understood what he meant.

    "I''m sorry, I can''t do it."

    who was not surprised by this answer, immediately showed a ''look at it'' look.

    If Shisui was not so stupid and was willing to change the will of the Hokage, there would not be so many broken things!

    Therefore, the n had to be carried out as usual.

    Aoba was very helpless, but this was more interesting. It could also prove that he was a keyboard warrior who only knew how to talk on paper, or a real ''great prophet''.

    "So what is your choice? We don''t have much time left."

    Shisui sighed heavily and said with a slightly tired expression, "I want to know how confident you are in seeding with this n of yours."

    "Originally, there was only half of it. However, if Shisui Nii-chan joined in, then there was a 70 chance of sess. As long as the previous n went smoothly and all the chips that needed to be obtained were obtained, then even if it still failed in the end, Uchiha n would not suffer any losses. At most, they would change ces and start over."

    "I believe that this kind of result, other than a few people, should be eptable."

    Shisui, who had deep feelings for Konoha, thought about it and finally gritted his teeth and made a decision.

    "Alright, I''ll join."

    Sess!

    Aoba and Itachi heaved a sigh of relief at the same time. Since it was inconvenient for him to intervene in Uchiha n affairs, Shisui could be said to be the only helper Itachi could fight for, and his strength was unquestionable!

    He did not waste so much of his words!

    After deciding on the most important thing in advance, the next topic was much easier.

    Shisui asked about many details of the n, as well as what he needed to do at that time.

    Aoba answered all of them one by one, clearly considering them very carefully.

    Shisui was very satisfied with this point. He was afraid that the two of them would onlye up with a crazy n because of their hot heads.

    Looking back now, this n still had a certain degree of feasibility.

    It was just that Shisui did not understand politics, so he could not judge the final result.

    Then, Aoba asked about some of Itachi''s recent situation.

    After learning that Sarutobi and Fugaku both wished for Itachi to enter Anbu but were firmly rejected by Itachi again and again, Aoba could not help but reveal a gratified smile.

    All these years, he had not been fooled for nothing!

    It was obvious that Itachi trusted him more than his father and the head of the vige.

    This trust was also the foundation that Aoba wanted to change Itachi''s fate.

    Everything was developing in the direction he hoped.

    As for the victim in the n, Fugaku.

    Since it was in the beginning, Fugaku could understand Itachi and give up his life for the choice Itachi made, so it should not be too excessive to make some sacrifices now.

    At least this time, Itachi did not have the idea of killing his father and mother and destroying his own n.

    After simply finalizing the date of execution of the n, the three people who were ready to cause trouble dispersed.

    Itachi needed to make some preparations, while Shisui needed to properly digest the information that had been shaken again and again today.

    There were also some details that could not be finalized immediately. They had also made an appointment to meet another day to continue discussing.

    After all, it was such a big and crazy n. If he did not study it carefully and considered all kinds of possible idents, it would be too much for him to treat others as idiots.

    Even Sarutobi probably did not expect that someone had already arranged him clearly before he retired, and even prepared to let him take the me and squeeze out all the value.

    Otherwise, Sarutobi might sigh, "Danzo, you died so miserably!"

 Chapter 338: Mizukages Shocking Change!

    Chapter 338: Mizukage''s Shocking Change!

    Just as Aoba and Itachi were nning an earth-shattering event, something else happened to Kirigakure, who was far away in the Land of Water.

    During the mission of tracking the mole, because of the information leak, Hoshigaki Kisame, who had been doing all kinds of difficult tasks for the vige for a long time, was surrounded by Konoha, who was led by Morino Ibiki.

    Due to the fact that he was outnumbered, Hoshigaki Kisame killed all the people and jumped off the cliff to escape with the reason that these panions'' around him would be caught and leaked the information due to torture.

    At this time, Suikazan Fuguki, who sent Hoshigaki Kisame and others to die, did not know that Kisame had already grasped the evidence that he was the mole!

    However, under the encirclement of Konoha Ninjas, Kisame was destined to not be able to leave with evidence.

    When Kisame returned to the vige with his life, he did not choose to report the information to Mizukage. Instead, he directly found Suikazan Fuguki and attacked brazenly!

    After a fierce battle, Kisameughed to the end and sessfully killed Suikazan Fuguki, who sold out the interests and intelligence of the vige by colluding with the enemy.

    But at this time, 4th Mizukage suddenly appeared in his eyes.

    At the same time, a mysterious shadow called Uchiha Madara appeared.

    Under that Sharingan, Kisame chose to believe in him and agreed with Uchiha Madara''s "Tsukiyomi" n. Therefore, he joined Akatsuki without hesitation under Madara''s invitation!

    At the same time, Samehada also had a new master.

    At this point, thest vacant position in Akatsuki was also filled.

    Moreover, after Nagato and Konan, Kisame became the only member who knew that the mysterious person was ''Uchiha Madara''.

    Because Aoba, who had already been hiding in Akatsuki, knew Obito''s identity from the beginning, and the alternate ount that this guy had.

    However, what made Kisame feel puzzled was that ''Uchiha Madara'' agreed to give Samehada to him, and invited him to join Akatsuki. After that, she even reminded him hesitantly.

    She told him that after joining Akatsuki, he had to be careful of a person called ''Yasuo''.

    He also said that this Yasuo was very strong and was very interested in the ninja sword in his hand. Perhaps he would snatch it and let him pay more attention to it.

    But would Kisame be a person who was afraid of trouble?

    He even dared to kill his own superior. Now that he had Samehada in his hands, he was full of confidence. How could he be afraid of a guy he had never even seen before?

    Whether he was strong or not, of course he had to fight to know!

    If you want to snatch my Samehada, then show me your ability!

    If not for the fact that the appearance of ''Uchiha Madara'' was too shocking, letting him know that Mizukage had already been controlled, he wouldn''t really believe that the other party was ''Uchiha Madara'' so easily.

    Not to mention that Kisame himself was a warlike character, so his violent tendencies couldn''t be more obvious.

    As for Obito, who had specially reminded him of Kisame''s attitude of not taking it seriously, he was also very helpless.

    Obito already knew what Yasuo had done, as well as the terrifying strength that he had disyed during the mission.

    From the first time they met to the day after a few years, the abilities Yasuo disyed werepletely different!

    Moreover, they were all very strong!

    Even Kirigakure''s ninja sword had been mostly collected by this guy, and he did not know what he wanted to do.

    Based on his understanding of Yasuo, even if Kisame had already joined Akatsuki, that fellow would only steal things and not kill people, just like how he had tricked Biwa Juzou.

    Although he was quite optimistic about Kisame''s potential, even he himself was not confident of being able to do anything to Yasuo. If it was Kisame, it would probably be even worse!

    This was also the reason why he was so conflicted that he wanted to warn Kisame. He was afraid that Kisame would lose his knife and lose his life.

    The number of members that had been gathered with great difficulty, didn''t it mean that there was another vacancy?

    Unfortunately, Kisame obviously did not listen to his good intentions.

    "Forget it, wait for an opportunity to mention it to Nagato. Try not to let Kisame and Yasuo carry out the mission together." Obito could not help but think this way.

    They could not even see each other, so Yasuo would not have the chance to do it, right?

    For the sake of Akatsuki''s development, not only did Nagato and Konan worry so much, even Obito, the mastermind behind the scenes, was extremely worried.

    If not for the artificial body being imnted, Obito estimated that her hair would have dropped a lot!

    At the same time, Terumi Mei, who had been developing for more than two years, had finally developed to the point where she was almost wretched.

    Almost all the people who could agree with her ideals had been united by her and had already attracted the attention of Kirigakure and Anbu.

    It was already impossible for her to continue developing so smoothly and smoothly!

    Presumably, it would not be long before Mizukage, who had already dealt with most of the insurgents, would spare some effort to deal with her. Although she had not done anything harmful to the vige or the country for such a long time, she had been trying to regain the trust of the people.

    However, her actions had undoubtedly shaken the foundation of Mizukage''s rule, and it was impossible for Mizukage to ignore her who was already full of wings.

    Therefore, Terumi Mei was also prepared to tear off all pretenses with Yagura, break the Land of Water and Kirigakure''s current situation!

    She was no longer the same her from before, so she might not be able to fight!

    Not to mention that at this time, there were also some people secretly supporting her.

    This also meant that Yagura, who had lost the hearts of the people, waspletely disliked. Everyone wanted him to give up his position as Mizukage.

    And Terumi Mei became the spokesperson for them who were about to be promoted to the front desk!

    Even though Terumi Mei was well aware that even if she were to overthrow Yagura''s tyranny, it was impossible for Mizukage''s position to be handed over to a little girl like her.

    However, she was still young, and she could afford to wait!

    Because with her current reputation and strength, there was no one who couldpete with her for Mizukage''s position.

    Since it was hers sooner orter, there was naturally no need to be anxious.

    The most important thing right now was how to deal with Yagura, and how to restore the vige and the country to its former glory after sess.

    In the end, a few dayster, before Yagura could counterattack, Terumi Mei heard a piece of news that surprised her!

    Hoshigaki Kisame killed her superior, Suikazan Fuguki, and snatched Samehada!

    This was nothing!

    The great name of the Land of Water had also been killed. It was suspected to be the work of Hoshigaki Kisame, who defected from the vige!

    As a result, Kisame immediately became a wanted S-Rank rebel, offering a heavy reward, regardless of life or death!

    Terumi Mei was really shocked by this news.

    However, he immediately reacted. This was the best time to force thew!

    Without Suikazan Fuguki and Hoshigaki Kisame, the cards in Yagura''s hands were two less.

    In addition, the name of the Land of Water was also lost, and it could be predicted that it would soon wee an extremely chaotic period of time.

    Was there a better chance to make a move than this time?

    Terumi Mei immediately began to gather all the backbone to discuss the n to kill Mizukage.

    This time, she was not going to wait for Yagura toe and encircle her, but was ready to take the initiative to attack!

 Chapter 339: Destiny Coin, Emperor Enchantment!

    Chapter 339: Destiny Coin, Emperor Enchantment!

    History was always a shocking coincidence!

    When Aoba and Itachi were plotting a major event, Terumi Mei, who was far away in the Land of Water, was also nning a shocking change!

    However, at this time, Aoba did not know that Kisame had already killed Suikazan Fuguki ording to the trajectory of his life. He had brought his Samehada and joined Akatsuki.

    But they had to meet each other. Aoba would not give up on thisst ninja de just because its current owner was Kisame.

    Of course, this was something that would happen in the future, so he would not mention it for now.

    .........

    At home, Aoba was lying on the bed and ying with an exquisite coin.

    This exquisite work of art was the reward he had obtained from the special treasure chest afterpleting Deidara''s mission.

    The intermediate skill card was directly added to the ability of [Illusion Deception], sessfully rising to Level 6.

    However, when he first got this one coin and curiously used it once, he never used it again.

    Special item: Destiny Coin

    [Effect: After actively throwing, if the front side was facing up, you would temporarily get the [Emperor Enchantment]buff, if the back side was facing up, you would temporarily get the [Non-Emperor Enchantment] debuff.]

    [Duration: 1 hour]

    [Cooldown: 24 hours]

    [Evaluation: You would never know if a white, rich, and beautiful girlfriend who loves you to death would diss you when this coin is thrown into the sky.]

    ......

    Obviously, the first time Aoba used this [Destiny Coin], he was hit with the [Non-Emperor Enchanted] debuff.

    The experience after that hour could no longer be described as ck face. It waspletely the treatment of the people of heaven!

    He could sprainhis ankle if he walked t on the ground. The durian could fall off the tree, and it just happened to hit his head. The snakes, insects, rats, and ants crawled on him with all their might. The eyes of countless beasts around him shone with green light and wanted to eat him.

    What was even more terrifying was that the mountain suddenly copsed. How could you believe it

    Just like that, a perfectly fine mountain disintegrated and almost buried him!

    What was even more outrageous was that after he escaped from danger, he subconsciously swallowed his saliva. He actually almost choked himself to death!

    Now that he thought about it, he didn''t even know how he survived that hour of heaven''s punishment.

    If not for his many life-saving methods, he would have really been cold!

    Moreover, he was almost killed by a small coin.

    Was this real reason why most of the artists died young?

    The heavens were jealous of geniuses?

    However, Aoba was a typical example of forgetting the pain after a scar was healed.

    All he could possibly think about was ''Since the [Non-Emperor Enhancement] debuff was so terrifying, the [Emperor Enhancement] buff had to be a lot more awesome!

    This was the truth. ording to Einstein''s theory of how terrifying the negative effect of this coin was, then the positive effect should be the same ''terrible''!

    Maybe he could pick up a Hokage when he went out?

    After struggling for a long time, Aoba was a little tempted again.

    Thus, he gritted his teeth, closed his eyes, and threw [Destiny Coin], into the air.

    He did not believe that a fifty percent chance would not be met even once.

    Wasn''t it said that handsome people had good luck?

    Why was he the only exception?

    The coin that was flying in the air was spinning.

    Perhaps even the heavens couldn''t bear to watch this anymore, but when the coin finallynded smoothly, it was actually facing up!

    "Fck!"

    "I''m the Emperor! I''m the Emperor! Hahaha."

    When he really saw that the tombstone the system had erected for him had an additional buff from [Emperor Enchantment], Aoba, who had lived for two lifetimes and had never sessfully smuggled out, immediately jumped out of bed in excitement!

    If he had a mobile phone at hand, like some FGO, or a blue shipping route game, he would have to whip the gamepany into bankruptcy!

    But unfortunately, there wasn''t even a lottery ticket in this world. It seemed that he wouldn''t be able to earn wool.

    No!

    Although there were no lottery tickets in this world, there were casinos!

    Suddenly, Aoba, whose eyes lit up, decided to go out and test out how strong his [Emperor Enchantment]buff was!

    If he couldn''t make up for the painful experience of him, [Emperor Enchantment] buff, he would definitely throw this damn thing into the sewers!

    Then, there was a click.

    Aoba, who had just walked out of the door, found that something had almost hit him.

    This made him very puzzled.

    However, when he looked down, he immediately picked up the wallet at his feet.

    Of course, it was impossible to return it. Who would return the wallet that fell from the sky? Was it back to God?

    When he opened it, he saw that there was not much money, but it was still more than ten thousand ryo.

    What a luck!

    Aoba, who had never experienced the experience of picking up a wallet when he went out, immediately took out the money in his wallet happily, and then casually threw away the wallet.

    In order not to smash the flowers and nts, he specially threw it a little further.

    After he walked out, a man and a woman suddenly ran over. The lines they exchanged were also very interesting.

    "I told you to keep the private room money! Didn''t you say that it was not yours? Then why are you so anxious when I threw it away!"

    "Oh, my dear wife, I was wrong, okay? It''s most important to get the money back now!"

    "Hmph! Now that you know to be anxious, what are you doing already? You are so stubborn! Let''s see if you dare to keep the private room money in the future."

    "I don''t dare, I don''t dare anymore. When I get my wallet back, I''ll give it all to you."

    "That''s more like it."

    The two of them brushed past each other and gradually distanced themselves.

    Aoba muttered to himself for a moment, then decisively looked at the sky and sighed, "Today''s weather is really good. It''s suitable for me to go out and pick up money."

    Hiding the money for private rooms is a way that many femalepatriots hate. Of course, you should be punished, so let me help you spend this evil private money!

    Then, there was an intense argument and the sound of a shrew cursing on the street behind him.

    "You didn''t take it? Then why is the wallet in your hands? The money in the middle is gone?"

    "It was empty when I picked it up? Do you think I''m stupid?"

    "That was my secret stash of money that I painstakingly saved up for ten years. It''s gone just like that. It''s gone!"

    For some reason, after hearing the noise behind him, Aoba, who was happily humming a tune, subconsciously quickened his pace to leave.

    Then.

    Bang!

    Another wallet fell from the sky and smashed at his feet.

    At the same time, an angry shout came from behind him, "Even if I throw away all my money, I won''t give you two pengci scammers!"

    Aoba, who silently picked up the wallet, had aplicated expression on his face. Wasn''t this [Emperor Enchantment]buff too strong?

 Chapter 340: Invincible Luck!

    Chapter 340: Invincible Luck!

    "Little brother, do you want toe in and take a look? Our shop is currently engaged in a promotional activity. As long as you spend ten ryo, you can participate in a lucky draw event. There are many prizes, and once you are done, you can stop!"

    Aoba, who had picked up two wallets, had just walked onto the big street when he was pulled back by the enthusiastic boss beside him.

    If it was any other time, Aoba would most likely ignore it, because with his luck and the extremely low probability of winning the prize from the ck-hearted boss, he could not possibly gain anything.

    But today, he was different!

    Now, please call me Emperor Shinomiya Aoba!

    He nced at the lucky draw that the shop had set up. The third prize was a set of pots, pans, bowls, tes, and lids. The second prize was a huge doll. The first prize was a shopping ticket worth a thousand ryo, and the first prize was a hundred thousand ryo in cash!

    Hundred thousand taels for ten ryo, very odds. This activity was not bad, it was quite attractive!

    Looking at the people around him buying things in and out, Aoba was a little tempted.

    So he pointed to a goggles on the inside and said, "How much is that?"

    "Now we are doing promotion, the clearance sale, only one hundred ryo! And also ten awards ceremony!"

    The boss was very good at doing business. What promotion, the clearance sale? No need to think to know that it was all a trick. After selling the batch, there would be the next batch.

    Moreover, in just a short period of time, Aoba found that all the people who came to the lottery had to thank their patronage dozens of times. asionally, someone would win a constion prize and give a roll of toilet paper or something.

    The probability of winning this prize was too low!

    However, Aoba did not care at all. He just asked very seriously, "Ten lottery tickets, right? Okay, I''ll buy it!"

    He directly paid for the goggles, and then Aoba participated in the lottery.

    At this time, the boss who was in charge of using the machine to shake the prize had a smile on his face. He dared to do this lottery, and even got a special prize of 100,000 ryo in cash, so he naturally had his own ns!

    If the first or second three levels were because he had added too many thanks to the patronage, which lowered the winning rate, then the special prize was really just a gimmick.

    Because he directly used the strong glue water to stick the marble ball of the special prize to the bottom corner of the box, no matter how he shook it, it was impossible to shake it out.

    Moreover, he was not afraid of being questioned. At worst, he would open the box for everyone to see. He would just quietly take the marbles.

    "Crash!"

    After the boss set the number of marbles, Aoba casually pulled down the lever.

    Then, ten marbles of different colors ran out one by one.

    One ck, one red, three yellow, five blue, and one white that represented a thank you for your patronage!

    Ten marbles, all hit!

    "He won! Someone won the prize!" A guy who was watching from the side suddenly shouted in shock, as excited as if he had won a big prize!

    The people around who were sighing suddenly became spirited and ran over to watch.

    "This is impossible!" The boss didn''t care about it at first, but when he heard the noise, he immediately looked down at the color of the marbles spat out by the machine. His eyes immediately widened, and his face was full of disbelief!

    "Eh? Did I win a prize? What are the colors?" Aoba pretended to be shock after getting the advantage. He was secretly happy in his heart and deliberately said this in a daze.

    Then, someone next to him immediately exined to him, "He really won! The ck one is the special prize, the red one is the first prize, the yellow one is the second prize, and the blue one is the third prize!"

    "Oh my god! He actually won all ten marbles!"

    "Is it the boss who invited him?"

    "Now I seriously suspect that there are still awards in the box?"

    Just as the surrounding people were whispering, the boss was about to cry. He really hoped that the other party was someone he found. In that case, he didn''t have to give anything!

    At this time, someone saw that the boss was sweating and refused to speak for a long time. He immediately asked in a somewhat strange tone, "Why are you still not giving the exchange reward? Is the boss trying to repudiatethe debt? We have so many people watching!"

    "That''s right, that''s right. Since we''ve created this event, we can''t just deny it just because others are lucky."

    "That''s right. I just drew dozens of times. I don''t even have a roll paper. What did I say?"

    "Hurry up, don''t try to fool him!"

    Seeing the boss in such a difficult situation, everyone roughly knew in their hearts that the person who had basically filled up the prizes should not be some kind of support, but purely luck.

    Many people even began to use this to study mysticism. They believed that too many people had failed to hit anything before and umted their luck. Then, it happened to be their turn to take all of them away.

    In the face of the angry crowd, the boss did not dare to say that it was not enough just now. Otherwise, if he was not beaten to death, he would not be able to continue doing this business.

    It was better to be more straightforward. Perhaps this way, he would be able to gain fame and attract more people to buy things.

    The boss, who had a n in mind, immediatelyforted everyone and said loudly, "Everyone, don''t worry. When you open the door to do business, trust is naturally the first! Since I dare to do this event, I''m not afraid that everyone will win the prize!"

    "This guest, please wait a moment. I have prepared all the prizes!"

    Although he was very imposing when he spoke, in fact, the boss'' heart was constantly bleeding. How many things did he sell to make up for the loss this time!

    100,000 ryo of cash, a full 1,000 ryo gift voucher!

    However, the boss'' decisive actions still saved his reputation, causing the people around to cheer.

    There were even people who wanted to get some luck, and they would draw a few big prizester!

    After thinking about it, in the long run, the boss was not too bad.

    Soon, the boss handed over 100,000 ryo of cash to Aoba in front of everyone, and then there was a thousand ryo of goods voucher, three big bear dolls, and five sets of pots and pans.

    Looking at so many prizes, Aoba also had a headache. He couldn''t take so many things back, and why did he need so many pots and pans?

    Then he noticed the envious eyes of the people around him. He took so many prizes by himself, how could no one be jealous?

    Thinking about it again, he didn''t even need to say anything just now, and someone helped him say ''justice''.

    So he cleared his throat and suddenly said, "Thank you for your words just now, so I decided to give the five sets of third prize to everyone! In addition, I will also give this thousand taels shopping voucherto the boss. Take it as a little token of my appreciation. If everyone wants to buy anything, just tell the boss directly!"

    Everyone was stunned at first, and then immediately revealed a pleasantly surprised expression!

    It was human nature to like to take advantage of others, and they could take the prize for free without doing anything, why not be happy!

    This time, everyone was happy!

 Chapter 341: The Power of the Heart Desire

    Chapter 341: The Power of the Heart Desire

    After putting away the money, Aoba, who was holding the three big dolls and holding the goggles he bought, squeezed out of the crowd with difficulty.

    The boss who was submerged in the crowd was also in pain and happiness.

    Although there were many prizes, it also fully aroused the enthusiasm of everyone shopping.

    There were so many people here, five pots, pans, and a thousand ryo of goods vouchers could satisfy the needs of several people?

    Of course, the rest of the people could only pay their money!

    Rounded down, that would be a profit of 100 million!

    The boss who was enjoying the hardship thought.

    On the other side, Aoba, who was very acute, alsoughed bitterly.

    He was so handsome, and he was holding three beautiful big bear dolls. Almost everyone was staring at him.

    This made him feel a little ufortable.

    So he decided to find a few beautiful and cute little sisters and send the dolls out.

    Just as this thought came to his mind, he turned the street and saw two cute little girls standing at the entrance of a flower shop.

    "It''s done. Yes, it''s very beautiful! My eyes are right. This red ribbon really suits you."

    "Ino, can this really work?"

    "Sakura, be more confident! There''s nothing wrong with revealing your forehead. The current you is very cute!"

    "Is it?"

    Seeing this scene, Aoba was immediately stunned for a moment, and then revealed a smile. It turned out that this pair of love girls who quarreled with each other in the future and called each other ''Ino Pig'', had such a warm side to them.

    Aoba walked over without any hesitation. "Your friend is right. Confidence is the most beautiful side of a girl. Your forehead is very beautiful. These two dolls are for you. I hope that you can protect this precious and pure friendship forever."

    Before Sakura and Ino could say anything, two cute big bear dolls appeared in their arms.

    "Hey, hey, hey?"

    Sakura and Ino were both a little confused, but at this time, the strange person who gave them dolls for no reason actually said something and left.

    "Who is that person? Is it a friend Sakura knows?" Ino, who caught a glimpse of the soft touch of the doll in his hand, asked a little foolishly.

    "Eh? Isn''t it someone Ino knows?"

    Sakura and Ino immediately looked at each other.

    "Mom said we can''t ept things from strangers. Why don''t we catch up and return them to him?" Sakura said with some hesitation, but she was also a little reluctant to part with the big bear doll in her arms.

    "I think we should forget about it. If we reject someone else''s good intentions like this, it will make the other party very embarrassed."

    "And didn''t you see? That person is so handsome, his eyes are good, and his words are good. People like him are generally not bad people."

    "Is that so?"

    Sakura was a little confused, and she could always remember that handsome and gentle smile and the praise she had for her.

    Other than Ino, it was the first time that someone said that her forehead was beautiful.

    She blushed a little and subconsciously hugged the doll in her hand tightly.

    "Alright, stop being so conflicted. In order to witness our friendship, how about I treat you to a meal with three-color dango?"

    "I''ll treat you. Just treat it as a gift for the ribbon. When I came out today, my mother gave me some pocket money."

    "Alright then. Since you are so sincere, Ino will give you this chance to thank me."

    "Tsk, who wants it?"

    .........

    Seeing the two little girls in Konoha''s top 12, and also giving out two big bear dolls, Aoba was in a very good mood.

    He was not trying to do anything, Sakura and Ino were not even six years old, so he could not possibly be a beast that wanted their bodies.

    It was probably a pure joy of witnessing something.

    Who should he give it to?

    Naruto and Sasuke definitely would not like this gift.

    Well, it was decided. If they couldn''t meet other little girls, they would give it to Hinata. After all, Hinata was his future sister-inw. Moreover, the rtionship between Hyuga and him was not ordinary. It was normal to give a doll to contact feelings.

    "Let''s find a ce to eat first."

    Just as Aoba touched his stomach and decided to find a ce to have a big meal, he happened to pass by Yakiniku Q shop.

    If I eat this barbecue again, I''ll... I''ll just...

    Smelling the fragrance of meating from inside, Aoba sighed, "It smells so good..." Then, he decisively walked in.

    As soon as he entered, someone came up to him and said loudly, "Wee, there is a discount in the store today. This guest is the 66th guest to enter the store, so all expenses are free. Please enjoy the delicious food!"

    The customers and passersby in the shop all looked at Aoba in surprise and envy.

    However, after Aoba went out to pick up his wallet, he got lucky and ran into the two little girls, Sakura and Ino. After all these things, he was very calm now.

    It was just a free barbecue meal, what was there to be surprised and envious about!

    Basic operation, sit down.

    After sitting down and ordered the most expensive barbecue for 20 people Aoba was very calm, if the [Non-Emperor Enchantment] debuff was to turn him into a man of God''s wrath, then [Emperor Enchantment] buff was simply a heartfelt thought!

    "So the Emperor is such a terrible creature?"

    After the roast meat came up, Aoba could not help but sigh while eating.

    And after trying all the ''strange encounters'' after the [Emperor Enchantment] buff, he decided in his mind that when he finished eating the barbecue, he would go straight to the Hokage building!

    Old man Sarutobi, today was the day for me to usurp the throne!

    The fifth Hokage is me, Shinomiya Aoba!

    Seizing the time, he quickly killed the most expensive roast meat of 50 people. Aoba patted his bellyfortably under the pale and tangled eyes of some people and left.

    If not for the big matter waiting for him to do, he would have eaten up Yakiniku Q shop today!

    He wanted to take revenge for his past wallet being squeezed dry!

    But for now, just let them off the hook ande back next time when he has a chance to get the [Emperor Enrichment] buff.

    Then, as soon as he went out, he met two people from Hyuga n. He called out to the two of them without thinking.

    "Hey, do the two of you know who I am?"

    "Greetings, Aoba-sama!"

    It was clear that even though the head of the Hyuga family did not reveal the true rtionship between the two sides, he still gave the order.

    Of course, it was also possible that it was only the effect of the Destiny Coin.

    "It''s good that you know who I am. You two give this to your young miss. If someone asks, they say that I gave it to them. Alright, go."

    "Yes, Aoba-sama!" The two of them looked at each other.

    Aoba immediately revealed a satisfied expression.

 Chapter 342: Old Man, Its Time to Give Way to the Young Master!

    Chapter 342: Old Man, It''s Time to Give Way to the Young Master!

    Because he didn''t have much time left, Aoba ignored the good luck that always came to him and rushed to the Hokage building as fast as he could.

    "Hokage-sama, Shinomiya Aoba requests an audience."

    "Oh, let him in."

    Although he didn''t know what Aoba wanted to do, Sarutobi felt that it was necessary to meet him. It was a very strange feeling.

    Then, very quickly, Aoba swaggered in, walking with apletely oblivious pace.

    "Why did you suddenly run over here?"

    "Hokage-sama, I think it''s time!"

    "Huh? What time is it?"

    "It''s time to pass the position of Hokage to me. I am ready to take on the responsibility of the 5th Hokage!"

    It was especially straightforward!

    When Aoba shouted out this sentence with extreme confidence, Sarutobi was stunned for a moment, and then actually fell silent.

    Someone asked him to retire in front of him, but Sarutobi did not get angry or scold him?

    If this matter were to be revealed, it would definitely shock the eyes of countless people!

    As for Sarutobi''s silent appearance, in Aoba''s eyes, it was as if he was seriously thinking.

    Steady!

    [Emperor Enrichment] buff added, what a fucking awesome!

    After a while, Sarutobi suddenly called two people in.

    Aoba was happy, this was going to pass the position to him, let someone be a witness.

    Then he heard Sarutobi expressionlessly say, "Throw this bastard out! By the way, call two medical Ninjas over to see if he hit his head when he was on a mission!"

    "Yes, Hokage-sama!"

    "Eh? This is not right!" Aoba was stunned, and then the two people behind him directly held him and walked out.

    Aoba was anxious and shouted, "Let me go! I am Emperor! I want to be the Hokage! I am the 5th Hokage appointed by Hiruzen-sa,a! Don''t you want me to be a Hokage?"

    As Aoba''s voice gradually faded away, it finally disappeared.

    Sarutobi, who was sitting in the office, suddenly felt a headache and rubbed his temples. "Why is a good young man suddenly became crazy?"

    "Is it because of the pressure recently?"

    Sarutobi did not dislike Aoba''s persistence in bing the Hokage, and he already knew that this guy wanted to be the 5th Hokage.

    But which Ninja Vige''s Kage would let a 12-3-year-old minor be a Kage?

    He was simply crazy!

    If he really agreed, he would guarantee that Konoha would be theughing stock of the entire Ninja World the next day!

    Theyughed at their Konoha for having no one left, and even the Hokage was a little brat!

    "It really is inexplicable."

    Sarutobi muttered to himself and then continued to deal with official business with a tired face.

    .........

    1, 2, 3. Let''s go!

    Since the Hokage-sama had ordered him to throw this guy out, then he would definitely throw him out!

    Aoba stood up from the ground with a face of unwillingness. His mind was filled with thoughts of ''something is wrong!'', ''This is not logical!'', ''What happened to the wish?'', ''Why didn''t Sarutobi obediently give up his seat?''

    In fact, he should know that [Emperor Enrichment] buff was not controlling others to change reality, but only magnified his luck by countless times, causing a simr effect.

    If he could really achieve the wish, then he would be invincible!

    Thinking about it, he became the Hokage, and thinking about it again, Aoba felt like it wasmitting suicide.

    Then he might as well forget about the big ending in the next chapter!

    However, even though he thought of this, Aoba was still a little unhappy, probably.

    But reality proved that the possession of the Emperor was not omnipotent, and there was nothing he could do if he was unhappy.

    Then, just as he was in a daze, the continuous effect of [Emperor Enrichment] buff finally returned to zero.

    Although he had gained quite a bit and experienced from[Emperor Enrichment] buff, that was all. There was no substantial help.

    If he really had to fight, he wouldn''t dare to throw this [Destiny Coin]!

    If he was possessed by a [Non-Emperor Enrichment] debuff, he would probably die a terrible death. There was really no need to gamble.

    Sighing, Aoba touched his wallet and decisively went home.

    On the other side, after Aoba''s [Emperor Enrichment] buff gone, the two Hyuga nsmen who gave him dolls also entered Hyuga''s mansion.

    "Oh no, I forgot to ask. Is Aoba-sama going to give this to First Miss or Second Miss?"

    The other person was stunned for a moment, then said uncertainly, "It should be Miss Hanabi. Miss Hinata is almost six years old. Now, she is training under the guidance of the family head every day. How can she have time to y with dolls?"

    "That makes sense. Miss Hanabi is only one year old. It is the time to like this kind of thing. It should be right. It is a gift for Miss Hanabi."

    "Then what are you waiting for? Hurry up and send the things to eat."

    "Let''s go!"

    The two of them left Hinata''s door and decisively turned away.

    At this time, Hyuga Hiashi just came out of Hanabi o''s room. When he saw them holding the little girl''s toy, he frowned and asked, "What are you doing here?"

    "Sama, this is a gift from Aoba-sama to Miss Hanabi." The two of them respectfully bowed and replied.

    "Aoba?"

    Hyuga Hiashi was stunned for a moment, and his expression was strange. "You two, tell me the exact details."

    "Yes!"

    After listening to the brief description of the two of them, Hyuga Hiashi''s expression became even more strange.

    Why did Aoba suddenly think of giving Hanabi a present?

    "Does that kid not only care about Hinata, but also Hanabi?"

    Hyuga Hiashi suddenly became restless!

    He didn''t object to the marriage between the two sides. He was even happy to tie the other party directly to the war chariot of Hyuga n. It would be better if he could marry into Hyuga n.

    However, his eldest daughter, Hinata, was less than six years old and was going to join Ninja School soon.

    His youngest daughter, Hanabi, was only bornst year and was only one year old this year. This was too anxious!

    However, Hyuga Hiashi didn''t directly beat him to death. Perhaps it was purely to show goodwill?

    It was not asplicated as he thought.

    So he pondered for a moment and said, "Go in. I will prepare a gift for you tomorrow. You will have to work hard again. Our Hyuga n can not be rude in this matter."

    "Yes, sama!"

    The two of them looked at each other excitedly and saw joy in each other''s eyes.

    He didn''t expect that he would enter the eyes of the n head just by helping him deliver some things.

    It seemed that the position of Aoba-sama in the heart of the n head was far more important than he had imagined!

    Moreover, if this continued, they might even be a family in the future.

    When he saw Aoba-sama again, he had to be even more respectful!

    The two of them had a n in their hearts and left immediately after delivering the things.

    What was even more coincidental was that Natsu had been transferred away from HInata because of that dereliction of duty. After a relentless effort, she finally became Miss Hanabi''s servant again.

    She treasured this opportunity very much, but she couldn''t understand why that person would suddenly give a gift to Miss Hanabi.

    However, when she saw Miss Hanabi holding the big bear and having a good time, she no longer felt conflicted and just wanted to tell Miss Hinata.

 Chapter 343: Fugaku Mangekyo

    Chapter 343: Fugaku Mangekyo

    As the saying goes, good things do not go out, bad things spread thousands of miles!

    In less than two days, most of the people knew that Aoba had found Hiruzen-sama and said that it was time for him to be the 5th Hokage, but in the end, he was thrown out by Hiruzen-sama.

    To be honest, this was the first time they had heard of such an awesome person!

    But thinking carefully about the strange things that Aoba had done, it did not seem so strange.

    After all, when he was 4 or 5 years old, he dared to publicly oppose Minato''s promotion ceremony and even said that he wanted to be the Hokage!

    Later, he even dared to privately carve his profile picture on the Hokage Rock and publicly announced that he was the 5th Hokage.

    Therefore, if this matter was ced on someone else, it would definitely be heaven-defying, but if it was that Shinomiya Aoba, basically everyone would treat it as gossip.

    Because there was nothing to make a fuss about!

    Even Hiruzen-sama didn''t take it seriously. He just asked someone to throw him out. There wasn''t even a symbolic punishment. They were simply envious.

    Perhaps one day, when this guy really became the Hokage, they would be shocked!

    However, after hearing this rumor, Itachi and Shisui especially came to ask him the truth of the matter.

    After learning that this guy really did this, Itachi and Shisui werepletely speechless!

    "What exactly are you thinking?"

    "What do you think? Why? I just want to try it out when I''m bored. If the old man really can''t take it anymore and gives me the position of Hokage, won''t I earn a lot of money!"

    Aoba said confidently, but only he knew what the truth was. It was all tears!

    Itachi and Shisui looked at each other. Although this was very Aoba, it was too much.

    It could only be said that the brain circuits of this guy were different from ordinary people, and ordinary people couldn''t figure it out!

    Even Itachi, who had known him for so long, sometimes couldn''t figure out what this guy was thinking and why he did this.

    "By the way, there are also people who said that you have been very close to Hyuga n recently. What''s going on?"

    "It''s for the sake of Naruto''s marriage. I think that Hinata and Naruto of Hyuga n are quite suitable, so I built a good rtionship in advance. When Naruto grows up, I will go to propose marriage."

    When he said this, Aoba was very calm.

    Itachi and Shisui were stunned again!

    "I remember that Naruto seems to be only five years old. Are you thinking too far? You even arranged a marriage partner for Naruto?" Itachi originally thought that he had doted on Sasuke, but he did not expect that there was an even more excessive

    Shisui said straightforwardly, "You should take care of yourself first. Do you have a girlfriend? Has the female lead been confirmed? Do you know that the majority of readers are worried about this matter!"

    Aoba waved his hand indifferently, "What do you know? I am taking precautions before the rain, the first to strike is the strongest! If you don''t believe me, just watch. If all the potential stocks are taken away, Sasuke will definitely regret it when he grows up!"

    "As for girlfriends, I am not in a hurry. Why are you in a hurry? With our looks, temperament, strength, are you afraid of being single for a lifetime?"

    Shisui immediately revealed a look of disdain, while Itachi was deep in thought, thinking that what Aoba said was somewhat reasonable.

    "So should I help Sasuke find a potential stock first? Sasuke should be very happy, right?"

    Itachi thought with some uncertainty.

    After the gossip was over, the three of them began to work together again.

    As the details of the operation were finalized one by one, they did not intend to drag it on any longer.

    However, they were still unclear about Fugaku''s ability, which added many variables to their n.

    However, it was already a matter of time. The day they made their move was the secret n meeting that would be held 9 days from now!

    ......

    When Itachi returned home, Fugaku suddenly called out to Itachi.

    "Come with me."

    In the shrine of the south, Fugaku directly opened the hidden stone tablet in front of Itachi. Then, he told Itachi about the history of Uchiha n in front of the stone tablet.

    The general idea was that when Konoha was first established, Uchiha Madara, the head of the n, wanted to start a rebellion in order topete with Third Hokage for the leadership of the vige. However, the nsmen were unwilling to start a war again and betrayed their head one after another. Madara had to leave the n and was deeply resentful of Uchiha n betrayal.

    Although Itachi was shocked, he quickly calmed down.

    At the same time, he seemed to understand why his father had brought him here and told him these secret reasons.

    Sure enough, after calmly recounting all the distrust and suspicions that Uchiha n had encountered over the years, he said to Itachi,

    "I will officially confirm the coup in the n meeting a few dayster. It is time to make changes and choices. What do you think?"

    Although he already knew what most people in the n were thinking, when Itachi really heard his father say the word coup, his heart still sank.

    "Do you want to do this?"

    Fugaku did not answer him, but suddenly said, "Do you want to see the results of our coup?"

    The confused Itachi nodded. Then he suddenly found that his father''s eyes had turned into Mangekyou Sharingan!

    Then he was pulled into the illusion created by Fugaku in an instant.

    A few minutester, Itachi''s eyes regained rity, but his expression was a littleplicated.

    "This pair of Mangekyou Sharingan is the real power of our n. I believe that with your rtionship with Shisui, you should have learned a lot from him."

    "Do you want to know how I opened these eyes?"

    Itachi nodded silently.

    "In the third great battle of Ninja World, one of my best friends sacrificed himself to save me. This pair of ominous eyes was born after witnessing such a tragedy."

    Fugaku seemed to be recalling something, his expression pained and regretful.

    After a while, Fugaku regained his calm and said, "After seeing the future just now, what do you think?"

    Itachi asked, "That scene just now was a Genjutsu, or was it Mangekyou Sharingan special ability?"

    Fugaku was silent for a moment before saying, "It seems that Shisui has told you a lot. You can see it as an illusion or Mangekyou Sharingan''s ability."

    "Can the future that I saw just now be changed?"

    "The future has never been constant. It is just the future that I want to see most about this matter." Fugaku looked at Itachi deeply.

    Mangekyou Sharingan had a special power, and it was different from the person.

    And it was because of Fugaku''s endless confusion about the future that Mangekyou Sharingan was able to see the future.

    But this kind of spying was really just spying.

    It could only rely on the desire in Fugaku''s heart to spy on the future that was most in line with this desire.

    But no one knew what the real future would be like.

 Chapter 344: Clan Meeting Shocking Change!

    Chapter 344: n Meeting Shocking Change!

    What exactly did Itachi see in the Genjutsu that Fugaku had weaved?

    He saw that Uchiha n coup had seeded. His father had used Mangekyou Sharingan to sessfully control Kyuubi and then seized Konoha''s regime with the smallest casualties.

    There were many unreasonable things, but this possibility really existed.

    This was the ability of Fugaku''s left eye, Mangekyou, to fantasize.

    In countless future possibilities, seeing the future that he desired the most and wanted the most in his heart, and then thinking of a way to achieve it!

    Just like the Doctor Strange in Marvel used the power of the Time Stone to see all the 1.4 million and 605 futures, and then found the only future result of victory.

    The ability of Fugaku''s left eye was very simr to it, but he could not see all the futures, and he might not be able to see the most correct one. He could only follow the thirst in his heart to find the corresponding future result.

    Maybe there was another future that would be better, maybe what he saw was just as beautiful as a bubble for a moment, and it was hard to achieve.

    However, after seeing the future that he desired the most after deciding the coup, Fugaku naturally had a reason to try.

    If he seeded, then the beautiful ''bubble'' would copse into reality.

    If he failed, the future would walk towards another oue, and the future he saw would be like dream foam, dissipating with a bang.

    Therefore, the biggest problem that Fugaku faced right now was how to approach the future that he saw in reality.

    This was undoubtedly very difficult, very difficult!

    Any mistake in any detail could cause the ''bubble'' to shatter.

    And how difficult would it be to make everyone act ording to his will?

    At least the current Itachi did not want that future.

    Therefore, Itachi did not give Fugaku the answer he wanted. Instead, he said, "At the n meeting, I will tell you the future I want."

    Then, Itachi left.

    Only Fugaku was left staring at the stone tablet alone, lost in thought. Perhaps that beautiful bubble was destined to break from the beginning.

    ......

    Like the calm before a storm, the atmosphere in Uchiha n was very tense and heavy these days.

    This also caused the people in charge of monitoring them to repeatedly send back information.

    Even without a two-faced spy like Itachi, it was clear that Sarutobi and the other higher-ups of Konoha would not let down their guard against Uchiha.

    Or it could be said that someone had already smelled the scent of rebellion.

    That night, Uchiha n held a secret n meeting, and the entire encampment was cordoned off. Anyone who wanted to get close would have to face the thunderous attacks of Uchiha n!

    This unusual aura also caused the ninjas who were monitoring them to start moving around frequently.

    On the n meeting, for the request of all his nsmen, Fugaku gave a direct response for the first time after a moment of silence.

    And his decision was to stir up a coup!

    All the people who came to participate in the n meeting immediately revealed excited expressions!

    They had waited for this day for too long.

    Since the vige was heartless to them, then don''t me them for being unjust!

    Suspicion, fear, distrust, surveince, and indifference... they had all had enough!

    They had clearly done nothing, but they had be an existence that everyone could not avoid.

    They could not even get the least bit of public peace respect!

    What was the point of staying in such a vige?

    Fugaku could even see the burning mes in everyone''s eyes.

    Resentment, dissatisfaction, and anger had already engulfed them.

    Fugaku could not help but sigh. Since he could not help his nsmen resolve the conflict with the vige, this was the only path left.

    As for whether they were heading towards the light or the abyss, it was up to ''future'' to decide!

    However, right at this moment, a figure who originally did not have the qualifications to attend today''s n meeting walked over from outside.

    Then, under the surprised and puzzled gazes of many people, he passed through the crowd and stood in front of Fugaku.

    "Itachi, you shouldn''t be here at this time."

    "Father, as a member of Uchiha and the eldest son of head of Uchiha, I should naturallye over on such an important day."

    Itachi calmly and fearlessly looked at Fugaku.

    Although he did not know what Itachi wanted to do at this time, Fugaku knew that his son did not agree with his decision. Instead, he had other ideas.

    "Since that''s the case, just stand there and listen."

    Fugaku took a step back. He also wanted to know what Itachi was going to do.

    However, what came from the outside was much faster than he had imagined.

    Itachi shook his head and said, "Father, you, who can''t even suppress the voice of the n, are no longer suitable to sit in the position of the head."

    "So, abdicate. I will inherit your will and lead the Uchiha n to glory again."

    When Itachi said such outrageous words, everyone was shocked!

    Countless people opened their mouths but could not make a sound. Their eyes were full of shock!

    Was he forcing Fugaku to surrender in front of all the nsmen?

    Was this really the mature and steady Itachi who did not like to show off?

    Even the others suffered such a huge blow, let alone Fugaku, who was standing in front of Itachi!

    "My son is asking me for the position of the head." Fugaku''s eyes were in a trance. He never knew when Itachi had such ambition.

    No, no!

    Not ambition!

    This Itachi must have his own ns!

    Fugaku immediately remembered the words Itachi had said to him when he left. That firm gaze was still fresh in his memory.

    "Itachi, do you know what you are doing now?" Fugaku said in a low voice. He couldn''t allow Itachi to mess around.

    Itachi nodded. He was so calm that he couldn''t calm down any longer. It was as if he was just telling the truth. "I know what I am doing. In addition, I don''t think your n will seed."

    "I have already told Aoba about what happened here today. At this time, Aoba should be on his way to the Hokage building. If you don''t get my news, Aoba will tell the Hokage about Uchiha''s conspiracy. At that time, no matter what kind of n you have, it will be toote to start."

    "So, father, please give me the position of the head. I will use another way to let every n member get the most basic respect and fairness."

    "I, Uchiha Itachi, swear on my name!"

    Before Itachi could finish his words, the nsmen in the field had already started cursing in shock and anger!

    "Traitor!"

    "Our Uchiha n does not have a traitor like you!"

    "You want to be our n Leader? I don''t agree to be the first!"

    "Fugaku-sama, if you can''t bear to do it, then leave it to us!"

    "So what if the Hokage finds out? We will kill our way out now!"

    "Yes, kill our way over!"

 Chapter 345: Shocked to the Point of Losing Voice!

    Chapter 345: Shocked to the Point of Losing Voice!

    In the face of the usations and curses of the furious nsmen, Itachi, who had already expected this situation to happen, did not waver in the slightest and continued to look at his father.

    At this point, Fugaku''s expression also changed!

    Because Itachi''s appearance hadpletely disrupted his ns, it was already impossible for him to proceed like the future he saw.

    In other words, from this moment on, even he was not clear what the future would be.

    He was even more unable to know if the future that Itachi had chosen was good or bad for Uchiha n

    But at this moment, Fugaku spoke up, "Silence!"

    Fugaku was still very prestigious and trustworthy among his nsmen, so when he spoke, the nsmen who were dissatisfied all red at Itachi and quieted down.

    "Itachi, let me see just what kind of confidence you have to make you have this kind of thought?"

    Itachi sighed in his heart. In the end, he still came to this step.

    However, he did not retreat at all, because everything in front of him was in his n!

    Therefore, Itachi nodded seriously.

    Mangekyou Sharingan, open!

    Susanoo!

    In the midst of the chaos, under the iparably shocked gaze of everyone, an orange-red energy giant with only the upper body enveloped Itachi within!

    Even though it was not aplete Susanoo, Uchiha nsmen who had never seen this kind of terrifying ability were all shocked speechless!

    What kind of power was that?

    Were they really from the same n?

    With just a slight wave of his arm, the building next to him copsed.

    That time when Aoba was on the verge of death, although it did not allow Itachi topletely open Mangekyou Sharingan, it undoubtedly allowed Itachi to take the most difficult step to open Mangekyou Sharingan!

    Later, under Shisui''s guidance, Itachi spent a lot of energy and time, and every time he took the initiative to recall the painful experiences that he did not want to remember.

    The strong resentment towards his own strength had finally allowed him to sessfully awaken Mangekyou Sharingan!

    And this was also the most basic condition for Aoba''s n.

    If he didn''t have this pair of eyes, then this n would have no meaning at all!

    But unfortunately, because Itachi had only opened Mangekyou Sharingan for a short time, even though he had relied on his extremely strong talent to sessfully activate the power of Susanoo, he was unable to useplete Susanoo like Shisui.

    This was also one of the important reasons why Aoba insisted on pulling Shisui over.

    And after seeing the Susanoo of Itachi, although Fugaku was not as shocked as the others, his eyes also shed with a trace of surprise and excitement.

    The matter of Itachi opening Mangekyou Sharingan had never been mentioned to him!

    Thinking of this, Fugaku unexpectedly felt somewhat mncholy.

    "Mangekyou Sharingan, Susanoo, so this is your confidence."

    "But it is not enough!"

    "Take out all your trump cards, my son!"

    At this moment, Fugaku was actually somewhat free and easy in high spirits!

    Because Itachi was his son, the proudest son!

    Even though they were on different sides today, Itachi was ''unfilial'' on his side.

    However, this still couldn''t change the fact that Uchiha Itachi was the son of Uchiha Fugaku!

    He was extremely proud and proud to have such a son!

    Since everything he had nned was about to be a cloud of smoke, drifting away with the wind, so long as Itachi could let him see the hope of the rise of his family again, there was no harm in giving him the position of head of the n now!

    A strong aura suddenly spread out from Fugaku''s body.

    Not only did it calm down the nsmen who had been shocked to the point of losing their voices, but it also made them look forward to the next scene.

    "Sorry, I came a littlete."

    Right at this moment, a figure that everyone was familiar with instantly appeared beside Itachi.

    "It''s Shisui!" Many people were iparably shocked after recognizing the identity of the person.

    And the true shock had just begun!

    Itachi looked at Shisui and nodded, "Let''s begin.".

    "Good!"

    Mangekyou Sharingan, activate!

    Susanoo!

    Since he had already boarded this pirate ship, then Shisui naturally would not shrink back.

    Just like that, the dark greenplete Susanoo appeared in front of everyone''s shocked eyes!

    When one was orange and one was dark green, two Susanoo stood in front of Fugaku, one on the left and one on the right, Fugaku immediately revealed a gratified gaze. This was the future of their Uchiha n!

    "What I should have thought of, with your rtionship with Shisui, he will definitely choose to help you. But I don''t know what kind of n it is to make you choose to do this?"

    "Forget it, there is no point in asking about this now."

    "Let me see how far your Mangekyou Sharingan has mastered!"

    In an instant, Fugaku''s Mangekyou Sharingan also suddenly opened.

    Then a dark blueplete body Susanoo rose from his body!

    Endure?

    Hiding his strength?

    There was no need for any of them now!

    When Shisui exposed this ability in the war with Kumogakure, there was no need to continue hiding.

    Now, Itachi and Shisui had openly activated Susanoo in the vige, and the people monitoring around them were not blind. Themotion here had definitely attracted countless eyes.

    Then what else was there to talk about?

    When the three Susanoo with different colors but roughly the same shape confronted each other, all of Uchiha nsmen who saw this scene were already dumbfounded!

    "Mangekyou Sharingan, so this is the true power of our n!"

    "n Leader Fugaku, Itachi, Shisui has such power, what are we afraid of"

    "Hahahaha, as expected, we are the strongest n!"

    Countless passionate and fanatical gazes were cast on the three giants.

    After learning through their dialogue that the Three Tomoe Sharingan was far from their n''s Kekkei Genkai''s limit, and that he was able to open Mangekyou Sharingan and awaken this kind of extraordinary power, every member of Uchiha n boiled with excitement.

    At this moment, even the arrogant words of Itachi forcing Fugaku to back down and wanting to be the head of their Uchiha n were not so hard to ept in their eyes!

    In the Ninja World, in the end, it was still to use strength to conquer others.

    You had powerful strength, so what kind of decision you made was correct!

    However, what they could not understand was that since their n had such powerful strength, why hadn''t head of n Fugaku told them about it?

    With such strength, why did Itachi and Shisui stop them from causing a coup?

    It had to be known that in their previous ns, they had never added Mangekyou Sharingan''s ability into it.

    But even so, they still felt that there was a great possibility of sess.

    Although there were many things they could not figure out, this did not prevent them from hiding far away, waiting for the result to appear!

 Chapter 346: Amaterasu and Tsukuyomi!

    Chapter 346: Amaterasu and Tsukuyomi!

    "Come on, defeat me. The position of head is yours, Itachi!"

    All along, Fugaku, who had been thinking about the consequences no matter what he did, suddenly seemed to have changed into a different person.

    Go to hell with the consequences!

    Suspicion?

    Fear?

    Targets?

    Surveince?

    It''s up to you!

    Today, I will let everyone know how the ancestors of my Uchiha n can stand on equal footing with Third Hokage!

    It had been a long time since Fugaku had felt this kind of boiling blood. He was so high-spirited!

    When a person no longer looked forward and hesitated to put down the shackles on his body, it was a transformation to call new life again!

    Itachi and Shisui, who knew that Fugaku had also opened Mangekyou Sharingan, looked at each other and immediatelyunched an attack on Fugaku.

    Was the matter too big?

    This was a part of their n!

    Such a wonderful y, if there was no audience, how regretful it would be!

    Boom!

    When the three Susanoo collided, just the aftermath of the collision instantly destroyed all the surrounding buildings, and even sent countless onlookers flying.

    "Retreat! Retreat further!"

    "Leave this ce, don''t be affected!"

    "Quickly inform all nsmen, immediately retreat!"

    The base would be destroyed by the battle?

    That was not important at all!

    That was because regardless of whether Aoba and Itachi''s n would seed or not, Uchiha n would no longer live here.

    So what did that matter?

    However, in this n, Aoba had underestimated Fugaku''s strength a little too much.

    Even if it was one against two, Fugaku, who had let go of his shackles, was still not at a disadvantage, and even suppressed Itachi and Shisui!

    As the head of the n, Fugaku, who rarely revealed his true strength in front of outsiders, was actually this deep and unmeasurable.

    But thinking carefully, this was right!

    Perhaps the n leader was not the strongest person in the n, but if his strength was not enough, then who could not get this position.

    In addition, Fugaku had opened Mangekyou Sharingan long ago, but he had never told anyone and secretly train.

    Presumably, he had already mastered the ability of these eyes to perfection!

    Thinking about the talent of Itachi and Shisui, it was not difficult to imagine how talented their head of the n was!

    As the saying goes, if a father of a tiger had no son, and in turn, the father was bound to be a fierce tiger!

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    In the blink of an eye, Uchiha''s encampment had turned into a mess.

    Fortunately, everyone had evacuated in time, so there were no casualties.

    But as the range of the battle continued to expand, it was hard to say.

    "Susanoo!"

    Shisui suddenly raised the spiral sword in his hand and aimed it at Fugaku''s Susanoo.

    Then in the next instant, countless green colored arrows swarmed over!

    Fugaku''s Susanoo was instantly submerged, but the defensive power of Fugaku''s Susanoo was amazing, and Shisui''s attack was actuallypletely unable to break through Fugaku''s defense.

    But just at this time, the right eye of Itachi who was protected by Susanoo suddenly shed a line of blood.

    "Amaterasu!"

    In the midst of the chaos, a wisp of ck me attached to Fugaku''s Susanoo, continuously burning.

    This kind of me had the ability to not extinguish the burning object, and it was extremely lethal!

    If not for the fact that he and Shisui seemed to be somewhat helpless against Fugaku, Itachi would not have used this move forcefully.

    Sure enough, the fire that could burn everything took effect and sessfully broke through Fugaku''s defense.

    However, with this burning speed, at most, it could only restrain Fugaku, but it was unable to produce the effect of the one strike vow.

    And Shisui was also warned by Aoba to not allow him to use it.

    If he could not defeat Fugaku head-on, then even if Itachi sessfully took the position, the effect of the follow-up n would be greatly reduced.

    Although it was not so fair to fight two against one, but considering the age of Itachi and Shisui, this small w could bepletely ignored.

    When he was young, Jiraiya, Tsunade, and Orochimaru were also three against Hanzo, but they had not won.

    But did someone say that they were bullying the few with numbers?

    Not only did they not, they even received Hanzo''s praise and Sannin''s title, resounding through the entire Ninja World.

    It was like two primary school students fighting an adult. If they lost, others would think that it was normal and that adults would think that it was unfair to win.

    But if they won, then they would be shocked to the point of bursting the eyeballs. It was the same principle!

    "A very powerful attack. I am proud of you, Itachi. But if it is only at this level..."

    Fugaku did not finish his words, but Itachi and Shisui understood what he meant.

    Thus, their attacks immediately increased in intensity.

    Then, through the opportunity that Shisui created for himself, Itachi''s eyes immediately met Fugaku''s.

    "Tsukuyomi!"

    By the time Fugaku realized something, his spirit had already been pulled into the Genjutsu space by Itachi. Moreover, his hands and feet were tied to a cross, and he could not move at all.

    "Father, in the world reading this month, all factors, including time, location, quality, and so on are under my control!"

    "Moreover, no matter how long you stay here, it will only be a moment for the real world."

    "Although death here won''t affect reality, if I kill you a thousand times, your mind will copse after returning to the real world."

    "So give up."

    Uchiha and Fugaku didn''t seem to be worried or anxious at all. Instead, they smiled. "Give up? Give up on the coup?"

    He shook his head and said, "When you said that you wanted to be the head of Uchiha n and lead all of your nsmen out of this predicament, I had already given up."

    Itachi immediately revealed a puzzled expression. "Then why did father still want to fight?"

    "It''s one matter at a time. Although I don''t know exactly what your n is, I can see that you need me to disy my true strength."

    "I don''t wish for father and son to harm each other, but if my son challenges me, how can a father disappoint his child?"

    Itachi immediately lowered his head in shame, "I''m sorry, father."

    "There''s no need to exin anything to me. Since you have already chosen the path you want to take, then all I can do is fulfill your wish."

    "As for the apology, you can tell me when you seed or fail."

    "However, don''t think that I will go easy on you. If you can''t even defeat me, you won''t be able to sit in the position of n leader."

    "Come on, Itachi! Don''t let me look down on your awareness! And don''t look down on your father!"

    Itachi chose to close his eyes. Then, a sharp de instantly pierced through Fugaku''s heart.

    Although he would be immediately resurrected after being killed in Tsukuyomi World, the pain it brought was not less.

    This was also why Itachi said that when he returned to the real world, Fugaku''s spirit would copse.

 Chapter 347: Blaze Release - Yasaka Magatama

    Chapter 347: ze Release - Yasaka Magatama

    As time went back, Aoba did indeed go to the Hokage building, but he did not go to report that Uchiha n wanted to rebel.

    Because once this hat was put on, it would affect his subsequent ns, and it would be difficult to clear his name.

    What was the characteristic of ying political games?

    Even if you knew that I was threatening you, as long as there was still ayer of cover, as long as there was still ayer of cover, no one would flip the table as long as they did not tear apart.

    Even if you use the table to threaten others, you can''t say it clearly.

    This was also one of the reasons why Uchiha n had always been excluded from the center of Konoha''s power.

    From Madara''s point of view, the n had been more and more stubborn than the other ns. They were not political yers. All they thought about was to flip the table if they couldn''t y.

    Otherwise, even if they couldn''t be the Hokage, it wouldn''t be a problem for them to sneak into Konoha''s power center.

    For example, when Konoha was in danger, he saw theme forward, or maybe they came up with some ideas?

    Usually, there were a lot of bad ideas, which would show their existence, but in fact, these two people were useless, and they were still in the center of Konoha''s power.

    If not for the position of high-level consultant, they would have been swept into the trash.

    But it had to be said that high-level consultants had power. No matter what happened to Konoha, they were qualified to participate and make suggestions, and the Hokage had to pay attention to it.

    This was equivalent to the position of cab minister!

    Therefore, in Aoba''s n, these two old helpers were also ready to be dealt with.

    When the western side of the vige suddenly erupted with a huge fighting noise, Sarutobi and others also received the information from Anbu.

    Although they did not know what Uchiha n was plotting, it was obvious that there was a problem!

    Uchiha n was in chaos first!

    Standing on the Hokage''s stand, this matter had its pros and cons.

    But when themotion became more and more intense, and even Susanoo appeared, Sarutobi''splexion immediately changed.

    Even if they were separated by half of Konoha, they could still see the scene of giants fighting, what would the others think?

    If they fought and got angry, and the range of the battle continued to expand, Konoha would definitely be seriously injured again.

    Therefore, as the Hokage, Sarutobi could not sit idly by and do nothing. He had to stop them!

    Therefore, Sarutobi immediately put on his armor and went into battle. He gathered a lot of people and quickly rushed to the encampment of Uchiha n.

    The rest of the people wereforting the mood of the people and preparing to evacuate them to a safer ce at any time.

    It was at this time that Aoba, who had been wandering in the vicinity, mixed into Sarutobi''s team.

    As for the addition of Aoba, Sarutobi also did not say anything. One more person would have more strength.

    Until they arrived near Uchiha''s camp

    Or it could be said that Uchiha''s camp was already gone,pletely destroyed in the battle of two and a half Susanoo!

    That terrifying aura and destructive power that was emitted made everyone feel apprehensive!

    One must know that among these people brought by Sarutobi, many people didn''t know that Uchiha n was still hiding this kind of terrifying power, and theirplexion became solemn.

    Even Sarutobi who had learned about Susanoo through intelligence was also seeing this power for the first time.

    Terrifying, extremely terrifying!

    Fear?

    How could he not be afraid!

    If he wanted to defeat the three people in front of him, how much sacrifice would Konoha have to pay?

    Sarutobi could not help but start thinking about the worst result.

    Moreover, he also discovered that not only was it destructive power, but the power that Uchiha concealed also possessed extremely formidable defensive power.

    If Uchiha n really rebelled, the consequences would simply be unimaginable!

    Thinking of this, Sarutobi''s expression didn''t just be solemn, it instead became a bit unsightly...

    After the month reading ended, only an instant had passed in the outside world.

    In other people''s eyes, it was equivalent to Itachi ring at Fugaku, and then Fugaku vomited blood and became dispirited.

    Moreover, at this time, the three of them noticed the arrival of Sarutobi and the others, but none of them paid attention to them.

    Because Itachi and Shisui had aplete n, now that the audience was here, they naturally had to continue acting.

    As for Fugaku, because he was not clear about Itachi''s n, he did not want to do anything unnecessary.

    Then suddenly, Shisui gave up fighting on the ground, and like a cannonball, he soared into the sky, and his spiral sword directly pointed downwards, and countless dark green colored chakra arrows shot out.

    Fugaku immediately understood something, and very cooperatively spread his dark blue chakra wings, and he forcibly resisted the attack of Shisui, and then he turned around to kill!

    Only arge amount of chakra was left on the ground, and at this time, Itachi was gasping for breath. Because he couldn''t activate Full Body Susanoo, he couldn''t fight in the air, so he could only take this opportunity to catch his breath.

    This was even more lively!

    The two behemoths flew above Konoha and kept fighting. It was as intense as it could be. The wind pressure from each collision made people feel very ufortable.

    At this time, themotion was probably second only to the time when Kyuubi went berserk!

    It was impossible to pretend that they didn''t see it!

    Sarutobi and the others, who could not intervene, had even more subtle expressions!

    He could actually fly?

    What the hell was he going to do?

    It had to be said that in this unforeseen event, the powerful strength that Uchiha n disyed made it impossible for everyone to ignore, and they were evencking effective solutions!

    However, what made Sarutobi feel somewhat fortunate was that the situation was not at its worst.

    Even if the hearts of Uchiha n were wavering and there were some bad signs, wouldn''t the current internal strife mean that Uchiha n wasn''t as united as iron?

    Presumably, after tonight, many people would re-examine Uchiha n, and they would even pay more attention to it.

    Just like this, the fierce battle continued for several minutes.

    Shisui and Fugaku fought from the ground to the sky, and then from the sky to the ground.

    After catching his breath, Itachi immediately joined the battle.

    At this time, Sarutobi finally couldn''t hold it in and shouted, "Are you trying to destroy Konoha? All of you, stop!"

    "I''m sorry, this is a family matter of my Uchiha n. Once it is settled, all the losses in the vige will be shouldered by my Uchiha n!"

    Fugaku was distracted, and his attitude was very unyielding.

    Because Itachi and Shisui did not have the intention of ending like this, he naturally would not end up like this.

    But he still habitually held back, and the ability of the other Mangekyou Sharingan had not been revealed until now.

    Taking advantage of Fugaku''s distraction, Itachi and Shisui joined hands and finally caught the weakness of Fugaku, and a set ofbos sent him flying into the air.

    Then, with the help of Shisui, Shisui borrowed the Susanoo of Itachi to forcibly release a castrated version of big move.

    "ze Release: Yasaka Magatama!"

 Chapter 348: The New Clan Leade

    Chapter 348: The New n Leade

    This was the ultimate attack of Full Body Susanoo!

    Even the current Shisui could only barely unleash part of its power, and Itachi had yet to grasp this great move.

    However, with the help of Shisui, the two of them worked together to release the castration version of the ze Release: Yasaka Magatama.

    This was to put a perfect end to this show, and also to allow Itachi to sit in the position of the n leader.

    Therefore, when Itachi threw out that pitch-ck divine artifact, that huge piece of magatama that was connected with a rope shaped object hit Fugaku''s Susanoo and instantly sent it flying!

    When Fugaku and Susanoonded outside the vige, an iparably violent explosion immediately resounded throughout the entire Konoha!

    The mes that rushed into the sky shone on the faces of everyone, but each of their expressions was different.

    There was shock and excitement.

    There was unspeakable,plex, and unease

    The Susanoo around Itachi instantly disappeared, and he was so exhausted that he almost fell to the ground. This battle had nearly drained all of his physical strength and chakra.

    Moreover, because he had used too much of his eyes, his vision had been reduced by arge margin.

    After removing Susanoo, Shisui''s situation was only slightly better than Itachi''s, and he even had the strength to support the almost falling Itachi.

    "Father will be fine, right?" Itachi asked worriedly. The power of thest attack was somewhat beyond his expectations.

    "In the battle just now, Fugaku-sama has never revealed his ability, so nothing will happen to him."

    This logic was not particrly logical, but Itachi understood what Shisui meant, no longer so worried.

    "I saw Aoba just now. It''s time to wrap things up. I hope Fugaku-sama will not be so stubborn."

    After shaking his head and saying this, Shisui immediately disappeared from where he was. He still needed to check Fugaku-sama''s situation and bring him back.

    At this time, the nsmen who were far away, as well as Sarutobi and others, also rushed over.

    Moreover, the two sides were clearly divided. After Uchiha''s people saw the me figure appear, no one spoke, all of them were cold.

    An unusually tense and murderous atmosphere quietly spread out

    This kind of performance was not prohibited. Sarutobi''s heart sank. Especially after seeing the powerfulbat strength of Uchiha n, he even regretted that he should not suspect and suppress them.

    But now it was toote to say anything.

    If Uchiha n really had a different heart and wanted to start a rebellion, tonight was destined to be a bloody night!

    The three strongest people on the other side were all in a bad state, and there was no better chance than now.

    However, the one who took the initiative was definitely not on his side!

    If there was no evidence to prove that Uchiha n was going to rebel, he would order them to be eradicated. Then what would the other ns in the vige think of this matter? Would they be worried that he would be the next one?

    However, if they did not make a move tonight, when Uchiha n recovered, the price they had to pay would be even greater.

    Sarutobi immediately began to feel conflicted. He wanted Uchiha''s people to make the first move, but he didn''t want them to.

    Fortunately, Danzo died early, otherwise, he would have already started to force Sarutobi to make the first move!

    "Itachi, what exactly is going on?" Sarutobi immediately asked in a low voice.

    Just this ordinary question made all the Uchiha nsmen nervous. Some people even quietly hid Kunai and Shuriken behind their backs, and their eyes shed with madness.

    Because they had already seen Shinomiya Aoba behind the Hokage, they suspected that this guy had already told the Hokage about their plot of rebellion.

    But because they had no backbone for a while, they fell into hesitation.

    At this time, Itachi took a deep breath, and ording to what Aoba had told him, he replied, "Something big happened in the n meeting tonight?"

    The faces of Uchiha''s nsmen changed, and killing intent began to appear in their eyes.

    The people that Sarutobi had brought along naturally noticed this, and they all became vignt in case the other party suddenly made a move.

    However, what Itachi said next surprised everyone.

    "I think that father is no longer suitable to lead the n, so I challenged father at the n meeting. Now, I won."

    The Uchiha nsmen put away their weapons with strange andplicated expressions. For a moment, they did not know how to refute or refute!

    On the other hand, Sarutobi had a face of disbelief. He had never expected that Itachi would do such a thing!

    No wonder Fugaku had said that this was their family matter

    It was really a family matter!

    "Are you going to be the n leader of Uchiha n?"

    "No, he is already!"

    A voice that everyone was familiar with suddenly sounded. It was none other than Uchiha, Fugaku, who was brought back by Shisui!

    "n leader!"

    "n leader, are you alright?"

    "n leader!"

    When they saw that Fugaku had returned safely and did not seem to be in any trouble, all of the nsmen seemed to have immediately found their backbone.

    After all, Fugaku''s prestige and the trust that the nsmen had in him was not something that Itachi couldpare with.

    Fugaku first gave all the nsmen a reassuring look, then immediately said seriously and seriously, "From now on, Uchiha Itachi will officially take over the position of patriarch of Uchiha n. Who has any objections?"

    All the nsmen were a little stunned, but they were also somewhat expected.

    Moreover, after Itachi showed his amazing talent and iparably powerful strength, many of them no longer rejected him like before.

    The winner was king, which was so real.

    After all, under the witness of all of them, Fugaku had ''lost'' to his own son.

    Even with Shisui''s help, the huge gap in age was enough to wipe them out.

    Not to mention, they even knew today that Akatsuki had the true power of their Uchiha n.

    Towards Fugaku, Shisui and Itachi, they all had a heartfelt admiration.

    In addition, Itachi had already spoken out, and the people of the Hokage were still here. Even if they were unwilling to say it, they could not say it. They could not p their own faces.

    Since the Hokage did not know about their rebellion, then Itachi was not a traitor.

    As a result, no one dared to have any objections and all tacitly agreed.

    Sarutobi was once again shocked. The dignified n leader of Uchiha n was actually handed over to the 12-3-year-old Itachi, and no one objected?!

    Although this kind of situation was not unprecedented, it usually happened during wartime because there was no other choice.

    However, ignoring the factor of age, whether it was personality, strength, or personality charm, Itachi waspletely qualified to take the position of n leader. Even Fugaku had always been cultivating Itachi like this.

    Therefore, there seemed to be nothing that could not be epted. It was nothing more than a few years ahead of time.

    Moreover, this was his family matter. Although Sarutobi was the Hokage, it was not good for him to raise any objections.

    Wait a minute, what was he doing here?

    This development seemed not quite right.

 Chapter 349: Tales of a Gutsy Ninja Part 2 Released

    Chapter 349: Tales of a Gutsy Ninja Part 2 Released

    Under the witness of the Hokage, Itachi was so quick to be the patriarch of Uchiha n.

    Even if someone wanted to flip the ounts, it was toote. The words had already been said, wouldn''t it be a joke if they went back on their words?

    Moreover, the patriarch of Fugaku had agreed to this matter, and all the nsmen had tacitly approved of the situation at that time. Naturally, it was equivalent to a certainty.

    At this point, the first and most difficult step of the n finally seeded!

    Sarutobi took a deep look at Itachi, "So this is the real reason why you don''t want to join Anbu? It seems that I am really old."

    "After the loss statistics this time, I will send someone to inform n Leader Itachi."

    Itachi did not look at Aoba, but shook his head and said, "There is no need for such trouble. I will give the Hokage sama an exnation, and there is an even more important matter to discuss."

    Sarutobi, who seemed to have smelled something, could not help but squint his eyes, "Yes, I hope that when the timees, n Leader Itachi will bring me a surprise, not a shock."

    "Surprise and fright are sometimes very hard to determine. It depends on how the person is looking at it."

    It was unknown what Sarutobi was thinking about. He nodded and left directly with his people.

    Obviously, the answer that Itachi gave him just now made him very dissatisfied.

    This also said that the news brought by Itachi of the third day was likely not good news. He had to go back and make more preparations.

    After two years of peace with great difficulty, there was now an extremely troublesome matter. It really made Sarutobi feel tired.

    Aoba also left, and from beginning to end, he did not have any eye contact with Itachi.

    Because the preparations that should be made and the things that should be considered were all in the n. As long as Itachi could withstand the pressure, everything was possible.

    And he, who had nned the whole thing, was now a tool man, and did not need him to do anything.

    That would instead cause some unnecessary trouble and spection.

    After Sarutobi left with his people, the expressions of Uchiha''s nsmen changed again. They looked at Fugaku, Shisui, and Itachi, thinking about something.

    "At this time, what exactly is your n? Should we talk about it, n Leader Itachi?" Fugaku was injured, but his mood was not bad at all.

    Was there any difference between him or his son?

    He had long since treated Itachi as his sessor.

    As for face, he no longer cared about it. What he cared more about was the future of his family and his family.

    This night was destined to be a sleepless night!

    The next day, as soon as the sun rose, many nsmen woke up with yawns, and many of them simply didn''t sleep the entire night.

    Since most of the bases had beenpletely destroyed, everyone could only make do with it for one night, leaving the only ce left to the elderly, women, and children.

    In any case, they were all strong and strong, so it wasn''t a big problem for them to stay overnight.

    Moreover, many of them were so excited that they couldn''t sleep. They gathered together in groups to discuss what happenedst night.

    Although it was not very clear what the newly appointed n Leader Itachi was nning to do.

    However, he had also given them an exnation yesterday, which was that they would definitely lead them back to the glory of Uchiha n, and let all of their nsmen receive the respect and fair treatment they deserved.

    Three dayster, n Leader Itachi would have a negotiation with the Hokage and the other higher-ups of Konoha.

    If they could not do it, they would not endure it anymore.

    This answer could not satisfy everyone, but it was not bad at all.

    Everyone could afford to wait for three days.

    However, not many people had any hope.

    As for whether what they thought was no longer forbearing or what Itachi said was true, they could only wait for the answer to expose Akatsuki.

    What happenedst night was still spreading quickly. Almost at dawn, everyone was asking what had happenedst night.

    Those who knew the inside story of Akatsuki all had strange expressions. Those who did not know had all kinds of spections. Some even said that the other people from the Ninja Vige wereing over.

    However, these rumors were quickly suppressed by the people sent by Sarutobi.

    Before the result of the matter came out, he did not want to see so many people discussing.

    However, there were too many witnessesst night, and the truth was quickly spread out, shocking the eyes of countless people!

    At the same time, the second movie also quietly appeared in the world.

    The protagonist was still the familiar protagonist, but the second part focused on the tragedy of one of the n called Uchiha.

    Everyone who read the second book could clearly understand how in the Ninja Vige in the book, the group of dirty people framed the Uchiha n time and time again, and poured all the dirty water on the family.

    Repulsive, blow, target, suspicion.

    By relying on the power in his hands, he would do anything!

    In the end, the Uchiha n who couldn''t stand it anymore, wanted to leave the vige and live in seclusion, but they werebelled as rebels by the regiment, resulting in the entire n being destroyed.

    Only a youth named Uchiha Sasuke, escaped a disaster by pretending to be crazy, and then went out to study under a teacher, determined to take revenge on the regiment

    It was a very big picture. The description was very vivid and contained a lot of information. People couldn''t help but want to kill this dirty ball when they saw it.

    Although the second part of the plot was less rubbish, but more such as ''fall off a cliff to get Orochimaru''s inheritance'' and ;found the bitterness of the Rikudou Sennin" this kind of adventure plot.

    It made people feel good and couldn''t stop themselves from looking at it!

    Of course, there were nock of ''smart people'' who thought of Uchiha, the n of Konoha, but they didn''t think too much about it.

    After all, using material from reality was a very normal thing.

    Maybe the prototype of the Uchiha n was the Uchiha n, as to whether the plot here was also happened in the Uchiha n was a real event, then the benevolent see the wisdom of the wise.

    With the huge number of people watching in the first movie, the second one could be said to havepletely ignited the enthusiasm of people once it was sold!

    And the initiator, Aoba, was honestly taking the money of Uchiha n in front of the tool people, wantonly printing the second one, and using the shortest time to ferment public opinion.

    Wasn''t Uchiha''s reputation very bad?

    This time, he was prepared to let Uchihapletely im the name of the Grieving n.

    As for continuing to ssh dirty water on the dead Danzo.

    Be careful when you speak!

    Otherwise, I''ll sue you for nder!

    Everyone is discussing dirty things. What has it got to do with you, Danzo?

    Didn''t you see the statement behind the book that was smaller than a grain of rice?

    The story was purely fictional. If there was thunder, it was all a coincidence. Believe it or not!

    Just like that, the story about Uchiha quickly spread out, one in the open and one in the dark.

 Chapter 350: Leaving Konoha!

    Chapter 350: Leaving Konoha!

    Aoba had already finished writing the second part of The The Tale of the Utterly Gutsy Shinobi. The purpose was to add insurance to this n.

    It was perfect to release it now!

    When everyone who read the book instinctively sympathized with the Uchiha n, then when the Uchiha n in reality also began to experience the same plot, people would immediately release public opinion.

    At that time, reality and novels were so silly that people could not distinguish them clearly. Naturally, countless people would discuss it enthusiastically.

    At the same time, it was also to put pressure on Konoha''s higher-ups.

    If they did not want to be a group of dirty people in reality, then they would have less of abel of rebellion!

    This was because the signs of rebellion had long since disappeared when Itachi became the n leader.

    Outsiders would at most just make guesses, and there was no evidence to prove that Uchiha wanted to rebel.

    In this way, the turbulent three days quickly passed.

    In the Hokage''s office, Sarutobi, who was thinking about countermeasures against Uchiha, asked with a headache, "What do you think Uchiha n is doing?"

    "They don''t rebuild their base or move elsewhere. They would rather live in tents these days. Those who don''t know will think that the vige is abusing them!"

    "Also, what''s going on with The Tale of the Utterly Gutsy Shinobi''s second part? Do you know that because of this book, many people specially went to Uchiha''s station to ask about the situation?"

    "They saw that Uchiha''s people didn''t even have a house to shelter from the wind and rain. What would they think? Would they think that there were people who pushed Uchiha n aside and suppressed them?"

    Sarutobi was very angry and helpless at the same time.

    Although he suppressed suspicions and treated them unfairly, he definitely did it. Many people were also well aware of it.

    But this kind of thing can''t be said on the surface!

    In the past, there was still Danzo who took the me for him. The things that targeted Uchiha were indeed proposed by Danzo, but in the end, without his consent as the Hokage, how could it be true?

    Now that Danzo was missing, there was a high chance that he had met with an ident.

    He did not want to take the me, so he could only grit his teeth and take it on himself.

    If Uchiha did not handle this matter well and the same thing happened in the book, public opinion might explode!

    Moreover, it was toote to stop the spread of this novel now. Danzo had used so many tough methods, but in the end, all of them had the opposite effect. This was the lesson in front of him.

    "Sigh!"

    Just as Sarutobi was having a headache and sighing, someone came in and asked, "Hokage-sama, Uchiha Itachi and Uchiha, Fugaku requests an audience."

    "Take them to the conference room and inform all the higher-ups toe for a meeting."

    "Yes, Hokage-sama..."

    In the conference room, Sarutobi sat in the main seat. On his right was Konoha''s higher-ups, on his left was Uchiha Itachi and Uchiha Fugaku.

    It was obvious that Fugaku had no other choice but to believe in Itachi''s n.

    This time, apart from needing him toe over, he was also here to help Itachi.

    "This is the report of the loss that waspiled after that day. n Head Itachi can take a look."

    After taking it, Itachi casually nced at it and nodded, "No matter how many losses, my Uchiha n will bear all of them."

    Sarutobi also nodded indifferently. Although many houses were destroyed, there were no casualties, so this bit of money was nothing to Uchiha n.

    Next was the main event of today!

    "That day, n Head Itachi said that he had something important to discuss. What is it?"

    At this point, Itachi was a little nervous, but he immediately calmed down and said seriously,

    "The ancestor of my Uchiha n, Madara, and First Hokage-sama, created Konoha together. But for many years, we, Uchiha, admit that we have not done anything wrong to the vige, but I have suffered many unfair treatment and targeted for no reason."

    Listening to Itachi''s forceful exnation, Sarutobi and all the higher-ups'' expressions were not very natural.

    There was, there was, there was no, there was no.

    Among the things that Uchiha had done, what was not involved in their decision making?

    Now that it was said by a brat on the surface, it would be strange if their expressions were good!

    What was he doing?

    Was he expressing his dissatisfaction with the vige?

    That''s right, it really was!

    After Itachi exined all the unfair treatment that their n had received, his eyes immediately became extremely sharp.

    "So I am now formally applying to Hokage-sama, as the head of the Uchiha n, for secession from Konoha!"

    "Since Konoha can''t tolerate us, then please let us go!"

    "Ridiculous!"

    "How audacious!"

    "What do you, Uchiha, think of Konoha? He cane and go as he pleases!"

    "This is a public rebellion! It is a capital offense, you know!"

    "I suggest that we immediately send people to capture these two people and thenpletely purge Uchiha n!"

    Before Sarutobi could say anything, Koharu and the other higher-ups of Konoha turned to sleep. They almost pointed at Itachi and Fugaku''s noses and cursed!

    Itachi could still endure the rest and did not care about it. However, when Koharu said that he wanted to take him and Fugaku down andpletely clean up their n, his eyes immediately turned extremely cold.

    As expected, what Aoba said was right. Konoha''s right center had already decayed.

    The ones who should be cleaned are not us, but the trash in front of us who only know how to mor all day!

    "Enough! All of you shut up!"

    Sarutobi mmed the table angrily, immediately suppressing the curses of the others.

    Taking down Uchiha Itachi and Uchiha Fugaku on the spot?

    How?

    Who can do it!

    Was it because they didn''t die fast enough at this time?

    If there was a conflict here, everyone except him would die!

    How stupid was he to say such stupid words in front of the other party?

    Sarutobi immediately felt very tired. With such a group of pig-like teammates, other than making things worse, there was no other help.

    Although he was also very shocked by what Itachi had just said, but after thinking about it, since the other party had chosen to use the method of negotiation to take the initiative to say his purpose, it proved that Uchiha n actually did not want to start a rebellion.

    At least after Itachi became the n head, he didn''t want to see the scene of his nsmen fighting with the vigers.

    This meant that as long as they could continue to talk, the worst situation would not happen.

    It could be considered a blessing in misfortune.

    In the cold eyes of Sarutobi, although Konoha''s higher-ups were still very angry, they also calmed down. They knew that it was unrealistic to start a war with Uchiha. Even if they really destroyed Uchiha n, it would cause Konoha''s vitality to be greatly injured. Then, they would give the other viges that were eyeing them a chance to take advantage of it.

    But they really couldn''t swallow this!

    They were usually in high positions and used to ordering around.

    Want to leave Konoha?

    Dream on!

 Chapter 351: Its All a Misunderstanding

    Chapter 351: It''s All a Misunderstanding

    It was nice to say that they had left Konoha, but to them, it was no different from a rebellion.

    If word got out, it would be a huge blow to Konoha''s reputation!

    Therefore, it was impossible for them to agree.

    Even when they used force to fight to the death and let Uchiha n go, they were more inclined to the former.

    If Aoba knew what these people were thinking at this time, he would definitely admire their blood energy!

    In the face of his enemies and enemies, he retreated a step and looked up at the sky.

    When facing his own people, I would punch them hard, not hesitating to fight to the death!

    As expected of the pir of Konoha!

    After suppressing the stupid teammates on his side, Sarutobi''s eyes became a bit harsh, "There has never been a precedent for this kind of thing. If I agree to it, what will happen to the others? Wouldn''t Konoha be torn apart in an instant?"

    "Therefore, I will never agree!"

    Itachi, who had already rehearsed all kinds of possibilities with Aoba in advance, still calmly said at this moment, "There is always a first time for everything. Since there is no precedent, let me, Uchiha Fugaku, create this precedent. Instead of being guarded by others every day, why not let us leave? If you are worried that we will join another Ninja Vige, then there is no need. I have already thought about it. I will bring my nsmen into live in seclusion. From now on, I will no longer ask about anything."

    After being exposed by Itachi time and time again, even Sarutobi, who had a good temper, could not take it anymore. He directly said in a deep voice, "This is impossible!"

    "Maybe there is a misunderstanding between us. You can bring out any dissatisfaction. The vige will naturally help you solve it."

    "But there is no need to say such words again!"

    "Since Uchiha n can work hand in hand with First Hokage-sama to build Konoha, then Konoha will always have a ce for you, and there will be no situation where you can''t be tolerated."

    If not for the super strength that Uchiha disyed a few days ago that made people fear and attach importance to him.

    Perhaps Sarutobi would not hold back his anger and continue to talk.

    As the Hokage, every decision he made had to weigh the pros and cons and consider the consequences.

    In addition, his original personality was not strong enough, so there was a possibility of negotiation.

    And in Aoba''s n, showing enough strength was to let Itachi be on the table and face the Hokage!

    Otherwise, if it was the previous Uchiha Fugaku, there would probably be arge number of ninjas surrounding them when Itachi finished speaking.

    In order to have the right to speak, fists must be hard and show enough value.

    If you don''t believe me, why don''t you change to an ordinary family and say the same thing?

    At this time, Itachi and Fugaku looked at each other, and then Fugaku began tough affectionately, "In fact, if we were not forced to do this, who would be willing to leave their hometown?"

    "Maybe the Hokage does not want to admit it, but the truth is like this. Our n has been suspected and targeted. The dirty work of the sinner is done by our garrison forces. But what did we get in return?"

    "What we got in return is the iprehension of the vigers. What we got in return is being pushed to the edge of the vige, and what we got in return is being monitored day and night!"

    "The hot-bloodedness of my Uchiha n has long been extinguished by basin after basin of cold water."

    "After so many years, I have been looking forward to improving these prejudices. For this reason, I need to appease the dissatisfaction of my n members and suppress the resentment in their hearts."

    "But obviously, I can''t suppress it anymore. In order to prevent the n from being destroyed, I agree with the idea of n Head Itachi."

    "Presumably, the Hokage does not want to see that daye?"

    Fugaku''s words could be said to be full of emotion, excitement mixed with pain, pain mixed with exhaustion and disappointment.

    In particr, thest few words implied something.

    This was the correct way to y in a political game!

    I can hint to let you know what chips I have in my hands, but I will not publicly say, "If you disagree, I will rebel and flip the table!"

    Of course, Fugaku did not have this kind of political sense. In just three days, if he could not memorize these words, then it would be too stupid.

    The reason why he designed these lines for Fugaku was also because Itachi had been in the upper position for too short a time. There were some words that came out of his mouth and Fugaku''s mouth. The effect was like the difference between heaven and earth, and it was also more convincing.

    Sure enough, Sarutobi and the others who understood Fugaku''s hint instantly changed their expressions.

    Then they could not help but start to reflect. So we were about to force Uchiha n to rebel?

    This time, even the higher-ups who had been baring their fangs and brandishing their ws earlier didn''t make a sound. Instead, they were extremely embarrassed. This was because Uchiha n had been forced to such a state, and it had something to do with them.

    Of course, it was unknown how many people were cursing Danzo in their hearts right now.

    "We didn''t know much about this situation before, and we didn''t know that there were so many misunderstandings between us. The problem with the station was that we didn''t consider it properly at that time. It just so happened that there was arge area of space in that ce that we arranged for you to go over, but we didn''t consider your thoughts."

    "As for monitoring, this will not contunue!"

    "On the contrary, the reason why we let Uchiha Fugaku take charge of the garrison forces is because Tobirama-sama trusts you. We also feel that you have been doing very well all along, but we did not think too deeply about it."

    Sarutobi had always been good at making things difficult!

    In just a few words, he had shamelessly picked himself up and even shamelessly said that he trusted Uchiha.

    This was the biggest joke in the world!

    In any case, there are only two sentences to summarize, all of them are misunderstandings, we have never done it.

    As for what the real situation was, everyone present was well aware.

    "Since the Hokage-sama has said so, then we are naturally willing to believe that these unfair treatment is all a misunderstanding."

    When these words came out, Sarutobi and the others all breathed a sigh of relief. It seemed that there was no need to fight to the death.

    Then Itachi made them worry again.

    "But I hope to get the formal promise of the Hokage-sama."

    "What promise?" Sarutobi frowned.

    "First of all, I, Uchiha Fugaku, quit my duty as a garrison. All members withdraw."

    This was nothing. The garrison force was not a dangerous job. It was just that it was a sinner. It was not very useful.

    It was understandable that Fugaku didn''t want to work anymore, but it was just that it was quite troublesome to let those people go up, and who was willing to join the garrison force for no reason!

    However, it was not a big problem. It was eptable, and at worst, it would be reced.

    The truth was that after the destruction of Uchiha n in the original work, Sarutobi directly removed the department, which was enough to prove how weak this garrison force was!

    Therefore, Sarutobi nodded and said, "Yes, the vige will never make things difficult. Since you are not willing, then forget it."

 Chapter 352: One Ring

    Chapter 352: One Ring

    If it was said that in Aoba''s n, Itachi snatched the position of n head and deliberately revealed the strength of Uchiha n in the battle in order to grasp enough bargaining chips to be on the table.

    Then the big bomb that Uchiha n wanted to break away from Konoha was to seize the initiative in the negotiation!

    Because now the Konoha had just recuperated from the lowest valley for more than two years, Guy''s group had only be the Jonin one after another, and the new little powerhouses hadn''t even attended the Ninja School yet.

    Therefore, at this time, Konoha only recovered from the continuous wars and idents.

    Guy and the others had only grown up, and had yet to reach their peak!

    Under these circumstances, how many people would have to die if they were to directly fight with Uchiha n that had just revealed their formidable strength without any preparation?

    There was no benefit in winning, and they would lose both Uchiha n and the people killed by Uchiha n at the same time. Their strength would definitely be greatly weakened.

    There was no need to talk about losing. Even Konoha had given up, and there would definitely be a great upheaval next. Perhaps the fourth great battle of Ninja World woulde.

    Under such circumstances, unless there was no other choice, normal people would not choose to fight to the death.

    In addition, Sarutobi was a person who could do anything for peace.

    Including choosing to sacrifice Hyuga Hiashi in the original work (Hyuga n came up with a way to make Hizashi die), tricking Itachi into a two-faced spy, keeping Sasuke''s promise to keep his life, letting him assassinate his own people, and so on. It was clear that Sarutobi was not heartless.

    It was just that this side seemed to be apromise for Konoha''s peace, so it made him seem unusually ''great''!

    In fact, Sarutobi was really a great Hokage. If it was anyone else, they wouldn''t be able to do it. Who didn''t have a temper?

    Sarutobi didn''t!

    As long as it could be exchanged for peace, everything was negotiable!

    Unless there was no other choice, there was no other way.

    Therefore, when Sarutobi gave up on destroying Uchiha n at all costs and chose to stay behind to appease Uchiha n for the sake of the peace within the vige.

    This negotiation had already be a one-sided condition for Uchiha n.

    Moreover, it was indeed Konoha who was in the wrong in this matter, so Itachi''s way of doing things couldn''t even be considered insatiable, and he only wanted to make up for it.

    It had to be said that looking at the problem from God''s perspective was indeed clearer than seeing the people trapped in it. This was also why Aoba had great confidence and believed that Sarutobi would definitelypromise.

    "Secondly, I hope that the Hokage-sama can take the initiative to resolve the misunderstanding between the vige and Uchiha and restore our innocence."

    Itachi''s second request made Sarutobi feel a bit awkward, and the others felt their faces hurt even more.

    It was as if Itachi had directly given them a p in the face!

    It must be known that all these years, it was true political and correct to suppress Uchiha.

    Only when Minato became the Hokage did he not do this. Therefore, Minato, this Forth Hokage, was in a miserable state. Among Konoha''s higher-ups, other than the retired Sarutobi who supported him at that time, the rest of the people did not like him, and even more did not support him.

    Why?

    First, it was because he did not think highly of the civilian background of Minato who could be the Hokage. Second, it was because Minato was rtively frank and had no prejudice against Uchiha. His rtionship with Fugaku was also good. The two wives were even close friends. Naturally, they did not care about these consultants at all. The higher-ups paid no attention to them and did not want to listen to their inexplicable opinions. They even thought that they were annoying.

    So how could they take the initiative to help Minato?

    Now it was even more interesting. Although Itachi seemed to only want to solve the misunderstanding, in fact, what misunderstanding was there?

    He wanted Sarutobi to admit his mistake and p them in the face!

    "Preposterous! Do you want the Hokage to apologize to you?"

    "I warn you, don''t go too far! Do you really take yourself seriously?"

    Finally, someone couldn''t help but jump out.

    And the logic is very strange. It can be a misunderstanding that I am targeting you and suppressing you. But if you want to seek justice and solve this ''misunderstanding'', it is too much.

    Summary: I am your father. I do everything for your own good! If you don''t ept it, you dare to refute it is treason. You should be pulled out and shot!

    It was too fucking real!

    This double standard is awesome, ordinary keyboard warriors are no match for them.

    "Too much? Do you want to try something even more excessive?"

    Itachi had long disliked them. Mangekyou Sharingan instantly activated it and directly threw it over for a month!

    After a moment, the old woman who was hit immediately turned to sleep. Koharu immediately screamed and fainted with his eyes rolled back.

    "How dare you! What are you trying to do? Do you still have me in your eyes?"

    Sarutobi was really angry!

    He was willing to negotiate, and he could make up for it, but he could not tolerate Itachimitting violence in front of him!

    "Sorry, Itachi is too young. He has been provoked repeatedly by others. Naturally, he will act impulsively. Hurry up and apologize to the Hokage!" Fugakuughed and immediately came out to smooth things over.

    Itachi said expressionlessly, "I was too impulsive. I apologize. Don''t worry, it''s just a small Genjutsu. The olddy is old and can''t stand being scared."

    Small Genjutsu?

    Fugaku couldn''t help but nce at him. Even Mangekyou Sharingan had been activated. This Genjutsu was definitely quite extraordinary.

    And for Itachi, he had really held back. It was just that in the Tsukuyomi, he had used all sorts of tricks to kill the other party seven or eight times.

    This was also considering that the other party was old and did not want to cause trouble, or else he would start at least a hundred times!

    Did he really think that he, Uchiha Itachi, had no temper?

    "Take him away first. All of you go out too. I alone will be enough."

    "But"

    "Get out!"

    The pig-like teammates who could only help were all chased away by Sarutobi.

    "I hope this is the first andst time. Don''t challenge my bottom line."

    Itachi nodded to show that he understood, but it was clear that if he did it again, he would give the other party a deep lesson.

    "There is no one else now. Tell me all your conditions."

    "It is not a condition. It is a promise. It is for thepensation that all the nsmen want. If the resentment in the hearts of the nsmen can not be eliminated, there will be a tragedy sooner orter. So if Hiruzen-sama thinks that we are taking the opportunity to ask for benefits from the vige, then there is no need to continue to talk."

    "We, Uchiha, want to leave Konoha is not a threat, but really disheartened. We don''t want to cause any more trouble. We just want to stay away."

    "Father and I are already sitting here. Could it be that Hiruzen-sama still can''t see our sincerity?"

    Sarutobi heaved a sigh, today''s oue was because of yesterday''s cause.

    If he had known this earlier, why would he have gone back then?

 Chapter 353: The Real Purpose, the Dagger!

    Chapter 353: The Real Purpose, the Dagger!

    Itachi''s condition was very simple. He did not have any thoughts of extorting the vige. After all, the vige was as important as his nsmen in his heart.

    However, if he wanted to solve this problem from the root, the first thing he had to do was to eliminate the dissatisfaction and resentment in the hearts of all the nsmen of Uchiha n. If he could not do it, no matter who the n leader was, the tragedy would inevitably repeat itself.

    This was the prerequisite!

    And Itachi''s starting point was also precisely because of this, without any selfishness.

    Therefore, after listening to Itachi''s exnation, Sarutobi also calmed down. He seriously thought about Itachi''s words and found that it was not always reasonable. This matter really had to be done by him.

    And face and so on, was it important to him, an old man who was about to be buried?

    Was it more important than eliminating the ''misunderstanding'' and making Konoha more united and peaceful?

    Perhaps when Danzo was still around, Sarutobi would hesitate.

    However, after realizing the true strength of Uchiha n, Sarutobi began to regret it.

    As for his suspicions towards Uchiha because of the matter with Kyuubi, now that he thought about it, there were also many doubtful points. There were too many ces that did not make sense.

    Therefore, even though Sarutobi was still wary of Uchiha n at this moment, he did not want to drive away Uchiha n just because of suspicion or simply fight to the death, causing Konoha to be greatly injured.

    He would not do this kind of business that would make him vomit blood.

    Therefore, after seriously thinking about it, he agreed to Itachi''s request and prepared to treat Uchiha n in a different way to see what kind of effect it would have.

    To put it bluntly, Itachi was only fighting for the fair treatment that Uchiha n should enjoy and a little respect from the vige.

    If they could not even satisfy this basic human rights, there was no point in forcing them to stay.

    However, Itachi''sst condition made Sarutobi raise his eyebrows and not agree easily.

    "I think that the higher-ups of Konoha are no longer able to keep up with the times. Apart from being older and eating less, I haven''t seen them bring any help to Konoha for so many years. On the contrary, they are like spies nted in Konoha by other viges. They will only harm the interests of the vige."

    "Moreover, the attitude of those people just now is really too chilling. They look so high and mighty, as if without them, Konoha will copse."

    "But in fact, everyone knows that Konoha is able to survive today because of the Hokage-sama."

    "They are like a group of moths, only sucking blood from Konoha."

    "Therefore, I suggest that we rece the two high-level consultants and inject fresh blood into the vige, so that the vige can develop better."

    These words were what Aoba had to say to Itachi, even if it would touch the sensitive nerves of many people, they had to bring it up.

    Because it was estimated that people who had seen the original work would not be annoyed with the two old trash, Homura and Koharu!

    Every time they appeared, they would either be holding back, or they would make some extremely strange suggestions, or they would strongly oppose the right decision of the Hokage, as if they could not be seen if they did not do so!

    Compared to them, the help of the Hokage was not so hateful!

    At least, Danzo, who was also a senior member of Konoha, had done a lot of real things and secretly done a lot of dirty work for the vige.

    But what about Homura and Koharu?

    Relying on the friendship he had with Sarutobi in the past, he yed all kinds of topics, which had no effect on Konoha at all. It was an eyesore to look at.

    Of course, if it was just because of disgust, he would not have to let Itachi stay at the end and say that he was a sinner. Aoba arranged this to pave the way for himself.

    For Sarutobi, Homura and Koharu were indeed somewhat blinded by the power, which made him lost a lot of words. If not for the fact that he was nostalgic and felt that the experience of these two people could guide the new Hokage, he would not tolerate it.

    But he could not admit these things. Wouldn''t that be a p to his face?

    "The two consultants are indeed old and a little out of the masses, but this old man is also at this age. Should I abdicate as soon as possible and give up the position?"

    Itachi shook his head and said, "The contributions that Hokage-sama has made to Konoha are obvious to all. However, it is time for the two consultants to retire."

    "If I do not agree, what are you going to do? Lead your people away from Konoha?" Sarutobi''s eyes narrowed, and the atmosphere that had just improved once again became hostile.

    "No, my Uchiha n has always been loyal to Konoha. Since the Hokage has already promised to uphold the name of our n, Itachi naturally will not be ignorant."

    Hearing this, Sarutobi''splexion eased a lot. He knew that Itachi was still quite sensible and did not step on his nose.

    "However, I also ask the Hokage-sama to make an assumption. If the Hokage-sama abdicates, will the newly appointed Hokage be affected by the two high-level consultants? With their prejudice against my Uchiha n, is there any reason for me to think that the good situation left behind by Hiruzen-sama will still be destroyed?"

    Sarutobi was not angry, but frowned and thought.

    Itachi''s worry was not without evidence. Including the suppression that targeted Uchiha, Danzo, Homura and Koharu had contributed a lot. Even he could not ignore the opinions of these higher-ups.

    Otherwise, wouldn''t these people be decorations?

    If he abdicated, the new Hokage might really be influenced by Homura and Koharu. All his efforts would be in vain.

    Compared to the internal peace of the vige, the friendship of the past was not important.

    When he thought of the scene of Itachi being ''impulsive'', he believed that this enmity had already beenpletely resolved and there was no possibility of turning back.

    If even the move was nned in advance, then it was a bit too terrifying.

    He had no choice but to make a choice between the two sides.

    "Your goal shouldn''t be just to rece the two high-level consultants, right?" Sarutobi stared at Itachi and asked.

    "If possible, I hope that Hiruzen-sama can consider my father. This way, the rtionship between Uchiha n and the vige will be closer."

    Afterying down so much, the most important step in Aoba''s n was finally spoken out by Itachi.

    "Fugaku?!"

    Sarutobi was first shocked, then he understood.

    First, he seized the position of n leader, then he used the chips in his hands to openly negotiate with the vige. While fighting for benefits for his own n, he sent his father to the center of Konoha''s power step by step.

    At this point, if the vige wanted to harm Uchiha n again, it was already impossible!

    Or it could be said that any suppression against Uchiha n could not be achieved, and it could not be hidden from Fugaku, who was in the center of Konoha''s power!

    If this step was sessful, then Uchiha n would be Konoha''s new nobility in one leap, and they would have the opportunity to go back to glory!

 Chapter 354: Behind the Scenes

    Chapter 354: Behind the Scenes

    Truly not simple!

    Sarutobi looked at Itachi with aplicated expression. At such a young age, he already had such political skills, as well as such a meticulous and interlocking n.

    He couldn''t help but realize that he had actually underestimated this super genius of the Uchiha n!

    Should he refuse?

    There was no chance.

    As soon as he made apromise on this matter, when Itachi disregarded the consequences and attacked Koharu, he did not give him any chance to refuse.

    Unless he went back on his word and chose to fight Uchiha to the death.

    Otherwise, Homura and Koharu would be abandoned!

    Compared to the benefits and strength that Uchiha''s entire n had brought to Konoha, what other practical benefits could his two old friends bring to the vige other than having their brains constantly twitching and dragging him down?

    Anyone with a bit of rationality would know what to choose.

    Moreover, although Itachi''s suggestion seemed to be a bit out of line, it just happened to stop right in front of the bottom line in his heart.

    If Itachi wanted to grasp all the candidates of the two high-level advisers in his hands, then Sarutobi would definitely not ept it.

    However, as long as there was a ce, it would be different. Regardless of whether it was to win over or make up for it, was not too excessive.

    This was because Sarutobi could easily stuff the people he liked in to achieve the effect of checks and bnces, and even marginalize Fugaku.

    But no matter what, at least the goal of Uchiha n wanting to protect themselves was definitely achieved.

    Even if it was marginalized, Fugaku also had the right to participate in Konoha''s decision, and he could immediately know the attitude of the vige towards Uchiha n.

    This was just like a nail that had been exposed. If he wanted to y some dirty tricks again, it would be impossible for him to y some dirty tricks behind the scenes.

    "If you want to be Konoha''s high-level consultant, you must first give up your identity as a ninja."

    Before Sarutobi could finish speaking, Fugaku, who had alreadymunicated with Itachi, immediately said without hesitation, "I can give up my identity as a ninja now. Anyway, Itachi will take care of the family. I am very relieved. It is my lifelong dream to contribute to the vige!"

    Compared to the benefits he had obtained, what was the point of giving up his identity as a ninja?

    If at this moment, Fugaku was still the n head, perhaps he would still hesitate.

    But now that the n head was already his son, for the sake of the development of Uchiha n, what was the point of him making a little sacrifice?

    It was fine if he didn''t want to be a mere Jonin!

    The current Fugaku only wanted to control his own fate.

    Although he had expected Fugaku to have such an attitude, Sarutobi still felt a great headache.

    Was Fugaku qualified enough to be Konoha''s high-level consultant?

    Was there even a need to think about it?

    Disregarding all objective factors, if even Fugaku did not have the qualifications, why would Homura and Koharu sit in this position for dozens of years?

    Experience, mind, perspective of the big picture, foresight, and even strength, Fugaku was notcking in any of them.

    The only possibility that Homura and Koharu were stronger than Fugaku was that the two of them had lived for more than a hundred years together, but Sarutobi did not dare to agree just like that. Because this matter was of great importance, he had to carefully consider it.

    "I still need to think about this matter, and I also need to get the approval of the big name."

    Hearing this, Itachi and Fugaku both knew that Sarutobi had wavered, at least not as persistent as before.

    Thus, Itachi immediately nodded, "This matter is not urgent. It is all up to the Hokage-sama."

    "Then the things we talked about before are settled. There are still a few ownerless areas in the vige that can be used as encampment. In a while, you can choose any one of them. Then you can move your people as soon as possible."

    "If someone asks, you know how to exin it. Do not let people think that the vige has really mistreated you."

    "Of course, thank you, Hiruzen-sama. When the nsmen hear this good news, they will definitely know your efforts."

    "Sigh, I hope so. As long as I can resolve this misunderstanding, I will be at ease."

    Sarutobi had sighed countless times today. Although Itachi was very tactful and the vige had not paid any practicalpensation, a high-level consultant was enough to give him a headache.

    Right now, he only hoped that the Uchiha n, who had received proper treatment, could be more honest and not let others say that he had led a wolf into the house...

    Walking out of the Hokage Building, Itachi and Fugaku still looked like they were in a trance, as if they had not woken up from their sweet dreams.

    "That''s it?"

    Itachi hesitated for a moment and nodded, "If there are no idents, it should be a deal. The vige doesn''t want to fight to the death with us, and we don''t want to get to this point, so the result is already the best."

    "When you be a high-level consultant, our n willpletely get rid of the previous predicament, and we will no longer be worried about being targeted and suppressed."

    Fugaku sighed, "Yes, relying on ourself is better than relying on people. When Minato became the Hokage, I thought our n would be valued, but I didn''t expect that such a thing would happen. Instead, we fell into the mud and tasted the cold eyes of outsiders."

    "Previously, you said that no one in our n knows the rules of political games. You are right."

    Itachi said with a smile as he walked, "Actually, I didn''t say that. It was Aoba who said it. He also said that our n loves to be stubborn. We have a one-track mind and don''t know how to be flexible."

    A few days ago, Fugaku, who was preparing to plot a rebellion, looked a little embarrassed. "No matter what, we really have to thank him for this matter. After this matter is over, you can find an opportunity to invite him to our home as a guest. You have known each other for so long, and it is indeed a little rude. If he has any requests that our Uchiha n can fulfill, we can also agree to it. As for the small conflict in the past, let it pass."

    "Yes, father."

    "I almost forgot that you are the n leader now. This kind of thing naturally does not need me to remind you. You can take the responsibility." After Fugaku suddenly realized his identity, he looked at Itachi with a look of gratification, pride, and a trace of mncholy that was difficult to erase.

    Although everyone hoped that their son would be a dragon, when they knew that their son really surpassed them, as a father, they would definitely be hypocritical and entangled. This was also human nature.

    When Itachi and Fugaku went back and told all the n members about the promise of the Hokage, the expression of each n member was not excitement, but confusion.

    Because they were all mentally prepared to rebel, they did not believe that the vige would suddenly treat them so well!

    There were even people who suspected that this was the Hokage''s dying tactic. In order to numb them, he must have secretly prepared to wipe them out.

    In this regard, Itachi and Fugaku could only smile bitterly.

    The dissatisfaction and resentment umted in the hearts of the n members was obviously not something that could be resolved with just a few words.

    However, when the promises that the Hokage gave them were fulfilled one by one, they would naturally change.

 Chapter 355: The Real Plan and the Second Pawn

    Chapter 355: The Real n and the Second Pawn

    After receiving the letter from Itachi, a smile immediately appeared on Aoba''s face.

    Although he was just talking on paper, the real executor was Itachi.

    However, the sess of the n could not be attributed to his contribution.

    If the current Hokage was not Sarutobi, Danzo was not dead, or if it was another Konoha in his heyday, perhaps his n would not necessarily seed.

    However, he was not surprised that this n would seed.

    Also, Uchiha was really lucky at this time.

    The sessive wars and idents caused Konoha to suffer heavy losses. In the end, because of some people''s actions, Uchiha''s personnel and strength were preserved to the maximum.

    In addition, there were Fugaku, Shisui, and Itachi, the three experts who had opened up Mangekyou Sharingan.

    It could be said that this was the peak of Uchiha n''s strength (not counting Madara''s time). There was no family in Konoha''s n that was stronger than Uchiha!

    With such arge chip in his hand, he did not know how to use it. He only wanted to rebel. It could only be said that this family was truly a political instor.

    Fortunately, he was here this time topletely rewrite the fate of Uchiha n.

    To be honest, this feeling of being behind the scenes was quite good.

    However, perhaps because he did not personallye down, the system did not make any movements. Otherwise, this he would at least be a Gold Level Death-Seeking Mission.

    What a pity.

    However, it was not that he did not gain anything at all. In fact, the n to give Itachi was just a part of his other bigger n.

    It was just that this matter was a win-win situation, so he did not tell Itachi in detail.

    Now that the results of Itachi''s side hade out, the next step of his n should begin.

    Thinking of this, Aoba immediately went out and headed straight for Hyuga''s house!

    After learning of Aoba''s arrival, Hyuga Hiashi warmly weed him with great respect.

    Ever since they sessfully solved the matter of Kumogakure''s diplomatic mission, the rtionship between the two of them had taken a step closer, and they even had the intention of bing friends with each other.

    Not to mention that both of them had their own needs, so it was a win-win situation for them to be together.

    If a man had feelings for a concubine, how could their feelings not be good?

    "I like the gift fromst time very much. I just don''t know what you like, so I decided to prepare some gifts. Are you satisfied?"

    There was no hurry to talk about business. First, he had to talk about some useless things. Feelings were something that people in high positions often liked to do. Of course, there were some urgent and special situations.

    Aoba was not in a hurry to exin the purpose of his visit. He just smiled and took a sip of tea. "In fact, I am amon person. I prefer some practical things. It would be good if n Head Hyuga can send some money next time."

    Hyuga Hiashi was stunned at first, thenughed twice. "I like this unpretentious attitude very much. Indeed, for people like us, some practical things are more useful."

    Don''t look at how generous Hyuga Hiashi is now.

    He directly said "vulgar" and rushed out!

    This was the same as saying the same kind of vulgar words from a handsome man, which was provocative, and it turned into harassment from the mouth of the long-haired Ox. It was the same principle as nausea.

    Different people had different lives, so how could there be any fairness for everyone?

    After awkwardly chatting for a while, Aoba and Hyuga Hiashi finally talked about business.

    "Today, I came here specifically to bring a chance to the Head of Hyuga."

    "Oh? I wonder what kind of opportunity it is?" At this time, Hyuga Hiashi did not care too much, because he was betting on Aoba''s future. What benefits could the current Aoba bring to the big family of Hyuga?

    Aoba did not mind and said to himself, "Head n Hyuga should know about what happened at Uchiha''s station a few days ago?"

    Hyuga Hiashi slightly narrowed his eyes and nodded, "I have heard of it. I didn''t expect that Uchiha n actually hid such a powerful force."

    Aoba didn''t answer, but smiled and said, "I know what Uchiha n talked about with the Hokage-sama today, and I also know that Uchiha n is about to rise. I wonder if the head of Hyuga n wants to participate in this opportunity?"

    Hyuga Hiashi''s cup was not properly ced and the tea spilled out.

    After confirming that Aoba was not joking, he immediately opened the door and walked out, "Everyone, withdraw from here. No one is allowed to disturb us!"

    "Yes, sama."

    After Hyuga Hiashi sat back down, he calmed down a little and said, "What can I, Hyuga, get from this matter? What do I need to pay?"

    Aoba smiled. It wasfortable to deal with smart people, so there was no need to waste too much words.

    "As far as I know, Uchiha n is fighting for the right to enter the center of Konoha, and our Hokage does not have a clear objection. Perhaps in a short time, Hyuga will hear the news that Uchiha Fugaku, has be Konoha''s high-level adviser."

    Hyuga Hiashi was shocked and felt that it was unbelievable!

    But after thinking about it carefully, he felt that it was notpletely impossible, especially since Aoba had no reason to lie to him about this matter.

    "So what you mean is..."

    "I think that since Uchiha Fugaku can sit in this position, why can''t Hyuga n also get a seat?"

    It had to be said that Hyuga Hiashi was instantly tempted!

    If there had been no such opportunity in the past, now it meant that the opportunity hade.

    Just like what Aoba said, if the people of Uchiha n could sit in the position of high-level consultant, why couldn''t the Hyuga n, who was as famous as them?

    Moreover, before this news spread, his Hyuga n was the only one who knew about this matter. As long as they took the initiative and used all the resources, they would have a chance to seize the position of adviser before the other ns could react!

    Previously, when Aoba said that he was here to deliver opportunities, he did not believe it. Now, it was impossible for him to not believe it!

    This was indeed an opportunity that could allow them to squeeze into the center of Konoha''s power!

    One had to know that they had been working hard to change the fact that Hyuga n had no fame and no real power.

    This was undoubtedly a great opportunity!

    Thinking of this, Hyuga Hiashi looked at Aoba more eagerly. This kid was simply the lucky star of our Hyuga n.

    If he really seeded, even if this kid really had thoughts about her daughter, Hanabi, he would ept it.

    "Come, my nephew, drink this cup of tea and talk to uncle."

    Well, now he was directly a good nephew.

    Aoba silently cursed, but he still chose to analyze it with Hyuga Hiashi.

    In his n, the two pits of Konoha''s high-level adviser had to be upied.

    And the Hyuga n that he had a good rtionship with was the second chess piece he was going to nt.

 Chapter 356: The Hyuga Clan Who Wanted to Have a Piece of the Pie

    Chapter 356: The Hyuga n Who Wanted to Have a Piece of the Pie

    In Aoba''s expectations, for the sake of the vige''s internal peace, there was a high possibility that Sarutobi would agree to Uchiha n''s request.

    However, out of precaution, Sarutobi would inevitably introduce ''one of his own people'' to form a restriction on Fugaku, so as to prevent Uchiha n from taking an inch and wanting more.

    Especially after the disappearance of Danzo, who was the support of the Hokage, the authority of the two high-level consultants undoubtedly increased a little.

    In this case, the other candidate was very interesting.

    First of all, this person had to be someone who was not on good terms with Uchiha, and he had to stand on his side at the critical moment.

    Secondly, this candidate had to have simr prestige, intelligence, strength, insight, and other factors as Fugaku. It would be best if his status was also on par with Fugaku.

    This way, he would be able to convince the public, and it would not arouse the dissatisfaction of others, let alone be suppressed by Fugaku.

    Finally, considering the brain-dead behavior that Homura and Koharu had done before they passed away, the new high-level consultants had to have a general view of the situation and not damage the interests of the vige. They had to make useful suggestions.

    In this way, there were very few people that Sarutobi could choose!

    In Aoba''s opinion, Hyuga n was a very good choice.

    Because not only was Hyuga n as famous as Uchiha n, their own strength was not bad, and their reputation was very high.

    More importantly, the rtionship between the two families was very tense, and they both looked at each other with dislike.

    Another reason was that Hyuga Hiashi had something against Sarutobi, or perhaps it could be said that Sarutobi had been kind to Hyuga n.

    Under such circumstances, it was very easy for Sarutobi to regard Hyuga Hiashi as one of his own.

    Therefore, as long as the Head of Hyuga, who was well-matched in all aspects, was willing to nod his head, then the position of another high-level adviser could be said to be his!

    Don''t ask, the others were still in the dark, and Hyuga Hiashi already knew what had happened and could fight for it specifically.

    If Hyuga n still couldn''t take this position even with so many advantages, then Aoba really had to consider changing an ally. He didn''t want to be dragged down by a pig teammate.

    Therefore, after carefully analyzing Hyuga Hiashi for a while, Hyuga Hiashi was immediately reassured.

    This high-level adviser was going to be taken by Hyuga n!

    It was just...

    "As a high-level consultant, I have to give up my identity as a ninja. This is equivalent to me giving up my position as the head of the n. This matter is a bit difficult."

    Hyuga Hiashi was not pretending. He was indeed in a difficult position.

    Inprehensive consideration, he was naturally the best candidate. He was also confident that he could persuade the Hokage.

    But it was hard for him to ept giving up his position as the head of the n.

    Unlike Fugaku, he did not have a son as outstanding as Itachi. Hinata''s personality made him very disappointed.

    Did it really worth it to let someone else be the head of the n just because he thought he had the position of a high-level consultant?

    Aoba also knew what Hyuga Hiashi was struggling about. On one hand, it was the interests of the family, and on the other hand, it was his own interests. It was naturally difficult to make a choice.

    Fugaku had already passed the position of the head to Itachi, so he naturally had nothing to think about.

    Otherwise, if Fugaku was still sitting in the position of head n, he would definitely have to think it over.

    However, it was not like there was no other way.

    Aoba, who had put down his teacup, suddenly spoke, "I heard that Hyuga-sama has a younger twin brother?"

    Hyuga Hiashi''s eyes instantly lit up!

    That''s right!

    He and Hizashi were brothers, and Hizashi had been very unhappy when they separated from each other, so he was not qualified to inherit his position as the head of the family.

    Then why not let Hizashi be Konoha''s high-level consultant?

    This way, not only would it make up for his guilt for his younger brother, but he would also be able to take care of both sides. He would continue to sit on the foundation of his Hyuga n Head, and Hizashi would be a nail for their Hyuga n to squeeze into the center of Konoha''s power. He would be able to achieve great things!

    This proposal was simply a divine brush, achieving the best of both worlds, killing many birds with one arrow!

    Even if he had to give up his identity as a ninja, Hiashi believed that Hizashi would definitely agree.

    It was not only because Hizashi needed to prove himself, he needed a stage where he needed to show off his skills, and it could also be considered as fighting for a chance for the separation!

    It had to be known that Hizashi would definitely be a high-level consultant for Konoha, and his status would be different.

    He could also take this opportunity to ease the conflict between nsmen and the branch family for a long time.

    As for whether Hizashi, who held greater power, would not end up like this and instead threaten nsmen, Hiashi was not worried about this at all.

    Because he understood his younger brother and knew that his younger brother was a person willing to sacrifice for the n.

    Besides, don''t you still have the bird-curse seal in the cage?

    "Good, very good! I, Hyuga Hiashi, will remember this kindness. In the future, you will be the most distinguished guest of my family. If you need anything, just mention it. After this matter is settled, I will prepare a generous gift for you, the kind that is particrly practical!"

    "Sama, you are too serious. We are on the same boat, aren''t we?"

    Hyuga Hiashi was stunned for a moment, then smiled and agreed, "Yes, if Hanabi wasn''t too young, we might already be a family."

    Wait a minute!

    What the hell?

    Hanabi?

    Aoba was stunned and suspected that Hyuga Hiashi wanted to use his daughter to tie him up.

    But he was not a beast. Hanabi was too young!

    However, it was a good thing that he didn''t mention Hinata. Otherwise, he would be embarrassed.

    He never thought of snatching a girl from his brother.

    Aoba wanted to exin, but he didn''t know what to say. In the end, he could only shut up.

    Anyway, when Hanabi grew up, maybe he even had a child, so why would he say it to embarrass both sides?

    Therefore, this became a beautiful misunderstanding.

    Hyuga Hiashi thought that Aoba was interested in Hanabi, while Aoba thought that Hyuga Hiashi wanted to tie him up with her daughter.

    "Do you have any good suggestions?"

    "Also, these few days, you must show that your Hyuga n and Uchiha n are ipatible like fire and water. The worse your rtionship with Uchiha n is, the more the Hokage will favor you."

    "Of course, I will send someone to find some trouble for Uchiha and send a few ''big gifts''!"

    "Remember to be careful. Don''t provoke Uchiha''s people. Now the Hokage does not want to see any idents, and maybe you will be punished."

    "I know what to do." Hyuga Hiashi already understood what Aoba meant. If he provoked Uchiha n now, even if it was to be seen by others, the Hokage would definitely punish him severely.

    However, this loss was nothing!

    After finalizing some specific details, Aoba decisively said his goodbyes.

    This time, Hyuga Hiashi was only polite and did not force him to stay.

    Because he had to seize the time to hold a n meeting to discuss how to take over the position of high-level consultant.

    As for the rest, there was still a long way to go.

    In the future, there would be plenty of opportunities to contact feelings.

 Chapter 357: An Unrealistic Experience

    Chapter 357: An Unrealistic Experience

    In Aoba''s real n, whether it was Uchiha n or Hyuga n, they would all be his support.

    As long as he could upy the two pits of the high-level consultant, it could be said that he could fill up the biggest problem of him bing the Hokage, the foundation!

    Then he could quietly increase his strength, umte fame, wait for the opportunity to appear, and reach the top in one fell swoop!

    Moreover, with Uchiha n in front of him to attract attention, Sarutobi would inevitably ignore his existence in order to keep Uchiha n in check, and certainly would not think that Uchiha n and Hyuga n were supporting him.

    Who would have thought that the secret behind Uchiha''s problem was actually a huge n of a spy undercover agent who was plotting to take the position of the 5th Hokage!

    In the next few days, Konoha could simply be described as turbulent and unpredictable!

    Uchiha, who had made a big scene first, had just been taken back the right to garrison forces, and had actually moved his n to the center of Konoha.

    This ce was originally nned to build amercial street, but in the end, it was handed over to the Uchiha n, who had always been disliked, and became a base.

    This change made countless people who didn''t know the inside story unable to understand what was going on.

    Was the Hokage trying to warn the Uchiha n, or was he attaching importance to the Uchiha n?

    However, there were still many smart people who managed to analyze a lot of things through this signal, and then their faces were full of shock!

    The development of the future was just as these smart people had imagined. Not only did the Hokage personally go to Uchiha''s new base, but he also apologized to the people of Uchiha in front of many people.

    He said that he did not do it properly and ignored the feelings of Uchiha''s people. There were also many misunderstandings, and he would definitely correct them in the future.

    It was said that when they heard the Hokage apologize to them, many of Uchiha''s people were stunned and shocked. Then they began to pinch each other''s thighs, suspecting that they were still living in their dreams, or that they had been hit by an illusion!

    In the end, when they found out that it was true, many people revealedplicated expressions.

    They did have dissatisfaction and resentment against the vige in their hearts, but in the end, it was not the kind of unholy hatred like killing a wife and taking away a son, and could be resolved through efforts.

    The Hokage''s efforts were all for show.

    It was true that many of Uchiha''s people felt that the vige had changed their attitude and sincerity toward them.

    This was very important to them!

    Therefore, many people began to waver at this moment.

    If they could be respected and live a happy and peaceful life, who would be willing to fight and kill?

    Then, a scene that made them even more tangled appeared. After apologizing, Sarutobi actually took off his Hokage robe and helped Uchiha''s people build a house together.

    He said that he wanted to atone for his sins and hoped to get their forgiveness.

    It was unknown whether he was conquered by the performance of the Hokage-sama, or he was infected by the personality charm of Sarutobi, who knew he was wrong and changed.

    There were actually quite a few people who spontaneously joined in, and even the expressions they had when they looked at the Uchiha nsmen werepletely different.

    When this move was released, even the group of people who had been watching coldly from the sidelines felt a little ufortable.

    They, who had always believed in eye for eye, tooth for tooth, were now actually twisting like a big girl in the face of these vigers'' warm help and goodwill.

    Completely at a loss!

    The pride hadpletely changed into arrogance, and the softness of his heart had also been touched.

    Was the rebellion really going to continue?

    Perhaps n Head Itachi could really change everything.

    Many of Uchiha''s nsmen couldn''t help but think this way. At the same time, they were less repulsed by Itachi bing their n leader, and they had more trust in him.

    Because the changes in front of their eyes could be seen and touched!

    That was something that even their most trusted n Head, Fugaku, could not do!

    With thisparison, how could Itachi''s reputation not increase greatly?

    And Sarutobi, who had taken the lead, after seeing this scene, also sighed and smiled. At the same time, he began to review the prejudice in his heart.

    He reflected on what he had done wrong, and what he could make up for.

    After Sarutobi left, Homura and Koharu, who had previously agreed that they would damage the prestige of the Hokage and humiliated the vige, achieved unexpected results.

    Not only did the resistance of most of the Uchiha nsmen disappear, but they also gained the admiration and praise of arge number of people!

    It was not terrible to make mistakes, but the terrible thing was that he knew he had made a mistake but refused to admit it.

    The Hokage was also a human, and naturally, there were times when he made mistakes.

    And this time, the down-to-earth image of Sarutobi, who knew he was wrong, immediately closed the distance between him and the ordinary vigers, and was enthusiastically talked about by countless people as an example.

    Therefore, this time, not only did Sarutobi not damage his prestige because of his apology, but he also received the recognition of the people, which made his reputation greatly increase.

    After the results came out, the two high-level consultants who did not know that they had entered the countdown of the workce, their faces were not very good, but they could not say anything.

    Of course, this time, the reason why Sarutobi was able to unintentionally interfere was because he had made a small mistake.

    And after the Hokage left the stage, the people of Hyuga n appeared again.

    There was only one purpose, and that was to find trouble with Uchiha!

    These vermin of Hyuga n that Hyuga Hiashi carefully selected could be said to have perfectlypleted the task he had assigned.

    Then, just when Uchiha n could no longer bear it and was about to make a move in anger, Sarutobi, who received the news, immediately sent Anbu''s people to stop both sides.

    In this situation, if it was any other time, the Hokage would not be partial to Hyuga, but he would definitely be given a big warning.

    However, what surprised everyone was that this time, only Hyuga n was taken away by Anbu''s members, and he also brought the Hokage''s oral decree that he would punish them severely!

    He alsoforted Uchiha n by the way, saying that they would never be allowed to experience unfair treatment in the future.

    As a result, they did not know why they wanted to provoke these Hyuga nsmen of Uchiha n.

    When all the Hyuga nsmen who came to cause trouble were captured, many Uchiha nsmen were still looking at each other in confusion.

    Wasn''t this Rikudou Sennin?

    "We are actually so important in the heart of the Hokage-sama?"

    Everyone looked at each other, looking at each other, their emotions were simplyplicated.

    The experiences of the past few days had almost destroyed their original three views.

    It also let them know that n Head Itachi was not drawing tbread for them, but was really fighting for everything they could not get before.

    It could be said that without n Head Itachi, there would not be a huge change in the attitude of the vige to them now.

    Thinking of this, many people made a decision. As long as this change in the vige side was not short-lived, they could try to integrate into Konoha''srge group and stop thinking about rebellion.

 Chapter 358: The end

    Chapter 358: The end

    This ninja was obviously not strong, but he was too much and ruined my youth. After this operation, many people understood that Uchiha was no longer marginalized, but was greatly valued by the vige.

    Although they were not very clear about the turning point of this matter, many people thought of the shocking civil war that day.

    Was it because of the powerful strength and value that the vige had changed?

    Many people guessed part of the reason.

    But no matter what was said, under the attitude of the vige, Uchiha''s rise was unstoppable.

    Thus, many small ns sent people to send congrattory gifts, iming that they wouldmunicate with each other on a daily basis.

    Although at the beginning, Uchiha''s nsmen were still unustomed to this change, they didn''t take it seriouslyter on.

    With n Head Itachi handling all of this, how could they have the right to worry?

    Moreover, n Head Itachi had warned them more than once to restrain their temper and not stir up trouble. Once they vited it, they would be severely punished!

    No one wanted to be red at by n Head Itachi, Mangekyou Sharingan. It was said that the previous unruly prick had been unconscious for three days and three nights before waking up. The first thing he did after waking up was to admit his mistake.

    No one knew what this guy had experienced, so much so that every time he saw n Head Itachi appear, he couldn''t help but shiver.

    This lesson made everyone''s hearts tremble!

    The first time was like this, and the next time, Susanoo might p his face.

    He couldn''t afford to offend, he couldn''t afford to offend!

    Just like this, another half monthter...

    In the meeting room of the Hokage Building, another meeting was held.

    The people attending were the Hokage, Sarutobi, Hiruzen, the two high-level consultants, Homura and Koharu, as well as Uchiha Fugaku, and Hyuga Hizashi!

    "What is the meeting today about?" Koharu asked with a pale face. Ever since she was admitted to Itachi''s Tsukuyomi, her mental state had been getting worse day by day, and she even had nightmares every night, dreaming that she had been killed and woken up.

    If it was said that she had only hated Uchiha n before, then now it had risen to hatred.

    Homura had a good rtionship with Koharu, so naturally, he did not treat Fugaku well because of this matter.

    There was a sh of pity in Sarutobi''s eyes, but he still sighed and handed the document that he had just arrived yesterday to Koharu.

    "This is a letter of appointment signed by the great name. From today on, you can remove your position as consultants."

    Opening the document and looking at it, Koharu''s face immediately paled even more, then turned from white to ck, and from ck to red.

    This face-changing performance was really amazing, at least level 9!

    "I don''t believe it!"

    With a bang, Homura mmed the table and stood up.

    After turning to Homura, Koharu also looked at Sarutobi coldly, "Hokage, I think we need an exnation. You are not qualified to dismiss us."

    Since he had already done it, Sarutobi naturally would not retreat. So he nodded and said, "Indeed, even as the Hokage, I can''t directly dismiss your duties, but I have obtained the approval of your great name on the grounds of your old age and weak. I hereby approve of you to live a happy life."

    "Sarutobi Hiruzen! What do you want to do? Do you not even care about your old friendship?"

    "It is because of our old friendship that I gave you a way to leave. I will tell the outside world that you have to remove the heavy responsibility because of your body. The facts prove that your vision and decisions are not suitable for Konoha."

    "You!"

    Homura was flustered and exasperated. He turned around to stop him and said coldly, "Hiruzen, don''t forget that you are about the same age as us. How did you get rid of us today? One day, someone will use the same method to kick you out like trash!"

    This could be considered aspletely tearing off all pretenses.

    However, Sarutobi did not seem to care at all. His face was very rxed as he said, "An old man like me is no longer suitable to sit in the position of Hokage. And don''t forget, after Minato died, I have always been acting as the Hokage. When the right person appears, I will naturally pass on the position of Hokage."

    "The biggest difference between me and you is that I have no greed for power, and I have long been blinded by the power in my hands. Don''t think that I don''t know what you are doing in the dark after Minato ascended to the throne."

    "In the past, I didn''t say that I gave you face because of the friendship of the past, but now I have fallen into a physical end. You have to be grateful. I don''t want to have no old friends who can drink tea with me after retirement."

    Homura and Koharu immediately fell silent, and their expressions became extremely ugly.

    It was not only because Sarutobi had poked their sore spot, but also because Sarutobi''sst sentence was a real threat.

    If they dared to speak outside after leaving this ce, or did something that sold out the interests of the vige, Anbu''s people would send them to see Danzo immediately.

    The two of them could not even give up their rights, so they naturally would not give up their lives.

    "If you win, we know what to say and what not to say. After working hard for a lifetime, it is indeed time to rest."

    "Don''t worry, the vige will satisfy all your needs after retirement." Sarutobi nodded in agreement.

    With a gloomy face, Homura turned to Koharu directly pushed open the door and left.

    They thought that they had worked hard for Konoha without merit. This was the truth, but there was another sentence that was called "virtuous people live in the house".

    Others would only do better than them, so why did they have to stay in this position and not retire? Wasn''t it good to go home and retire?

    It was only when the two of them bid farewell and left the stage that Sarutobi sighed extremely tiredly.

    Fugaku and Hizashi, on the other hand, remained silent throughout the entire process.

    Although this matter was rted to them, there was no need to speak too much and provoke others. When it was time to keep a low profile, they had to keep a low profile.

    "I hope you won''t make this mistake again."

    Fugaku and Hizashi nodded solemnly.

    "Although I have agreed to let the two of you be Konoha''s high-level consultants, but for your starting point, every decision you make, and every suggestion you make must put the vige''s interests first!"

    "If the interests of the vige and the interests of your families have a conflict, you must consider it from the standpoint of the vige."

    "If you can''t do it, it''s not toote to leave now. Otherwise, I can guarantee that you won''t have a good end in this position!"

    "You can treat my words as a warning or a threat."

    "I will do what I say!"

    Fugaku and Hizashi couldn''t help but look at each other, then nodded seriously, "Yes, Hokage-sama!"

 Chapter 359: The Twelve Little Powers of Konoha

    Chapter 359: The Twelve Little Powers of Konoha

    When Uchiha turned over, the Hokage personally apologized, and before the heat of Hyuga n was over, another big earthquake happened to Konoha!

    The two high-level consultants of Homura and Koharu took the initiative to abdicate on the grounds that they were old.

    Then, without waiting for the public to digest this news, Uchiha Fugaku, and Hyuga Hizashi all signed off their ninja numbers and reced these two pits, jumping to be the political star of Konoha''s power center!

    Nara Shikaku, relying on his brilliant achievements, was promoted to the Hokage!

    It was also at this time that Sarutobi released the news that Danzo was suspected to have met with an unexpected death, changing the ninja file from disappearance to death.

    The whole process did not give anyone time to react. When everyone received the news, the whole thing had already been settled.

    This also made the few ambitious people beat their chests and stomp their feet, feeling that they had missed a hundred million in vain!

    But even if they had a few guts, they did not dare to openly question this matter, because the implications of this matter were too wide.

    Hokage, Uchiha n, Hyuga n, Nara n, and even the Daimyo of Land of Fire''s famous name. This set of line-up really killed whoever touched it!

    Therefore, an iparably strange scene appeared. Such a big thing had clearly happened, but not many people dared toe together to discuss it. At most, they would privately discuss a few words of spection.

    Of course, after this matter happened, the prestige of Uchiha, Hyuga, and Nara the three ns once again rose a lot, and there was an endless stream of small ns who came to send gifts to contact feelings.

    For this kind of situation, Hyuga n had long been used to it, and it was also arranged in an orderly manner, and the scale of it was very good.

    The Nara n, on the other hand, carried on with their previous image, keeping as low profile as possible.

    On the other hand, the Uchiha n waspletely unustomed to this kind of enthusiasm. They had just climbed out of the mire, and the mud on their bodies had not yet been washed clean. In the end, they had be a fragrant piece of meat in the eyes of a bunch of people. Anyone would feel a little ufortable with this.

    Fortunately, n Head Itachi had a maturity that was different from his age. In addition, Fugaku would asionally give advice to his son behind the scenes and give him some shorings. Thus, he managed to smoothly pass through the storm period, causing many people to have a great change in their impression of Uchiha n.

    Then, with the help of his father, Itachi added a few n rules to restrain his nsmen, so as to avoid the appearance of a ck sheep like Madara who ruined Uchiha''s reputation with great difficulty.

    As for this point, there were naturally some arrogant nsmen who felt dissatisfied.

    However, Itachi also said that there were only three matters. The first two times were severe punishments, and the third time, he directly expelled the n. Get lost!

    Not convinced?

    Sure,e and see if my pair of Mangekyou Sharingan is beautiful.

    Wanting to secretly stir up trouble?

    Did he really think that Susanoo could not kill people?

    After obtaining the support of Fugaku and Shisui, Itachi''s status was already unshakable!

    Moreover, during this period of time when he was the head n, all the changes had been developing in a good direction. Moreover, all the nsmen had seen it with their own eyes. Some small shrimps simply could not overturn any waves, unless someone could open Mangekyou Sharingan again.

    But if it was so easy for Mangekyou Sharingan to open it, then Uchiha would not have been so miserable before.

    At this point, apart from the old Third Hokage who had yet to find a suitable candidate for the Fifth Hokage, Konoha''s right center immediatelypleted a major blood transformation, injecting vitality into Konoha''s development.

    However, these things were too far away from ordinary vigers, so much so that the turmoil urred between the ninja groups, but the ordinary vigers did not have any effect.

    If he had the time, he might as well go and see one or two of The Tale of the Utterly Gutsy Shinobi again. Speaking of which, when would the third one appear?

    This book was so fucking beautiful!

    When Konoha''s internal crisis was sessfully resolved and he smoothly passed the turbulent period, it was already 9 months.

    The Ninja School began to recruit students again, and this year''s opening was destined to be a day that was worthy of being remembered.

    The legend that belonged to Konoha''s top 12 began, but this time, there might be many different things.

    "Let''s go, Naruto. If you arete on the first day, don''t say that you know me in the future."

    Early in the morning, Aoba came to Naruto''s house and picked up the little rascal who was too excited to sleep.

    Today was the first day of school, and his parents would send their children to the ninja school.

    Aoba did not want Naruto to envy others because of this matter, so he could do it for the dead Minato couple.

    With Big Brother Aoba apanying him, Naruto was naturally too happy to find the north.

    After jumping up and down, Naruto put on new clothes and shoes. On his head was the goggles Aoba had given him, and he was instantly revived with full blood!

    It was just that the dark circles under his eyes were too obvious, which made Aoba feel that he should open up another time-management science in the future to let Naruto learn.

    There was no other way. Naruto had been looking forward to this matter of Ninja School for too long. He still hoped that he could make more friends. Yesterday, he was naturally too excited to sleep.

    "I knew it would be like this. Fortunately, I was prepared. Take it and eat it on the way."

    Receiving the bread and milk that Aoba handed over, Naruto was first stunned for a moment, then tore open the package and began to wolf down the milk. In the end, he drank up the milk in one go.

    Then, set off!

    The target is Ninja School!

    When Aoba brought Naruto to the school to report, almost every child was brought over by their parents.

    Perhaps the previous Naruto would be envious, but the current Naruto did not care at all, because he also had Brother Aoba by his side!

    After Naruto looked around for a while, his eyes finally lit up and he shouted in a certain direction, "Sasuke! Sasuke!"

    Sasuke, who had inexplicably turned from the son of the n head to the younger brother of the n head, looked back and his little face immediately darkened. Looking at Naruto jumping up and down in shame, he really wanted to pretend that he did not see and did not know him.

    However, Itachi, who sent him to school, smiled and led him over.

    "Long time no see, Naruto-kun."

    "Itachi Nii-chan, are you here to send Sasuke to school too? I wonder if we will be assigned to the same ss, hehe."

    Naruto still had that silly look, which made Sasuke very unhappy. But at the same time, he was unwilling to admit that Naruto was actually very powerful. He actually caught up, which made him very stressed.

    Especially when his most admired big brother personally defeated his own father and sessfully became the n head, a raging me ignited in Sasuke''s heart.

    If one had to ask what Sasuke''s dream was right now, then he would say he wanted to surpassed Itachi!

    But if he couldn''t even shake Naruto off, then what was there to talk about surpassing Itachi?

    Thinking of this, Sasuke immediately red at Naruto. Perhaps it was time for him to disy the results of his closed door training.

 Chapter 360: Sensei

    Chapter 360: Sensei

    "Sasuke, you can''t be rude."

    Sasuke puffed up her cheeks in anger, but she still greeted the big bastard Aoba and the little bastard Naruto in Itachi''s eyes and then ignored him.

    Fortunately, Aoba and Naruto both knew how arrogant Sasuke was, so they didn''t take it to heart. Otherwise, it would be strange if they didn''t get beaten up with this attitude.

    "I guessed that you would send Naruto to school."

    "Although Naruto still needs more than a month to reach six years of age, since he is already old, there is no need to wait for the next term. Moreover, Naruto is really looking forward to going to school with Sasuke." As he spoke, Aoba rubbed Naruto''s head.

    "That''s true. When I see the two of them, I always think of the days when we went to school together."

    "Yeah, I didn''t expect that so many years have passed in the blink of an eye, as if the day you brought me a lunchbox was yesterday."

    "Who asked me to be careless when making friends? I can''t believe I have a thick-skinned fellow like you by my side. It''s not enough to eat my lunchbox, and you always steal the bento from the girls in the ss."

    Aoba, who had been exposed, immediately became anxious. "How can you say it''s robbery when you are willing to do it! If people can''t finish it, it''s a pity to throw it away. I''m setting an example and sharing my ssmates'' worries! Don''t mislead others, those who don''t know will think I am the head of the leftover disposal group."

    The leader of the leftover disposal group?

    Pfft!

    Aoba''s self-deprecating words made them burst intoughter. Even Sasuke could not hold it in. Heughed so hard that his teeth were almost exposed. His eyes were shining as if he was very interested in Aoba''s dark history.

    When theyughed, Aoba was even less ''happy''. He directly retorted, "Don''t youugh, don''t forget who the fight was because of on the first day of school? In terms of pulling hate and attracting bees ummmm..."

    In order to maintain a good image in front of Sasuke, Itachi immediately covered Aoba''s mouth and dragged him away

    Only the two curious babies were left staring at each other.

    "Humph!"

    On the other side, Itachi, who had dragged Aoba away, let go of the other party after they arrived under the tree.

    The two of them had a tacit understanding and no longer mentioned the embarrassing incident of attracting bees and butterflies.

    "How has it been? Is everything going well?"

    Itachi smiled bitterly. "It''s okay. Although my prestige is still not as good as father''s, at least my n no longer rejects me. Most of my n members are willing to believe me. It''s just that there are too many trivial matters to deal with every day, which severely dys my training time. I''m afraid that if this goes on, I will really be left behind by you."

    Aoba only wanted to return a middle finger to Itachi''s "truth".

    "You even opened Mangekyou Sharingan. Aren''t you afraid of being struck by lightning?"

    Itachi shook his head. "Although activating Mangekyou Sharingan allowed my strength to increase very quickly, after that battle, I discovered that my vision had decreased. I don''t know if it was because I used too much of my eyes or because of Mangekyou Sharingan''s side effects."

    Hearing this, Aoba''s heart tightened. Then, he frowned and said, "This kind of powerful strength has some side effects that can be predicted. I suspect that frequently using it will cause your vision to continuously decline until it loses light. So in the future, you should not use this power unless you have to."

    At this time, Aoba could not tell Itachi that Mangekyou Sharingan would be blind if he used too much, but he could still evolve into an eternal Mangekyou Sharingan or even Rinnegan.

    How did he know this secret?

    Therefore, he could only give a vague reminder.

    "Indeed, father and Shisui seem to have the same feeling, so even after opening Mangekyou Sharingan, they rarely used it."

    In fact, Aoba had been thinking about one thing since a long time ago. The opening condition for Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan was to transnt another pair of Mangekyou Sharingan after he had opened Mangekyou Sharingan, and then there was a chance of sess and difort to be used for everyone.

    It was also mentioned in ''the book'' that Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan''s opening condition was to "seize Mangekyou Sharingan from his fellow nsmen."

    In other words, there was no need to be limited to direct blood rtives, but it might be the eyes of direct blood rtives, and the probability of opening Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan was higher?

    Then the problem was, transnting meant digging out his eyes and recing them with other people''s eyes.

    Then why couldn''t the two Uchiha nsmen who had opened Mangekyou Sharingan exchange eyes with each other?

    This question, Aoba had never figured it out.

    And theoretically, it should be feasible, right?

    However, there seemed to be no precedent, so he was unable to confirm if this was feasible.

    If he could not find any other solution in the future, Aoba was ready to raise this idea. If he seeded, it would naturally be a happy thing. If he failed, it would be fine. Anyway, he could not see it.

    However, it was too early to say this now. He only vaguely had this idea. He could not guarantee that his physical fitness could not be achieved.

    After chatting for a while, the division ended. Naruto and Sasuke were indeed in the same ss.

    Then, under the gaze of Aoba and Itachi, one of the two little guys was happy, and the other walked into the school with a sullen face.

    In the process, Aoba also saw many familiar faces.

    And it seemed like it wouldn''t be long before the era of Konoha, in which the Genin reigned supreme, would emerge.

    Itachi went back to seize the time to train. Aoba was also ready to go back to train, but two Hyuga n members stopped him.

    "Aoba-sama, the head of the n invites you."

    His attitude and tone were very respectful, making people unable to find fault with him.

    Aoba also recognized them. Just now, it was them who came to send Hinata, and Hyuga Hiashi did not show up at all.

    He thought for a moment and felt that there must be nothing wrong with Hyuga Hiashi looking for him at this time, so he could go back with them.

    Aftering to Hyuga''s house with ease, he was taken to the backyard.

    Before he saw her, he heard the voice of a little girl.

    After entering, he saw that Hyuga Hiashi was teaching a little girl who was less than two years old to practice boxing. This was a verymon thing in some big families. Even many children of big families didn''t need to go to some Ninja School. They could just train at home and also be ninjas.

    "Sama, Aoba-sama is here."

    A smile suddenly appeared on Hyuga Hiashi''s serious face. "Nephew, this is my daughter Hanabi. Hanabi likes the gift you gave mest time."

    "Hanabi, call me big brother. This is the big brother Aoba who gave you a gift."

    "Thank you, Onii-chan!"

    The cute little loli in the training suit bowed to him at 90 degrees, which immediately confused Aoba.

    What was going on?

    When did I give Hanabi a gift?

    What the hell is Onii-chan?

    Your father and I are old friends, called me uncle. Ah, yes, it is called uncle. Uh, there seems to be something wrong. I am not a strange uncle.

    Forget it, Onii-chan is Onii-chan.

    Aoba felt that there seemed to be a misunderstanding here.

 Chapter 361: The Evil Kindergarten Teacher

    Chapter 361: The Evil Kindergarten Teacher

    After thinking about it again and again, Aoba seemed to have an uncertain answer in his heart.

    Could it be that the big bear doll he sent to him had given the wrong person?

    Thinking about it carefully, he really didn''t say who he wanted to give it to. If it was the master, he didn''t know when Hanabi was born.

    This misunderstanding was really big. Could it be that he always felt that the way Hyuga Hiashi looked at him was a little strange? Last time, he deliberately mentioned Hanabi''s name to test him. Could it be that he mistakenly thought that he had some thoughts about Hanabi?

    To be honest, he really didn''t want to be pedophilia!

    Thinking of this, he smiled awkwardly and asked tentatively, "Did you give it a name?"

    He was afraid of making another ck dragon, so he deliberately didn''t mention what he gave.

    Then, Hanabi blinked her big eyes and said, "Big Bear! It''s such a big big bear, so it''s called Big Bear."

    En, that''s enough.

    This was the case!

    This little girl was making a scene!

    However, he did not exin anything. If it was a misunderstanding, then it was a misunderstanding. If it was exined clearly, it would be a sinner. It would make everyone awkward.

    Therefore, Aoba decisively skipped this topic and looked at Hyuga Hiashi. "n Head Hyuga suddenly asked someone to find me?"

    "What do you think?"

    Looking at Hiashi''s high-spirited and refreshed appearance, Aoba''s heart moved. Was this benefit of the promise?

    "Then Aoba will not be polite."

    "No need to be polite. I will leave Hanabi to you. Let''s start."

    "Huh?"

    Aoba was stunned. He looked down at the little girl and then looked up at Hiashi. What was this?

    "Can we stop talking about riddles? Why can''t I understand?"

    Seeing his reaction, Hyuga Hiashi smiled and whispered, "It was all thanks to you, so I prepared a gift for you. However, there are too many people who are watching Hyuga n. If I directly give you a weakness, the Hokage will suspect our rtionship."

    "So I decided to change the way. I will tell the public that you are the Taijutsu Sensei that I invited to build Hanabi''s foundation. In this way, as long as you don''t make it public, you can rest easy."

    When Aoba heard this, he instantly put his heart back in his stomach.

    To be considerate, it had to be them, who were in high positions.

    If he was targeted by Sarutobi because of such a small matter, it would be a great loss.

    With such a cover, it was convenient to act, but it also did not prevent him from gaining benefits. It also gave him a perfect excuse to travel to Hyuga n in the future.

    However...

    "I will teach your daughter Taijutsu? Can anyone believe this? My reputation as a wild person is notparable to your Hyuga n soft punches!"

    "What are you afraid of? If I say you can do it, you can definitely do it! Who dares to gossip, isn''t that questioning my taste? Besides, you can teach as much as you want, mainly to build the foundation. Moreover, I asked someone to ask you about your Taijutsu. The level is very high and the skill is very strong. It doesn''t conflict with Gentle Fists. Maybe Hanabi will be able to master it in the future and use other moves."

    "If Hanabi learns it, you won''t lose out."

    After being patted on the shoulder by Hiashi for a long time, Aoba''s ''Byakugan'' was about to awaken, but it was not Kekkei Genkai, but the kind that he got!

    God damn, fat water doesn''t flow to the fields, and it also looks like I took advantage of it.

    I really don''t have any thoughts about your daughter, both of them!

    It was so fucking tiring.

    And just as he mustered up the courage to speak of this matter, he immediately swallowed the words that were about toe out of his mouth.

    Because the system that had disappeared for a period of time hade back to life.

    Ding!

    Special Death-Seeking Mission has been released!

    [Mission name: Strange Uncle who doesn''t want to be a pedophilia. Not a good Hokage.]

    [Description: Agree to Hiashi''s request and help Hanabiy a good foundation.]

    (Look, there is a cute girl alone here. Why don''t we make her cry?)

    [Quest requirement: Make her cry at least three times in the process ofying the foundation and gain Hanabi''s worship! ]

    [Quest time limit: One month]

    [Quest reward: Special Treasure Chest x1, Intermediate Skill Card x1

    [Mission failure: 1x Random Death-Seeking Mission...]

    Pfft!

    Aoba almost spat out a mouthful of blood!

    There were too many points to ridicule

    Isn''t the weird uncle who doesn''t want to be pedophilia a good Hokage?

    This system, you were getting rough!

    I promise I will hit you!

    Also, the mission content and the mission requirements are too different.

    Why did the warm wind suddenly be a sand sculpture wind?

    He had to make Hanabi cry three times and make her worship him.

    Are you sure that Hanabi is not a masochist?

    Or is this not a masochist?

    "Motherfucker!"

    System, I suspect that you are driving, but there is no evidence.

    "Sigh!"

    Aoba suddenly sighed and nodded. "Alright, who told me to go on your pirate ship? But there are some things I want to say first. My training has always been very difficult. Ordinary people can''t hold on at all. Since you have sent people to inquire about it, you must know how much I have suffered to achieve what I have today."

    "So I won''t go easy on her just because she is your daughter. I will be more strict."

    "If you can''t ept it, then forget it. I don''t want the thing."

    Aoba''s words not only did not frighten Hyuga Hiashi, but also made Hiashi approve of his concept and admire him more and more.

    "Don''t worry about that. There are no cowards in Hyuga'' n who give up halfway, nor are there any differences between men and women. Usually, our requirements for the children of our n are also extremely strict. It seems that we have found the right person to find you."

    What Hiashi said was the truth. Perhaps, there was no one in the entire Konoha n who was more strict than their Hyuga n''s rules, including their usual training.

    If one did not meet the requirements, there was no food to eat, and physical punishment was child''s y.

    Their Hyuga n also believed in the way that they raised thier high disciples, so Hiashi was very satisfied with Aoba''s teaching philosophy.

    In addition, he didn''t ask Aoba to teach her daughter on a whim. Instead, he really went to understand her.

    Then he learned from Guy what kind of hellish training Aoba had done in order to temper his Taijutsu!

    That waspletely risking his life!

    Hiashi also wanted to use this opportunity to provoke the other young children in the n, saving them from feeling as if they had worked hard and suffered great grievances.

    They were already happy enough with what Aoba experienced.

    Moreover, he could also take this opportunity to observe whether this brat Aoba really wanted her daughter.

    Therefore, Aoba became a ''young master''.

    In his heart, there was a devil who brought evil people.

    Looking at Hanabi''s innocent big eyes, Aoba showed an evil smile.

 Chapter 362: Crying With a Sound!

    Chapter 362: Crying With a Sound!

    "Onii-chan, why did father leave?"

    "Don''t call me Onii-chan, you have to call me sensei in the future." Aoba said with a straight face.

    "Okay, Onii-chan sensei..."

    Aoba suddenly had a headache. He remembered that Hanabi looked weak on the outside, but in fact, she had a strong self-esteem and was unwilling to admit defeat. However, Hanabi was only one year old at this time. She was really a little silly.

    The two of them had been fighting with each other for several minutes just to address this question. Finally, Hanabi called him sensei.

    Well, it was soft, and the sound was very pleasant.

    Therefore, the sound of crying should also be very nice, right?

    After all, I am not a devil.

    "Come on, let me check your strength before the ss starts. Let me see how many things you have learned."

    Hanabi nodded and then immediately put on airs. She was really talented and wise. No wonder she could beat Hinata until she was four or five years old and directly ran away from home.

    "Ha!"

    Along with a very imposing voice, Hanabi, whose thighs were not even enough to reach Aoba, directly rushed over with her short legs, then jumped up and punched Aoba''s knee.

    Then this frame of seemed to be frozen, and the vibration waves spread from the fist to the whole body.

    Aoba, who had been punched in the knee, scratched his head and cursed himself for going too far!

    It was one thing to bully the little girl, but he even used [Busoshoku Haki], wasn''t he afraid of being killed?

    Yes, a devil who wanted to use this opportunity to make the little loli cry secretly used [Busoshoku Haki].

    What was the feeling of a fist hitting a steel te?

    At this time, Hanabi''s small fist was already red, and tears kept swirling in her eyes. She didn''t know whether it was pain or grievance.

    Fortunately, Hanabi was not very weak, so she was not injured. Otherwise, if an ordinary person punched her with full strength, their finger bones might be broken.

    However, it was worth mentioning that Hanabi was indeed very strong. She was in so much pain that her nose was twitching. However, she didn''t say a word and just endured it. It seemed that she didn''t want Aoba to look down on her.

    This stubbornness was simply carved from the same mold as Hinata.

    The system would mess around!

    "Again! Let me see your determination to be stronger."

    Hanabi sniffed and then stopped jumping. She aimed at Aoba''s calf and hit him hard.

    The rough picture could imagine the picture of little fist hitting the boxing bag.

    Then...

    Hanabi''s whole face was wrinkled, and her eyes were full of tears.

    "Does it hurt?"

    Hanabi pouted and nodded.

    "Do you want to cry?"

    Hanabi immediately shook her head.

    Aoba sighed helplessly, then squatted down and held Hanabi''s red and swollen hand in his hand.

    Just when Hanabi thought that he was trying to help her blow orfort her.

    Aoba poked her on the back of her hand with curiosity and said to himself, "This shouldn''t be hurt!"

    The dam was broken!

    Hanabi burst into tears.

    Even Aoba himself didn''t know that he had always been good at bullying children. Sasuke, who was so proud at that time, was almost cast into a psychological shadow by him, let alone a little girl who was only one year old.

    Maybe he was a straight man.

    Aoba, who had been waiting for the little girl to cry, now had a big headache. Although he had some experience with babes, Naruto saved a lot of trouble. He only needed to eat, drink, and y with him. He basically didn''t cry no matter what grievances he suffered.

    Moreover, when Hanabi cried, the guilt that he had suppressed came up.

    Fine, fine, fine!

    He really couldn''t do this bullshit task.

    If he made Hanabi cry again, Hyuga Hiashi would probably fall out with him!

    Speak of the devil, the devil wille.

    Aoba wasforting the little girl when Hiashi rushed over when he heard the noise.

    "What''s wrong?"

    "It''s because of me."

    Aoba simply exined. He didn''t throw out any responsibility. Then, Hiashi also noticed that his daughter''s hands were red and swollen. He was very helpless.

    He might me her a little, but just like what he said before, he didn''t object to harsh teaching. It was normal for him to be injured.

    So he looked at Hanabi with a straight face. "You can''t even suffer this little bit of pain. Are you still my daughter? Are you as useless as your sister?"

    Hanabi didn''t dare to cry anymore and held back her tears.

    However, after hearing this, Aoba was a little unhappy.

    Although he was very happy with Hyuga n, he was notpletely indifferent to Hyuga n.

    However, because of his identity, he was not qualified to mention it.

    "Hiashi-sama, if I remember correctly, Hanabi will be guided by me for the next month, right?"

    "Of course."

    "Then why are you yelling at her? Did I allow it?"

    Hyuga Hiashi was stunned!

    Was there anyone in this family that he couldn''t yell at?

    And just now, was the dignified head of Hyuga being reprimanded?

    Or was it to stand up for his daughter?

    What kind of messy rtionship was this!

    Just when Hyuga Hiashi was angry, Aoba directly picked up Hanabio and put her on his shoulder. "Let''s go. Sensei will take you to apply the medicine."

    At this time, Hanabi''s little head had also be dizzy. First, there was a sudden addition of Onii-chan, then Onii-chan inexplicably became sensei. Then sensei cried her, her father scolded her, and sensei helped her to anger her father.

    She waspletely confused now, and she couldn''t tell whether Aoba was good to her or not.

    After Aoba sent Hanabi to apply the medicine, Hyuga Hiashi was still standing in the same ce with a ck face. It seemed that he was ready to ask Aoba for an exnation.

    At this time, Aoba didn''t want to argue with Hyuga n, so he said, "Thank you for your cooperation just now, Hiashi-sama. Now, Hanabi has established a preliminary trust in me. Moreover, Hanabi is very talented. She will definitely be an excellent ninja in the future."

    Hyuga Hiashi, who was about to re up, was stunned again. Was he acting on purpose just now?

    Looking at Aoba''s sincere expression, although Hyuga Hiashi was a little confused, he also began to believe it.

    Because it was the honeymoon period between the two sides, the other side had just sold their Hyuga n a big favor not long ago, so they would not fall out with each other just because of such a small matter.

    Since Aoba had given it to someone below the stage, Hyuga Hiashi didn''t want to investigate further, so he went along with the flow and said, "I was afraid that I misunderstood your gaze just now. So this is your idea. Amazing!"

    "Head n Hyuga, you tter me. I hope that in the next month, we can still cooperate so well."

    Aoba said very seriously.

 Chapter 363: Nejis Challenge

    Chapter 363: Neji''s Challenge

    The words that were spoken were like water that was sshed out.

    Hyuga Hiashi was very suspicious of Aoba''s motive for doing this, but how could he be pushed to that position? He could only reluctantly nod his head in agreement.

    Therefore, in the next month, Aoba basically had to take out Hyuga Hiashi every day.

    It just so happened that Hyuga Hiashi, who had received the news, had agreed to it first, so he could not re up.

    This also made Aoba''s prestige in Hyuga n rise day by day. Usually, it was too simple to order anyone to go out and buy a takeout or something!

    As Aoba returned to being serious and began to seriously teach Hanabi toy the foundation, under the influence of the surrounding people, Hanabi began to realize that someone was extraordinary, but there was still a long way to go before she could worship him.

    However, Aoba had already felt that it didn''t matter.

    Making the little girl cry once, he almost nodded and exploded.

    Forget it. Anyway, the mission punishment was not serious. He was even quite curious.

    This day was also thest day of the month period. After this day, Aoba could go back with the gift that Hiashi had prepared for him. No one could find fault with it, because this was the result of hisbor.

    After checking Hanabi''s progress in the past month, Hyuga Hiashi was naturally very satisfied.

    Aoba was not surprised at all. After all, it was just the foundation stage. With Hanabi''s talent, she could find someone who was proficient in Taijutsu to teach her for a period of time.

    However, the next scene was a little interesting.

    In the duel, Neji defeated Hinata without leaving any face.

    If not for the fact that he knew from the beginning that Neji was calm and not good at expressing his feelings, Aoba would definitely doubt whether Hinata had put pumpkin in Neji''s bowl.

    Logically speaking, this time, Neji''s father, Hizashi, did not die for Hiashi. Instead, he became Konoha''s high-level consultant. Neji should not hate nsmen so much and create that bullshit destiny theory.

    Just when Aoba was confused, Neji directly told him the answer.

    "Head n, I want to ask Aoba-senpai to give me some pointers."

    Hinata lost so miserably that Hiashi lost face. Now, Neji was so rude to provoke the guest. This made him even more unhappy.

    However, Aoba took the initiative to agree.

    It was not because he was too bored, but because he saw curiosity and fighting spirit in Neji''s eyes. It seemed that he wanted to fight him from the bottom of his heart.

    Bullying children, of course, the more the better!

    When Konoha became famous, everyone gathered together to chat. "Huo! You were also beaten up by Aoba-senpai? What, you too? And me!"

    How interesting was that!

    Just thinking about it almost made himugh like a pig.

    "Come on, I will be a little gentler."

    After giving a ''little sister-inw'' to Hinata and seeing that his big brother was taking revenge for you, Aoba waved to Neji, regardless of whether Hinata could analyze so much from his eyes.

    Well, it was a bit arrogant.

    But the problem was that the current Neji was not worthy of his attention at all

    Seeing that Neji was not angered by him at all, but was carefully adjusting his pace, looking for an opportunity to make a move, Aoba could not help but show a look of appreciation.

    Among Konoha''s 12 powerful kid, other than Shikamaru, Neji was promoted to Jonin after only three years after graduation, which showed his talent and hard work!

    Unfortunately, Neji, you defeated so miserably!

    "If you don''t attack me, I will go over. At that time, you won''t have a chance to attack."

    Under Aoba''s'' kind ''persuasion, Neji finally rushed over and used his family''s Gentle Fist to hit him with a palm!

    Everyone knew that Gentle Fist was definitely a palm technique, just like swordsman who used a sword. They were allmon knowledge.

    The timing of Neji''s attack was not bad. It was obvious that he often fought with others. However, in Aoba''s eyes, Neji''s speed and strength were really just like that.

    It was fine to fool ninja, but to use it to deal with him was to find trouble for himself.

    He saw Aoba lightly p his right hand, and thetter hit away Neji''s palm strike first. Then, Neji''s expression suddenly changed and he was sent flying

    This kick was so fast!

    Because Aoba had used most of his strength in the end, Neji did not lose his ability to fight and could still barely get up.

    However, even if Aoba had pulled back his strength, Neji still felt as if he had been fiercely hit by a wild boar. He almost could not catch his breath.

    "Are you stilling?"

    Aoba did not chase after the victory. He was bullying the weak.

    Neji was not in a hurry to make a decision. Instead, he asked, "Just now, my attention was always on your shoulder. How did you kick so fast when there was no change?"

    Aoba was a little surprised by Neji''s observation andbat thinking ability, but he could not exin it because [Hakuda] was full of all kinds of strange postures. People who did not have good bnce could not even enter the door.

    He had also practiced for a long time and could naturally make many extraordinary physical movements.

    It was not a big deal for him to be able to use kicking skills without moving his shoulders.

    As he fought, he suddenly did a handstand. Have you seen him?

    What a big fuss!

    Seeing that Aoba did not have any intention of exining, Neji also knew that he was too abrupt. The previous abrupt invitation to the guest had already made the head of the family unhappy. Now, it was even more inappropriate to ask about his skills.

    However, for Neji, whether it was Shinomiya Aoba or his self-created body technique, he was very interested.

    Therefore, he would rather be scolded and tried just now.

    Neji, who did not want to give up just like that, immediately assumed a posture and rushed towards Aoba again.

    Moreover, this time, he used his full strength.

    Byakugan, open!

    Eight Trigrams Sixty-Four Palms!

    Vaguely, Aoba felt an imposing aura pressing down on him.

    He did not expect that at this time, as a member of the branch family, Neji would actually learn this move by relying on his talent. It was really like the back waves of the river pushing forward.

    But it''s a pity that I''m not your first wave!

    Tekkai!

    Busoshoku Haki!

    Aoba just open another Halo Thorns!

    "En, this should be enough. Otherwise, it would be pure bullying." Aoba thought for Neji in particr.

    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!

    Even though Neji''s Byakugan could see the chakra meridians in Aoba''s body, his Eight Trigrams Sixty-Four Palms werepletely unable to break through Aoba''s defense, let alone block it.

    The first palm strike caused Neji''splexion to change, and he suspected that there was a steel te hidden inside Aoba''s clothes.

    But under Byakugan''s vision, this kind of thing naturally did not exist on Aoba''s body.

    Moreover, Neji also discovered that every time he struck, there would be a very strong rebound force that would rush straight at him.

 Chapter 364: Sarutobis Crystal Ball

    Chapter 364: Sarutobi''s Crystal Ball

    After forcing himself to p out a few more times, Neji felt that his hands were already numb from the shock.

    However, Aoba, who had been beaten up, was still smiling as he looked at him.

    He had been underestimated!

    Although Neji knew from the beginning that it was impossible for him to win, he did not expect that the gap between the two sides was actually so great!

    He didn''t even manage to force out the Taijutsu that the other party was good at, and he was even crushed from all sides.

    An unyielding look shed through Neji''s eyes. Even if his hands were broken, he still had to finish this Eight Trigrams Sixty-Four Palms!

    Bang, bang, bang

    But just as Neji''s hands trembled and he gritted his teeth to attack, Aoba suddenly said, "Continue to act tough. I think you don''t want your hands anymore."

    Before he finished speaking, Aoba made a bent motion towards Neji''s forehead, and then...

    Pa!

    Neji, who had only finished thirty-two palm strikes, felt as if he had been smashed by a hammer on his head. Suddenly, his vision went ck, and he flew out uncontrobly.

    Afternding, Neji, who had stars in his eyes and almost had a slight concussion, struggled to get up again. However, when he exerted force, he felt an intense paining from his arms. He could not help but let out a groan.

    "If you don''t want to practice leg techniques in the future, I advise you to hurry up and apply medicine to bandage your wounds and recuperate for a period of time. Right now, your bones are still slightly cracked. If I really let you finish the full set of Eight Trigrams Sixty-Four Palms just now, then don''t even think about taking your two arms."

    Apart from all his abilities, Aoba really kindly advised him a few times. He also did not expect Neji to be so fierce. It was fine if he knew that he could not win, but he still had to fight. But was there a need to gamble on his two arms? Did he y so big?

    To be honest, if he did not hit the south wall, he would not turn back. To be ugly, he was stupid!

    However, Konoha''s 12 powerful kid seemed to be never ambiguous when they should risk their lives. When they shouldn''t risk their lives, they would never back down for their own beliefs.

    Think about thepetition between Rock Lee and Gaara. It was just a fucking Chunin Exam. Was there a need to risk his life? He even gambled with his future and his life as a ninja.

    If not for Tsunade, then Rock Lee might have basically said goodbye to his life as a ninja.

    Many people felt that it was not worth it after seeing it, but they had to admit that they all had a reason to do so. Or rather, in the situation at that time, they thought that they were worthy to gamble with their everything, even if they lost with nothing.

    Perhaps it was because of this very foolish belief that he could create so many miracles.

    Seeing Neji bow to him in pain and leave for treatment, Aoba suddenly said to Hiashi, "His name is Neji, right?"

    "He is Hizashi''s child." Hiashi seemed to have something to say.

    "We are all people of the same family. Is there really a need to be so clear about it? In short, I think highly of him. This child, Neji, will definitely be a great person in the future. Unfortunately, there is a knot in his heart, which makes his personality a little too extreme."

    Aoba did not say much, but he stopped.

    Of course, Hiashi understood what he meant. It was just that this matter involved a lot more, and even he could not change it, so he simply did not talk about this topic.

    On the contrary, Hinata and Hanabi looked at Aoba with admiration.

    As the saying went, there was no specific understanding withoutparison.

    Just like someone said who was strong, but how was it strong? There was no specific concept in their hearts.

    But if you said who could beat the Hokage with one hand, this strength was suddenly reflected.

    Right now, Aoba was like this.

    Because in the eyes of Hinata and Hanabi, Neji was as strong as a mountain pressing down on them.

    Especially Hinata, she had never won and lost miserably every time. This was one of the reasons why Hiashi was more and more disappointed in her.

    And just now, the ''invincible'' brother Neji was beaten to the point that he couldn''t fight back at all. The whole process was as easy as throwing away an ant in the palm of his hand.

    This ''strong'' was deeply rooted in the hearts of the people.

    Of course, it was only like this for the two little ones. The others would definitely not feel that it was easy to beat up a student who was not even a Genin. What was there to brag about?

    Then, Aoba proposed to take his leave and naturally left Hyuga''s house with the gift that Hiashi had prepared for him.

    Moreover, this gift was very satisfying to Aoba. There were no fancy things, only exploding talismans and money.

    It seemed that he had found someone to inquire about his specific preferences and knew how to conduct himself!

    After Aoba left, Hiashi frowned and thought for a moment. He suddenly called a servant and said, "Prepare some good medicine and send it to Neji. In the future, Neji''s traiing resources and daily treatment will all rise one level."

    "Yes, sama."

    This was not a sudden impulse from Hiashi, nor did it mean that Aoba really had such a great impact on him.

    It was just that he felt that there was really no need to divide it so clearly, especially after Hizashi entered Konoha''s management.

    "Main family, branch family. Sigh..."

    The next day, Aoba received the notification that the mission had failed early in the morning. This was also the first time he had not thought of any way toplete the mission.

    However, after being mentally prepared, he was still shocked by the random punishment mission issued by the system.

    Ding!

    Random Punishment Death-Seeking Mission has been released!

    [Mission name: Old Tales!]

    [Description: There has always been a legend circting in Konoha. When you bathe, there will be a pair of lecherous eyes watching you from the dark.]

    [Stop guessing. It is what you think! ]

    [Mission Requirement: Smash the crystal ball that Sarutobi used to peep.]

    [Mission Time Limit: One day]

    [Quest reward: None]

    [Quest failure: Continue to carry out the random death-seeking penalty quest until it ispleted. (Before that, the rewards for any death quest will no longer be issued.]

    [PS: Facing a bunch of old men who are still widowed, do you really have the heart to destroy his only hobby?... ]

    "Annoying!"

    Aoba never thought that it would be such a task. If he had known earlier, he might as well harden his heart and make the little girl cry twice. At least there would be a reward.

    However, it was time for him to fix the entricity that Sarutobi always peeped at.

    Aoba even suspected that Jiraiya had been taught astray by Sarutobi, which was why he always went to the female bathhouse to collect materials.

    Compared to Jiraiya who had to personally go out and take the risk, Sarutobi was much more brilliant. He directly used the telescope technique, holding the crystal ball, he could see the high-definition broadcast of the show.

    He was so old, but he was not afraid of exploding blood vessels

    After calming down, Aoba was determined to ''eliminate evil for the people'', and maybe that old Sarutobi had peeped at him with the water crystal ball, so he had to find a way to smash it.

    Then, Aoba began to have a headache.

    He would definitely smash it, but how should he do it?

    If he directly rushed into the office and smashed the crystal ball in front of Sarutobi, Sarutobi would have to fight him to the death!

    Therefore, this matter could only be resolved by wits.

 Chapter 365: No Time to Explain, Get Ready!

    Chapter 365: No Time to Exin, Get Ready!

    Suddenly, Aoba''s eyes lit up as he thought of a good idea.

    The mission requirement was only to smash Sarutobi''s crystal ball, not to say that he had to personally smash it!

    There was no need to think about it, this kind of thing only needed to be done by Naruto.

    With Naruto''s special identity and the guilt that Sarutobi felt towards Naruto, let alone smashing the crystal ball, even if he smashed his office, would he dare to touch Naruto?

    One had to know that in the original work, Naruto had stolen the forbidden scroll with a swagger. Under the instructions of Sarutobi, many of Anbu''s members did not dare to move, not even daring to show their faces.

    Even such an important thing, Sarutobi could turn a blind eye to it and let Naruto steal it, let alone a worthless crystal ball!

    Thinking of this, Aoba was really enlightened!

    Perhaps if it was someone else, they would have to think of ways to approach Naruto to fool him.

    But who was he?

    He was the big brother that Naruto admired the most!

    In that case, wouldn''t it be perfectly justified for big brother to let little brother do something?

    At worst, he would wait for Naruto to return and then take Naruto to have a big meal.

    It''s settled then!

    As for Sarutobi, if he knew that he was the one who ordered Naruto, would hee and find trouble with him?

    Hehe!

    Uzumaki caused trouble for me, Shinomiya Aoba, what right do you have to find trouble with me?

    Anyway, it was not a big deal. If he was caught on the spot, Aoba would not be afraid at all!

    Therefore, Aoba, who had thought it through, immediately set off to Naruto''s house. It happened to be the holiday yesterday and today at the Ninja School. Otherwise, he could only go to the Ninja School to pull Naruto out...

    "Aoba Nii-chan?"

    "There is no time to exin. Come with me!"

    Just like that, the dumbfounded Naruto was directly dragged away by Aoba.

    "Aoba Nii-chan, where are we going?"

    "Cough cough, since you have already gone to school, then big brother will not hide it from you. Actually, I called you out today to give you a test to see if you can solve big brother''s problems in the future."

    Aoba''s tone of voice was full of righteousness!

    Naruto did not think too much about it. Instead, his eyes were shining and his head was full of thoughts. "Test? Help Aoba Nii-chan solve his problems? Can I finally help?"

    Therefore, Naruto immediately said excitedly, "What test is it? I will definitely try my best toplete it!"

    "Very good, Nii-chan really didn''t dote on you for nothing." Seeing that Naruto was so easily fooled by him, Aoba was also very emotional. Fortunately, he was a spy with a bottom line and a goal. Otherwise, he would be able to kidnap Naruto in minutes.

    "Nii-chan has a map here. In a while, you will use the Transformation Technique to sneak in. After that, you will enter the room with the X-painted above. After entering, you will find a crystal ball like this and smash it!"

    "Be careful, this is a test for you, so you can''t be discovered during the entire process. Once you are discovered, it means that you have failed, understand?"

    Aoba deliberately said it so seriously to make Naruto feel more immersive, and also to clear himself up, so that Sarutobi would not suspect that he had other motives.

    In fact, no matter what Naruto became, he would be discovered immediately.

    Naruto listened very seriously and was very confident.

    "Then I will leave the rest to you. Don''t let Nii-chan down."

    "Don''t worry, Aoba Nii-chan. I will definitely pass the test!"

    Naruto confidently took the map and left.

    Meanwhile, Aoba used [Eye Of Perception] to immediately find one of the Anbu members who was secretly protecting Naruto.

    "Hey, don''t be nervous. It''s me."

    The heart of the member of Anbu, who was hiding in the tree and was suddenly patted on the shoulder from behind, was almost scared out of his mind!

    Kunai waved in the air and was stopped by someone.

    Then he saw a very familiar face

    "Shinomiya Aoba? What do you want to do?"

    Although they knew each other, he still did not let down his guard during the mission.

    "I told you not to be nervous. If I had any thoughts about you, you would have been a dead man just now."

    Although what Aoba said was the truth, it was ear-piercing and extremely unpleasant to hear.

    Fortunately, he wore a mask on his face. Otherwise, Aoba would be able to see a ck face at this time.

    "If you have something to say, just say it. I don''t have the time to waste on you."

    Aoba was not annoyed and said with a smile, "Help me with a favor. Send a message back and say that Naruto is going to steal something in the Hokage Building. Let Hiruzen-sama and the big guy cooperate with each other and pretend that they didn''t see anything, okay?"

    The member of Anbu was stunned and wondered if he was hearing things.

    "What did you say"

    "Shh, be quiet. Why are you so excited? Is Anbu''s current business level so low? Sure enough, it was right to reject the old man''s invitation."

    When the member of Anbu heard Aoba''s muttering, his teeth were about to break.

    "Then I''m really sorry. Your business level is so low, and I have embarrassed you."

    "There''s no need to apologize. With this self-awareness, you are much better than the others. I think highly of you."

    "What are you trying to do? What is Naruto going to steal?"

    "Nothing. I just want to give Naruto a challenge to increase his confidence." Aoba said indifferently.

    "Don''t you know that this is making Naruto get into trouble? No, I have to stop him."

    "Come back here!"

    Aoba grabbed him back. The Anbu member tried to struggle, but there was no effect. If they really fought, there was no chance of winning.

    "When I was as old as Naruto, how many troubles have I caused? As my little brother, I can''t not get into trouble. And don''t worry, Hiruzen will definitely agree. Just send my original words over. When the timees, everything will depend on Hiruzen''s arrangements."

    It seems like this is the case?

    The member of Anbu was confused, and when he came back to his senses, he was already gone.

    He hesitated for a moment, and finally decided to report this matter to the higher-ups.

    Aoba said so much, but one thing was right. He was not qualified to make decisions for the Hokage-sama, and all arrangements had to be heard.

    Therefore, he immediately disappeared from where he was.

    Soon, before Naruto arrived, he reported this matter to the Hokage.

    After hearing this, Sarutobi was also confused.

    What was this?

    Someone had instructed Kyuubi toe to the Hokage Building to steal things, and even specially asked Anbu''s members to send a message, asking him to cooperate as the Hokage?

    "Am I too old to keep up with the times, or has the world changed too much?"

    Sarutobi suddenly wanted to pinch his thigh to see if he had not woken up, or had he been hit by someone else''s Genjutsu?

    "What the hell is this brat Aoba doing?"

 Chapter 366: This is How Geniuses Act

    Chapter 366: This is How Geniuses Act

    Sarutobi was really confused by Aoba''s action.

    However, he also wanted to see what this guy was doing. Anyway, the security in the Hokage Building was so tight. If Naruto really stole something important, he could catch it back in a blink of an eye.

    "Inform all the guards to hide. No matter what they see, don''t make a sound. Just pretend that you didn''t see it. The rest will wait for mymand."

    "Ah?"

    "What? Go!"

    "Yes, Hokage-sama."

    The member of Anbu, who came to inform the Hokage, was dumbfounded. He could not understand why even Hiruzen had to follow him.

    But besides obeying orders, did he dare to question the decision of the Hokage?

    So he began to think about some things, suspecting that he did not see the essence of the matter clearly...

    When Naruto took the map drawn by Aoba and asked for directions all the way, and finally found the Hokage Building, Aoba, who was secretly following him, also fell silent.

    Sure enough, his way of doing things was right, otherwise, with Naruto''s level, any task would be messed up!

    Made, this was the first time he saw the infiltration mission, and he would find someone to ask for directions!

    Then, an even more awesome operation came

    Naruto, who was hiding outside, hesitated for a while before forming a seal and using the Transformation Technique.

    When Aoba saw this, he instantly vomited blood. He wished he could rush over, hang Naruto up, and beat him up!

    You sneak in and turn into my appearance, what are you doing!

    "It wasn''t easy for me to get rid of myself, but you actually want to drag me into the water again. Is there a need for you to trick me like this?"

    Aoba now seriously suspected that he had asked Naruto to do this task. Was there something wrong with his head?

    Or was it that when he flicked Neji''s forehead yesterday, it was actually an illusion? Was he flicking his own forehead?

    "Forget it, it''s not worth getting angry with Naruto. You can change whatever you want. As long as you can smash the crystal ball, it''s fine."

    Aoba, who wanted to blind his eyes, no longer had high expectations from Naruto.

    On the other side, after transforming into Aoba, Naruto, who sessfully entered the Hokage building, did not treat himself as a infiltrator at all. Instead, he looked around curiously as he walked.

    But what was even more strange was that when facing Naruto, who almost wrote the words ''I have a problem'' on his face, the people around him did not even look at him. Instead, they quickened their pace and pretended not to see him.

    This also made Naruto, who had not realized that he had already been exposed,pletely relieved.

    "Sure enough, choosing to be Aoba Nee-chan is right. With Aoba Nee-chan ''s reputation, entering this kind of ce is not easy."

    "I, Naruto, have seen through the essence of this test!"

    And then

    He was lost.

    Walking around the Hokage Building, he could not find the room on the map.

    Such an arrogant behavior made Anbu''s members, who were hiding in the dark, angry.

    If not for the order of the Hokage-sama, they would have rushed out and captured this intruder who was swaggering like shopping!

    Until Sarutobi, who wanted to see what Aoba and Naruto wanted to do, could not help but stop Naruto who was running around.

    "Shinomiya Aoba, are you looking for something?"

    "Ah, no, I didn''t, I..."

    Naruto, who had not experienced any storms, suddenly panicked. Then, he took out the map that Aoba had given him in a hurry.

    "I was looking for this ce, but I identally got lost."

    The female ninja looked at the map, and her mouth twitched. However, she did not forget what the Hokage-sama had told her. She gently said, "Shinomiya Aoba, you really know how to joke. Isn''t this office of the Hokage-sama? I''ll take you there."

    "Haha, haha, right? That''s right, I was just joking. Well, is the Hokage-sama inside?" Naruto awkwardly smiled and scratched his head. Then, he asked with a fleeting gaze.

    At the same time, he thought to himself, "Hokage-sama''s office? Sure enough, Aoba Nee-chan ''s test is not so simple. Fortunately, I am smart, otherwise I will definitely be discovered."

    "Hokage-sama is not here, but you can wait inside for a while."

    "Great! Uh, I mean, I have something important to report to the Hokage-sama. It is fine to wait for a while."

    The female ninja did not reply and immediately led the way. If not for the instructions of the Hokage-sama, she would have been unable to hold back.

    What was even more amazing was that there were still a lot of peopleing just now, but in such a short time, not a single person could be seen.

    In order to cooperate, Sarutobi was really worried to death.

    "It''s here. The Hokage-sama still needs a long time toe back. I also have something to deal with, so I won''te again. In addition, no one else wille to disturb you. You can rest assured and wait slowly."

    In order not to make Naruto confused, the female ninja was also worried to death, and just said, "You can do whatever you want. You don''t have to worry that someone wille to stop you." This kind of words.

    Naruto wasn''t that smart. He didn''t feel that something was wrong at all. Instead, he felt that his ''luck'' was very good.

    Therefore, after the other party left, Naruto immediately began to rummage around impatiently.

    It was like some confidential documents that he couldn''t understand, secret information about other Ninja Vige, and all kinds of scrolls... Naruto only nced at them and threw them to the side.

    Only when he pulled off a piece of red cloth and revealed the crystal ball inside did Naruto finally reveal an excited expression. He picked it up and wanted to throw it on the ground.

    However, he immediately stopped what he was doing because he suddenly thought that if he smashed the crystal ball, it would definitely cause a bigmotion and might even expose him.

    So the best way was to steal this thing and then break it.

    "I''m so smart!"

    After giving himself a thumbs up, Naruto immediately wrapped the crystal ball in a red cloth. After thinking for a while, he stuffed it back into his clothes.

    A big bump immediately appeared on his stomach, as if he was about to give birth after ten months of pregnancy.

    After that, he didn''t forget to simply return the things that had been thrown all over the ground. Anyway, it was almost enough.

    Such a hasty post-action process really made men cry when they saw it, and women wouldmit suicide if they saw it

    But Naruto was very satisfied!

    Then, with a big belly, he opened the door and looked around. After finding that there was no one, he directly walked out.

    Along the way, he was particrly nervous, but not to mention being caught, he could not even see the shadow of a ghost.

    He walked out of the Hokage Building with great ease.

    "Haha, I am indeed a genius! Even such a difficult test can''t stump me!"

    At this moment, Narutoughed very happily.

    As for the others, they were iparably silent.

 Chapter 367: The Big and Small Devils that Plagued Konoha

    Chapter 367: The Big and Small Devils that gued Konoha

    Just as Naruto left with the crystal ball, Sarutobi, who had returned to the office, revealed endless confusion in his eyes.

    The entire process of Naruto''s actions was basically seen in his eyes. There was only one word, which was

    With this rough method of stealing, it was estimated that even the neighborhood could catch it on the spot, not to mention the heavily guarded Hokage Building.

    No wonder that little rascal Aoba sent someone to pass on the message, asking him to cooperate a little more.

    If not for him cooperating to transfer all the guards away, making everyone turn a blind eye to Naruto, and even sending people to lead the way for Naruto, Naruto would at most be able to pick up a stone from the door and return

    Then the question was, why did these two brats steal his crystal ball?

    En?

    Wait a minute!

    Crystal ball?

    Fuck!

    My crystal ball was stolen!

    Sarutobi suddenly realized that his most adorable Little Treasure, had been stolen by someone else, and it was even stolen from under his nose with his cooperation

    "Someonee, someonee quickly!"

    With two ''shua'' sounds, the two Anbu staff members knelt down on one knee in front of Sarutobi. Then, Sarutobi said anxiously, "Crystal ball, my crystal ball has been stolen. Go and get it back for me!"

    "Uh, huh?"

    The two Anbu staff members looked at Sarutobi in shock and confusion, as if their brains had short-circuited.

    Wasn''t it your order to get someone to steal something?

    You even told us not to make it public, just pretend we didn''t see it.

    Why is there such a face now?

    Could it be that the previous Hokage-sama was a fake?

    Half of their brain cells were instantly necrotized, and they were still continuously necrosis

    Sarutobi was also a little embarrassed, but he reacted quickly and immediately cleared his throat. "Cough cough, it was actually just a maneuver. Now hurry up and get the thing back!"

    "Right, the thing is with Uzumaki Naruto, or it is in Shinomiya Aoba''s hands. Hurry up and get it back. What are you waiting for?"

    "Yes, Hokage-sama."

    The two Anbu staff members were confused and almost hit the wall.

    Since you know who did it, what were you doing?

    Do you think we are too idle every day?

    Are you looking for something to do for us?

    Thank you so much!

    Huft!...

    At the same time, apart from the Transformation Technique, Naruto also met up with Aoba.

    "What about the things I want?"

    "What I want, you may not bring it."

    "Check the goods first, and then I will take you to have a big meal."

    Naruto, who was rubbing his head, immediately stopped hurting, "Here! I am really a genius, the whole process was very smooth!"

    Aoba ignored Naruto''s excited speech and self-praise. He thought in his heart, ''If I had not informed the Hokage in advance and asked everyone to cooperate with you, with your skills, forget it. If you went to the small store to steal things, you would be beaten out.''

    But no matter what, Naruto did sessfully steal the old man''s treasure.

    No one else would be able to do this!

    Therefore, no matter how well Naruto did, no one would be able to take the credit away.

    He held the crystal ball in his hand and knocked on it.

    Is it good?

    Good sounding is a good ball.

    However, it was better to smash it quickly so as not to have too many nightmares.

    However, it was definitely not possible to smash it directly like this. He had to take off his pants and fart, covering the entire cloth.

    Therefore, Aoba, who had a twisted idea, first handed the crystal ball to the puzzled Naruto, then ran dozens of meters away and shouted to Naruto, "Throw it over. If you can handle it, I will take you to have a big meal tomorrow!"

    "Okay!"

    Naruto did not doubt him. He even used the strength to throw the crystal ball to Aoba.

    Not only was the strength wrong, but even the direction was ridiculously off.

    "Yes, it should be stable now. When the old man asks about itter, tell him that Naruto identally broke it."

    Aoba, who was standing on the spot, had no intention of moving at all. He even prepared to throw the me to Naruto. He was simply bringing evil people.

    But in Aoba''s view, it was only right for a little brother to take the me for his big brother. Moreover, it was just a small matter. Sarutobi probably didn''t even dare to say harsh words to Naruto.

    Then, a shout suddenly came, "No! Keep the ball!"

    It was unknown where the two Anbu members came from, but they desperately ran towards thending point, trying to catch the crystal ball.

    Aoba suddenly realized, "Oh, don''t keep the ball. Good point!"

    Aoba exploded through [Thunder Breathing], leaving a series of lightning tracks. He rushed to thending point of the crystal ball and opened his arms.

    The two Anbu members who were rushing behind saw this and immediately breathed a sigh of relief, then slowed down.

    Then the crystal ball quickly fell. It went straight through Aoba''s outstretched hands and smashed into the ground, breaking into pieces!

    "Ahh, I didn''t catch it."

    Aoba turned around with an innocent look and immediately saw two dumbstruck Anbu members.

    "You, you!"

    "You are finished, just wait to go to jail!"

    "Instigate others into the Hokage Building to steal things, and then break the Hokage-sama''s favorite crystal ball. You are gone!"

    Aoba innocently spread out his hands, "You can do whatever you want, but you can''t speak nonsense! I didn''t even touch this crystal ball, how can it be considered as me breaking it? It is clearly you two who are not protecting it!"

    "You are ndering me! Just you wait, we will report this to the Hokage-sama."

    "Go, go, go. In a while, find me at YakiniQ Barbecue Shop."

    Aoba had an indifferent expression on his face. Even if it was really him who smashed it, for the sake of Minato, Sarutobi could not do anything to him.

    He couldn''t just throw him out as a rebel just because he smashed a crystal ball.

    Since ancient times, there had never been such a funny reason.

    Moreover, he still had the amulet, Naruto.

    In the original work, Naruto had done so many ''major events'' that no one dared to think of. He had caused so many troubles, and there were countless big and small ones. In the end, what happened? Wasn''t he still doing what he was supposed to do?

    So what if he taught Naruto to be mischievous and instigate Naruto to cause trouble?

    After the two Anbu members left indignantly, Aoba pinched his waist andughed out loud. He had a kind of momentum that could do nothing to him!

    And his ''little brother'' Naruto also followed suit and came to Aoba''s side, imitating his appearance. "Ha!"

    (Who can draw a picture for this scene?)

    At this moment, the two devils who had harmed Konoha for countless years in the future finally revealed their fangs.

    Theter generations called this day ''crystal change''!

    Everything had to start from the ball

 Chapter 368: This is the Real Terrorist Organization

    Chapter 368: This is the Real Terrorist Organization

    Just as Aoba had thought, the shattering of the crystal ball caused Sarutobi''s heart to ache.

    However, after calling Aoba and Naruto over and scolding them for an hour, he still raised the crystal ball up high and gently let go of this matter.

    He was like a certain cute young man who had been identally been discovered by his parents for doing something. He was so angry that he wanted to die, but he was unable to tell the reason why he was really angry. Moreover, his parents, who were puzzled, had no way to do anything about it.

    Reality proved that he could only swallow his teeth after breaking them, so that he could recover some blood and replenish his calcium.

    In any case, Aoba and Naruto had long since had the foresight to stuff cotton balls into their ears, and even the ''arrogance'' that was used to dig their noses with their little thumbs was a legacy.

    Only the heavens knew how much Sarutobi regretted that he had agreed to let this bastard Aoba take care of Naruto in private.

    Konoha''s flower had grown crooked!

    Would it grow into a man-eating flower in the future?

    It was a pity that it was toote to regret now. He only hoped that these two little bastards would make less trouble in the future and cause less trouble for him.

    He suddenly felt very tired and wanted to retire

    Sarutobi looked at the crystal ball fragment on the red cloth. A tear streaked across the corner of his eyes. That was the only hobby of his deceased youth and hister years of life...

    After the punishment mission ended, Aoba felt refreshed and lived a peaceful life for two days. Then, there was movement from the Akatsuki Ring that was ced on his body.

    Although among Konoha, he had already made friends with many forces. He could be considered to have established a firm foothold andpletely bid farewell to his status as a war orphan. However, out of caution, he still used [Eye Of Perception] to confirm that no one was secretly monitoring him. Only then did he change into [Crimson Swordsman]appearance and participate in this secret meeting.

    Without any idents, he was still thest member of Akatsuki to appear.

    Then, he discovered that this might be the most organized group of people since thest meeting!

    Every pir had a thought body. In addition to those old faces, as well as the neer Hidan and Deidara who he had brought himself here, Kisame actually appeared as well

    This made him somewhat surprised.

    After the personnel were prepared, presumably, Akatsuki would soon enter the stage of rapid development.

    "Since everyone is here, let''s first get to know each other. Fei Duan, Deidara and Kisame are neers who have joined some time ago, and this is also the first time to participate in Akatsuki''s internal secret meeting."

    Through Pain looking at the team members who had worked hard to recruit, even Nagato was a little excited at this time.

    Moreover, none of these members were simple. No matter if it was talent or strength, they were undoubtedly the best of the best. Moreover, each of them had their own ability to look after their own family.

    This was because those who could not pass the inspection were already a few meters tall.

    It could be said that at this time, Akatsuki could be considered to have truly beenpleted. After a few more years, when Akatsuki''s strength grew to its peak, how could he not change this world!

    Very quickly, the first time they met on the line after the personnel had been assembled, they had already called out ''Shut up!'' at the corner. After that, they temporarily came to an end.

    Apart from Deidara and Hidan, the rest of them cherished their words like gold, and at most, they would give their names and code names.

    Hidan was extremely enthusiastic about the appearance of Yasuo Nee-chan!

    Simrly, Deidara also had a deep obsession with Yasuo, but he was unwilling to admit it.

    What made Aoba feel the most strange was actually Kisame.

    Logically speaking, the two of them should not know each other and had never met before.

    However, when Kisame heard him announce his name, he immediately stared at him with great interest, and his eyes actually revealed a sense of eagerness.

    This made Aoba very puzzled. He suspected that someone had said a lot of bad things about him behind his back, but unfortunately, there was no evidence.

    However, it was not a bad thing to be targeted by Kisame. He did not know that he was also very envious of the broadsword in Kisame''s hand - Samehada. If there was a chance, he would definitely snatch it.

    In any case, they weren''t familiar with each other, so there wasn''t even a bit of a burden on them.

    Kakuzu already had so many of his partners being killed, so who had ever seen Pain punish him?

    At most, it was a warning simr to aint.

    To put it bluntly, what Akatsuki believed in was that the strong were respected!

    No one would go and cause trouble for a living person because of a dead person.

    If he really died, he deserved it, too weak!

    Aoba also liked the atmosphere of Akatsuki very much. Otherwise, it would be terrible if these people with ulterior motives were twisted into a rope!

    After Hidan was scolded to shut up, Pain began to talk about business.

    "The main purpose of this secret meeting is to have a new mission to give to you, and it is a little difficult."

    After Pain said this, Hidan immediately asked fearlessly, "Leave it to us. It just so happens that killing people is a little boring recently. It''s good to have some fun."

    How could Hidan be simple? Even Pain said that the mission was a little difficult, how could it be simple?

    Kakuzu red at Hidan, but it didn''t make Hidan feel embarrassed. After all, after forming a team with Hidan, his mission efficiency was rising rapidly. Even if he encountered a troublesome person, he could think of a way to get his blood and give it to Hidan. He could directly kill him without exnation!

    When Hidan and the enemy were fighting in closebat, he didn''t need to care about anything else. He started killing indiscriminately with five attribute cannons. It was so cool that it was simply unbearable.

    Perhaps he could no longer find a partner who was sopatible with Hidan, so Kakuzu asked directly, "What is the specific mission?"

    Pain expressionlessly spat out a few words, "To kill Mizukage."

    Many people revealed surprised expressions, but what was terrifying was that not a single person frowned, and not a single person felt fear!

    On the contrary, there were a few people who revealed excited expressions, feeling that this kind of mission was not boring!

    Orochimaru stuck out his slender tongue and licked his lips, thinking to himself, "Are we finally going to make a move on the Kages? I really want this material!"

    Sasori alsoughed in a low and hoarse voice. He thought in his heart, "Third Kazekage''s puppet has beenpleted. It seems not bad to make Fourth Mizukage into a puppet collection."

    Deidara was very excited, "Sure enough, choosing to join this Akatsuki is the right choice. Such a gorgeous way of appearing is worthy of my art!"

    Hidan couldn''t wait to shout, "Great! If we can offer such a sacrifice, Jashin-sama will be very happy!"

    If outsiders were to see this scene, they would probably be scared silly!

    Were all these people crazy?

    That was Mizukage!

    He was the strongest person in Ninja Vige!

    It wasn''t like he was some random cat or dog on the roadside, so why did he feel that Mizukage was dead for sure?

    In addition, could this also be considered a mission with a bit of difficulty?

    Did everyone have any misunderstandings about ''a bit'' and ''a hundred million''?

    Anyone who knew about the earth-shattering things that Akatsuki would do in the future would definitely not think that they had chosen to attack Mizukage with any surprise.

 Chapter 369: Target - Mizukages Soul

    Chapter 369: Target - Mizukage''s Soul

    In fact, the mission to kill Mizukage was the result of Obito''smunication with Nagato.

    Because not long ago, Terumi Mei, who had sneaked into Kirigakure and wanted to gather all his strength to kill Yagura, unexpectedly found that Yagura had traces of being controlled.

    Therefore, she let Ao make a move, and with the help of Byakugan to remove the Genjutsu on Mizukage''s body, Obito''s control over Yagura was removed.

    Then the truth was revealed, and he learned the whole story from Yagura, and Yagura also knew what he had done during the period of time when Akatsuki was under control.

    This caused Yagura, who had woken up, to be in great pain. He even thought ofmitting suicide to atone for his sins.

    However, they were all stopped by Kirigakure''s Council of Elders.

    Previously, they had no choice but to take the risk and want Terumi Mei to rece Yagura.

    But now that they knew the reason behind Akatsuki''s actions, Terumi Mei was naturally no longer the first choice.

    After all, before setting off the riot, Yagura''s Mizukage had done very well, making people extremely convinced.

    In addition, Yagura was still three-tailed Jinchuriki. For Kirigakure who was in turmoil at this time, it was an indispensable force.

    Therefore, many people were willing to believe in Yagura again.

    Even if Yagura was unwilling to be Mizukage because of guilt, at least when Terumi Mei grew up, he would make up for all the mistakes he made, instead of leaving behind a mess.

    Terumi Mei also knew that even if she was promoted now, she would not be able to control the power, and it would be even more difficult to convince the public, so she agreed.

    In the end, Yagura had to agree to this condition. First, he had to clean up the mess he left behind and pave the way for the next Mizukage. Then, he would remove Mizukage''s position and continue to atone for his sins with Jinchuriki''s identity.

    And Obito had already sensed it after Yagura broke free from his control. Then, he went to investigate and found out everything about Akatsuki.

    Obviously, Yagura, who had learned a lot from the fall, would definitely not give him another chance.

    Then he could only get rid of it!

    To the greatest extent, he would cause Kirigakure to fall into chaos in order to avoid adding more variables to his ns in the future.

    Even to the extent that in order to prevent the other viges from noticing that there were people secretly searching for Bijuu and buying more time for Akatsuki''s development, Obito even resisted the temptation to activate the great n ahead of time.

    Only kill Jinchuriki, not Bijuu!

    In any case, it didn''t matter if Jinchuriki died. It wouldn''t be long before Bijuu would automatically revive somewhere, and sooner orter, he would be in his possession.

    Therefore, umting strength at this moment was the most important thing.

    Obviously, Obito, who didn''t tell the truth, still convinced Nagato, and then there was this secret meeting.

    Among Akatsuki''s members, there were still a few who remained calm.

    For example, Aoba, who was not very interested in killing Mizukage, and Kisame, who had just betrayed Kirigakure a while ago, was also the one who knew the most about Akatsuki and Yagura''s terrifying strength.

    It must be known that when he killed Suikazan Fuguki, and after Mizukage Yagura appeared in front of him, Kisame did not feel that there was any possibility of him escaping.

    In the original work, Biwa Juzou was not a match for Yagura at all, and even Itachi was in danger.

    It could be seen how strong this Fourth Mizukage was!

    In addition, he did not understand the strength of the others, so Kisame was not very optimistic about this operation, but after thinking about it, he would definitely not take the initiative to speak out.

    After the flight section quieted down, Pain looked around everyone, and then said in a low voice, This mission must be done in one hit, and there must be no loss. Kakuzu, Hidan, Deidara, Kisame, and Yasuo, this mission will be handed over to the few of you.

    It was very unsafe to only send a group of people. Moreover, Hidan, Deidara, and Kisame were neers, so they could use this mission to observe their strength.

    Moreover, Kisame was the most familiar with Kirigakure''s environment. Afterpleting the mission, Deidara could also bring people to evacuate from the sky.

    Hidan and Kakuzu were the main forces. With the ability of Hidan, there were almost no people he could kill. As long as he was given a chance.

    As for Yasuo, Nagato wanted to see how many hidden abilities this guy had, and on the other hand, he wanted to add ayer of insurance to this mission.

    Although Hidan and Deidara were talents that he thought highly of, they were still young and impulsive. Only Kakuzu alone would be difficult to suppress.

    On this point, Yasuo, who had put a lot of pressure on Hidan and Deidara, was undoubtedly the most suitable candidate. He could suppress the situation, and he could also turn the tide at the critical moment, so as to avoid the shortage of manpower that had been painstakingly gathered.

    From this, it could be seen that Nagato attached great importance to this mission, and the arrangement was very reasonable. He considered the specific ability of each person, even the division ofbor and positioning.

    As for ''Madara'', he had hinted that it was best not to let Yasuo and Kisame carry out the mission together, but he had magnificently ignored him.

    It was not that he did not know that Yasuo was collecting Kirigakure''s seven ninja swords, and Samehada in Kisame''s hand was Yasuo''s goal.

    However, if it did not affect the mission, he would be toozy to care about this kind of thing.

    He could not even defend his own weapon. This kind of person was not the person that Akatsuki wanted.

    And those trash who lost their weapons and lost their strength would die in the mission sooner orter, just like the previous Biwa Juzou.

    Thest reason was that Yasuo and Kisame were rmended by ''Madara''. As the leader of Akatsuki, Nagato naturally did not want these two to be together. He would rather fight to the death than see this scene!

    Everyone had no objections to Pain''s arrangements, and even Aoba, who did not want to get involved in this mess, was the same.

    At least for now, he did not want to shed all pretense of cordiality with Nagato, so he treated it as a vacation.

    In any case, he felt that Yagura was dead for sure this time.

    In addition, the things he coveted were different from others. If Sasori, Orochimaru, and Kakuzu wanted Yagura''s body, then what he wanted was Yagura''s soul.

    Don''t forget, his [Frozen Throne] was very scarce in this Mizukage''s soul.

    He didn''t even have a few souls in his hands. Now that he had the chance to collect Mizukage''s soul, he didn''t have to take too many risks and put in a lot of effort. There was definitely no reason to refuse!

    The premise that he was not very interested in before was based on the fact that he was not willing to fight to the death. Now that the personnel had been determined, there was naturally no such concern.

    Because no one raised any objections, Nagato was very satisfied. After confirming the specific time and ce of meeting, this secret meeting ended.

    After removing his thought form, Aoba also removed [Crimson Swordsman]''s skin and began to prepare for this great battle.

    He had killed a lot of Jonin, but this was the first time he faced Kage Level''s battle!

    He thought that he would have to make more preparations even if he didn''t flip the cart.

    Fortunately, he didn''t need to risk his life this time, otherwise he would have to find an excuse to refuse no matter what.

 Chapter 370: Kisame Who Isnt a Coward

    Chapter 370: Kisame Who Isn''t a Coward

    Ever since Gekkou Hayate entered Anbu, Mikawa Team had actually died in name only.

    Then, Itachi became the n Leader of Uchiha in his n, which also meant that Mikawa Team waspletely disbanded.

    Therefore, in the following period of time, whether he epted a mission or not was actually decided by Aoba himself, and it all depended on his mood.

    Of course, the mission personally sent by the Hokage was excluded.

    As usual, he first informed the people around him that he was going to go into seclusion, then left behind ''Naruto'' to transform into his own appearance, asionally revealing himself.

    In the end, he used the Transformation Technique to sneak out of Konoha, and then headed straight to his destination.

    This way, no one would be able to connect him with Yasuo, and if he encountered danger, he would be able to use the ability of ''Naruto'' to instantly return, and even save him the time to travel, making it extremely convenient...

    In the Land of Water, this was finally not the first time Aoba hade here.

    However, after three years, he could clearly feel the changes in this country when he came to this country again.

    First, it was security. Although it was not to the extent of not closing at night and not picking up a single ce, at least he could no longer see the strange scene of Kirigakure Ninjas fighting on the street.

    Next was the spiritual appearance. Thest time he came here, Aoba could see numbness on many people''s faces. He could see that everyone was in a hurry and vignt look.

    However, this time, the alienation and uneasiness were difficult to see again.

    Instead, it was reced by a smile and the hope on his face.

    Although it was far from the level of Konoha''s singing, dancing, and bustling enthusiasm, it also seemed to let people see the light.

    Finally, it was public opinion.

    When Aoba passed by, he heard that many of Kirigakure Ninjas gave all the credit to Terumi Mei, and then appropriately expressed their love.

    The current Mizukage was still Yagura, but after Yagura took the initiative to shoulder all the me on himself, Terumi Mei, who had changed all of this, naturally became the greatest contributor, and also the idol of everyone!

    Even under Yagura''s deliberate indulgence, Terumi Mei''s reputation could be said to be getting bigger and bigger day by day.

    It was estimated that in a few years, people would forget about him, Fourth Mizukage. At that time, Terumi Mei would naturally be the new Mizukage, and no one would stand up to oppose her.

    This was called a great momentum!

    It was a pity that Obito only wanted a chaotic Kirigakure who had fallen into a quagmire. He did not want to see this country rise again.

    Therefore, Yagura had to die!

    Aoba came neither too early nor toote. He only waited for a day before gathering everyone at the ce where they met.

    Hidan, Kisame, and Deidara, together with him and Kakuzu, the ''senior'' of Akatsuki, with this kind of configuration, how could they failed!

    The high-spirited Yasuo took the lead and took the lead.

    Obviously, he and Kakuzu were the only ones who were qualified to take the lead, and because Yasuo had given him face in thest mission he went to Kirigakure, he didn''t want to fight with him this time.

    There was also Hidan and Deidara who were obviously a bit ''afraid'' of Yasuo. Three of the four people had no objections, so how could the remaining Kisame overturn the sky?

    However, on the way, when Kakuzu knew that Kisame was carrying a broadsword

    In Aoba''s opinion, the reason why Kisame took the initiative to speak of this matter was definitely because he had heard some rumors about him.

    This meant that he wanted to stir up trouble

    Aoba suddenly looked at Kisame, while Kisame fearlessly looked at him. Aoba could even see the heaven-defying battle intent in Kisame''s eyes.

    Therefore, Aoba couldn''t help butugh. He liked this kind of person who took the initiative toe to his door.

    However, if Kisame didn''t have Samehada, could he still stand firm in Akatsuki?

    It was none of his business!

    In addition, Kisame was not like Biwa Juzou. Even if he did not have the broadsword - Samehada, he was still Kirigakure''s Jonin. Moreover, he had a great reputation inside.

    A piece of trash like Suikazan Fuguki, even if he held Samehada in his hand, he was stillmanding people to do things for him.

    Therefore, even if there was no Samehada, Kisame was still Kisame. Wouldk that title of "Bijuu without tail" in the future was just a bluff?

    Just as the two of them looked at each other, Kisame suddenly grinned and said casually, "I heard that you are collecting Kirigakure''s seven swords? How is it going?"

    Kisame usually did not pay any attention to etiquette when he spoke, and if he wanted to make him look at him in a new light, he had to show that aspect that could make him convinced.

    In the original story, Itachi relied on his personal charm and philosophy to conquer Kisame, so that Kisame respected Itachi very much.

    However, Aoba did not think that he had this kind of charisma, so he directly said, "In addition, with your Samehada, I already have everything."

    As soon as this was said, everyone stopped and looked at the two with interest.

    This was the rhythm of a fight!

    "Kisame, don''t be scared. Go!" Deidara watched the show and cheered for Kisame in his heart.

    But what Hidan was thinking at this time was, "Yasuo Nee-chan doesn''t need my help. Forget it, let''s wait and see."

    Kakuzu chuckled. What should havee had finallye.

    Kisame couldn''t help but narrow his eyes, revealing a cold gaze, but what surprised him even more was the information revealed by the other party.

    Just Samehada in his hand, then the collection was perfect?

    In other words, this guy had already collected six ninja swords.

    Kisame suddenly said thoughtfully, "You killed Mangetsu Hozuki. Did Biwa Juzou and Kurosuki Raiga also die?"

    Although it was a question, Kisame''s tone was very certain.

    At this time, Kakuzu suddenly interrupted, "Hehe, you have only joined the organization for a short period of time. The leader probably did not tell you that the mission to kill Mangetsu Hozuki was done by me and Yasuo. Oh, right, that idiot Biwa Juzou died in that mission. But don''t misunderstand. Before that, Yasuo had already snatched away that guy Kubikiribocho. I have a hunch that you will be the next one."

    Kakuzu was obviously not speaking up for Yasuo. He was just afraid that the two of them would not be able to fight, so he added a fire.

    Sure enough, after hearing this, Kisame immediately had many simr things.

    No wonder when faced with Kirigakure''s questioning at that time, Kumogakure refused to admit it no matter what, and the spy that Kumogakure sent did not have any ninja sword.

    It turned out that the cause of all this was this Akatsuki who he had joined now.

    Kisame began to feel a little excited.

 Chapter 371: Sneak Attack to Strong Attack!

    Chapter 371: Sneak Attack to Strong Attack!

    "Who is Kurosuki Raiga? I don''t know Akatsuki, and I don''t know whether he is alive or dead. But that Kiba is indeed the trophy I took from the hands of Konoha Ninja."

    Aoba took this opportunity to catch the ck pot that the original body threw with his alt ount.

    Kisame nodded, and then it was right!

    He had also heard about this matter, and it happened during the time when he just defected to the vige.

    It was said that Konoha''s people refused to admit that Kiba was in their hands and only sent Kurosuki Raiga''s body back.

    They also said that their people almost lost their lives because of this matter.

    Presumably, after that unlucky Konoha Ninja killed Kurosuki Raiga, he happened to run into Yasuo, and in the end, he snatched away Kiba.

    Soon, Kisame finished the whole process and knew that Akatsuki really misunderstood Kumogakure and Konoha.

    However, he had already rebelled and joined Akatsuki. Naturally, he would not tell Kirigakure the truth.

    Perhaps this unsolved mystery would one day ''reveal the truth''.

    Thinking of this, Kisame suddenly took off Samehada on his back, and smashed it into the ground.

    "If you want my Samehada, it''s easy, defeat me!"

    "If I win, give me all the ninja swords you have collected!"

    As if responding to his master, Samehada began to vibrate continuously. The cloth wrapped around it fell off one after another, revealing the true face of Samehada!

    This was the first time that Hidan and the others had seen such a ferocious weapon that was like a living creature. Their eyes were filled with curiosity.

    "Not enough. If I win, even your life will belong to me."

    "Haha, that''s exactly how it should be!"

    Aoba nodded very calmly. Kisame was very strong. Even Samehada was just adding flowers to the brocade.

    Therefore, he suddenly wanted to pull Kisame to his side.

    With Kisame''s character, he was trustworthy.

    In the original story, Kisame had to keep the secret that the mysterious man was ''Uchiha Madara'' even if he had to die, just because he agreed with the idea of ''Madara'', that was all.

    He could be considered a loyal fellow. Later on, even Guy acknowledged Kisame and said that he would never forget Kisame''s name.

    If not for the difference in the camp and the different standpoints, the two of them might even be good friends andpetitors.

    If Aoba wanted to change from a chess piece to a chess yer, he naturally had to have enough chips. Otherwise, even if he became a chess yer, it would be useless even if he had no pieces to y.

    But just when everyone thought that the two of them were going to fight first before carrying out the mission, Kisame suddenly wrapped up Samehada in his hand.

    He did not feel any fighting intent or killing intent from his opponent.

    Was he scared?

    Of course not. It''s just that it''s not suitable for the two of them to act now.

    "Let''s go andplete the mission as soon as possible."

    Although Aoba only said half a sentence, thest sentence waspleted by everyone.

    After the mission was over, it would decide the ownership of Samehada.

    Hidn and Deidara were a little disappointed, but they only dyed the time a little, so they were very excited.

    As for Kakuzu, he was a little surprised. He did not expect Yasuo to be calmer than he had imagined.

    He also thought that if he dyed the mission because of his own selfish desires and failed, then Yasuo would definitely be angered by the leader regardless of whether he won or lost. At that time, there would really be a good show to watch.

    It was also because after thest mission, Kakuzu kept having a thought in his head.

    Who was stronger between Yasuo and Pain?

    Who was the real god!

    It was a pity that Yasuo was more rational than he had imagined.

    The Land of Water, Kirigakure.

    Because the mystery of the ''Kumogakure'' sneak attack and the disappearance of the mysterious man had not been solved yet, Kirigakure''s internal security had been enhanced a lot, and even the secret seal to open the enchantment was changed.

    However, it was a pity that Kisame, who was Jonin from Kirigakure, knew all nine sets of secret seals!

    In addition, the time he defected was the most chaotic time of Kirigakure. The famous name of the Land of Water was assassinated, and Terumi Mei gathered her forces to assassinate Mizukage Yagura

    Therefore, under the leadership of Kisame, they still sneaked into Kirigakure without anyone knowing.

    Last time it was Biwa Juzou, this time it was Hoshigaki Kisame.

    Kirigakure was really unlucky!

    How big was the hidden trouble of these two?

    Thest time he killed Mangetsu Hozuki and took away all the ninja swords, it was basically cutting off Kirigakure''s Seven Ninja Swordsmen of the Mist''s foundation.

    This time, there was a high probability that they would directly kill Mizukage.

    Thinking back to how Orochimaru had attacked Sarutobi during Gennin''s exam, the final result was that Kage Level had died.

    It showed why everyone was punished!

    All the big Ninja Viges spared no effort to hunt down those traitors. It really wasn''t because they had too much money to burn, or because they had eaten their fill, it was really too harmful to the vige!

    "What are you doing?"

    Kirigakure''s vignce had indeed increased. It was already impossible for them to sneak in so easily. Before they could get close to Mizukage, they were already discovered by the patrolling Kirigakure Ninjas.

    Kakuzu was a little unlucky as he casually punched through the chest of the Kirigakure Ninja who discovered them. He was about to die.

    "Since we have been discovered, we can only attack ording to the n."

    As Deidara stuffed y into his hand, he chuckled, "I should have done this a long time ago. This is the stage for me to show my skills! I want everyone to see the beauty of my art!"

    After shouting the slogan, Deidara immediately flew up into the sky with the giant bird of y.

    In the n that had been made beforehand, if they sneaked in and were discovered, they would turn assassination into a strong attack.

    Then, Deidara, who could fly in the sky andunch a long-range attack, would be responsible for the terrible explosion, creating chaos in the air, trying to attract the attention of Kirigakure Ninjas as much as possible, so that they would have no time to care about other things.

    And Kisame led the way, directly killing Yagura after finding him!

    With Hidan, as long as Yagura was careless, he would not even have the chance to transform Bijuu and would be instantly killed!

    This was precisely the reason why Hidan was so unreasonable, as well as one of the reasons why Konan was determined to take Hidan into the organization.

    Hidan had too many ws and weaknesses, but with the help of other Akatsuki members, he could do what he was best at without worrying about anything else.

    "Look, what is that thing in the sky?"

    "It looks like a bird"

    "There''s another person sitting on it?"

    Deidara, who had been discovered, directly raised his hands and threw the y bomb he had created into the air. Then, heughed wildly and shouted,

    "Hahaha, art is explosion!"

    "Go!"

    Boom boom boom boom boom!

 Chapter 372: Four Against One

    Chapter 372: Four Against One

    In the midst of Deidara''s iparably excited and wildughter, the prelude to this terrifying attack had also begun.

    The random y bombs scattered everywhere exploded one after another, instantly sting Kirigakure below into ruins.

    After seeing this scene, even the slowest people knew that they had been attacked by the enemy.

    However, the enemy was sitting on a big white bird that could fly. They had no way of dealing with the enemy, so they could only roar and call for reinforcements to extinguish the fire!

    At the same time, they were waiting for the big people to act as soon as possible and defeat the enemies in the sky.

    Just as Kirigakure was quickly caught in chaos, Fourth Mizukage, Yagura, saw and naturally heard the movement. He immediately walked out.

    "Mizukage-sama! Just now, an unknown enemy appeared in the vige and is attacking us from the sky."

    "Where is Terumi Mei?"

    "When Terumi Mei-sama received the news, she found out that a group of rebels were still trying to bewitch the people, so she left in a hurry with Ao-sama yesterday."

    Yagura nodded. Terumi Mei''s actions seemed to ignore him as Mizukage just because he was a sinner. In addition, Terumi Mei was the next Mizukage appointed by Genji. She naturally wouldn''t care about such a small matter.

    But just as he was about to kill the flying white ''bird'' in the sky, his expression suddenly changed. "Retreat!"

    The people next to him were stunned for a moment, and then it was toote. Countless ck lines emerged from the ground under their feet.

    Apart from Yagura, who was aware of the danger and withdrew in time, all the people around him were pierced by the ck lines and their hearts were pulled out!

    "As expected of Fourth Mizukage. It seems that it is impossible to get rid of you easily."

    Kakuzu, Hidan, Kisame and Aoba surrounded Yagura from four directions.

    The ck lines covered in blood quickly returned to Kakuzuu''s body.

    Yagura frowned slightly and held the coral staff in his hand. The four guys who were dressed exactly the same had already stated their intentions, and they were here to kill him.

    Then the guy who created chaos in the sky must also be in the same group as these people.

    Moreover, this outfit made his head feel a faint pain, as if he recalled some bad scenes

    Then, themotion attracted several members of Kirigakure Elite Jonin. However, before they got close, Kisame raised his head and grinned, "Samehada!"

    With a forceful swing, the handle of Samehada suddenly stretched out more than ten meters and curved like a chain, cutting the two people in half at a particrly strange angle and speed.

    After Kisame moved Samehada, Kakuzu quickly cast Fire Release: Intelligent Hard Work, immediately swept the rest of the people into the sea of fire.

    The faces of the people who rushed over immediately changed. They immediately stopped and did not dare to approach. Instead, they were prepared to extinguish this sea of fire.

    But at this time, Yagura''s voice came from inside, "All of you, retreat. Leave these people to me. You immediately organize people to rescue and find a way to kill the guy flying in the sky."

    The few of them looked at each other, then finally chose to listen to the order and quickly left.

    Apart from this being Mizukage-sama''s order, they were also very confident in Mizukage-sama''s strength.

    So what if it was a one vs. four?

    Don''t forget that other than Mizukage, Yagura was also a three-tailed Jinchuriki!

    These guys are dead for sure!

    And this was exactly what Kakuzu and the others wanted. After all, they only had one target, and that was Fourth Mizukage. He was looking at Mizukage Yagura.

    Therefore, no one was ruthless to those Kirigakure Ninjas. All of their attention was on Yagura.

    After the surrounding people safely retreated, Yagura suddenly looked at Kisame and said, "Originally, I could have given you a chance to return to the vige, but just now, you personally destroyed thest chance."

    "Is that so? That''s really a pity, but I never thought of giving you any chance. Personally killing Mizukage, this is something that I didn''t even dare to think of in the past."

    Samehada broke free from the restraints of the bloody cloth belt as he spoke, revealing a ferocious appearance.

    Hidan also cut his palm and used his blood to draw a sacrificial pattern on the ground.

    A slight wind brushed against his face, and when another series of explosions rang out in the surroundings, Kisame and Hidan immediately brandished their weapons and charged towards Yagura.

    Kakuzu summoned the masked monster, ready tounch a sneak attack at any time.

    Only Aoba was in no hurry to make a move, standing there and acting indifferently.

    His thoughts were very simple. If Hidan and the others could capture Yagura, then he would be able to win on the spot, as long as he found the opportunity to grab the head in the end.

    In any case, with the strength that he had disyed before, other than Kisame, no one would think that he did not dare to make a move. They would only think that he did not need to make a move.

    This was the benefit of being established by people. Even if some people suspected it, they would not dare to be certain.

    But if they could not take down Yagura, then he could only take a gamble. The following Zanpakuto was awesome, and he would be able to turn the tide and continue to deepen his image of "invincible".

    If the following Zanpakuto''s ability was very spicy, then he could start to think of an excuse to escape.

    Even if the human setting copsed, there would still be a chance to make up for it in the future.

    However, this kind of worst situation should not appear too easily, unless Yagura hadpletely transformed into Bijuu from the very beginning.

    Under the pincer attack of Hidan and Kisame, Yagura held a coral rod in his hand to defend wlessly. Moreover, he was very cautious, not giving Hidan a chance to draw blood.

    Although Yagura had a baby face, in fact, this guy even had a grandson

    Therefore, it was impossible to underestimate the enemy and be easily defeated by Hidan.

    On the contrary, Hidan began to act in a somewhat impatient manner. After Yagura took the opportunity to hit him in the chest, he was directly sent flying!

    Kisame frowned slightly and retreated. Then, he began to quickly form seals.

    "Silent Killing!"

    As a former member of Jonin, although he did not use this move often, it was naturally impossible for him to not use it.

    Waves of thick fog immediately spread out

    But at this moment, Yagura''s voice suddenly came, "Using Kirigakure''s secret technique to deal with Kirigakure Mizukage, I have been underestimated."

    "Wind Release: Passing Typhoon!"

    Suddenly, a strong wind blew, and the thick fog on the field was blown away without any resistance.

    As Mizukage, how could he not know the shorings and fatal weaknesses of Kirigakure''s technique?

    Wind Release: Passing Typhoon was Ninjutsu that Yagura had specially developed to deal with the current situation, and was the nemesis of Silent Killing!

    But when the thick fog on the field was blown away, Yagura saw ck linesing from all directions!

 Chapter 373: Yasuo, the Pawn!

    Chapter 373: Yasuo, the Pawn!

    Although Kirigakure''s Silent Killing was almost immediately blown away, using this opportunity, Kakuzu''s ck line directly turned into an inescapable, covering Yagura!

    Even if they all lost their vision, this kind ofrge-scale attack naturally would not miss.

    And the moment Yagura reappeared in his sight, Kakuzu began to shrink the ck.

    Seeing that Yagura had nowhere to run, but at this moment, a barbed crustacean tail suddenly stretched out from behind Yagura, and then used the countless sharp thorns at the tail end to easily cut off the ck lines that came from all directions.

    This wasn''t Bijuu transformation, it was just that Yagura had borrowed a portion of three-tailed''s chakra!

    This kind of single body transformation could only be used by Jinchuriki who hadpletely controlled Bijuu.

    However, soon after, the attacks of Hidan and Kisame arrived in front of them again.

    Yagura quickly picked up the coral rod and drew in the air. A water mirror suddenly appeared in front of Hidan and Kisame. Then, Yagura hooked the coral rod, and an identical Hidan and Kisame immediately jumped out of the mirror to meet the real Hidan and Kisame!

    This was Yagura''s ability to judge the situation, Water Release: Water Mirror Technique!

    A mirror that could be made of water, as long as this mirror shone on the enemy, a person who was exactly the same as the enemy would appear in the mirror, and could use the same ninjutsu as the opponent, even the power was equal!

    Bang, bang, bang, after two sounds, the shocked Hidan and Kisame were pushed back several meters.

    And the replica who had stopped them just now had already turned into bubbles and disappeared.

    They all had a very clear understanding of the intensity of the attack they had just made, but they had suddenly appeared exactly the same - even their speed, strength, and even the attack style were exactly the same as their own.

    How could they not be shocked!

    Even Kisame, this Kirigakure''s traitor, had never seen the true appearance of Yagura after he made his move. He was truly shocked.

    However, Kisame immediately calmed down and said to Hidan, "Don''t get hit by that mirror. Split up and attack from different directions!"

    As expected of Kisame, Kisame immediately realized the weakness of this move. It was that this mirror could only shine in the opposite direction. As long as someone attacked from the front and back at the same time, the effect of this move would be greatly weakened!

    However, after failing to seed in several attacks, Hidan had already be a little irritable. It did not listen to Kisame at all.

    While shouting, "Don''t order me!" Then, he waved his Triple-ded Scythe and charged over from the front.

    This also made Kisame narrow his eyes, and his entire body was filled with killing intent.

    He really wanted to kill this Hidan first and then deal with Yagura!

    And Hidan''s reckless move was easily blocked by Yagura, and then a tail directly pierced his chest.

    Yagura was very sure that this attack was a fatal attack, and the other party''s heart must have been crushed by him.

    However, what happened next waspletely unexpected.

    Hidan spat out arge mouthful of blood while cursing, "It hurts, you bastard!"

    Then, under the shocked gaze of Yagura, he used all the strength in his body to firmly grab his tail and shouted angrily, "Kakuzu, are you fucking not ready yet?"

    Kakuzu immediately revealed a bloodthirsty and cruel gaze. The three Earth Grudge Fear s, Wind, Fire, and Thunder, that had gathered on his right arm had been storing energy for a long time.

    "Then I won''t stand on ceremony...!"

    "Earth Release: Earth Spear!"

    An extremely terrifying chakra cannon instantly shot out!

    The target was Hidan, as well as Yagura who was behind him.

    Yagura never thought that the other party would actually attack without caring about the life and death of hispanions. Or did this guy in front of him know that he was going to die, so he thought of a way to fight for opportunities for others and wanted to drag him to die with him?

    In this moment of shock, the chakra cannon of Kakuzu had already prated the body of Hidan, and then...

    Boom

    In the explosion, an arm directly fell in front of Kisame. He picked it up and saw that there was a ring on the index finger of Hidan, which was engraved with a ''three''.

    However, there was no fluctuation in Kisame''s heart. This was because he often used this method of using hispanion''s life in exchange for the sess of the mission.

    So he just nced at it and felt bored and casually threw it away.

    And for some reason, he felt that Yagura was not so easy to be killed. Even he was not confident in blocking the power of that move just now.

    Then, suddenly, Kisame''s expression changed and he hid to the side without hesitation.

    In the next second, a terrifying dark red figure mmed into his original position!

    "Roar!"

    It was none other than Yagura, who had entered the Semi-Bijuu Transformation state at the critical moment!

    His entire body was covered in a dark red Bijuu coat. His limbs were on the ground, and his three tails were wagging behind him.

    Kisame''s expression couldn''t help but change. However, he didn''t retreat. Instead, he clenched Samehada in his hand tightly and watched Yagura in his half-transformed state with extreme vignce.

    From beginning to end, he didn''t try to use Water Release to attack him.

    This was because there was no doubt that Yagura''s Water Release was still above him!

    If he rashly changed the terrain, it would only benefit him, and it would also make the three-tailed Jinchuriki, Yagura, more like a fish in water. Instead, it would restrict the other people''s performance.

    That was why Kisame had been restraining himself, but it seemed that these panions'' were somewhat unreliable at the moment

    However, at this moment, a figure suddenly entered everyone''s line of sight.

    "No one is allowed to rest in peace tomorrow. He who is without sin may sleep in peace."

    "Kakuzu, save Hidan. His ability is still useful."

    "This person''s soul, I will ept it."

    After discovering that Yasuo''s sword had been unsheathed at some point in time, Kakuzu immediately smiled darkly. Then, he withdrew the Earth Grudge Fear and began to release arge number of ck lines, gathering all the broken bodies that had just been sent flying together.

    As long as the needle and thread were alive, after the sewing was done, Hidan would be a true man again.

    Kisame did not expect that the guy who ''Madara'' had told him to be careful would take the initiative to take over Yagura who was about to go berserk at this time.

    However, since this guy was so confident, he also wanted to see this guy''s true ability, so he gave up the battlefield.

    As a result, the only one left on the field was Yagura in his Semi-Bijuu state and Yasuo, who was standing in front of him, with a momentum that was not at a disadvantage at all!

    "This sword is not worth looking at. When you see it, you will no longer be able to break free."

    "So admit defeat. I can grant you a physical death."

    The Semi-Bijuu Yagura used his terrifying head to move in front of Aoba. Then, he suddenly stretched out his hand and grabbed, directly tearing the defenceless Aoba into two halves!

 Chapter 374: The Insoluble Illusion

    Chapter 374: The Insoluble Illusion

    Just this?

    Yagura, who had entered the Semi-Bijuu form, still retained all of his consciousness. However, this also made him very puzzled.

    He had acted perfectly, but in the end, he had just casually crushed the other party to death.

    What was this?

    Was the other party trying to scare him before?

    Yagura threw the iplete corpse on the ground and pulled it a few times. In the end, he was sure that this guy was really dead. It was impossible for him to be a clone.

    This also made him feel very speechless.

    Then, he saw Kisame waving his Samehada to kill him, so he threw this boring guy to the back of his mind and began to fight with Kisame.

    "Coral Palm!"

    Yagura, who had taken Kisame''s attack head-on, fiercely struck Kisame with his palm.

    At the same time, ayer of coral grew out from the spot he was hit.

    This move could be said to be the nemesis of ninja''s body!

    As long as he was hit, he would soon lose his ability to move and be trampled upon!

    Yagura did not waste any opportunity. He directly leaped high into the air and chased after him. His three tails shot out at the same time and directly tore the traitor Kisame into pieces.

    Yagura, who had killed three people in a row, turned his eyes to thest person.

    At this time, Kakuzu was gathering the wind, fire, and lightning monsters on the right arm and began to store energy.

    It was the move that almost killed Yagura!

    A look of disdain shed through Yagura''s eyes for a moment, then he immediately opened his mouth and began to gather chakra.

    "Earth Release: Earth Spear!" Kakuzu fiercely aimed his arm at Yagura and fired a powerful chakra cannon.

    In order to prevent the entire vige from being destroyed by a single attack, Yagura only shot out a very small Bijuudama!

    However, when the two collided, Yagura''s Bijuudama quickly gained the upper hand, destroying Kakuzu''s attack all the way. Then, under Kakuzu''s terrified expression, it uratelynded on his body!

    Boom!

    A huge explosion instantly engulfed Kakuzu''s figure.

    Without even a chance to scream, they werepletely evaporated.

    At this point, the four members of Akatsuki who came to kill Mizukage were all killed!

    Then, Yagura opened his mouth again and aimed at the annoying flies flying in the sky. A shot of Bijuudama, who was several times stronger than before, rushed into the sky!

    There was another loud bang!

    Cannon hit the mosquitoes, and Deidara died.

    After dealing with all the intruders, Yagura finally got rid of his Semi-Bijuu state and carried the coral stick on his back.

    The corpses on the ground and the ruins proved the tragedy of the previous battle.

    However, it was clear that although these people were very strong, besides the pretentious bastard, these people wanted to assassinate him. They really underestimated his strength.

    Then, a figure of Anbu appeared in front of Yagura. It was one of the people who had escaped when the battle started. He said, "Mizukage-sama, the fire has beenpletely extinguished. The others are counting the number of casualties this time."

    Yagura''s expression darkened. "Let the people take these corpses and then investigate the information of this organization. I will settle this debt this time!"

    "Yes, Mizukage-sama. However, this subordinate has a request."

    "What request?"

    "Can I ask you to die?"

    As a sword light shed by, Yagura covered his neck in anger and retreated, blood seeping through his fingers.

    If he had not reacted fast enough just now, his head would have been moved by this de!

    "Who are you?"

    "You just killed me once not long ago. Can''t you remember that?"

    Under Yagura''s gaze, that Anbu member suddenly turned into Yasuo he had casually torn into two!

    "This is impossible!"

    Yagura looked at him in shock and then looked at the corpse on the ground.

    "Do you think it is incredible? You clearly witnessed my death with your own eyes, but unfortunately, seeing things differently is believing. Your eyes can also deceive you."

    "So now what do you think is real and what is false?"

    As Aoba spoke, the corpse on the ground gradually disappeared. Even Kisame''s corpse and the corpse of Kakuzu all disappeared!

    Then, under Yagura''s disbelieving eyes, even the surrounding environmentpletely changed.

    The burning ruins turned into towering trees, and the ground they stepped on turned into a sea of flowers, butterflies flying everywhere

    Yagura silently raised a hand, and then saw a beautiful butterfly fall on his finger.

    The vision, hearing, smell, and even touch were all so real!

    However, Yagura knew in his heart that this was definitely fake!

    What kind of Genjutsu was this?!

    Yagura directly crushed this butterfly to death with a flip of his hand, and then he mobilized the chakra in his body to borrow three-tailed''s chakra

    "Release!"

    "Genjutsu, break!"

    Yagura kept trying to break the Genjutsu in front of him, but it was as desperate as when he was controlled by Sharingan.

    He couldn''t break this Genjutsu!

    Then, a voice came from behind him, "Do you remember what I said at the beginning? My sword is not worth looking at. If you look at it, you will fall into hell forever. You can''t reincarnate."

    Swish!

    Without even thinking, Yagura pulled out his coral staff and fiercely swung it backwards.

    But behind him, Aoba instantly transformed into a swarm of butterflies that scattered in all directions.

    "Do you want to see what you did before you died?"

    Then, the ''Yasuo'' in front of him also disappeared. The entire Genjutsu began to copse, and Yagura once again appeared inside Kirigakure.

    Then, he saw the living Kisame and the others.

    Even the guy who he had confirmed to be dead was standing there unscathed.

    This caused him to be in a trance. "Could it be that I was trapped in the Genjutsu from the beginning? Why does the other party want to release the Genjutsu now? Does he think that I can be trapped in the Genjutsu at any time, or am I still in the Genjutsu of the other party?"

    Right at this moment, arge number of wails drilled into his ears.

    His gaze returned to focus and he looked into the distance.

    mes!

    mes that soared to the sky!

    More than half of Kirigakure''s area had been reduced to ruins!

    There was also the fear of countless people!

    Combined with what that fellow had said to him before, Yagura seemed to have realized something. He muttered to himself in a daze, "Could it be that everything in front of me was done by me?"

    He thought of the two Bijuudama that he had released

    Since the two people who should have been hit by him were still alive, then who did his Bijuudama hit?

    Looking at everything in front of him, Yagura already had an answer in his heart.

    He was extremely angry and wanted to kill all the people in front of him immediately.

    However, confusion and suspicion made him sink into deep self-denial, and he did not dare to do anything for a moment.

    He was afraid!

    He was afraid that he was still in the Genjutsu, afraid that he would bring greater harm to this vige!

 Chapter 375: Mirror and Water

    Chapter 375: Mirror and Water

    Other than Aoba, no one knew what Yagura had experienced.

    In the eyes of Kisame and the others, they only saw that Yagura was like a fool, constantly fighting with wits and courage in the air, and from time to time hitting Bijuudama in the sky, giving them a fright.

    But after that, Yagura, who seemed to have finished venting, removed his Semi-Bijuu Transformation state and even withdrew his weapon.

    Just as they were wondering, they saw Yasuo slowly walk over and put a sword on Yagura''s neck.

    Throughout the whole process, Yagura seemed to have turned a blind eye to this guy.

    They could not understand the development of thetter part of the story, and they did not understand what drama Yagura was ying alone there.

    But after thinking carefully, they came to a conclusion.

    That was that Yagura was hit by Yasuo''s Genjutsu and fell into the environment, unable to extricate himself!

    This discovery made them very shocked!

    Because Jinchuriki was naturally immune to all kinds of Genjutsu, even if he was hit by the Genjutsu, Bijuu''s chakra within his body was also very easy remove it.

    Apart from the nemesis of Bijuu like Sharingan, it was basically very difficult to have an effective Genjutsu on Jinchuriki.

    However, the scene in front of them was something they saw with their own eyes. Other than Genjutsu, they really could not find a second exnation.

    It couldn''t be said that Yagura had suddenly gone crazy, right?

    And Kisame, who knew some inside information, was even more fearful in his heart!

    He didn''t know when Yasuo had cast the Genjutsu, nor did he know when Yagura had been hit by the Genjutsu.

    This kind of ability that could not be guarded against, he had no confidence that he would not be hit!

    Then, he recalled the warnings ''Madara'' had given him, and his expression turned a little ugly.

    At this time, Aoba had already walked to the front of, who had been patched up by a corner and revived. He wiped the blood on the sword directly on Hidan''s hand.

    It was very clean.

    "If you want to take revenge, hurry up."

    Hidan was stunned at first, then immediately revealed an extremely excited smile. "Yasuo Nee-can! Leave it to me. If there is anything in the future, just tell me to do it!"

    "En. Give him a quick death. There are still things to doter."

    "Okay, Nee-san!"

    Hidan immediately licked the blood in his hand into his mouth, and cast the Curse Technique: Death Controlling Possessed Blood, making Hidan look even more terrifying.

    He had suffered a lot in this mission, but Yasuo Nee-san was still thinking about him.

    He could have killed Yagura directly, but he had speciallye over for him to take revenge.

    He would remember this ''kindness'' for the rest of his life!

    Looking at how excited Hidan was, Aoba also revealed a satisfied smile.

    In any case, if his heart was pierced, he would not die instantly, but there would be a dy. At this time, he could grab thest blow.

    He had done this kind of experiment on the battlefield before, so he was very assured that he would not smash it.

    The reason why he did this was firstly because he suspected that Yagura had some kind of ultimate move in his final moments, and secondly, he wanted to use this opportunity to trick Hidan.

    After all, the brain circuits of Hidan were different from that of normal people.

    In this way, based on his rtionship with Hidan, even if he broke up with Akatsuki in the future, Hidan would most likely choose to stand on his side as a precaution.

    When everything was ready, Hidan, who was standing in the ''circle'', pulled out his ck spear and stabbed it into his heart with a wildugh.

    The intense pain and the pleasure of offering Mizukage as a sacrifice to Jashin-sama continuously stimted Hidan, making him feel so good that he couldn''t control himself!

    "Hahahaha go to hell, go to hell!"

    "This time, Jashin-sama will definitely be satisfied with my sacrifice!"

    Yagura, who was trapped in the illusion, had yet to wake up from the endless sorrow and confusion. He immediately felt a pain in his heart, so painful that he could not breathe.

    Although Jinchuriki''s physique allowed him to make a final counterattack on the verge of death, or even immediately perform the final attack of Bijuu.

    However, considering that the damage he brought to the vige was too great, so great that it was difficult to wipe it out, he chose to give up.

    He chose to face death calmly.

    Aoba appeared in front of Yagura again, but no one knew if this was an illusion or a real person.

    "Everything I saw before, is it true?" Yagura spat out blood as he looked at the other person with a hopeful gaze.

    After a moment of silence, Aoba sighed. Then, in Yagura''s line of sight, everything around him changed greatly again.

    Although there were still many ces that had been destroyed and fell into the mes, that was all Deidara''s doing and had nothing to do with Yagura.

    "Your Bijuudama did notnd in the vige."

    This sentence that was like the sound of nature instantly made Yagura''s eyes shine.

    Regardless of whether everything in front of him was real or fake, or whether the other party was lying to him, at least this was what Yagura wanted.

    Therefore, he said with a smile, "Thank you. Send me off for thest time. Unfortunately, I can''t atone for my mistakes anymore. This should be the retribution that is stained with blood."

    After confirming that Yagura really did not want to die with him, Aoba gently waved his sword and Yagura closed his eyes with some regret.

    At this point, Fourth Mizukage Yagura, and became the first Kage Level that Aoba killed!

    Of course, Yagura''s true strength was far more than what he revealed.

    After sessfullypleting the task, Aoba immediately looked at Kisame.

    "The mission has beenpleted. Now, it is time to solve the ownership of thest ninja sword."

    If before, Aoba did not want to expose his identity and felt that it was a little troublesome to solve Kisame, then when he pulled out Zanpakuto from the sight of everyone now, the results were already doomed!

    Because this Zanpakuto''s name is Sakanade!

    Gotei 13, 5th Division Captain Shinji Hirako!

    With the absolute ability topletely hypnotize.

    As long as the person who saw this sword [Shikai], would be a prisoner of the [illusion] forever, and his five senses werepletely controlled.

    It could turn a fly into a dragon in the eyes of the captive, turning the swamp into a flower field in the eyes of the captive.

    It could make the ''capture'' produce any illusions at will, and it was an extremely real illusion!

    The disadvantage was that it was ineffective for blind people, and they had to see [Sakanade] in [Shikai] form toplete the hypnosis ritual.

    But even so, among all of Zanpakuto''s abilities [Sakanade] was ranked in the top three!

    Itsplete hypnosis was too terrifying!

    Even someone as strong as Mizukage could not detect any abnormalities once he was struck. His five senses and even his brain were deceiving him.

    Even Aoba, who decided to gamble on his luck, could not imagine that more than half of the chances of [Bankai] failed, but randomly got [Sakanade] Zanpakuto.

    It could be said that this was a good one, stronger than many of [Bankai]!

    Its Complete hypnosis was dominating!

    And it was obvious that when Aoba released [Sakanade]in front of everyone.

 Chapter 376: Collecting the Seven Ninja Swords!

    Chapter 376: Collecting the Seven Ninja Swords!

    The ability of [Sakanade] was undoubtedly very bullish and was basically a gem.

    However, if Yagura was willing topletely transform into Bijuu and then use Bijuudama''s wide range to plowthe ground, Aoba could only run.

    After all, controlling the enemy''s five senses was notpletely controlling the enemy.

    After a mess, it was estimated that other than Aoba who could run away with the ability of ''Naruto'', everyone else would die here.

    If one Bijuudama went down, there would probably be no residue left of Hidan.

    However, it was very clear that Yagura would not do this under the premise that he had reason. The entire Kirigakure would be buried with them.

    This was also the reason why Aoba had said from the beginning that the result was already destined.

    It was not easy to randomly obtain such a powerful Zanpakuto. Aoba naturally wanted to maximize the benefits. Taking advantage of the fact that there was still a lot of time, he was ready to directly deal with Kisame andplete the ninja sword mission.

    It was estimated that he would not have the opportunity to see the [Sakanade] again.

    In the face of Yasuo''s oppressive gaze, although Kisame''s heart sank, he didn''t panic.

    Whether he won or not, of course he had to fight!

    Therefore, Kisame didn''t say a word and merged Samehada into his body, transforming into the form of a merman. Then, he quickly began to form seals.

    He wanted to use the ''Water Prison Shark Dance Technique'' topletely change the terrain here, using the huge oval ball shaped water prison to imprison everyone.

    This way, even if he was hit by the opponent''s Genjutsu, he would be able to protect himself.

    Other than him being able to freely move and breathe in the deep water, no one else could do it!

    The reason why he didn''t use it when he was fighting with Yagura before was because the three-tailed in Yagura''s body were most suitable for fighting in the water, and the water was three-tailed home ground.

    Therefore, unless he was crazy, he would definitely not do this.

    But now that Yagura was dead, he could show his might!

    Yasuo could defeat Yagura, Yagura could defeat Kisame, so Yasuo could defeat Kisame

    This was obviously a wrong deduction!

    The battle between ninjas was not a simple math problem. How could it be so casual?

    They also had to consider mutual restraint, environment, and other external factors.

    This uncertainty was the real ''pleasure'' in the battle between ninjas.

    But just like Aoba said, the oue of the battle was already predetermined the moment he pulled out the [Sakanade]..

    Pfft!

    Kisame''s reaction was already very fast, and the speed of his hand seals was also very fast.

    However, in his eyes, Yasuo, who was still very far away from him, had actually been standing behind him from the beginning!

    This sword directly pierced through Kisame''s chest, but Aoba deliberately avoided Kisame''s heart.

    "When?"

    Kisame''s hand seals were forced to stop and he looked at Yasuo who was standing behind him in horror.

    At this time, Yasuo, who had been standing still, walked to him with a sword and said, "Of course, from the beginning, look at them."

    Kisame followed Yasuo''s direction and saw Kakuzu and Hidan. Then, he discovered that their gazes were not on him at all. Instead, they were focused on the empty space in front of them. It was as if there was an intense battle going on there

    Kisame instantly understood!

    Then, he was iparably shocked!

    It turned out that all of them had already been affected by this guy''s Genjutsu!

    How could there be such a terrifying Genjutsu!

    "In the beginning, you said that you had already made your move the moment we met, right?"

    "It''sughable that none of us actually noticed this."

    Kisameughed a little sadly. He knew that he had already lost. He had already lost when he first saw this guy.

    If Yasuo was willing, he could easily cut open their throats.

    This kind of Genjutsu, even the sama...

    The figure of ''Madara'' shed in Kisame''s mind, and then he smiled bitterly.

    "No wonder that sama reminded me to be careful of Yasuo. There was a trace of fear in his tone at that time."

    He had originally thought that it was a Genjutsu, but now, it seemed that the sama had definitely fought with Yasuo before, and might have even suffered a great loss. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have warned him like that!

    In just a few seconds, Kisame had imagined countless scenes.

    As for Aoba, he really wanted to say, "You''re thinking too much. It''s not that outrageous. It was only until now that I walked out."

    Moreover, no matter how strong one was, it would only be satisfying for this hour.

    In this life, he didn''t know whether there was a chance to randomly get [Sakanade] Zanpakuto

    However, just thinking about it, he definitely wouldn''t reveal his secret.

    If he asionally became stronger, then he would be stronger!

    If he didn''t say it, who would know that he was just a paper tiger?

    Cough cough...

    "The oue has been decided. Do you have anyst words?"

    At this moment, Aoba only needed to move slightly to cut open Kisame''s heart. Naturally, victory was within his grasp.

    As for Kisame, he lowered his hand and smiled bitterly. "You win. Samehada is yours. You can take my life as well."

    After hearing this, Aoba slowly drew back the sword in his hand.

    Then, under Kisame''s puzzled gaze, he said, "Since your life is already mine, when to take it away is naturally within a single thought of mine."

    Kisame was a smart person. He already understood what Yasuo meant.

    Was it rejection, or surrender?

    This was not even a choice question!

    Who would be willing to die if they could live?

    Moreover, there was no conflict between the two of them now. Even if there was one in the future, even if Yasuo would do something in the future, it would still be a matter of the future. At that time, he could just return this life to him!

    Therefore, Kisame nodded with aplicated expression. Then, he separated the mermaid skin from his body.

    "It''s yours."

    This time, Aoba did not refuse. He directly took out the seal scroll in front of Kisame and sealed thest ninja sword inside.

    Seeing that Yasuo had really collected all seven ninja swords, Kisame could not help but ask, "With your strength, you don''t need so many weapons at all, right?"

    "My great Kenjutsu epasses all things in the world. There is a reason for collecting these seven ninja swords, as you will seeter."

    What else could Kisame do except nod?

    In any case, he couldn''t figure out what Yasuo was trying to do by collecting these seven ninja swords.

    As for Yasuo''s mysterious exnation, he couldn''t even understand it.

    He was very suspicious that this guy was fooling him, but thinking about it, he felt that it was impossible.

    Perhaps there was some secret hidden in these seven ninja swords that even he didn''t know.

    If Aoba knew what Kisame was thinking at this time, he would definitely curse, "It''s hiding a bullshit secret!"

    He was just fooling people!

    He collected these seven ninja swords to do a mission and then exchange them for rewards from the system.

    However, there were too many people here, so he had to put his curiosity back into his stomach and wait until the problem in front of him waspletely solved. Then he would look forward to it.

 Chapter 377: Gradually Dipping

    Chapter 377: Gradually Dipping

    Under theplete hypnosis of [Sakanade], they could only see the scene that Aoba had shown them.

    Then, Kisame was easily defeated by Yasuo and took Samehada.

    Although it was different from the real process, at least the result was simr.

    After that, they withdrew.

    If Aoba had been a bit more ruthless, he could have let Yagura''s previous two shots of Bijuudama fall into Kirigakure''s hands. This would not only cause irreparable damage to Kirigakure, but they would also be able to safely escape through the chaos.

    However, with Deidara here, there was no need to be so ruthless.

    Soon, Deidara, who had received the news, rushed over from the sky in excitement.

    Although he did not participate in the encirclement of Mizukage, he had fired his first shot in this mission. This unbridled terrorist attack was enough to make him feel great!

    However, by the time Deidara flew over, the news of Mizukage''s death had already spread.

    Arge number of Kirigakure Ninjas were no longer led by the nose and chose to give up rescue and extinguish the fire. They wanted to avenge Mizukage.

    No matter how many mistakes Yagura had done and how many innocent people''s blood stained his hands, Yagura was still Kirigakure''s Mizukage.

    Now that their Mizukage had been killed in their own base camp, if they did not leave all these murderers behind, what face would they, Kirigakure, have left?

    Moreover, Yagura''s death also meant that they had lost their three-tailed!

    In the face of these Kirigakure Ninjas who had already been overwhelmed by anger and panic, Aoba only did one thing, and that was to turn the sword around and point the tip of the sword down. At the same time, he whispered, "Copse, Sakanade."

    Along with a slight sound, the blue light on the de flickered for a moment.

    Then, in the shocked eyes of Kakuzu and the others, they saw all the Kirigakure Ninjas who had shouted a second ago to kill them to avenge Mizukage, and in the next second, they immediately turned to kill theirpanions who had not yet arrived in the distance.

    Moreover, they had been shouting loudly, as if they regarded theirpanions who hade to kill Mizukage as enemies.

    No matter how the people who cameter exined, these people seemed to be unable to hear it, or it could be said that they heard the mor of the enemy

    This scene, Aoba did not hide it anymore.

    Kakuzu and the others felt a chill in their hearts, and their fear of him deepened.

    Although Yasuo kept saying that all of his abilities were the manifestation of the Beyond Kenjutsu, this was clearly arge-scale Genjutsu attack!

    What was there that Yasuo could not do?

    In the journey of Kakuzu''s heart, his position on Yasuo had gone from a very powerful guy to ''perhaps only the leader could suppress this guy'', and then to ''who is stronger between the leader and this guy?'' to ''could the leader really defeat this guy?''

    The more he knew, the deeper he understood, the more he could experience Yasuo''s unfathomable strength, as if there was no end to it!

    Ever since he joined Akatsuki, Yasuo had never even used the same ability when he was carrying out missions.

    And unless it was absolutely necessary, no one would reveal their trump cards one by one.

    What did this mean?

    Simply showing off?

    No!

    From Kakuzu''s point of view, this was his confidence!

    Or rather, what he revealed was just the tip of the iceberg of Yasuo''s full strength. It was simply not Yasuo''s true trump card!

    Just like how everyone would throw a few C-Rank Ninjutsu in battle, no one would think that this was the full strength of their opponent. The various different abilities that Yasuo disyed before were just like the ''C-Rank Ninjutsu'' that Yasuo casually threw out.

    Thinking of this, Kakuzu fell silent.

    Yasuo, this guy, absolutely must not be provoked!

    No wonder the leader would look at him differently. In order to leave Yasuo in the organization, he gave so many different treatment.

    In the past, Kakuzu would still have some objections to this matter, but now, it no longer existed.

    He even thought that the leader''s actions were very wise!

    Aoba naturally did not know that in this short period of time, Kakuzu had alreadye up with so many things, and even gradually changed.

    After he sealed Yagura''s corpse, Deidara''s big bird was also finished.

    Thus, the few of them immediately retreated from the sky on the giant y bird.

    With so many ''captives'' controlled by the [Sakanade] to fend off their pursuers, their evacuation was naturally very smooth.

    At this time, Genji was surrounded by a circle of people.

    "Genji, are we going to let these murderers leave just like this?"

    "We still have the Six-Tailed Jinchuriki to move out!"

    Ignoring the many elders around him, a trace of wisdom shed through Genji''s eyes that seemed to be open. Then, he slowly said, "I believe everyone is very clear about Utakata''s situation. Now that we have lost Fourth Mizukage, and the three-tailed, what kind of result do you think will happen if we lose the six-tailed?"

    Everyone immediately fell silent.

    As a six-tailed Jinchuriki, Utakata was different from Yagura. First of all, Utakata and Bijuu''s harmony rate was not high enough, and there might be a risk of going berserk.

    Secondly, Utakata did not agree with Kirigakure very much. He was usually very indifferent and liked to live a leisurely life. More than once, he showed his dissatisfaction with Kirigakure''s current situation.

    Even when Yagura was in the position, Utakata almost defected sessfully, and in the end, he was stopped by Yagura.

    If such a Jinchuriki was released, not to mention whether he could leave all the murderers who killed Mizukage, if Utakata wanted to leave Kirigakure afterwards, who could stop him?

    At that time, Kirigakure would no longer have Mizukage, Bijuu, and the hidden dangers left behind during the reign of tyranny.

    The Five Great Viges?

    The first one to be removed would be them, Kirigakure!

    In the past, the other major powers did not deal with them because the journey was too long and not worth it.

    But if they, Kirigakure, really had no resistance at all, then the other major powers would definitely discuss splitting up the resources of their Land of Water.

    At that time, it would also be the time for Kirigakure to perish.

    Thinking of this, many people broke out in cold sweat.

    Indeed, what they should think of now was not to avenge Mizukage, but how to minimize the influence of this matter to the minimum, so as to not be a fat piece of meat in the eyes of the other major powers!

    "Genji, you are really far-sighted. We were too flustered."

    "But what should we do now?"

    The older Genji pondered for a moment and said, "There are too many witnesses to Mizukage''s death. There is no need to hide it. Let''s make it public."

    "Public?"

    Many people looked at each other in dismay, shocked by Genji''s choice.

    "Yes, public, but to put it another way, it is said that Kumogakure''s people wanted to provoke the Fourth Ninja War, so they sent people to assassinate Mizukage. It just so happens that the hundreds of Kumogakure Ninjas from before are still missing. Someone will definitely believe it."

    The other elders thought about it seriously and immediately understood the true meaning of Genji''s actions. They were very impressed.

 Chapter 378: The Harvest is Full!

    Chapter 378: The Harvest is Full!

    Although Genji was already a terrible old man, he had served as Elder Kirigakure for so many years, so he had naturally yed all sorts of schemes and intriguesto perfection.

    His thoughts were also very simple, and he wanted to forcefully pin this me on the restless Kumogakure.

    Then, he would draw the attention of the other great powers over, so as to buy time for Kirigakure to calm down.

    Think about it. Kumogakure had once sent hundreds of people to infiltrate Kirigakure silently. Now, after nearly three years, they had attacked again and killed Mizukage. Was it reasonable and logical?

    This also proved that Kumogakure''s original goal was to assassinate Mizukage.

    As for his goal, there was no need to say. In the Third Ninja War, he couldn''t take advantage of Konoha and instead suffered a big loss.

    It was naturally normal for him to target them.

    After all, they, Kirigakure, had always been in turmoil and it was best to act.

    And to be able to secretly kill Mizukage in Kirigakure''s base camp, this was enough to prove that the ''wolf ambition'' of Kumogakure was not as simple as he appeared on the surface, and he must have developed an extremely strong force in the dark.

    This way, the other great countries would have a deeper fear of Kumogakure and secretly be on guard.

    Under such circumstances, no matter what kind of reaction Kumogakure made, it would be overinterpreted.

    If he attacked Kirigakure out of humiliation, then it would be even more solid that Kumogakure wanted to stir up the Fourth Ninja War.

    As for the other major powers, they naturally wouldn''t just watch as Kirigakure was swallowed up by Kumogakure.

    In addition, don''t forget that Iwagakure was Kumogakure''s sworn enemy. The war that Konoha and Kumogakure had initiated hadn''t even ended for a few years, so it was naturally impossible to say that they didn''t hate Kumogakure.

    Thus, they, Kirigakure, were able to survive in the cracks. At the very least, they still had six-tailed in their hands.

    To be able to think of using the conflicts between countries in such a short period of time to reduce the actual situation of Kirigakure being weak and not let Kirigakure be a piece of meat on the chopping board of the other major powers, Genji''s wisdom was truly extraordinary.

    Moreover, there was another benefit to doing so, to let the entire Kirigakure form a group and face the enemy together.

    To use the death of Mizukage to alleviate the previous conflict, and use the life and death crisis of the country to twist everyone''s strength into a rope.

    It could be said that in the eyes of smart people, anything had two pros and cons. Even in such a terrible situation, Genji could make use of Mizukage''s death to make a big fuss and turn the situation around.

    Then, Genji''s next order was to recall Terumi Mei immediately and let her deal with internal affairs as Mizukage.

    And the real power was naturally in his hands.

    He could let Terumi Mei be the acting Mizukage, and he could also take back this power.

    It was only until he thought that Terumi Mei was already a qualified Mizukage that he would truly let go of the power.

    This was also to prevent history from repeating itself again. At the same time, it was also to inspect Terumi Mei and give her time to grow.

    Genji believed that in another ten years, Kirigakure would definitely be able to crawl out of the quagmire!

    At the same time, Aoba and the others who had sessfully evacuated Kirigakure also did not stay in the Land of Water for too long.

    After the time of Zanpakuto''s use was over, Aoba parted with the others and continued to ''wander''. He also told Kakuzu to tell Pain that if there were no big movements in the near future, he should not contact him.

    Aoba naturally had his confidence when he said this, and this time, even Kakuzu did not feel that there was anything wrong.

    The money-making missions that Akatsuki usually took did not require to ''trouble'' Yasuo, not to mention that Akatsuki already had enough people.

    Therefore, the group of people went their separate ways.

    Hidan was somewhat envious of Yasuo''s easy character and ''freedom'', but it was very clear that he was not qualified to raise any conditions with the leader right now.

    After separating, Aoba, who was full of gains on this trip, found a safe corner without anyone and directly ''teleported'' back to Konoha. Then, he easily recalled ''Naruto''.

    No one knew that during this period of time when he was in seclusion, he actually ran to the Land of Water and killed Kirigakure Mizukage.

    Even if he said it, no one would believe it.

    He used the[Eye Of Perception]and casuallynded. After making sure that no one was watching him around, he began to hum a tune and count the harvest this time.

    Although it was a bit strange that when he assassinated Mizukage this time, the system actually did not issue him a death-seeking mission.

    However, he did not care too much about it.

    First of all, his [Frozen Throne] had absorbed Mizukage''s soul. Although after transforming into a ghost ninja, Mizukage only retained half of his strength when he was alive, even half of it was enough to beat the ordinary Jonin.

    He believed that as he killed more and more powerful enemies, [Frozen Throne] would gradually grow into the strongest trump card in his hands.

    Next was Yagura''s corpse.

    Don''t misunderstand, he was not going to sell it for money, but was considering whether he should give it to Sasori or Nagato in the future?

    Sasori should be very interested in the corpse of Fourth Mizukage. Nagato might be a littlecking, but if he could be used to make one of Pain Rikudou Sennin, he would probably not refuse.

    This was a bargaining chip, and he would talk about itter.

    Finally, it was this broadsword - Samehadaˇ¤

    After a few years, he had finally collected seven ninja swords. Next, he could summon the Dragon God! It was the Summoning System!

    He spread out the scrolls that had seven ninja swords sealed. With a bang, all the seals were lifted.

    Looking at the seven ninja swords that he had painstakingly collected, Aoba was very curious about what level of treasure chest and skill cards the system would give him this time.

    He remembered clearly that this mission would increase the rewards based on the number of ninja swords collected during the settlement.

    Therefore, he chose the mission settlement without hesitation!

    The seven ninja swords in front of him all disappeared.

    Then on the calction page, he saw the reward exchanged for seven ninja swords!

    A special treasure chest with a prefix of the best quality and a super skill card!

    Ignoring the top-grade special treasure chest, just this super skill card was enough to make a profit!

    This was because this super skill card could allow any of his skills to upgrade to Level 9 toplete [Breakthrough Limit]!

    Even though he still did not know what the real purpose of [Breakthrough Limit] was, he was sure that it was not as simple as just upgrading his skill to Level 10.

    His intuition told him that it was very likely to be the result of a qualitative change.

    Moreover, if he wanted to obtain a super skill card, under normal circumstances, he would have toplete a super suicide mission that was even more deceptive than Gold Level Death-Seeking Mission in order to obtain it.

    With such aparison, it could only be said that his efforts had not been in vain, and he had not waited in vain for the past few years.

    Otherwise, if he had calcted the reward in advance, he would definitely not have been able to get this super skill card.

    After the excitement, Aoba fell into a happy distress.

    Should he use it now or keep it forter use?

    If he used it, which ability should he give it to use?

 Chapter 379: I, Beat the Money!

    Chapter 379: I, Beat the Money!

    Aoba did not hesitate too much and decided to use it now!

    Because he was really too curious about the specific effect of [Breakthrough Limit].

    Moreover, he had already obtained the first super skill card. Would the next one be far away?

    Since he had decided to use it now, the problem he needed to consider was which ability to use it.

    The only ability he had now to reach Level 9 was [Hardening]. Apart from him, the highest level was [Poor Quality Self-Healing Body], who was at Level 8.

    There was also [Hakuda] who was at Level 7, [Busoshoku Haki] who was at Level 7, [Thunder Breathing] who was at Level 7, [Undying Fortress] who was at Level 6, [Illusion Deception] who was at Level 6, [Iron Block] who was at Level 4 and [Halo Thorns] who had not been upgraded yet.

    This was all the abilities that Aoba had gotten from the system at this time. There were not many, but only nine.

    In addition, he still had a high-level skill card in his hand.

    In other words, at this time, his only choice was [Hardening] and [Poor Quality Self-Healing Body].

    Aoba instinctively wanted to use this super skill card on [Hardening], because this ability was too much of a help to him, and it was also the ability he had used the most in all his life.

    He really wanted to know to what extent [Hardening] would raise his defense to afterpleting [Breakthrough Limit].

    But to be honest, he had been unhappy with the two words ''inferior quality'' for a long time.

    Even though he had relied on this ability to escape death several times, every time he saw these two words, he felt that his body was like an inferior product. After being in a difficult situation for a while, he scratched his hair and decided to use [Poor Quality Self-Healing Body] to test the water.

    After all, with several defensive abilities stacked up, his current defensive power was actually very strong. It was not that urgent to improve. Moreover, if he chose to use a high-level skill card to strengthen [Busoshoku Haki] and other abilities in the future, they would also have the same effect. Therefore, adding the super skill card to [Hardening] was an icing on the cake.

    As for the other abilities, they temporarily did not meet the requirements of [Breakthrough Limit].

    So it was decided that it was you.

    Aoba first used the high-level skill card and upgraded [Poor Quality Self-Healing Body] to Level 9. Then he chose the super skill card again and chose to use it.

    Under his gaze, there was a sh of seven-colored light.

    The Level 9 that was engraved on his ''tombstone'' [Poor Quality Self-Healing Body] seemed to have been wiped off with an eraser and was reced by another ability.

    Ultra Rapid Self-Healing Body!

    There were no levels, and there was no need for any skill cards to continue upgrading. Instead, it was an ability that was directly solidified!

    Aoba opened it with an expectant thought and immediately opened his mouth. At the same time, only one thought shed through his mind, he had made a big profit this time!

    [Ultra Rapid Self-Healing Body]: The super-fast regeneration of the body consumed physical strength. The weakness is the head and the heart. (When the physical strength is insufficient, the vitality will be overdrawn.)

    Such a simple introduction almost made Aoba jump directly!

    Just one fucking word, fuck!

    Previously, he had only increased his self-healing speed and was powerless against severed limbs. Now that he hadpleted [Breakthrough Limit], he waspletely like a bird exchanging a gun for a cannon!

    Although he was still not invincible, his head and heart would explode and he would die.

    However, as long as he protected these two vital points, he really wouldn''t be afraid of any serious injuries in the future.

    It was on par with Hidan''s immortal body!

    Of course, there was no real vital point in Hidan. Even if his heart was pierced through, he could recover.

    But if Hidan was dismembered, he would be finished!

    On this point, he did not need to care too much. As long as his head and heart were still there, he could use up his physical strength to grow a new one whenever he was cut off.

    Aoba immediately took out a handful of Kunai and cut his arm without thinking.

    Then he saw that the wound had only just bled a little, but it quickly healed at a speed visible to the naked eye. There was not even a scar left, and it was as smooth as before!

    Then he gritted his teeth with a happy expression, and cut off a small thumb from his hand with the sword.

    Ten fingers connected to the heart, saying that it didn''t hurt was definitely fake.

    However, in order to verify the specific effects of [Ultra Rapid Self-Healing Body], in order to avoid making mistakes in the battle in the future, this bit of sacrifice was also necessary.

    In less than three seconds, a brand-new little finger quickly grew out.

    Aoba tried to move it. It was no different from the original one, and it was very flexible.

    However, inparison, the speed of regrowing a finger waspletely different from the physical strength consumed when the wound healed.

    He thought about it and knew that this kind of super-fast regeneration must be that the more serious the injuries, the more physical strength the body parts would consume.

    Therefore, he still needed to use it carefully, and could not be as reckless as Hidan.

    Otherwise, he would sooner orter die of exhaustion!

    Then he remembered the two Curry of Life pills he treasured. If the heavens gave him a chance to redo it again, he would definitely say to Granny Sansho, "Do as much as you have, nock of money!"

    I don''t know if I will have the chance to get this kind of item that can instantly recover stamina points in the future, sigh.

    However, no matter what, Aoba was very satisfied with [Ultra Rapid Self-Healing Body]. He would not be greedy and ask for the ability of rebirth.

    After calming down a little, he opened the special treasure chest that was marked as the best quality.

    [Sessfully opened the special treasure chest (top qualit ) you get a set of Special Puppet].

    [Special Puppet]: Seven Ninjas Swords Introduction: This was a set of superb quality puppets, with seven pirates as the character prototype, with seven ninjas swords as the attack weapon.

    [Effect: It doesn''t know exhaustion. It is abat machine that will not stop until death.]

    [Characteristics: Mind control, recycling "Mind control": just give a simple foolishmand, the puppet could take the best action at the moment (of course, if you have to treat them as handicrafts, at your disposal, it was also possible, after all, the person who paid for it was the master.)]

    [(Recycling): Can recover damaged figurine/ puppet for repair. Can repair 1 damage in 24 hours. Can not be used again beforepletely repaired. (Every 10,000 ryo can instantly restore 1 damage.)]

    [Negative effects: (Will die for money). Each figurine sent out a price of 100,000 ryo per hour. The entire package price is 100,000 taels per hour. (If you are hired alone, the battle limit is 3.)]

    [Evaluation: Every figurine has the strength of the elite Jonin. Do you still think this price is expensive?...]

    At this time, Aoba''s expression was somewhat tangled.

    Is this reward good?

    In terms of strength, of course, there was nothing to say!

    This was equivalent to him being able to summon seven elite Jonin level fighters at any time, and even using Seven Ninja Swordsmen of the Mist as the prototype of a puppet fighter. Just thinking about it made him stronger!

    However, when he read through the entire chapter, he only saw a word in between the lines - money!

 Chapter 380: Nightmare

    Chapter 380: Nightmare

    Aoba was extremely suspicious that this set of [Seven Warlords of the Sea]bat puppet figure was a kryptonite prop developed by Goose Factory.

    That negative effect was really wless, asking for money!

    When you use it, you have to spend money. If you break it, you have to spend money to repair it. If you don''t want the liver time, there''s also the ''1 click eleration'' to cheat you to spend money!

    All you need is money!

    The most infuriating thing was that it cost 100,000 ryo per hour to use it alone. Seven should have been 700,000 ryo.

    But the fucking packaging price was actually one million ryo. This was fucking ridiculous!

    Do you understand what it means to pack up and sell it?

    And the more it is packed, the more expensive it is?

    Moreover, he didn''t even give you the chance to bargain, directly stating that either he would pack them all up and take them all away, or he would only be able to fight three puppets at once.

    He didn''t even have the chance to take advantage of the loophole!

    Aoba felt that there was a line of words below that said, "The poor are only fit to be castrated. Only the rich can do whatever they want."

    After all, the otaku had one wall, and Konoha had ten suites

    What a fucking banana bubble hammer!

    Wasn''t he looking down on people?

    Aoba was very angry, but there was nothing he could do. Either he threw the bag into his bag to eat dust, or he could only grit his teeth and pay.

    Fortunately, with his current strength, he didn''t need to use this golden swallowing beast under normal circumstances.

    And when the time came to be of use, money was no longer important. After all, only with a life could one have money to spend.

    Didn''t I already understand this philosophy of life? The most painful thing in the world is when people die, and the money is not spent.

    Of course, the most painful thing is that when people live, and money is gone

    It was really fucking smart!

    Sighing, Aoba took out the item and found that it was a vivid and exquisite bracelet.

    There were seven lifelike small hand-ornaments hanging on it, which were only the size of a finger.

    Then he lost hisposure again!

    Because these seven hand figurines were all ''acquaintances''!

    The one holding the broadsword- Samehada.

    He was once the Seven Warlords of the Sea, and was a fishman, Jinbei, which match Samehada.

    The one who stuck out his tongue to lick Nuibari was the Heavenly Yaksha - Donquixote Domingo.

    It doesn''t seem to be a problem. Donquixote Domingo is not only a Seven Warlords of the Sea, but he also Ito Ito no Mi user. It must be very handy.

    Alright, whatever it was, he was very satisfied.

    However, if Enel, who had Goro Goro no Mi would get (Kiba), he could barely justify it, because then the remaining few were really ridiculous!

    The person carrying Kubikiribocho was actually Dracule Mihawk, who could dare to believe it?

    The painting style had copsed!

    Kubikiribocho and Yoru were not the same!

    The handsome Dracule Mihawk had now turned into a ''hand figurine'', and it was enough!

    Then, he looked at Bartholomew Kuma, who was carrying Shibuki on his shoulder, and then turned to Edward Weevil, who was holding a hammer in one hand and a beheading axe in the other. ˇ¤(Kabutowari). Last, was the one holding Hiramekarei in her hand. The Empress Boa Hancock!

    This was going crazy!

    It was very simr to the domestic knock-off figurine he had bought from the stall in his previous life!

    Not to mention Dracule Mihawk with Kubikiribochoon his back, he had even seen the Pikachu that had opened Sharingan and themb that was ring at Rinnegan.

    It could be said to be a super invincible cross over the world of anime!

    Five dors for two, no more!

    Aoba couldn''t help but find an excuse tofort himself. "It''s fine. Although Enel is not the Seven Warlords of the Sea, he could y with thunder. There isn''t much of a problem."

    "Bartholomew Kuma, after being transformed, isn''t the style of fighting just exploding around?"

    "There is no rule that Edward Weevil can''t use axes and hammers! Isn''t this a standard match" And the Hiramekarei, is known to be able to defeat all defenses. It is very simr to Hancock''s ability, very simr! "

    "Hancock is also the same. She often shoot ''em''. Presumably, her ability to shoot is also very strong."

    After forcibly exining, Aoba finally felt much better. Just a moment ago, his ridiculing energy almost exploded!

    However, he was onlyining about the image of these figurine, but he didn''t know the specific performance of the actualbat.

    After all, the image was the image. It was obvious that these figurine could not have the abilities of the original person. At most, he could imitate a little bit of the style and characteristics of the original person. He was very satisfied.

    Otherwise, if Hancock and the others really came here with a ninja sword, not to mention the appearance fee of one million silver, even if it was ten million silver, he would still give it to them!

    At that time, he would still be a spy, he would directly show his cards and stop pretending!

    Hawkeye and the others held seven ninja swords in their hands and lined up behind him. He sat on [Frozen Throne] with a cigar in his mouth and said in front of everyone: "I want to be the 5th Hokage, who agrees, who opposes?"

    It was so fucking awesome just thinking about it!

    It was a pity that he could only fantasize about it.

    After the figurine waspleted, it was actually a figurine, and the puppet was only a puppet.

    However, the strength of the elite Jonin was enough to greatly increase his strength. For example, how many people in the Five Great Ninja Vige could be rated as elite Jonin?

    Even if seven elite Jonin were to fight against Kage Level, not only would they be able to win, they would still be able to stall for quite some time.

    There was no need to consider the issue of loyalty. If they were to give money, they would just give up.

    Then, he studied where this thing could be recharged.

    At this moment, a notification popped up from the system. It said that as long as the money was ced in [Space Folding Ninjas Bag] would be able to rece it as recharging. He only needed to think about it.

    Aoba muttered to himself for a long time. He was extremely suspicious that the system was making a profit in the middle. Or perhaps, this prop was made by it. It was just that there was no evidence, and no consumer association could make himin.

    Otherwise, he would definitely sue the system until it went bankrupt!

    He put the bracelet away and hid it in his sleeve.

    Aoba suddenly buried his head in his sleeve and slept. A beautiful day began tomorrow!

    Next, he wanted to be a good man who could earn money to support his family.

    It was just seven hands, waiting to eat and drink with Tyrant!

    In his sleep, Aoba had a dream. He dreamed that Hancock was in his arms, her red lips were slightly open and she said to him, "Master, you have already spent 9999 billion. As long as you spend 1.1 billion, I can have a body and live with you."

    Then Aoba quietly swallowed a mouthful of saliva, waved his hand and said in a very heroic manner: "Charge! I will immediately charge another hundred million! Let''s go home today!"

    Hancock immediately revealed a shy smile, making Aoba restless.

    However, just as he was about to pounce on Hancock and do some shameful things, Hawkeye appeared with Kubikiribocho, followed by Bartholomew Kuma, Enel and the others.

    "Sama, we also want physical bodies! You should charge 6 trillion more!"

    "Yes, if you don''t, then don''t me us brothers for being impolite!"

    "Go, cut him to death!"

    "Swish..."

    Aoba, who was sweating all over, suddenly woke up. When he looked again, it was already dawn.

    "Fortunately, it is just a nightmare. It is very t. It is too fucking horrible!"

 Chapter 381: A Severe Condemnation of the Tigers Head!

    Chapter 381: A Severe Condemnation of the Tiger''s Head!

    It didn''t take long, or it could be said that there was no need to hide it at all.

    The news that something big had happened to Kirigakure quickly spread throughout the entire Ninja World.

    The first person to bear the brunt was the scapegoat Kumogakure. The first thing the newly appointed agent, Mizukage, Terumi Mei, did after taking over the position was to publicly reprimand Kumogakure!

    He pushed all the responsibility of Mizukage and Yagura''s death to Kumogakure. He also emphasized the ''details'' of Yagura''s assassination by Kumogakure Ninja. He imed that Kumogakure had specially trained a terrorist organization in the dark to carry out assassinations and other missions in order to destroy Ninja World''s peace.

    Three hundred Kumogakure Ninjas had sneaked into Kirigakure''s camp and disappeared without a trace. Three yearster, Kirigakure''s Fourth Mizukage were assassinated by Kumogakure''s people.

    Almost everyone felt a sense of urgency after hearing this news.

    Since Kumogakure could assassinate Mizukage in Kirigakure''s base camp, did it mean that the other shadows were also on Kumogakure''s assassination list?

    Moreover, even the three-tailed Jinchuriki Mizukage, was assassinated. Who could guarantee that they were safe?

    For a time, everyone in the Great Ninja Vige was in danger. They naturally stood on the weak side and quickly supported Kirigakure. They questioned Kumogakure''s motives for doing this, as well as whether he wanted to tear up the peace agreement and start the Fourth Ninja War.

    The entire Ninja World had only recuperated for a few years. At most, he had only taken a breath. If another great battle swept through the entire Ninja World, it would basically mean that they wanted to die together.

    Therefore, no one hoped that the next war woulde so soon.

    Even some small countries and small viges chose to stand on the side of the general trend and severely reprimanded Kumogakure.

    In the face of almost half of Ninja World''s usations, Kumogakure''s side waspletely dumbfounded.

    They heard that Raikage was so angry that he almost tore down Raikage Building!

    Because their family knew about Akatsuki''s own family affairs, they, Kumogakure, did not participate from beginning to end, but those bastards, Kirigakure, poured dirty water on them again and again.

    A few years ago, the fight almost broke out, causing countless friction, and some people died.

    Fortunately, both sides had some restraint, and in the end, it was left unsettled.

    And now it came again?

    And it was getting more and more outrageous!

    They sent people to assassinate Mizukage?

    If he really wanted to use them, there was no need to worry!

    It was fine if they, Kumogakure, really wanted to do it, but if they did not do it, why did they have to take the me time and time again?

    Moreover, did they not use their brains?

    If they, Kumogakure, had the strength to sneak into another Ninja Vige and kill the other party''s Kage, then they would have killed Tsuchikage first!

    The second was the Hokage who was in Konoha!

    What was the point of assassinating Mizukage? Was it good for Kumogakure?

    Or was it that they, Kumogakure, did not even care about their face and directly sent Raikage to another Ninja Vige to carry out an assassination?

    Oh, right, Kirigakure guessed with a certain tone that they, Kumogakure, had secretly trained an elite team to carry out high-difficulty missions such as infiltration and assassination.

    Kumogakure admitted this point.

    Because wasn''t this just describing Anbu?

    Who didn''t have Anbu?

    However, Kumogakure''s Anbu had be a terrorist organization and had the ability to assassinate Mizukage

    It was fucking crazy!

    The furious Raikage had already started to mobilize his troops to attack Kirigakure.

    Don''t you think that I sent people to do all this?

    Alright!

    I will trample you, Kirigakure, and let you see my temper!

    All the higher-ups held Raikage tightly, and they almost couldn''t stop him like a stack of arhats. Instead, they were dragged along by Raikage.

    In the end, it was the oldest-qualified Dodai who came out and barely stopped Raikage.

    Because the current situation was very unfavorable to them, Kumogakure. Once they, Kumogakure, really made a move against Kirigakure, these rumors would be confirmed.

    The other major powers would definitely not sit idly by and let them swallow Kirigakure up.

    Moreover, Dodai suspected that there were people who were secretly causing trouble here. It was a fact that Fourth Mizukage was killed, and Kirigakure suspected that there was no reason for them to do so twice in a row. Therefore, there must be someone who framed them.

    It made Kirigakure''s people mistakenly think that it was their Kumogakure who did it.

    The purpose might be to start a war again, or it might be purely against Kumogakure.

    After Kirigakure made a big deal out of it, Iwagakure''s people have been fanning the mes and pushing the envelope.

    If they were not careful, they, Kumogakure, would suffer a great loss!

    Therefore, after weighing the pros and cons, Raikage handed this matter over to Dodai to handle, while Raikage himself went to find Killer B to temper his body.

    If he did not vent this anger, he was afraid that he would suffocate to death.

    Therefore, Killer B was in big trouble. Raikage and the right-tailed fought for a full night before they finally stopped. Themotion was so great that no one in Kumogakure dared to touch Raikage.

    Then, under the operation of the soil tform, Kumogakure made a statement.

    It meant that Kumogakure had never done such a thing. Everything was deliberately set up by someone, hoping that the masses would wipe their eyes and not fall for it.

    The statement also included the mourning of Mizukage''s death, showing a wave of humanities and care.

    In the end, the statement revealed Kumogakure''s unyielding character. He said that he would definitely help Kirigakure find the murderer. However, if Kirigakure refused to admit his mistakes and insisted on putting this shit on their heads, then they, Kumogakure, would not let it go. They could only use war to solve this problem.

    Of course, afteryers of polishing, they would definitely not say it so bluntly, but the meaning was the same.

    Then, Kirigakure also issued thetest notice, saying that they, Kirigakure, would not wrongly use a good person, nor would they let a bad person go. After this matter came to light, they would give everyone an exnation.

    They also said that they would believe Kumogakure''s statement for the time being. Kirigakure was a vige that loved peace. They hoped that everyone would supervise and so on.

    Such a scene made it hard for the onlookers to swallow their anger.

    I have even taken off my pants, and you are showing me this?

    But for Kirigakure, their goal had been achieved.

    Even if they, Kirigakure, were in their weakest state, with this farce, even if the other major powers wanted to attack them, they would not be able to join forces.

    And if someone wanted to monopolize it, it would be even more impossible. Not to mention whether the other major powers would agree or not, the ''murderer'' who killed Fourth Mizukage, had not been found yet.

    At this time, whoever jumped out would have their crotch stained with yellow mud, which could not be washed clean unless they did not even want their face.

    Moreover, there was also the example of Kumogakure.

    Therefore, after a series of operations, Kirigakure seeded in buying time. What he lost was only a little face, which was no longer important.

    The unlucky one was still Kumogakure. Not to mention that he had suffered an unexpected disaster, he would definitely be stared at by countless people next.

    After all, it was better to believe than not. What if Mizukage was really killed by Kumogakure?

    He had to be wary!

 Chapter 382: Naruto Breaks Into Trouble, Specializing in Big Brother!

    Chapter 382: Naruto Breaks Into Trouble, Specializing in Big Brother!

    No matter how fierce the outside world was, it did not affect the lives of ordinary people. After all, Mizukage was killed, and the murderer was too far away from them.

    However, during this period of time, Konoha also had a ''big matter''.

    That was that Naruto had caused trouble, and the trouble he caused was not small.

    He did not know where Naruto heard about Aoba''s past deeds, but after learning that Aoba Nee-chan had actually done so many ''earth-shattering'' big things, he also had some thoughts.

    Therefore, one day, there was an extremely abstract painting on the rock.

    Under the painting, there was a line of crooked big words: "Sixth Hokage, Uzumaki, Naruto, please!"

    However, after finishing the painting, Naruto looked around and found that there was something missing.

    "''1, 2, 3, 46, why is there no 5?"

    "Ah, I almost forgot Aoba Nee-chan."

    "Hehe, Aoba will definitely be very happy to see it!"

    Naruto, whose eyes lit up, immediately picked up the paint and painted another portrait next to him, leaving the words "Fifth Hokage, Shinomiya Aoba" behind.

    "Alright, it''s done now!"

    Naruto nodded with great satisfaction. In his opinion, Aoba Nee-chan must be the Fifth Hokage, so he would reluctantly be the Sixth Hokage.

    As the person who admired Aoba the most, Naruto''s actions, dreams, and so on were all references to Aoba.

    And his current behavior was called salute!

    However, just as Naruto was about to finish his work and return home, many people had already noticed this ce and began to point at it.

    Following that, the ninja who had rushed over quickly looked at Naruto, who was once again ''sullied'' with a dark expression.

    Naruto''s heart suddenly thumped, and he thought to himself that this was bad!

    He carried the paint bucket, turned around and ran!

    In the midst of a chaotic chase, Naruto, who hadmitted a heinous crime of, was caught on the spot by the

    Aoba, who was also called over, was also confused.

    Bang!

    "Look at what you''ve done! Is a sacred ce like Naruto Yan for you to paint randomly?"

    Sarutobi mmed the table heavily. He was so angry that he blew his beard and red. He didn''t know why, but when he saw these two bastards, his heart ached. It was like that broken crystal ball.

    Aoba hadn''t even spoken when he was sprayed for three whole minutes.

    Only then did he understand the whole story.

    But...

    "What does Naruto''s mistake have to do with me? It''s not like I asked Naruto to randomly paint on the Hokage Rock." Aoba silently cursed in his heart, but he did not contradict the old man. He just wanted to give him some face because of the crystal ball.

    Moreover, the one who caused trouble was not someone else, but Naruto!

    Dingtian could only spit out a few words, could Sarutobi really do anything to Naruto?

    However, it was just a small matter. As long as Naruto did not betray the vige and did not order Konoha, Sarutobi would be an ipetent and furious old helper!

    Therefore, Aoba, who had already seen through all of this, began to dig his ears with his little finger out of boredom. When Naruto saw this, he followed suit and put on an expression of ''arrogant''.

    The two of them even dug their ears and turned them at the same frequency, causing Sarutobi''s temples to throb with anger.

    "Naruto, tell me, why do you want to do this?"

    "Aoba Nee-chan once carved his own profile picture on the rock and announced his dream to everyone. Then, as Aoba Nee-chan''s little brother, I, Uzumaki, Naruto, naturally have to follow Aoba Nee-chan''s footsteps!"

    The previously indifferent Aoba immediately froze. He even put down his hand that was digging his ears. He looked at Naruto who was speaking confidently and then turned to look at the ashen-faced Sarutobi.

    Damn!

    Naruto, you are scamming Nee-chan!

    Why did you drag me into this again?

    Aoba quickly exined, "It was not me. I never mentioned this matter in front of Naruto, and I never encouraged him to do this. Hokage-sama, you can''t wrong a good person!"

    At this time, Aoba was in a hurry to exin, which was very simr to "here, there is no silver here, only three hundred ryo."

    Sure enough, Sarutobi ignored him. He looked at Naruto and asked, "So this is the reason why you made up for the portrait of the Fifth Hokage and the Sixth Hokage?"

    Naruto immediately put his hands on his hips and said proudly, "That''s right! Originally, I only drew myself, but after I finished drawing, I didn''t find the portrait of Aoba Nee-chan, so I made up one."

    After saying that, Naruto looked at Aoba and winked. "I''m loyal,e and praise me!"

    Aoba wanted to p Naruto to death!

    Is there anyone who likes to cheat your brother like this?

    Not only did he draw himself, but did he also draw him because he did not die fast enough?

    No wonder the Hokage found him at the first moment. So this was the reason!

    "Naruto, I really thank you so much!" Aoba gritted his teeth and squeezed out the words.

    Naruto scratched his head shyly. "It''s nothing. It''s what I should do."

    What the hell!

    Aoba suddenly wanted to smoke a cigar to calm down. As expected, with Naruto''s big nerves, he could not understand what was good for him.

    Looking at Naruto who made a ''no matter how much you praise me, I won''t be happy ''look

    "Do you really think that I am praising you? Vomiting blood!"

    After cursing in his heart, Aoba already knew that he could not escape responsibility, so he said to Sarutobi, "Hokage-sama, I am responsible for this matter. I will immediately take Naruto to clean up the Hokage Rock."

    Sarutobi''s ck face eased a little, and he said with a nasal voice, "The impact of this matter is very bad. I hope that there will be no next time. In addition, if there is a next time, your mission reward will be halved in the future."

    When Aoba heard this, his face immediately changed, and he immediately solemnly promised, "Don''t worry, Hokage-sama, I will definitely discipline Naruto properly when I go back!"

    Only then did Sarutobi nod with satisfaction, and then earnestly said: "You are not a child anymore. You have to be a good example. Don''t let Naruto learn your bad habits."

    Aoba had a smile on his face, and in his heart, he cursed!

    Did I bring out Naruto''s naughty balls?

    Turning his eyes, Aoba decided to give Sarutobi a surprise, so he patted Naruto on the head, "Naruto, hasn''t your skill been developed recently? The Hokage is also here. You can use it to ask the Hokage-sama for guidance."

    "Eh? Can I?" Naruto asked in a surprised tone.

    Meanwhile, Sarutobi revealed a gratified smile. "Your son just started to release a new Ninjutsu?"

    Minato, Kushina, did you see that?

    Naruto inherited your talent.

    Although he didn''t think that Naruto could release any powerful new Ninjutsu at his age, Sarutobi still gave him an encouraging look, indicating that he could start.

 Chapter 383: Promotion to the Top Shinobi

    Chapter 383: Promotion to the Top Shinobi

    At Sarutobi''s expectant and encouraging look, Naruto gathered his courage and began to form a seal.

    "Sexy Technique!"

    With a bang, a thousand charming, two ponytailed girl appeared in front of Sarutobi.

    Sarutobi''s eyes instantly widened and his eyes bulged out, followed by two lines of nosebleeds down the drain

    "This.. this..."

    Before Sarutobi could shudder and say aplete sentence, Naruto, under the implication of Aoba''s eyes, once again formed a seal.

    "Next is an advanced version of the jutsu I''ve developed, Sexy Technique!"

    Boom boom boom.

    Four dedicated female without cloths with holy light shining on their bodies directly surrounded Sarutobi in the middle.

    Sarutobi, who suffered heavy blows one after another, could no longer hold on and instantly burst his blood vessels, his nosebleed was like a fountain that could not be plugged, and finally fell to the ground together with his chair.

    "A good and powerful Ninjutsu."

    Seeing that the purpose was achieved, Aoba immediately took Naruto and slipped out, while saying to the people outside, "Hokage-sama identally fell, go call the medical ninja toe."

    The people outside were shocked when they heard this and immediately rushed into the house, followed by a flurry of chickens and dogs

    "Hokage-sama, how are you?"

    "Hokage-sama, pull yourself together, the medical ninja will be here soon."

    "Strange, why is there so much nosebleed from the fall? Did you hit your nose when you fell?"

    Listening to the faint noisesing from behind him, Aoba rubbed his chin and wondered if he should ask Naruto to give the old man a regr dose of lewdness in the future. Maybe the old man would soon die of a nosebleed, and then he would be able to plot the dynasty and usurp the throne.

    He wondered if Sarutobi was too old to keep up with his health and nutrition.

    s!....

    On the Hokage Rock, the unlucky Aoba tied a square scarf on his head and the culprit Naruto was trying to clean up the paint on it.

    Naruto''s mood was a bit low, "Aoba Nee-chan, am I giving you trouble?"

    Aoba''s face turned a bit gloomy and immediately said, "What did you say?You caused me to be scolded by the old man, and had to help you clean up the mess. If I get an excuse from the old man to deduct my mission fee in the future, I''ll cut your allowance in half too!"

    Naruto deted, "I thought Aoba Nee-chan would be happy"

    "Happy? You drew me so ugly and you think I''d be happy?"

    Naruto was stunned and looked over with wide eyes, then saw Aoba gazing at his drawing with extreme ''disgust'' and said, "If it wasn''t for my name underneath, I wouldn''t have recognized it as me. Next time if you draw me so ugly, you see how I will punish you!"

    Naruto suddenly cracked a smile and nodded his head stupidly.

    "Mmm! Next time I''ll try to draw better!"

    "There''s no next time, wait until when you''ve passed your drawing skills and gotten my approval."

    "I will definitely try my best!"

    "You can''t just try hard, it also depends on whether you have the talent for it."

    "I can!"

    "Oh, hurry up and work. This is literally a dark history of mine, and I am determined not to leave it behind."

    Narutoughed happily as he cleaned up his masterpiece.

    As for Naruto''s ''threat'', whatever!

    As the two most troublesome people in the entire Konoha, afraid of Hokage? That was a joke!

    And in order to pass on this spirit, Aoba also passed on a lot of ''experience'' to Naruto, so Naruto''s eyes began to shine, and Hokage Rock was filled with theughter of the two.

    These two were a pair of unique brothers...

    Konoha''s 55 years, February, Ninja Academy conducted aprehensive examination, this was the first examination Naruto experienced this term.

    When the results came out, Sasuke was no doubt to take the first ce in the school.

    Also the most popr male voted by the girls in this ss!

    After all, like his brother Itachi, it seemed that the little girls at this time like this kind of high cool model of male.

    As for Naruto, he waspletely away from the title and was hanging by a thread. Because he had failed the Shuriken test, plus the written test results were poor, so even though the test results of other subjects were excellent, he was defeated during the actual battle with Sasuke and staged a historical reenactment.

    But thebined results were still difficult to shake Sasuke from the first position in the whole school.

    For this reason, Naruto also sulked for several days.

    The reason was naturally not only because he lost to Sasuke in the exam, but also because of Sasuke''s damn poprity!

    If Naruto''s strength wasn''t weaker than Sasuke''s, then in terms of poprity with girls, Naruto would have been as popr as Sasuke was in the original.

    For this, even Aoba couldn''t do anything about it.

    He couldn''t lend his handsome face to Naruto.

    And to be honest, the usually cool and handsome Sasuke cpuldn''t bepared to the silly Naruto.

    In addition, Naruto didn''t understand girls at all, and usually his behavior summed up simply to be able to make "everybody annoyed".

    So with low poprity, it was normal to not attract the affection of girls.

    It was also important to know that even Aoba had to admit that when he was at the Ninja Academy, Itachi, who had a stern face all day and did not pretend to be respectful of any girl, was a little more popr than he was, just a little squeezed together with his index finger and thumb.

    Then before Aoba could teach Naruto the "thirty-six styles of straight hooker", he received good news.

    He had advanced to Jonin!

    In fact, with his strength, resume, and that extremely exaggerated missionpletion rate and rank and number, he had long been qualified to be promoted to be Jonin.

    The dy in promotion, of course, was due to his age and the current circumstances.

    Perhaps in the war years, he and Itachi still had a chance to break Kakashi''s record, but in the peace years, that was basically unlikely.

    But even so, he became a Konoha ''Jonin'' at the age of 13!

    And bing a top ninja means that he would be given the responsibility to carry out those difficult and dangerous A-Rank and S-Rank missions.

    In this regard, Aoba didn''t feel worried, but had a feeling of finally making it through.

    Because bing a Jonin was equivalent to him getting rid of the status of ''cannon fodder'', his status was also greatly improved, and he had a say when he went on missions.

    What was more important was that there was a lot of money to be made!

    He could finally take on B-Rank missions and above.

    Toplete an A-Rank mission was at least several hundred thousand ryo, and if it was an S-Rank mission, it was even a million ryo to hit the bottom. There was no cap on it, and it was calcted ording to the difficulty of the mission.

    Previously, he had worked so hard toplete so many B-Rank missions, but the honorarium was only two hundred thousand at most, simply miserable!

 Chapter 384: Make a Call to Orochimaru

    Chapter 384: Make a ''Call'' to Orochimaru

    The day after Aoba was promoted to Jonin, Sarutobi gave him an urgent mission to track down the whereabouts of Orochimaru, a Konoha S-Rank rebel.

    Of course, the specific content of the task was only information found a suspected Orochimaru part of the trail, so he was sent to investigate some.

    Although Sarutobi could not bear to kill Orochimaru, but all these years, Jiraiya had not given up tracking Orochimaru''s whereabouts.

    The most suitable candidate for the Fifth Hokage in Sarutobi''s mind was Jiraiya and Tsunade.

    The state of his energy was getting worse every day, Sarutobi had already moved more than once to the idea of retirement, so now he very much hope to get Jiraiya and Tsunade back.

    As for the Fifth Hokage ''self-proimed'' a certain kid, in Sarutobi''s mind was not only he was too young to convince the public, his qualifications were also insufficient, so he did not even consider Aoba.

    Aoba received the task to go out of the vige to track down the whereabouts of Orochimaru and naturally did not know that to find Orochimaru was to allow Jiraiya back to Konoha.

    But even if he knew, he was not afraid!

    Don''t forget, now he was not once a rootless weed.

    There were backers, and even if Sarutobi wanted to go his own way, he had to consider the consequences, as well as whether Jiraiya and Tsunade were willing to be the Hokage.

    Fair y is out of the question, couldn''t he y a little dirty?....

    After leaving Konoha, Aoba did not follow the information on the location to find the whereabouts of Orochimaru.

    The reason was that he understood Orochimaru, this guy had a lot of secret bases in the Ninja World, even if he found one of them, it would not help, he could just give up.

    And because of his rtionship, Itachi was unlikely to join Akatsuki again in this life, so he would not happen to kill Orochimaru with a single look, forcing him to rebel against the organization.

    In order to get the most out of the world, he must be thinking about how to kill Pain and grab Rinnegan, and would not easily leave the organization, unless he thought there was no hope of sess.

    So who knew if Orochimaru was on a mission with Sasori, or hiding in a base where he was doing research that could not be seen.

    This task Sarutobi handed was very difficult toplete beautifuly by anyone, so he handed to Aoba.

    Where was Orochimaru?

    Just ask this guy!

    Aoba immediately found a ce where no one was, changed into the skin of the [Crimson Swordsman], and then took out the ''small spirit pass'' put on his hand, and began to make a '' call''.

    Since thepletion of the mission to assassinate the Fourth Mizukage, it did not take long for both Sasori and Orochimaru to show him their interest in Yagura''s body through Pain.

    Only he had not thought about what to exchange, and he could not let Nagato know that what he was interested in was actually a favor from Sasori, or Nagato would have suspected his motives.

    After the ''call'' with Pain, Aoba directly exined the purpose ofing.

    Pain also gave face, and immediately sent an invitation to Sasori and Orochimaru to join the "call".

    Soon, Sasori and Orochimaru''s body appeared.

    After seeing the often unseen Yasuo actually there, Sasori and Orochimaru were a little surprised, but did not think otherwise, and looked at Pain.

    "Another mission?"

    Orochimaru seemed a little less than happy to say, "My experiments have been ced for a long time, I thought it was agreed that after this mission I would temporarily stop the mission for a while?"

    Pain was not satisfied with the attitude of Orochimaru''s speech, but wouldn''t flip out because of this small matter.

    "This time Yasuo had something to ask you guys, nothing about the mission. Talk among yourselves."

    After Paine finished, he acted as a tool man and stopped looking at both sides.

    Orochimaru, on the other hand, stuck out his tongue and licked his lips with some surprise, and stared grimly at Yasuo with the same gaze he had used to look at his prey.

    Yasuo immediately had a feeling of being targeted by a poisonous snake, but put aside this fear. It was just some difort in the heart.

    "The leader said before that you are interested in the corpse of Mizukage, make a price, what can youe up with to make me interested in exchange."

    So this was the matter.

    Orochimaru''s gaze flickered for a moment, but he always felt that things might not be so simple.

    On the contrary, Sasori, who was inside Hiruko, did not care about this at all and said with unusual interest, "What do you want to exchange for something? I think you should not be interested in my puppet work. Then how about a trade in money? Ten million? Fifty million? Or a hundred million?"

    As soon as Sasori opened his mouth, he showed his tycoon air, which made Aoba almost shout, "First charge 100 million!"

    Come to think of it, Sasori was a Puppet Master!

    People who could afford to y with puppets, couldn''t be poor!

    Only the production of puppets with those precious materials wasn''t something that poor people could afford.

    Aoba bets that this guy Sasori was definitely making a lot of extra money, or else Nagato promised to give him a kickback, or else from where a mouthful of tens hundreds of millions of ryo came from?

    But Aoba still resisted the urge to say yes, after all, his main goal this time or Orochimaru.

    Seeing Yasuo look over, Orochimaru now seriously suspect that this guy was sitting on the ground in order to raise prices, so that he and Sasoripete with each other to raise prices. In order to find them both at once, he threw out the bait of the body of Mizukage in front of the leader.

    This also made Orochimaru upset and feel he was being used.

    Especially since all his money was used to build bases and conduct research.

    If the puppet game was no longer costly, could it be that the research costs money?

    That wass a bottomless fucking pit, how much money was not enough to spend!

    n addition, he was secretly building a vige, and was simply spending money like water.

    So he had no chance of winning against Sasori''s financial strength.

    Would he give up?

    Orochimaru could not help but think this thought, after all, as experimental material, the body of Mizukage was not so important to him.

    If there was, of course, it would be best, and if not, it would not affect the research he was doing.

    The other thing was that Sasori could make a puppet out of the corpse of the Fourth Mizukage and increase his strength again.

    Thinking about this, Orochimaru smiled.

    Even if he had to give up, he would still have to pit Sasori!

    The two of them have been disagreeing with each other from the beginning, and havee close to fighting on several asions.

    And Orochimaru, who had been studying immortality, despised Sasori''s idea of ''immortality'' and regarded it as a heresy!

    So then, Orochimaruughed grimly twice, and directly added, "Money... such a dispensable thing, what can be done with it? I have a lot of scientific research results, maybe you will be very interested, do you want to see it before making a decision?"

    The first time he heard this, Aoba did not say anything, but Sasori''s tone immediately became more gloomy, "Orochimaru, do you have topete with me?"

 Chapter 385: Having the Idea of Picking Peaches

    Chapter 385: Having the Idea of Picking Peaches

    In the face of Sasori''s threat of substance, Orochimaru wasn''t concerned at all, "It''s just fair y, I think Yasuo-kun must also want to sell what he''s holding for a good price, right?"

    Orochimaru was really very good at leveraging the power, and he dragged Yasuo down with him with just a light sentence.

    If thepetition continued, it was estimated that even if Sasori got the corpse of the Fourth Mizukage as he wished, he would also hate both Orochimaru and Yasuo!

    Orochimaru and Sasori had long been ipatible, only topletely tear the face, so he didn''t care about Sasori''s attitude.

    The other thing was that Aoba would suffer an unwarranted disaster.

    The moment he thought of this point, Aoba naturally would not let Orochimaru get away with it, he also wanted to turn Sasori into his own help.

    If he could unite Kakuzu, Hidan, Deidara and Sasori all on his side.

    Then it was equivalent to have half of Akatsuki on his side!

    Then even if Nagato wanted to touch him, he would have to weigh.

    And if he wanted to hollow out Nagato, it would be very easy!

    After all, Nagato''s hardcore supporters were only Konan and ck Zetsu , who had an ulterior motive, and would only listen to Madara before his identity was revealed.

    As for Kakuzu, that was, of course, he would turn to whoever was stronger and who could meet his needs.

    Orochimaru needless to say, with his obsession with the Rinnegan, if Aoba pulled a rebellion, Orochimaru would definitely not hesitate to make a move on Pain!

    In the future, it might be possible for Aoba to be the leader of Akatsuki and pick the peach of Nagato and Madara.

    But that was all an afterthought, Aoba had not decided whether to do so or not, now it was just a rainy day.

    But right now at least to maintain a good rtionship with Sasori, he couldn''t lose a lot for a little.

    So Aoba immediately spoke, "I only exchange things of interest, if you two are together, why not discuss face to face, also convenient to trade."

    Sasori was very upset, but also think this was a good way, the big deal was to start robbery!

    Who in Akatsuki didn''t know that Yasuo was a ''thief''. First he robbed Biwa Juzou''s Kubikiribocho, and then he robbed Kisame''s Samehada.

    And every time he went out on a mission, he would grab what he was interested in, and he was a guy who did as he pleased.

    Then since Yasuo could grab other people''s things, he naturally could also grab Yasuo''s things.

    It wasn''t necessary to make a deal to do so!

    As for whether to fight or not, that of course no need to be questioned!

    Sasori had never seen Yasuo fight, and he usually only understood some of Yasuo''s strength through other people''s words.

    Even if he knew that this guy was very strong, what could he do?

    Almost every member of Akatsuki was proud of themselves and did not think they were weaker than others.

    Not to mention a young genius like Sasori, he was even assassinated the Third Kazekage and made him into a puppet, so how could he be afraid of Yasuo because of a few rumors!

    In addition, Orochimaru was not afraid of Yasuo''s character, and even Pain was considered by Orochimaru as prey, what a mere Yasuo could still do?

    So it didn''t take much effort to grasp Orochimaru''s whereabouts at this time.

    The ce of the information waspared with the ce indicated, and it was true that this guy was not in the vicinity.

    It was almost, a trip for nothing!

    And this time Sasori and Orochimaru justpleted the organization arranged the task, ready to take the body to the underground exchange for money.

    So the final meeting ce was set in a nearby dense forest, where there was a secret base that Orochimaru had not yet opened.

    It was said that the rabbit had three caves, and Orochimaru, a poisonous snake, had more ''cave''!

    After the ''call'' ended, Aoba set off towards the agreed location.

    No wonder when he first watched ''Infernal Affairs'' and other such movies, he found that police and criminals were very keen on sending undercover agents to infiltrate the enemy''s camp.

    It was so easy to determine the whereabouts of something!

    Konoha and Jiraiya searched for so many years, and they could only follow Orochimaru''s buttocks to eat dust, at most they could find to destroy one or two bases that Orochimaru had abandoned.

    And he could effortlessly find Orochimaru at any time, this was the gap!

    This task, was s easy.....

    A few dayster, ording to the markings left by Orochimaru, Aoba sessfully found one of this guy''s manyirs.

    But he did not venture in, he stood quietly outside the base, he believed that Orochimaru must have known of his arrival.

    If he didn''t even have this vignce, Orochimaru wouldn''t be able to live so well.

    As expected, as arge stone rumbled outward, revealing a dark hole inside.

    Orochimaru and Sasori slowly walked out from inside

    "Did you bring the stuff?" Sasori suddenly asked as soon as they met.

    Aoba nodded indifferently and did not say anything.

    At this point Sasori said again, "Two hundred million, give me the body of the Fourth Mizukage."

    Orochimaru was about to say something, but once he heard Sasori''s tone, he knew what this guy had in mind.

    So heughed, and did not invite Yasuo in to see his research results, and directly began to watch the show.

    And Yasuo did not disappoint him

    "You are ordering me?"

    "Two hundred million, or I''ll get it myself."

    Obviously, Sasori was determined to get the body of the Fourth Mizukage that was delivered to his door!

    And he also wanted to see whether the rumored godly Yasuo was so powerful.

    Aobaughed at once.

    It was true that there were no normal people in the organization, and one was more arrogant than the other.

    In the end, it was all about the fist!

    If you couldn''t beat this arrogance of Sasori, even if he gave Yagura''s body to Sasori for nothing, in return, it would certainly not be a favor, but Sasori''s contempt.

    Only people of equal status, helping each other was called a favor, otherwise it was called a courtesy.

    Instead, they would be despised for nothing!

    And just when Aoba was ready to make a move, the system that had been silent for some time finally woke up from sleep.

    Ding!

    Special Death-Seeking Mission had been released!

    Mission name: Puppet duel!

    Description: In order to really beat Sasori''s pride, you have to defeat him in his best area!

    Mission Requirement: Defeat Sasori with a puppet against a puppet!

    Mission Time Limit: One hour

    Mission reward: Sasori''s approval, Advanced Skill Card X1

    Failure: Sasori will consider you as his enemy...

    Although he didn''t know what the use of this [Sasori''s Approval], but he had to do the incidental task.

    After all, advanced skill cards were still quite fragrant.

    It was too restrictive, it was easy to roll over.

    Who knew if the [Seven Warlords of the Ninja] could win?

    If he lose the fight, it couldn''t be helped.

    Aoba would definitely find a way to get rid of Sasori first!

    After all, they had be mortal enemies, so of course they had to make the first move.

    And the good news was that Orochimaru would certainly not help Sasori, and probably would stab him in the back.

 Chapter 386: The True Eternal Life

    Chapter 386: The True Eternal Life

    If he failed the mission, Sasori would be a deadly enemy, which was of course the worst case scenario.

    And what Aoba needed to consider now was how to win, andplete this death-seeking mission.

    After a short period of thought, Aoba said directly in a deep voice, "Interesting, I know you, Sasori of the Red Sand. There are rumors that you assassinated the Third Kazekage, and then defected."

    "Then I guess your best skill should be puppetry, it just so happens that some time ago I also made a few puppets, it will be interesting to y with them."

    Sasori, who was exposed, could not help but snicker mockingly, in his opinion, Yasuo''s approach was simply to y a big knife in front of the master.

    Used puppet in front of him?

    Pretend to be a big deal!

    He knew that this guy had always yed with swords, but he had never heard of this guy ying with puppets.

    "You are the first person who dares to say such things in front of me. Although I don''t know where exactly you get your confidence from, but you will pay the price of blood for your arrogance."

    Aoba suddenlyughed ''wildly'' twice, "Frog at the bottom of the well, then let''s make a bet! You and I will each take out a set of puppets to fight, if I lose, I will leave the body of Mizukage. If you lose, you will have to bow down when you see me. Do you dare to bet?"

    Sasori, who had been underestimated, immediately stared at him with a grim, deadly gaze.

    "Very well, if your puppet is unbearable, I will kill you with my own hands!"

    Puppeteers couldn''t be desecrated!

    Aoba, however,ughed gently, "Although puppetry is the area that I am least good at, it can show you what it means to have people outside the sky."

    Sasori, who had been provoked three times, no longer tried to fight him, but pulled out a scroll from his body and proceeded to quickly unseal it.

    Boom!

    The Third Kazekage that was made into a puppet immediately appeared in front of Hiruko.

    Although Sasori did not think that Aoba''s puppet could be stronger than his own, but to be on the safe side, he still took out the strongest puppet he had.

    After seeing the puppet made by the Third Kazekage, Aoba couldn''t help but frown slightly.

    He thought his provocation would make Sasori act irrationally.

    For example, only use some more ordinary puppets to fight.

    But he forgot that Sasori had always been a cautious and extremely insecure personality.

    Otherwise, he would not have chosen not to be human, and made himself into a puppet, and then wrapped himself inyers.

    But facing a puppet with by the Third Kazekage didn''t mean he didn''t have a chance to win.

    He touched the bag, it seems it was time for Sasori to see the power of the banknote ability!

    But before taking out the [Seven Warlords of the Ninja], he still ''kindly'' reminded Sasori, "Are you sure you only use this puppet to fight? My puppet set is seven, don''t make excuses for losing."

    Sasori suddenly coldly snorted, "The strength of the puppet does not depend on the number, only the low-level puppeteers will win by quantity."

    Okay, with that, Aoba was relieved.

    He took out the bracelet from the bag, then put it on his wrist as Sasori and Orochimaru stared in amazement, then pretended to make a few seals actuallymunicating with the dog system in his mind to recharge!

    "Secret Technique - Seven Warlords of the Ninjas!"

    The one million taels did not even sound, and disappeared from the bag.

    Then there was a sh of white light

    The seven hand puppets on Aoba''s bracelet instantly flew out, then turned into seven puppets of different heights and lifelike, standing in front of Aoba in a row!

    If he didn''t know beforehand that these were just puppets turned into hand puppets, Aoba would have mistaken them for characters from the One Piece World who had crossed over to the Naruto World!

    It was really too realistic!

    Only after seeing the ninja sword they were holding, a strong sense of incongruity instantly came.

    It was true that what he got in his hand was not any genuine handicraft, but a mix of trendy cottage handicraft made by a small workshop.

    However, seeing this scene, Sasori looked silly!

    As well as Orochimaru!

    Sasori, who thought there was no stronger puppeteer in the Ninja World than himself, had never seen this kind of puppet that could erge and shrink itself.

    Otherwise he would not have to carry so many scrolls to store the seal puppet.

    Also, if he and Orochimaru were correct, these seven puppets were holding the seven ninja swords of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen of the Mist!

    They could not have imagined that the purpose of collecting these seven ninja swords by Yasuo was to refine the puppets.

    "Secret Technique - Seven Warlords of the Ninja? The puppet version of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen of the Mist." Sasori muttered, somewhat unsettled.

    And Orochimaru, who hade back to his senses, began to feel that this duel was getting more and more interesting.

    Then the two of them listened to Yasuo bragging about the bull, "This seven people is the seven great pirates who used to straddle the sea, with the strength of all elite ninja, known to the world as the Seven Warlords of the Sea. After being defeated by me, supplemented by these seven ninja sword, with the blood of seven hundred living people refined for seventy-nine days to be this! They have a great power, and will not be destroyed, is a true eternal existence of things!

    After this big bull blowing out, Sasori and Orochimaru were dumbfounded.

    With the strength of elite ninja, do you still need to go to be a pirate?

    They are also known as the Seven Warlords of the Sea?

    It sounded so dominant!

    But why have they never heard of it?

    Was it because they were ignorant?

    Although they always felt that something did not seem right, but they could not open their mouths to question anything.

    Because to their level of power, they generally do not believe in the mouth, there was no need for this.

    And after the initial amazement, Sasori was slightly moved, only because Yasuo''s description was exactly what he was looking for in art!

    The beauty of eternity!

    He originally thought he had ''seeded'', but in reality his transformation of himself was not really eternal.

    As long as the regenerative core was destroyed, he would still die!

    But just now, what did he hear?

    Something that couldn''t be destroyed, something that truly existed eternally.

    His first reaction was disbelief!

    But the seven puppets that Yasuo brought out had begun to overturn his perception, even he did not expect that there were people other than him in the entire Ninja World who could also make ''human puppets''.

    It seemed that the method of making it waspletely different, but it was actually the blood of seven hundred living people refined for seventy-nine days!

    Was there something peculiar about adding the blood of living people when refining the ''human puppet''?

    Did the number ''seven'', which appeared so many times, also had a saying?

    Sasori''s curiosity was immediately stretched to the maximum!

    If, when the battle begins, Yasuo''s [Seven Warlords of the Ninjas] could really be extremely strong, then when it was over, win or lose, he would ask about the secrets hidden in these seven puppets.

    Maybe this was the key to his real ''Eternal Youth''!

    Sasori suddenly became a bit fanatical

 Chapter 387: Ruthless Puppet Battles

    Chapter 387: Ruthless Puppet Battles

    After Aoba finished pretending to be someone, the [Seven Warlords of the Ninjas] immediately attacked Sasori!

    The first to fire the first shot was the ''Hancock'', the twin swords - Hiramekarei began to glow as a whole, a powerful chakra cannon headed straight for Sasori.

    But Sasori''s reaction was not slow at all, and his hand movements were magnificent as he began to control the Third Kazekage puppet for defense.

    "Thousand Hands Maniption Force!"

    The ck sand instantly coalesced into an iparably strong wall, stopping the chakra cannon released by ''Hancock'' with ease.

    Then without hesitation, the wall of sand in front of him was transformed into countless long, dense ck needles.

    "Ma Release: Conserving Bee Twin des!"

    The sound of breaking air immediately rang out!

    However, in the face of such intense shooting, the [Seven Warlords of the Ninjas] showed a shocking flexibility.

    Dodging, blocking, working together with precision like seven machines!

    Under the attack of the sand iron giant needle, [Seven Warlords of the Ninjas] froze and forced to kill out, not even a wounded!

    This also let Sasori immediately put away the underestimation, not to mention that these puppets were strong or not, just this exquisite puppet maniption was not ordinary people could use.

    And he also noticed that Yasuo''s hands didn''t seem to be moving much, and even more strangely, he couldn''t actually find the chakra line connecting the two.

    "Is it hidden?" Sasori thought with some uncertainty.

    However, at this time the two puppets rushing at the front had alreadyunched an attack on the Third Kazekage puppet.

    The ''Dracule Mihawk'' wielded his decapitating sword and the giant poisoned de that popped out from the right sleeve of the Third Mizukage puppet collided with it viciously.

    There were few puppeteers who did not quench the poison of their puppet weapons. Sasori, like the vast majority of his puppets were equipped with poisonous weapons, it could be said that the wound would be dead.

    But the battle between puppet and puppet, the poison waspletely useless.

    Than which puppet organs more, more powerful, their own material was harder!

    Of course, the more important thing was the puppeteer''s control skills.

    But who let Aoba a hanged pussy, and his ''fully automatic puppet'' couldpletely simte the movements of a living person, flexible unlike the appearance, and could ''improvise''.

    Speaking out, he wondered how many puppeteers would be envied.

    The only drawback was the fucking money, the appearance fee alone was one million ryo, when it broke down, he had to pay to repair it!

    As for the material itself, Aoba didn''t know, but he was sure it was definitely not ordinary.

    After all, the system produced, there had not been a real junk.

    Ding sound!

    ''Dracule Mihawk'' decapitated big knife directly cut the de on the arm of the Three Kazekage puppet, he was about to directly cut off its head, but was instantly knocked away by Thousand Hands Maniption Force from the sigil on the left arm of the Three Kazekage puppet, and trapped dead inside.

    But don''t forget,there was the ''very t'' holding Samehada!

    No matter how strong Sasori was, the weakness of the puppet would never disappear, and that was the chakra line that connected the puppeteer to the puppet.

    And one of the characteristics of Samehada was the ability to devour chakra.

    So while ''Dracule Mihawk'' was attracting attention, ''Jinbei'' had already rushed behind the Third Kazekage puppet, and his sword, Samehada, was raised high!

    As long as all these chakra lines were cut, then the Third Kazekage puppet was a pile of scrap metal.

    However, how could Sasori make such a low-level mistake.

    "Iron Sand Gathering Assault!"

    A ck column that had coalesced somehow directly sent ''Jinbei'' flying more than twenty meters.

    However, taking advantage of this time, ''Jinbei'' had already wielded the blunt sword - Samehada to break down the defense of the Third Kazekage puppet, and sessfully freed ''Dracule Mihawk'' who was trapped inside.

    ''Donquixote Domingo'' was fast shing, with the Nuibari on his hand to the Third Kazekage puppet to sew the connection to the ground, so that the Third Kazekage puppet didn''t fly high into the air, so that they could only be passively beaten.

    But the cost was ''Donquixote Domingo'' was trapped by the Iron Sand Gathering Assault to the heart!

    Aoba''s heart ached, this time, at least he lost a few hundred thousand!

    And Sasori was also a bit depressed, each of these puppets of Yasuo wasn''t weak. On the one-on-one, they weren''t a match for the Third Kazekage puppets, but with the extremely tacit joint cooperation, they were able to make him lose his head.

    In addition to the advance agreement that that Yasuo would use a group of puppets to fight, so it also made a lot of Sasori''s tactics were not usedable, not to mention the use of jutsu scrolls to help the Third Kazekage puppet to relieve the siege.

    Since Yasuo did not move the sword, he naturally would not vite the rules.

    Because that would mean he conceded defeat, admitting that his puppetry was inferior to his opponent.

    In addition, he hated Orochimaru was smiling and watching the battle, which made it even more impossible for him to ''go back on his word''.

    He would rather lose than be ridiculed by Orochimaru.

    So under the control of Sasori''s full power, the battle became more and more intense!

    The ''Bartholomew Kuma'' managed to blow up the right arm of the Third Kazekage puppet with the Explosive Sword - Shibuki, and then the Third Kazekage puppet shattered half of Bartholomew Kuma''s body with the Ma Release: Gold Dust Imperial Funeral.

    But the biggest restraint on the Third Kazekage puppet was ''Enel''.

    Enel''s Kiba kept creating and attracting lightning and broke the sand iron defense of the Third Kazekage puppet several times.

    Because the powerful lightning attack could destroy the Ma Release, so the sand iron could not be cohesively formed.

    This, coupled with the tacit cooperation that didn''t require anymunication, allowed ''Hancock'' to sessfully use the chakra cannon to open arge hole in the Third Kazekage puppet!

    Under the siege of the [Seven Warlords of the Ninjas], Sasori''s Third Kazekage puppet gradually became unsupported and extremely wretched.

    But under Sasori''s counter-attack, ''Donquixote Domingo'', ''Bartholomew Kuma'' and ''JInbei'' were all scrapped one after another, unable to fight again.

    This also caused Aoba''s heart to ache a little hard to breathe.

    But the scales of victory had tipped heavily in his favor.

    At that moment, Sasori, who was not willing to lose, made a move, even if he had to destroy the puppet of the Third Kazekage, he had to fight!

    "Ma Release: Gold Dust Imperial Funeral!"

    The sky was suddenly covered with seemingly endless ck sand and iron.

    At the same time, ''Enel''s'' body also burst out a blinding lightning, as he raised the lighning sword - Kiba.

    "Thunderswords Technique: Thunderbolt!"

    This was a move to kill with the enemy, summoning all the lightning in the sky to devour himself and all the enemies in the surrounding ten meters.

    Because the killing range was rtively small, so it was easy to make a suicide oops.

    And at this time, ''Enel'' suddenly used this suicidal jutsu, of course, in order to break the Gold Dust Imperial Funeral above the crowd.

    Otherwise, the [Seven Warlords of the Ninjas] was likely to bepletely destroyed!

    In the sky, dazzling lightning and pitch-ck sand and iron intertwined

 Chapter 388: Its Over If You Snub It!

    Chapter 388: It''s Over If You Snub It!

    After a brief encounter, the lightning exploded through the sand and iron boundary, but at the same time the sand and iron that was not affected by the lightning had fallen likeser space, dense piercing!

    ''Hancock'' and ''Mihawk'' were instantly killed in seconds!

    Enel'' was breaking through the sand iron boundary with endless lightning to drown!

    Only ''Jinbe'' left behind , but in the nick of time was swallowed by Samehada, and his ''life and death'' was unknown.

    When it was all over, Sasori looked at the Third Kazekage puppet in front of him, which was badly damaged and could be scrapped at any time, and his gaze was somewhat gloomy.

    "You lost, leave the body of Mizukage behind."

    At this moment, Sasori was not prepared to fight any further, he really did not expect that Yasuo actually had such a deep puppetry attainment.

    If he continued to fight, he might not be able to take advantage of anything, so he might as well stop when he was done.

    The other thing was that he was very curious about the puppetry that Yasuo had learned and wanted tomunicate with it.

    However, in the face of Sasori''s statement, Yasuo slowly shook his head.

    In Sasori''s eyes gradually full of killing intent, the ground was pierced by Samehada that was suddenly ''alive'', its mouth spat out Jinbe.

    Sasori froze for a moment, then said with dissatisfaction, "Just this one puppet left, you think I will lose?"

    When Aoba heard this, he suddenly said, "A puppet? What makes you have this illusion?"

    "Secret Technique - Kryptonite Resurrection!"

    Before the words fell, Sasori saw the bracelet on Aoba''s wrist suddenly sh a white light, and the six puppets that were destroyed instantly disappeared without a trace, reappearing as hand puppets on top of the bracelet.

    Then Aoba immediately recharged through the system

    A full six million was spent to instantly fill up the progress bar of ''repair in progress''.

    This was the real power of the Money Secret Technique!

    Even if it was broken, so what?

    A few breaths of work could be repaired, just ask which puppeteer could do it!

    Then another million expenditures, six white light fell directly on the side of ''Jinbe''.

    Seven Warlords of the Ninjas, once again participate!

    When Sasori witnessed this scene, he was truly shocked.

    The phrase ''this was not possible! Almost came out of his mouth!

    He wanted to convince himself that the puppets that had been ''resurrected'' before him were replicas that Yasuo had recreated, but each ninja sword was unique and no one had ever seen a copy of it in all these years!

    And the whole process he saw in his eyes, this was by no means a replica.

    "Secret Technique - Kryptonian Resurrection, What kind of puppetry is this, and why have I never heard of it?"

    Sasori had a moment of confusion, and then he recalled the words that Yasuo had said before the battle began.

    "Undestructible is something that truly exists eternally!"

    "Undestructible is actually true?"

    Sasori suddenly put away the Third Kazekage puppet and said with a little fanaticism in seriousness, "It''s me who lost, but I want to know how your [Seven Warlords of the Ninjas] puppet is actually refined, if you can teach me, I can ept any condition."

    True ''eternal youth'', he finally saw it!

    He had always believed and practiced this path that deviated from the principle of life, and for this reason he went out of his way to make himself into a puppet that would never decay or never rot!

    But until just now, he finally discovered that there was a stronger ''technique'' in this world than he was!

    It was a true eternity without any ws, not a ''defective'' product like him!

    He couldn''t wait to know the ''answer'' he was struggling for.

    And as Yasuo said to him before, he was just a frog at the bottom of the well!

    In the face of Sasori''s slightly frenzied pursuit, Aoba breathed a sigh of relief while also suddenly feeling a headache.

    In order to fool Sasori andplete the Death-Seeking Mission issued by the system, he had spent a total of eight million!

    That''s 8 million ryo, not 80,000 ryo!

    He had worked hard for so long to save up only 10 million, but now he was back to the liberation.

    If Sasori didn''t admit defeat, he wouldn''t be able to carry it anymore.

    Fortunately, in the end, Sasori was sessfully fooled by him, but also to save thest of his family money.

    But the loss was certainly not a loss, after all, the advanced skill card was a good thing to spend money. If the system to sell at a price, even if it was 10 million per piece, he was sure to buy the pot!

    But now the problem was that, although the task waspleted, but it was clear that he hadmed Sasori.

    If he didn''t give Sasori a satisfactory answer, maybe this guy could really do such a thing as blood sacrifice of living people!

    When he thought of this, he wanted to smack himself in the mouth, how could he be so bad-mouthed!

    Because he hadn''t figured out how to continue to fool Sasori, Aoba yed deep and looked at the mission reward, he was curious, what the hell was that [Scorpion''s Approval]?

    [Scorpion''s Approval]: Everything you say, Sasori has a certain chance to believe. (Chance depends on Sasori''s resistance, minimum guaranteed chance of five percent).

    Crap!

    Aoba took a look and found out that this guy Sasori was indeedme by himself, even the system has admitted it.

    What was the concept of a guaranteed five percent chance of believing what he said?

    For example, Aoba told Sasori that in another minute, the world would be destroyed.

    Who would believe such a bullshit statement?

    There was a 1 in 20 chance that Sasori would believe it.

    Then what was there to be afraid of!

    Just keep fooling around and be done with it!

    Aoba cleared his throat and first tentatively said, "Thew should not be lightly transmitted, this is my Blood Moon Sect secret."

    Sasori immediately believed, said seriously, "I can join the Blood Moon Sect."

    "If you want to join my sect, you need to pay the sincerity money first."

    "How much? Is 50 million enough?"

    "Ahem.. this good faith is enough to make you be a member of my sect. But above that, there are teachers, great teachers, spirits, kings, popes, saints, and emperors."

    "Only when you reach the level of emperor, you will be qualified to practice the secret techniques of my Blood Moon Sect''s puppetry!"

    Aoba felt that his words were far enough, but how could he have thought that this guy Sasori actually believed.

    "Just as it should be, such secret techniques naturally cannot be learned by anyone casually. Then how do I be a god emperor?"

    When your chakra was like a horse, it was almost the time.

    Aoba almost blurted out the words, but the words turned into, "Contribution, regr payment of goodwill can be a fixed part of the contribution, and the other is toplete the mission issued by the sect."

    Sasori could not help but ''frown'' and said, "How long does that take?"

    "With your qualifications, it will be three to five years fast, ten years or more slow."

    Sasori was a little upset, "There''s no faster way?"

    Naturally there is, but that kind of situation is usually difficult to ur. If you don''t have this patience and sincerity, it''s better to forget it."

 Chapter 389: Putting on a Full Show

    Chapter 389: Putting on a Full Show

    Aoba had clearly begun to dissuade, but Sasori thought seriously and finally nodded, "I''m in, I must know this ''answer''."

    Aoba was speechless, but at least Sasori was taken down by him.

    He was the only one who was assigned to the Naruto World branch of the Blood Moon Sect, and he was not the one who set the rules and issued the missions.

    With this bait, Sasori couldn''t run away from his palm.

    Thinking of this, Aoba casually threw over a scroll, which sealed the body of Mizukage.

    Since he was ''one of us'', of course he had to think more about Sasori''s battle power, which was also a preliminary investment.

    Besides, not counting the 50 million for the membership, Sasori who would try to earn money in the future would be his ATM!

    There were so many levels, take your time to go up!

    "This is?"

    "The corpse of the Fourth Mizukage, for you."

    Sasori was silent for a moment, then gave ''Yasuo'' 50 million and said, "This is the goodwill money, the money for the corpse will be given to youter. I need to buy a lot of materials to repair the Third Kazekage and then to reform the Fourth Mizukage, I can''t get more money for now."

    Aoba epted the money, full of indifference.

    The rooster thatys the golden eggs was in his hands, was he still missing the few golden eggs?

    The future would be long, in the future, if he was short of money, he would ask for Sasori, hey!

    I''m really a little smartass...

    Aoba did not rush to retrieve the [Seven Warlords of the Ninjas], he and Sasori''s problem was solved, but he could not ignore Orochimaru.

    Moreover, his appearance fees were spent two, now he had to take back how much he loss!

    "Heh heh, it seems that this time the deal is no longer my business."

    Seeing the two ''turn enemies into friends'', and incidentally finished making a deal, Orochimaru walked straight over.

    "Not necessarily, depending on what you want."

    Aoba seemed to have words in his mouth, also made Orochimaru a little surprised.

    "What I want I''m afraid you can''t afford to give."

    "Then it must be that you are not prepared with enough chips."

    The two yed a few mute words, then Orochimaru suddenly smiled, "Come with me and see what chips are of interest to you."

    Aoba nodded, ready toy the dark line of Orochimaru, it might be useful in the future.

    And Sasori was ready to leave, if not to wait for Yasuo toe, he would not have stayed in Orochimaru''s ''snake nest''.

    Now that the things he wanted have been in hand, and he had saw the real ''Eternal Beauty'', naturally there was no need to continue to stay.

    So Sasori just left.

    Only as Sasori was leaving, he suddenly fired several rows of poison needles in a certain direction!

    Then he walked over to see a dead rabbit bleeding ck was lying peacefully on the ground with poison needles sticking out of its body.

    "Is it a Genjutsu?"

    Sasori looked around and finally left.

    But what Sasori didn''t know was that inside the cave near the rabbit, the situation was set up with a camera

    Following Orochimaru into the secret base of Aoba''s footsteps paused slightly, and then continued to walk forward as if nothing had happened.

    Although this base had not been opened, did not see any living thing, but a variety of experimental equipment were very well prepared.

    And in order to give Sasori a hard time, Orochimaru didn''t stay idle these days, using the experimental equipment here to simply synthesize some of his research.

    Aoba did not say a word and followed behind Orochimaru.

    In fact, he sighed a lot.

    As a scientist, Orochimaru was really born in the wrong world.

    Like what cell transnt technology, gic transformation technology, soft body transformation, the development of the spell seal, not corpse reincarnation were the scientific achievements of Orochimaru at this stage.

    Of course, these were long known to Aoba, not Orochimaru told him.

    And in the future, Orochimaru was the study of cloning technology, artificial human technology, and even cross-field to create an iparably powerful mecha!

    This kind of talent should be used to benefit all mankind, but the result was a dead end, became a renegade ninja in hiding, which was really a pity.

    No one could understand his talent.

    Just when Aoba was thinking somewhat wildly, Orochimaru suddenly stopped in his tracks, "What do you want from me?"

    "You, or whether there is interest in working for me."

    Orochimaru immediately like a viper stretched out his tongue and licked his lips, "And what can you give me?"

    "Keep you alive, is that enough?"

    Orochimaru smiled sorrowfully, "That''s a good joke, any more?"

    "Amegakure, what you want is there. If you cane back alive, I will give you."

    After saying that, Aoba directly turned around and left.

    He also did not think he could easily subdue Orochimaru, he just nted this one seed in advance.

    By the way,y a minefield for Orochimaru.

    If you didn''t let this guy suffer more, Orochimaru wouldn''t be willing to cooperate with him.

    And by the time he left, Orochimaru''s face also turned extremely grim. Although he didn''t know what this guy Yasuo was up to, he thought things would be more and more interesting.

    "It seems to elerate the speed of the n to move forward."

    On the other hand, after leaving Orochimaru''s secret base, Aoba came directly to the ce where Sasori perceived the abnormality, and then inserted the [Eye of Perception].

    After making sure that no one was nearby, he took out the camera from the rabbit hole and put it away.

    Then without hesitation, he left directly.

    Long before he showed up and revealed himself, he had summoned the ''Crown Prince'' out.

    Although the ''''Crown Prince'' didn''t have any attack ability, but after transforming to take the camera to engage in surreptitious photography, it could still be done.

    In this way not only he sessfullyplete the task Sarutobi exined to him, but also with the help of Akatsuki to their own merits. He was killing two birds with one stone.

    But although the ''''Crown Prince'' had been careful enough, but Sasori almost found.

    Fortunately, the ''''Crown Prince'' informed him in time, so he managed to recall him in the nick of time, otherwise the loss would have been too great.

    After moving away from Orochimaru''s secret base, Aoba immediately canceled the [Crimson Swordsman] skin and found the nearest town''s contact base with the identity of a Kiba shinobi.

    The photos and the location of Orochimaru''s base were all forwarded to the other side to seek reinforcements from Konoha as quickly as possible.

    However, he himself was back outside the Orochimaru base to start stalking.

    If Orochimaru was caught so easily, then he could have cooperated in a different way.

    But in his opinion, Orochimaru was not that easy to catch.

    In this way, for several days in a row, Aoba was very ''into the scene'' closely watching the entrance to the base.

    The gate of the base did not open again, Orochimaru also did not show up again.

    Aoba was very suspicious that there were other back doors to the base, or the existence of secret passages.

    But this was not something he should worry about, his mission had been sessfullypleted, and now it was just for show.

    As for whether he could capture Orochimaru or not, he simply did not care.

 Chapter 390: Insidious Trap

    Chapter 390: Insidious Trap

    Someone wasing!

    Aoba, who was hiding in the tree, immediately heard the movement behind him. When the person appeared, Aoba was stunned at first, then immediately walked out.

    "Aoba? Is it you?"

    Among the three Anbu members who were wearing masks, one of them suddenly took off his mask excitedly.

    "Hayate!"

    Aoba also did not expect to see Gekkou Hayate here. Then, could it be that the woman beside him was Hayate''s girlfriend, Yugao?

    Just as the two of them were about to catch up with each other in pleasant surprise, Anbu, who was leading the group, coughed lightly.

    Then, Hayate, who was a little embarrassed, put on his mask.

    Aoba also knew that Anbu was not allowed to reveal his identity when he was on a mission. Strictly speaking, Hayate''s behavior just now had vited the rules.

    Therefore, he smiled and punched Hayate on the shoulder, no longer causing trouble for Hayate.

    After handing over the mission scroll and confirming their identities, Aoba began to exin the situation in detail.

    More of it was actually in the photo he handed in. In order topletely fulfill the lie he told before, he also let ''Crown Prince'' take a high-definition close-up of ''Enel'' andpletely threw the me to his alternate ount.

    "That''s the general situation. We can be sure that it was Orochimaru. However, after the other two left, Orochimaru never showed up. In order to avoid alerting the enemy, I didn''t sneak into the base to investigate. At the same time, I''m not sure if there are other ways to leave the base."

    "We''ll deal with the rest." Anbu nodded.

    If he didn''t see Gekkou Hayate, Aoba would certainly be eager to get rid of him, but considering that Orochimaru might have left some backup ns in the base, he made it clear that he wanted to follow and help.

    After a short consideration, the leader, nodded. "Ok, we''ll wake care from here."

    Therefore, they immediatelyunched the arrest operation.

    To be honest, Aoba was not optimistic about the result of the operation. They had already confirmed the whereabouts of Orochimaru, and Sarutobi only sent so few people.

    Could it be that there were other people on standby in the dark?

    There was a possibility.

    After using the Explosion Tag to blow up the huge rock at the door, they quickly rushed inside.

    However, just as Aoba had thought, Orochimaru had already disappeared.

    After all, this base had been exposed to others. For safety reasons, Orochimaru would definitely choose to temporarily shelve this base.

    Whether it was Sasori or Yasuo, Orochimaru did not trust them.

    However, after the search, they still sessfully found the secret passage in the base. Presumably, Orochimaru left the base from here.

    However, when Gekkou Hayate took the lead and walked down, a sudden light made everyone''s faces change greatly.

    "Retreat! It''s full of Explosion Tag!"

    No one had expected that there were no traps in the entire base, which made everyone rx their vignce. In the end, they were filled with Explosion Tag.

    Such a sinister arrangement, as expected of Orochimaru!

    Gekkou Hayate, who was walking at the front, was immediately pulled back by Aoba. It was already toote to run out at this time. If he was unlucky, he might be buried alive in the copsed base.

    Therefore, Aoba directly shouted, "Come to me, don''t run around!"

    At the same time, [Hardening], [Iron block], and [Busoshoku Haki] were all activated, and finally, the light and shadow of [Undying Fortress] instantly enveloped the crowd.

    When Aoba used his fastest speed to do all this, the super chain explosion also began.

    The tunnel instantly copsed, and because the foundation was destroyed and the huge impact of the explosion, the entire base began to copse

    However, everyone was safe and sound under the protection of [Undying Fortress]!

    Gekkou Hayate already knew that Aoba had such a move, so he was very calm and even had the mood to take care of his girlfriend.

    But this scene was a bit shocking for other Anbu and Yugao.

    And at this time, when he noticed the lightning on the hands of the leading Anbu, Aoba''s heart was moved, and he probably knew who this guy was.

    If it was as he expected, the leader of this mission should be Kakashi.

    After all, this Chidori was really too easy to recognize.

    As for whether Kakashi wanted to use Chidori to escape or save people, he was not sure.

    The violent noisested for a few minutes before it gradually quieted down. The original cave had beenpletely buried, but relying on the small world that [Undying Fortress] had built up, it gave them a chance to buffer.

    "Be careful, I''m going to end this Ninjutsu."

    After reminding, Aoba canceled [Undying Fortress]. Several big stones fell in an instant, but they were broken by Gekkou Hayate and the others. It was not a threat to them.

    On the other hand, Aoba used up his stamina to instantly heal his injuries.

    [Undying Fortress], who was at Level 6, could already do 30 of the damage reduction effect. After the skill ended, he only recovered 70 of the umted damage.

    With his current powerful defense, the damage he received was actually not much of an effect on him. In addition, the healing effect brought by [Ultra Rapid Self-Healing Body], allowed him to easily take on everything and protect everyone.

    Otherwise, there would definitely be casualties. Not everyone was like him. Because they were afraid of pain, they added all their ''attribute points'' to defense.

    Fortunately, he followed, and Orochimaru was really sinister!

    "What do we do now? The tunnel that can track Orochimaru has been destroyed, and we are also trapped here." Yaguo hesitated for a moment and asked.

    At this time, Kakashi said very calmly, "Wait for the people outside to bring us out."

    "The people outside?"

    "What is our mission?" Kakashi suddenly asked.

    Gekkou Hayate was stunned for a moment, then replied, "Capture Orochimaru."

    "So, do you think that Orochimaru, who was once known as one of Konoha''s Sannin, would be able to be arrested with just a few of us?"

    They were being looked down upon!

    Gekkou Hayate immediately understood what Kakashi-senpai meant.

    They were only in charge of connecting and confirming whether the information was correct.

    When they really started, there would definitely be reinforcements.

    Thus, they were relieved.

    In fact, there was one more thing that Kakashi did not say, which was that when he was facing Orochimaru, he could not even move because of the cold killing intent emitted from his opponent.

    If Sarutobi had not appeared in time at that time, he might have already killed Orochimaru as prey.

    Of course, the current him was no longer the same him as before, which was also why he came here now.

 Chapter 391: The Feasibility of Lending Orochimarus Hand

    Chapter 391: The Feasibility of Lending Orochimaru''s Hand

    In the process of waiting for rescue, Aoba did not do anything unnecessary.

    It was not until they were sessfully rescued that Aoba bid farewell to Gekkou Hayate and left.

    Although they had once again lost track of Orochimaru, Kakashi and the others did not give up just like that. Instead, they prepared to clean up the copsed base and bring back the things they could take with them.

    By the way, they went along the blown up tunnel to see if they could find any clues and continued to search for Orochimaru.

    While leaving, Gekkou Hayate whispered a few words in Aoba''s ear, letting Aoba know the real reason why Sarutobi was eager to find Orochimaru.

    It was actually to let Jiraiya return to the vige

    Aoba instantly thought of many things, but Sarutobi''s n was destined to be a bamboo basket hitting water.

    Let Orochimaru have a headache...

    A few dayster, Aoba returned to Konoha and reported the entire mission process in detail.

    After learning that Orochimaru had sessfully escaped in advance and cut off the clues, Sarutobi directly sighed.

    Of course, this was not Aoba''s fault.

    In Sarutobi''s opinion, Aoba had already done very well. Not only had he found Orochimaru''s real secret base through the clues in the information, but he had also taken very precious photos.

    What was even more valuable was that Aoba was worthy of his trust, and Kurosuki Raiga''s ninja sword had indeed been taken away by Akatsuki''s people.

    However, Orochimaru and Akatsuki were involved, which made things even more troublesome.

    As for Aoba not taking his move, causing Orochimaru to escape again was something that could not be helped.

    Immediately seeking reinforcements from the vige was undoubtedly the right thing to do, and not acting rashly against Orochimaru was a more mature performance.

    It was a pity that this operationcked a bit of luck.

    "You did very well in this mission. It also allowed me to see your increasingly mature performance." Sarutobi said with some gratification.

    As for Aoba, he was thinking about how much money he could give him afterpleting another S-Rank mission.

    After all, from the [Seven Warlords of the Ninjas] degree of devouring money, even if he got 50 million from Sasori, it seemed not quite enough.

    However, Sarutobi immediately changed the topic, "I heard from Shikaku that Tsunade taught you your Taijutsu?"

    In an instant, Aoba, who was possessed by an awarded-winning Oscar actor, nodded with a conflicted expression.

    Then, he saw Sarutobifort him. "Don''t worry. Tsunade won''t me you for this. After all, the vige has let her down. It''s understandable that she doesn''t want anyone to disturb her."

    "But did Tsunade tell you how to contact her? Don''t think too much about it. Even if we really finds Tsunade, Tsunade won''t do anything to you, so don''t have any psychological burden."

    Seeing Sarutobi''s kind smile, Aoba immediately understood what this old man was thinking.

    It was nothing more than a suspicion that he still hadn''t told the truth, hiding the method to find Tsunade.

    "I really believe in your evil, you rotten old man!"

    Aoba cursed in his heart.

    Not to mention that he didn''t know at all, even if he really knew, and then betrayed Tsunade, wouldn''t he pick up a stone and smash his own foot?

    How brainless was he to help find Tsunade and cause trouble for himself?

    Moreover, if he really betrayed Tsunade, with Tsunade''s character, the next time they met, she would send him flying with a punch.

    At that time, Sarutobi would have already achieved his goal and would definitely not care about his life.

    Therefore, Aoba directly said, "I really didn''t. Before we parted ways, Tsunade-sama had already repeatedly told me not to reveal any information about her. How could she still tell me how to contact Tsunade-sama?"

    "Moreover, you might really have misunderstood something. Tsunade-sama might feel a little upset, which is why she used the Spirit Communication Technique to repay the debt and did not look highly upon me."

    "If Tsunade-sama knew that I was forced to say all these things, she would definitely not let me go."

    Looking at Aoba''s extremely resentful expression, Sarutobi coughed a little awkwardly. "It''s fine if you don''t know. I can promise you that the only people who know about it are me and Shikaku. They will not mention it to others, nor will they make things difficult for you."

    "I hope so."

    Aoba curled his lips, obviously not believing it.

    This made Sarutobi even more embarrassed. He quickly ended the topic and said, "By the way, while you were away, Naruto got into trouble at the Ninja Academy again. I''ll give you a few days off first. You go to the Ninja Academy to deal with this matter."

    Did Naruto get into trouble again?

    Aoba was stunned for a moment before nodding his head.

    He was already used to Sarutobi''s actions of throwing the me.

    Moreover, what could happen if he got into trouble in the academy?

    Naruto couldn''t possibly beat up the teacher, right?

    After Aoba left the Hokage Building, Sarutobi, who was standing in front of the window, sighed again.

    If Aoba had been born ten years earlier, maybe he would really be willing to give this brat a chance.

    However, a ten-year-old Hokage was really too ridiculous. In addition, Aoba, Uchiha, and Hyuga, who were born as war orphans, were a little too close, which made him very worried.

    Therefore, from the beginning, Sarutobi had never considered letting Aoba be the 5th Hokage.

    Perhaps after a few years, Aoba would have a chance topete for the position of the 6th Hokage, but at that time, Sarutobi would probably not be able to see that day.

    But what Sarutobi did not know was that ording to normal development, there would be a young man named Gaara who would inherit the title of Kazekage at the age of 15.

    So, was age really that important?...

    On the other side, after walking out of the building, Aoba''s eyes immediately became extremely deep.

    Sarutobi would rather do everything he could to find Jiraiya and Tsunade, not considering waiting for a few more years and making him the Hokage.

    This made him realize that his current fame and strength could notpletely reverse his age and disadvantage.

    If he did nothing, even if Jiraiya and Tsunade were not willing to take on the responsibility of the Hokage.

    The next target that Sarutobi would consider would not be him!

    It could be Kakashi, it could be his son.

    Unless these people were all dead, Sarutobi would definitely not break the rules and risk handing Konoha over to a young boy who was still underage.

    Aoba could not help but think of another idea. If he created an opportunity, would it be better for Orochimaru to carry out Konoha''s destroying n?

    After all, once Sarutobi died, even if Jiraiya and Tsunade came back, they might notpete with him.

    Even if there was a realpetition, he might not lose at that time.

    He was very curious, if he became a Hokage, what kind of evaluation would appear in the undercover mission that had been quiet all the time, and what kind of reward would be given to him.

    Presumably, it would be the same as a golden suicide mission at the very least

 Chapter 392: When its Time to Strike!

    Chapter 392: When it''s Time to Strike!

    Aoba temporarily suppressed this thought in his heart and went directly to the Ninja Academy.

    After exining the purpose of his visit, Aoba was politely invited to teacher''s office.

    "Jonin Shinomiya, is actually Naruto''s guardian?" Iruka, who had already chosen to be a teacher, was very surprised when he saw Aoba.

    After all, apart from the day of academy, Aoba personally sent Naruto to school once, and never appeared after that.

    As an excellent ninja (money-grubber), of course, he would take the task first.

    Therefore, many people did not know the inside story.

    And what guardian said was naturally a false thing, but Sarutobi could not personallye out, so he entrusted it to him.

    Even if Iruka had some doubts, he would definitely get the same answer when he went to the Hokage.

    "Sorry, I just finished my task and came back. I heard from the Hokage-sama that Naruto got into trouble in the academy, so I immediately rushed over. I don''t know where Naruto is now? What trouble did he get into?"

    Because he did not know the specific situation, Aoba''s tone was rtively polite.

    When Iruka heard this, he no longer bothered about the matter of his guardian and directly smiled bitterly. "This matter is not entirely Naruto''s fault. The cause of this matter is that a senior ssmate said something very unpleasant to hear in front of Naruto. Then Naruto started to hit someone a little heavy that the guy was sent to the hospital that day."

    Aoba suddenly interrupted Iruka and asked, "What about Naruto? Is Naruto injured?"

    Iruka was stunned for a moment and shook his head. "Although it was one against three, Naruto only had some scratches on his fist. It was caused by hitting someone. On the contrary, the other three students were seriously injured."

    "Oh, then it''s fine. Go on."

    Iruka was speechless, but he continued to exin, "The parents of the injured students might be a little emotional after receiving the news. They must get an exnation."

    "What do they want?" Aoba smiled.

    Iruka hesitated for a moment and said awkwardly, "They want Naruto topensate for the medical expenses."

    "Of course. How much do they want?"

    "They want a million ryo and want the academy to expel Naruto. Of course, the academy has clearly rejected this unreasonable request. Although Naruto is indeed in the wrong, it is not to the extent of expulsion."

    After hearing this, Aoba couldn''t help but sigh in his heart. "Sure enough, no world can avoid the lion opening its mouth after touching porcin."

    One million?

    Was the body made of gold?

    One must know that when he took the assassination mission, the life of an ordinary Jonin was not even worth a million!

    What was even more amusing was that he wanted to force Naruto to drop out of school?

    Let''s go and ask the Hokage whether he agrees or not!

    Even if all the students in the whole Ninja Academy were expelled in turn, Naruto would be thest to leave.

    This was undoubtedly courting death!

    After understanding the cause and effect, Aoba calmed down. What kind of trouble was this? He was clearly forced to retaliate and defend himself reasonably.

    Well, there was nothing wrong with it!

    Thinking of this, he directly said to Iruka, "How about this? I came here today to solve the problem. I''ll have to trouble Iruka-sensei to find the parents of these students and also call Naruto over to try to solve the problem today."

    Iruka hesitated and opened his mouth, but there were some words that he did not say. He directly went to inform teacher of the guy who was beaten up.

    Soon, Naruto came over first.

    If it was a normal time, Naruto would definitely rush over excitedly at this time.

    However, because he had gotten himself into trouble again, Naruto was actually a little awkward at this moment and did not dare to look up at him.

    In this regard, Aoba was not in a good mood. He felt that it was funny and said, "What are you standing there for? Hurry up ande over."

    "Oh"

    "Alright, stop pretending to be pitiful. Tell me, why did you do it? The Naruto I know would not do such a heavy thing to his ssmates for no reason."

    Aoba was right. Even if he was bullied or wronged, Naruto did not resist at all. Instead, he endured it silently.

    On the contrary, he would stand up when he saw others being bullied.

    Therefore, he trusted Naruto very much!

    In Naruto''s embarrassed speech, he also knew the cause of the whole thing.

    In fact, there was still a certain rtionship with him

    The whole thing was very simple. It was that a girl in Naruto''s ss was teased by a senior student and cried.

    Naruto went to stop them, but was pushed by several people and said a lot of unpleasant words.

    After all, most of the students in the whole academy had a consensus that they should not be friends with Naruto, and the parents of these people often gossiped behind his back.

    In normal times, Naruto was not willing to care about these things.

    But when someone said that he was a bastard and that he was only fit to live with a bastard, Naruto immediately exploded!

    Perhaps for the person who said this, it was just a few words that came out of the countless vicious words in his heart.

    But for Naruto, he would never forgive anyone who dared to insult Aoba Nee-chan!

    Therefore, when Naruto attacked with anger, the result was naturally not unexpected.

    If not for Iruka stopping him behind, he might have beaten those people to death!

    It could be seen how important Aoba Nee-chan was in Naruto''s heart!

    Although Naruto only said bad things about him and did not describe what they said, Aoba could imagine the scene at that time.

    This also made him look at Naruto more and more gentle.

    "Aoba Nee-chan, did I do something wrong?"

    Aoba rubbed Naruto''s head and said seriously, "No, in my opinion, you are right. If your family and friends are insulted and you are still a coward, it will make me look down on you."

    Naruto suddenly felt sour in his nose, "But Iruka-sensei said that I was wrong."

    "He is standing on the field of a teacher, feeling that the students were fighting and that the other side was seriously injured. Naturally, they will think that you are wrong."

    "But standing on your field, I will also make the same choice. So looking up, you did nothing wrong. I''m proud of you!"

    The reason why Aoba could say these words with such emotion was because he knew that something extremely depressing had happened around him.

    Beforeing to this world, he had a good friend. Because when he was eating outside, his girlfriend was teased by a few hooligans, so he attacked angrily and then entered the police station.

    After mediation, because both sides had fought, the sentence was topensate each other for the medical expenses.

    In addition, there was no punishment for those hooligans who talked nonsense.

    After that, his friend was med by his family, saying that he was irrational and too impulsive.

    Later on, when he talked about this matter, Aoba could still feel the grievance of his friend.

    In that situation, a person with a background would definitely be unable to endure it. If he really endured it, what would his girlfriend think?

    Therefore, Aoba was very d that the Naruto World was not soplicated, otherwise he would definitely be angry to death!

 Chapter 393: The Wild Dog Theory

    Chapter 393: The Wild Dog Theory

    Aoba didn''t mind the philosophy he instilled in Naruto, whether theviews were right or wrong.

    Anyway, he felt that Naruto didn''t do anything wrong, if he were reced, he might have just scrapped those people.

    If you had the conditions for a fast life, why should you find yourself so much trouble?

    And with Aoba''s ''enlightenment'', Naruto''s views began to look up to him and stood up with his head up again.

    After waiting for a while longer, several parents of the beaten students walked in, led by Iruka and another teacher.

    "Who are you to this little beast?"

    As soon as they entered, a middle-aged man in the lead asked with a frown.

    Aoba''s face instantly went cold, and at the same time the system rang out to make a scene.

    Ding!

    Ordinary Death-Seeking Mission had been released!

    [Mission name: Teach the beast to be human!]

    [Description: Violence against violence is not legal, but very ''reasonable''.]

    (This world fist is the rule, get him!)

    [Mission requirements: Convince people with reason, beat them until they are convinced!]

    [Task time limit: One hour]

    [Task reward: Violentw enforcement badge x1, intermediate skill card x1]

    [Task failure: Get the title of wimp....]

    This mission came just in time, but for Aoba, with or without this mission, he was not prepared to let the other side off the hook.

    Just when Aoba was checking the mission, those parents who came aggressively thought that he was afraid, so they were all high and mighty, and their anger became more and more arrogant.

    "Didn''t you tell us toe to solve the problem? What? Don''t you even dare to say anything?"

    "I tell you, either bring a million dors or let our children beat this little beast, or this matter will not be finished!"

    "How many years have you graduated at your age? Are you a ninja? Do you know whose child this bastard is beating?"

    "You even dare to make a move on the son of Shinobu Terukawa, now immediately kneel down and apologize that there may be a chance of salvation."

    Aoba very calmly watched the group of wild dogs barking, while Iruka was very embarrassed and stood aside. He wanted to open his mouth several times but was interrupted.

    Finally it was even warned by Aoba with a look.

    Iruka immediately understood that this group of people would be very unlucky!

    Although the name of their family was very famous, but it was also a thing of the past.

    In addition to the small diplomatic circle of Aoba, so the ninja in Konoha generally only heard of his name and deeds, not met him in person.

    It was lucky that he didn''t know him, otherwise there was no way he would have seen the ''big show''.

    Not to mention the fact that there were so many tumors in Konoha!

    But when one thought about it, it was not at all surprising. After all, what birds were there in the forest.

    Even bid n like Uchiha and Hyuga had many ck sheep, not to mention arger base of small families and civilian ninja among them.

    Usually, they couldn''t see just because these people tucked their tails, and only when facing lower status than their own, weaker people, these wild dogs dared to bare their teeth, revealing their original ugly side.

    The actual action was to illustrate what it meant to say that everything was divided by its kind!

    It was no wonder that their children were able to utter such vicious verbal attacks at such a young age.

    Just after the other party finished barking, Aoba suddenly spoke calmly, "Since you are all ninjas, then things will be much better."

    Then in the other party''s unknown eyes, he said to the iparably angry Naruto, "Remember, although it is a moral virtue to convince people, but that only works for ''people''. In more cases, we can only use our fists to solve problems, because only when the wild dogs are scared, they will be obedient

    "You''re fucking looking for death."

    Atst they understood that Aoba was calling they wild dogs, and immediatelyShinobu Terukawa''s face turned red and he punched Aoba in the face.

    And in the presence of this soft punch, Aoba did not even lift an eyelid, and then casually squeezed.

    At the same time, he also imparted experience to Naruto, "When you want to teach someone a lesson, but do not want to cause too much trouble afterwards, the best way is to let the other party make the first move, and then you can reasonably counterattack in self-defense, just like this"

    Ka-chow!

    Ah!!! My hand!"

    Shinobu Terukawa whose wrist was directly broken by Aoba immediately let out a miserable scream, cold sweat instantly dripping down his face.

    "Go! What are you doing? Kill him for me!"

    Like a wounded beast, Terukawa''s eyes shed a trace of ruthlessness, a sharp Kuani was directly held in his other hand, and then ruthlessly stabbed towards Aoba''s throat.

    This time, it waspletely aimed at killing!

    Obviously, he was already irritated and lost his mind.

    But this was a good thing for Aoba.

    The [White de] striked instantly, with a bizarre angle of lightning snatched the opponent''s hand Kunai, then backhanded into the opponent''s mouth, and stirred.

    For people who like to eat oily food, and had bad breath, what Aoba could do was to help him from the root of the ''treatment''.

    "Oooooooo"

    Shinobu Terukawa spat out half of his tongue with a mouth full of blood and finally got scared!

    He had been given the rank of Shinobu Terukawa only because of his dead father''s achievements in the battlefield.

    He had an average strength, and never touched those more dangerous tasks.

    He originally thought that the opponent was at most a Chunin, but after feeling the strength and speed of the opponent, he immediately realized that he seemed to have kicked the iron te this time.

    But why was this?

    He had already found out that the demon fox kid was actually a fatherless orphan who was often bullied, so how could someone stand up for him?

    Shinobu Terukawa goaded, he had a lot to say, he very much wanted to beg for mercy, but now he could not say a word. He could only beg the other party with his eyes to let him go.

    However, the long-suffering Aoba did not even look at him, precisely and elegantly broke the guy''s limbs directly, and then threw him out like a dead dog.

    Such a brutal act instantly scared the other people who were just screaming.

    Aoba just casually nced at them. They were scared and took several steps back, as if the one standing in front of them was not some teenager, but a demon who had returned from hell.

    At this point Aoba continued to teach Naruto, "See? When you are stronger than them and fiercer than them, they will scatter and run away with their tails between their legs. But if you show cowardice in front of a group of wild dogs, then they will catch up with you and tear you madly."

    Naruto nodded with a thoughtful look on his face.

    Then Aoba continued, "In this matter, I also want to teach you onest truth, that is, when dealing with wild dogs, if you can kill, you must kill, if you can''t kill, you must alsopletely cripple them, beat them to death! Otherwise they will definitely endlesslye to bother you."

 Chapter 394: A Different Naruto

    Chapter 394: A Different Naruto

    "Jonin Shinomiya! This is a Ninja Academy. Stop. This punishment is enough to teach them a lesson."

    Iruka did not expect Aoba to be so ruthless. Without giving him any chance to react, Shinobu Terukawa fell to the ground miserably.

    He finally knew why Naruto attacked so heavily. It waspletely influenced by Aoba, his ''guardian''!

    Even when this guy attacked, he used it as an example to teach Naruto what to do.

    It was hard for Iruka to imagine that someone would teach a child like this!

    What made him even more unable to remain silent was that he listened to Aoba''s words and he was actually not prepared to stop. He did not want to let any of them go.

    If he allowed the other party to continue attacking, Iruka was really not sure if he could continue to do as a ''newbie'' teacher.

    However piggybacking was definitely a more terrifying existence than the enemy.

    Just when Iruka mentioned ''Ninja Academy'', Aoba did not seem to want to tarnish this sacred ce, so he stopped for the time being.

    However, his behavior was regarded as a breakthrough point by the other party. Only a sharp female voice shouted, "So this guy is a Jonin? So what? We will definitely report what you did to Terukawa to the Hokage-sama and let him punish you!"

    It was unknown whether this woman''s words gave the others courage, but the remaining people also said, "That''s right! We will ask the Hokage-sama to punish him!"

    "Iruka-sensei, you must testify for us!"

    Iruka and Funeno''s face suddenly became as ugly as if he had eaten a fly, and he even testified for you.

    Funeno-sensei was even more regretful to get involved in this matter, because he already knew the identity of the man who attacked.

    It was needless to say which side he chose to stand on!

    Seeing this fire suddenly burn towards him, Funeno-sensei hurriedly waved his hand and said, "I don''t know anything. I didn''t see anything."

    "Alright, so you are all in the same group!"

    "Wait and see! Hokage-sama will definitely help us! You are all dead!"

    Aoba gently patted Iruka on the shoulder, "See? This is the difference between humans and animals. Don''t worry, I will exin it to the Hokage-sama."

    Iruka opened his mouth, but no words came out.

    As for those barking ''dogs'', when they saw that the ''Devil'' was not afraid at all, they immediately wanted to escape in horror.

    But in front of Aoba, they were not even qualified to escape.

    "Ah! My hand!"

    "My leg!"

    "Let me go, I was wrong, ah!"

    "Hokage-sama will definitely take revenge for us!"

    Aoba did not kill anyone. He only crippled their limbs and then helped them with the ''treatment'' of their foul mouth.

    Using the Hokage to suppress him?

    Even if this matter reached the Hokage, what was he afraid of?

    Did he really think that he was still the war orphan who was easily bullied?

    "I don''t like trouble, so please give me a satisfactory answer next."

    "Are you convinced?"

    The few people who were about to faint from the pain nodded in horror.

    However, Aoba was not satisfied with their answer. Because the system had not made any movements and there had not been any notifications about thepletion of the mission, this proved that there were still people who were not satisfied.

    Therefore, he held Kunai and opened another bloody hole in each of their thighs. He ignored the muffled grunts in his ears and continued to ask calmly, "I know that some of you are unconvinced, but it does not matter. I will give you a chance to take revenge. Remember, my name is Shinomiya Aoba. Do not find the wrong person."

    Shinomiya Aoba?!

    The eyes of these people immediately widened to the maximum, and snot and tears flowed down their faces.

    However, before Aoba could finish his words, he said, "Oh right, I forgot to tell you. I have a good brother called Uchiha Itachi. You should have heard of this name before. He is now the Leader of Uchiha n. In addition, I have a good rtionship with Hyuga n. You said that I will find a few scapegoats to quietly kill your whole family. Will the Hokage take me and punish me?"

    After suffering the double torture of the body and mind, their several people were sweating, crying and shaking their heads crazily, their eyes full of pleading.

    Compared with Shinomiya Aoba, they were just a rotten life.

    What was more, they were the ones who started the conflict first, and it was clear who the Hokage would side with!

    If they had known earlier, they would have turned the big matter into a small matter, and perhaps they could have taken the opportunity to climb up.

    Unfortunately, there was no medicine for regret in this world.

    "Now, have you taken it?"

    As these people nodded like crazy, the system notification finally sounded.

    Aoba stood up in satisfaction and looked at them coldly. "I hope you know what to do. Otherwise, I don''t mindpletely solving the problem."

    They nodded continuously. If their limbs weren''t broken, they would immediately kneel down and kowtow to beg for mercy.

    After knowing the identity of Aoba, they didn''t dare to retaliate even if they had the guts.

    It was verymon for Konoha to lose a few people.

    Even if it got to the Hokage, they would not get anything good.

    "Well, very good. Next, we can talk aboutpensation. One million ryo? No problem."

    After taking out one million ryo and casually throwing it on them, Aoba turned his head and said, "Look, the matter is solved. The rest is up to Iruka-sensei. If they think the medical expenses are not enough, you can inform me again."

    At this time, Iruka did not know what to say.

    Should he say that the other party was too cruel and overbearing?

    But the whole thing was provoked by those bastards from the beginning to the end.

    But it was impossible for him to admit that Aoba was right, because with his character, it was difficult to recognize this solution to the problem.

    Could it be that the best way to solve the problem was to solve the person who caused the problem?

    Although the result seemed to be once and for all, this was too...

    s!

    Iruka went to clean up the mess without saying a word.

    In any case, he was just a small teacher. How to deal with it, he still had to look for an answer.

    However, judging from Shinomiya Aoba''s fearless appearance, this matter should not continue to make a fuss. Presumably, the Hokage-sama would not pursue this matter too much.

    And Naruto, who witnessed the whole process, was not afraid at all. After all, in his eyes, Aoba was the best person in the world.

    Although this was the first time he had seen Aoba Nee-chan so violent, in the end, he was still standing up for him.

    It was just like the method he had chosen when he heard others say oba Nee-chan was bad.

    "It is wrong to use violence to bully the weak, but when you are unreasonable, in order to protect the people around you, violence is also irreceable."

    At this moment, Naruto''s eyes suddenly became bright.

 Chapter 395: Guardian of Konoha...

    Chapter 395: Guardian of Konoha...

    This matter finally reached Sarutobi''s ears. After all, the impact was very bad.

    Naruto beat up someone else''s child, and then after Aoba went, he beat up the child''s parents and almost killed them.

    What was this?

    He let Aoba deal with the problem, not let him fight!

    Sure enough, he should have let this bastard stay away from Naruto!

    Sarutobi was furious, but from the cause of the whole thing, Naruto and Aoba were angry and made a move.

    And recently, the atmosphere of Konoha had indeed be a little impetuous.

    Especially some families who were specially treated because of military achievements, they were really discrediting the face of martyrs!

    This should have been the vige''s blessing for those heroes who sacrificed themselves, but in the end, there were so many immoral bastards who relied on the glory of the martyrs to do good deeds and act arrogantly.

    It seemed that it was time to clear this bad wind!

    As for that bastard, he had to suffer a little, or his tail would rise to the sky.

    Sarutobi snorted and immediately called for people toe in, beginning to give orders...

    Many people probably didn''t expect that after this incident, the most unlucky ones were not the two sides of the incident, but the people who were ''innocent''.

    Those guys who used to bully others were all unlucky!

    One after another, they picked up their tails to be human, and at the same time, they hated the people who went to the Ninja Academy to cause trouble.

    As for Shinomiya Aoba...

    At most, they would just curse in their hearts. Even if they had the courage, they would not dare to find trouble with this master.

    That was a true killing move without a single word. If they could make a move, then he would not be a Bitch!

    How could they afford to provoke such a ruthless person?

    Not to mention that the other party had a good rtionship with Uchiha n and Hyuga n. It was toote ask favor with them. Who was like those people, stupidly charging up.

    However, the punishment for Shinomiya Aoba had also been decided.

    After Aoba received the notification, his face was full of question marks!

    "Are you sure this is the punishment given to me by the Hokage? You want me, a dignified Jonin, to guard the gate of Konoha? And you want me to guard it for a whole month?"

    The member of Anbu, who was responsible for conveying this matter, forced a smile and exined, "Hokage-sama said that this is thetest mission for you - Guardian Konoha, not punishment. Recently, the number of peopleing to our Konoha is rtivelyrge. He suspects that there might be spies from other viges, so he gave this ''arduous'' mission to you. Please do not misunderstand him."

    I fucking believe you!

    That old man is really bad!

    Aoba almost spat on the ground.

    So, he said with a straight face, "Then can I not ept this mission?"

    The other party shook his head, "No, the Hokage-sama has even issued a transfer order. He ask Jonin Shinomiya to take over the position as soon as possible."

    Okay, old man, you win!

    Isn''t it just guarding Konoha''s gate and catching spies along the way?

    Go, go!

    You really are someone who dares to let the most hidden spy head of Konoha catch spies, Sarutobi!

    Holding the transfer order, with a straight face,

    Apart from him, there were three other people in charge of the same job. They were Konoha''s'' four guards ''.

    As for the guy who handed over to Aoba, he had been looking at him with a strange gaze. He was probably thinking about how someone woulde to rob him of such a difficult job as a guard. Moreover, it was Jonin!

    If not after the handover, Haru with a vicious gaze red at the goods, it was estimated that the goods could still be sold here for a single afternoon.

    After all, even during Konoha''s most powerful period, there had never been a scene where Jonin stayed at the gate!

    It was a rare sight to see in a thousand years.

    "Jonin Shinomiya, you are..."

    The other three guards at the door were a little ufortable. At the same time, they wondered if Aoba had received another mission. It was only when Aoba was bored and squatted on the ground with a cigar in his mouth that someone mustered up the courage to ask.

    In the hazy smoke of the cigar, Aoba waved his hand with a little bleakness, "There is a special mission. Don''t ask what you shouldn''t ask. By the way, don''t leave after work tonight. I''ll treat you to a drink."

    When they heard that it was a special mission, no one dared to continue asking.

    However, when they heard the words ''please drink'', they allughed.

    The other party was obviously the youngest, but he called himself an older brother, which made them feel a little awkward.

    But what could they do if they felt awkward? He was Jonin, a high-ranking official who could crush people to death!

    So we can call him brother, as long as he have wine to drink.

    If he have enough, we can call him father.

    Then, the three people who had wine were particrly enthusiastic and took the initiative to take over the work they had to do. They examined the people who came and went.

    In fact, it was just acting. If they could find out which one was a spy, then Konoha would not be able to catch arge number of spies every once in a while.

    After no one disturbed him, Aoba conveniently inserted [Eye Of Perception] into the ground.

    Then he squatted on the ground, put his two hands into his sleeves, and began to smoke with the cigar in his mouth. If he had a green military coat on him, he would look very domineering!

    Just two words, bold!

    The people who went back and forth all avoided him

    The person who saw the forehead guard on him knew that this guy was Konoha Ninja. Those who did not notice him thought that the local ruffian was so bold that he dared toe to Konoha''s gate and throw a tantrum.

    Looking carefully, wow! The guy was quite handsome, what a pity.

    Aoba did not care about the eyes of the people around him. The punishment Sarutobi gave him was not a problem.

    Like thest Death-Seeking Mission, he really did as many as he could.

    A mid-level skill card was directly added to [Halo Thorns], which was finally upgraded to Level 5.

    The badge of the violentw enforcement was also a little interesting, as long as it was put on the body, it would be effective.

    The effect was to increase the explosive hit rate by 1.

    Reality was not a game, where was the critical hit?

    Aoba originally thought the same, but after testing for a day, he found thatmon sense was used to break.

    After he went to the system to produce this badge of violentw enforcement, he could really strike.

    The kind that directly doubled attack power!

    The trigger rate was a bit touching, not that when he punched with his hundred punches, there must be a pseudo-blitz mechanism of a st, but every punch had a 1% blitz rate.

    If his face was ck, he couldn''t get a single st for 10,000 times.

    But if it was the Emperor, then it might be a critical hit!

    This thing once again made him feel the malice from the nons.

    However, if it wasbined with [Destiny Coin], it might work wonders.

    The premise was to turn over to the side of Emperor!

    However, how bold must he be to dare to throw this damned coin in battle!

    Damn!

 Chapter 396: Casually Captured a Spy

    Chapter 396: Casually Captured a Spy

    Aoba smoked his cigar in boredom, his eyes and attentionpletely absent from the flow of people passing by.

    Until a very simple and honest looking old uncle passed by him with a bamboo basket on his back, preparing to leave Konoha

    "Going out to pick herbs again, Suzuki Oji-san?"

    "Yeah, go try your luck. Do you want toe home for dinner tonight?"

    "No, no, someone will treat everyone to a drink tonight, hehe."

    "Then another day."

    Seeing that Suzuki Oji-sanu was about to leave after chatting with the guard at the gate of Konoha, Aoba sighed and suddenly stood up.

    "Wait a minute!"

    En?

    Suzuki Oji-san turned around in confusion. Even the other guards of Konoha''s gate revealed puzzled expressions.

    "This little brother is..."

    "A new guard."

    Aoba directly spoke first, saving the others from doing bad things.

    "So you are also the Lord Guard. May I know why you are stopping this old man?"

    "There are a few questions I want to ask." Aoba''s tone was very sincere, but unfortunately, he had a big cigar in his mouth without any expression. He really did not look like a good person.

    "Sir, please ask. I will tell you everything I know."

    "Very good. The first question, do you know me? Or do you know who I am?"

    Suzuki Oji-san shook his head. "I have never seen you before. Forgive me for not knowing your identity."

    "Well, the second question. Who sent you?"

    Suzuki Oji-san seemed to be confused by the question. He replied with a puzzled face, "This old man just went out to gather herbs as usual. Why would anyone send me to talk about it? Does little brother misunderstand something?"

    "Then let''s change the way of asking. Are you a spy?"

    "This old man has lived in Konoha for a lifetime. How can I be a spy? Little brother, why do you say that?"

    Suzuki Oji-san''s face immediately darkened, and then he turned to look at the other guards.

    Then, the guard who had just chatted with Suzuki Oji-san very warmly spoke up, "Brother Shinomiya, don''t joke like this. Look at you, you scared Suzuki Oji-san."

    The others also felt that it was unreliable and said one after another, "Yeah, Suzuki Oji-san watched me grow up. How could he be a spy?"

    "Brother Shinomiya, you are so humorous."

    "Are you really not a spy?" Aoba spat out another thick smoke.

    Suzuki Oji-san''s face darkened even more, and his tone became a little angry. "Of course not!" he said.

    Then, he heard Aoba, who was surrounded by smoke, mutter to himself, "That''s strange. You don''t know me, and you don''t know who I am. We have never met before, so why is there such a deep hostility?"

    When he said this, Suzuki Oji-san''s pupils instantly shrank, but he immediately returned to normal.

    "I don''t understand what little brother is talking about. You and I don''t know each other. How can I be hostile to little brother?"

    "Yes, why? Unless you are hostile to each and every one of Konoha."

    Aoba''s eyes suddenly became extremely dangerous.

    The other gate guards were all confused. What hostility? This kind of mysterious thing, they did not feel it at all. They even felt that Suzuki Oji-san was very kind and enthusiastic.

    But when they thought that the other party was personally sent by the Hokage to carry out a special mission, they might have some special ability to distinguish between friend and foe.

    Therefore, they were also afraid of getting burned, so they immediately swallowed back the words they wanted to say and tightly closed their mouths.

    "It''s nonsense! It''s extremely ridiculous! What enmity can''t be said, it''s all your imagination. Why are you making things difficult for this old man?"

    "I''m anxious!"

    "You!"

    Seeing Suzuki Oji-san''s face turn ck and red from anger, Aoba also had an answer in his heart.

    He was indeed not being unreasonable. It was only because ording to [Eye Of Perception]''s feedback, the light spots within a hundred meters of him were all white. It was only when Suzuki Oji-san appeared that they were red and the color was very deep.

    This meant that under [Eye Of Perception]''s detection, the other party held a deep hostility towards him.

    Then the question was, why was this so?

    That was why Aoba took the initiative to ask those questions.

    Since they did not know each other and had not met before, then it could be ruled out that there was a personal grudge between the two, unless the other party lied.

    Since there was no personal grudge and they were strangers, then where did this deep hostilitye from? It was somewhat intriguing.

    In Aoba''s view, the other party was either a spy or have a mental problem.

    As for evidence...

    Look at the badge of violentw enforcement on his chest, do you think he needs evidence?

    Of course, we should capture him first. Anyway, Konoha''s interrogation organization is very perfect, and we will know if it is a spy or not when we check it!

    Therefore, Aoba ignored the strange looks of the people around him, directly moved his hands and feet, and said indifferently, "My intuition is very sensitive, so there''s no need to hide it anymore. If you have anything to say, leave it to Anbu''s interrogation department. I sincerely hope that you cane out alive."

    As soon as he finished speaking, Aoba actually made a move in public.

    What was even more unexpected was that Suzuki Oji-san, who made them show an unbearable expression, actually nimbly avoided Aoba''s attack, and then instantly knocked down a guard beside him. At the same time, he increased his speed to force his way out!

    This change could be said to have stunned everyone!

    Was there really something wrong with the kind and friendly Suzuki Oji-san.

    Otherwise, how could he exin this scene in front of him?

    In everyone''s opinion, Suzuki Oji-san had always been an ordinary person.

    Now even a fool knew what was going on.

    The gaze that looked at Aoba also quickly changed from resentment toplicated admiration.

    And at this time, apart from the confusion and shock in his heart, the only thing that was on his mind was to escape!

    Although he didn''t know how that guy found out that there was something wrong with him, as long as he could escape and send out the report hidden in the bamboo basket, his mission wouldn''t be considered a failure. At most, he would give up this identity and start over.

    But his expectations were destined to be reduced to nothing

    "Thunder Breathing Technique - Type One - Thunderbolt sh!!"

    With a whoosh, a bolt of lightning shed past everyone''s line of sight.

    Then, everyone saw Suzuki Oji-san fly out like a kite with a broken string, spitting out blood.

    The bamboo basket on his back split into pieces in the blink of an eye, and a small scroll fell out.

    If not for the sake of saving this guy''s life, Aoba wouldn''t have used his scabbard to execute this move.

    Now that he had stole the stolen goods, he could report it to the police.

    Looking at the heavily injured and unconscious ''Suzuki Oji-san'', Aoba curled his lips and shouted to the guards, "Go and inform the people from the interrogation department toe over and ask them to take them away quickly."

    "Yes!"

    The guard with a look of fear and gratitude immediately ran out.

 Chapter 397: The Tenderness of a Villain

    Chapter 397: The Tenderness of a Viin

    After receiving the news, the people of the interrogation department rushed over as fast as they could.

    Then, they carefully took away the spy and the fallen intelligence scroll.

    Soon, in the Hokage''s office.

    Konoha, Anbu, the captain of the interrogation department, Morino Ibiki, was reporting the specific situation to the Hokage.

    "Through interrogation and investigation, we can already confirm that this fake Suzuki is a spy sent by Sunagakure. He has been lurking for about six months. The real Suzuki has been killed and then made a human skin mask."

    After hearing this, Sarutobi sighed, "Is Suzuki''s family still alive?"

    "There is only one son who the enemy doesn''t know. He lives in other ces, so he avoided a disaster. Presumably, the other party also observed for a long time before choosing the target."

    :What kind of information has been leaked?"

    "ording to this person, he sent out a total of three reports in this half a year. Basically, none of them were confidential. Thest time, he learned some useful information from a drunk Anbu member. However, before he could send it out, his identity was seen through by Jonin Shinomiya on the spot. Then, he fainted. The information he wanted to send out was also intercepted by us."

    "Humph! Find out the identity of that Anbu. If there is a problem, you can take him away directly. If there is no problem, send him to the logistics."

    As a member of Anbu''s team, Sarutobi would naturally be dissatisfied with such a low-level mistake like drinking and making mistakes.

    If the information had not been leaked out this time, he would not have been lenient, and it was normal for him to be in prison.

    On the contrary, it was that rascal Aoba who gave him another surprise.

    To be able to catch a spy even by guarding the main gate, it was truly not simple.

    One had to know that back then, he had just casually found an excuse and did not expect this guy to really catch a spy

    It could only be said that gold would always shine. Those with talent, even if they went to look at the main gate, were stronger than others and could even make some achievements.

    However, he definitely wouldn''t immediately cancel the punishment just because this bastard had made another contribution.

    On the contrary, aren''t you very good at catching spies?

    That''s good!

    Sarutobi wanted to see how many spies this guy could catch after guarding the gate for a month!

    Of course, punishment was punishment, and rewards were rewards. The rewards that should be given to this rascal would definitely not be few.

    Just like that, Aoba was still unable to escape being a glorious guardian of Konoha, or simply called a guard...

    Just as Shinomiya Aoba saw through and captured a spy in front of countless people, he gained a wave of admiration.

    Moreover, after this happened, everyone cooperated more and more with the inspection work of the guard, and even the other guys who had really contributed saved a lot of talk and trouble.

    Moreover, these guards werepletely convinced by Aoba.

    It must be known that they had almost made a big mistake, and even put in a good word for the spy before.

    To put it more seriously, Aoba couldpletely hand them over to the interrogation department, and in a small way, a crime of dereliction of duty was indispensable.

    But this adult who liked to call himself an older brother in front of them was like nothing, squatting on the ground and eating cucumber, how could they not be grateful to tears?

    Oh yes, the cucumber was an olddy who had to stuff him, and was said to be a neighbor of that ''Suzuki Oji-san'', and was very grateful to him for catching the spy, otherwise maybe one day these neighbors would have suffered a poisonous attack.

    This was not a persecution delusion, but a real thing that had happened before.

    After their identities were exposed, those spies knew that they had no hope of escaping. Naturally, they would do some extreme actions. Some people would be implicated and die often.

    However, Aoba, who did not have a cigar in his mouth and instead had a cucumber in his mouth, was still very bored.

    Although [Eye Of Perception] could let him roughly distinguish between friend and foe, and thus find those suspected spies.

    However, the scope of the radiation was only sorge. As long as the spies hiding in Konoha did note to the gate, he would have no way to do anything.

    And it was obvious that after this incident, even if there were still spies who wanted to send out information, they would definitely not dare to move.

    Because no one dared to guarantee that they would not be exposed, and no one knew that he was relying on luck, or that he really had some special ability to see through it

    Therefore, Aoba thought that his life as a guard for the next month would be very boring, but he didn''t know if it was because of his current mood, but the system ran out tofort him.

    Ding!

    [The ordinary Death-Seeking Mission has been released!]

    Mission name: The tenderness of the evil man.]

    [Description: Although you look like a swindler who does all sorts of evil things, you actually have a kind heart. ]

    [Mission Requirement: It doesn''t matter if you extort or take a refund. Please use the position of guard to make a profit of at least one million ryo for yourself and then donate the money to the person in need.]

    [Mission Time Limit: One month]

    [Mission Reward: The donation amount x 2 Konoha reputation, intermediate skill card x 1. ]

    [Note: Only limited to the rewards of the mission. Private money is not included in it.]

    [Mission failed: Konoha''s reputation is at zero... ]

    "This mission is quite interesting."

    After reading it, Aoba could not help but be stunned for a moment.

    So in this mission, could he be considered a good person or a bad person?

    Or could it be that a good person had a bad side, and a bad person also had a good side?

    Why did the mission issued by the system suddenly be so philosophical?

    Aoba was somewhat embarrassed. After all, he also had his own bottom line. Others did not provoke him, so it was not good for him to run up to extort others.

    Was he going to ckmail?

    He began to seriously think about it.

    In fact, it was very simple toplete this task. There were so many caravans that went in and out of Konoha every day. It was enough to extort a few strokes. There was no need to bully the poor.

    But the problem was that he did not hate the rich.

    Poaching the rich to help the poor was just nice to hear, but it did not mean that money was a sin. They deserved to be robbed. Rich people were not necessarily all swindlers. There were also people who were down-to-earth and honestly made money. It was alsomon for people to catch up with the wind, win the lottery, and get rich overnight.

    Therefore, he felt that he could not kill all the people in the boat. After all, who did not have a dream of getting rich?

    As long as every penny he earned was clean, he was worthy of respect with a clear conscience. It was just that there were too few people like this.

    Therefore, he thought that he should choose those who were heartless for the rich, or simply use evil to make evil. This way, he couldplete the task and fit his values. It was perfect.

    It was just that this was the next problem

    How did he know who had the money in their hands that was not clean?

    It was really fucking depressing!

    He suddenly felt that the system was making things difficult for him!

 Chapter 398: Catching a Fat Sheep and Griping to Death

    Chapter 398: Catching a Fat Sheep and Griping to Death

    Three dayster, at Konoha''s gate.

    Aoba squatted on the ground and fiercely nced at the peopleing and going. Then, he very unhappily took a bite of the tomato in his hand, and the sour and sweet juice instantly exploded in his mouth.

    It was so fucking delicious!

    Not only the tomato, but there was also ayer of white cloth in front of him, on which there were cucumbers, chilies, potatoes and other things

    Don''t misunderstand, he didn''t change his profession to sell vegetables.

    It was heartbreaking to say that they were all ''trophies'' that he had ''extorted'' with the gaze of 7 sauce.

    Of course, it was also possible that these passing uncles and aunties pitied him, so they asked him to help them taste the fresh.

    They were all green food nted by familes, pure and pollution-free, of course the taste was very good!

    Cough, cough, Aoba meant that the stew he madest night was very delicious, and it must have been settled for today''s dinner.

    But this was not the result he wanted.

    (  -)

    "Sigh, how pitiful. You can clearly rely on your face to eat, but you have to set up a stall here to sell vegetables. It can be seen that the heavens are still fair. Forget it, I''ll take all the things you set up. I''ll give you a thousand taels, no need to find them."

    A kind-hearted little sister was addicted to his attractiveness and sighed with emotion.

    Fuck!

    Aoba was instantly enraged!

    Do I look like an unscrupulous vendor?

    He suddenly exploded, and with a wave of his hands, he wrapped all the things with white cloth underneath and sent them over.

    "Hey, if you''re so sincere, everything is one thousand ryo, wee toe back next time."

    After swiftly putting away the one thousand ryo, Aoba thought happily, "I earned, I earned, I earned. Vegetables and whatnot are all for nothing, and I sold them for a thousand ryo. Am I a business genius?"

    What made him even happier was that because these vegetables were obtained with his eyes ''extorted'', the money sold was also calcted in the mission requirements.

    The progress bar suddenly jumped forward by one thousandth.

    Well, there was nothing to be happy about.

    Seeing Aoba change from joy to disappointment, the kind little sister could not help but ask, "Do you want toe home with me? I''ll take care of you!"

    Fuck!

    Do you know what it means to never be a ve for beastmen? Unless you want to eat and shelter?

    You want me to be a gigolo?

    Don''t just use your mouth, take some real gold and silver to sleep with me!

    It was true, there was no sincerity at all.

    However, for the sake of the mission, Aoba still asked, "Do you have a million?"

    The little sister immediately shook her head, and even the gaze she looked at him with changed.

    Who knew that Aoba would change his face faster than her? He directly pointed to the distance and said, "You don''t even have a million, yet you want to learn from other people to y with? Crawlfor me!"

    The little sister immediately dropped the things in her hands, covered her face and ran away, "How can a man be so realistic? Is a woman not worthy of having love without money?"

    With the strength of the y what was called the strength of the single Aoba, he immediately spoke, re-packed the vegetables just thrown away by the youngdy, and continue to crouch to set up a stall.

    "You don''t even have a house, a car, or money. What love is there to talk about? A woman who can''t even fork out a million ryo doesn''t deserve to eat my body."

    Aoba thought proudly.

    This scene also made the other guards jealous. Could the handsome guy do whatever he wanted?

    Why didn''t a little sister take the initiative to support them?

    Could it be that his performance was not bad enough?

    If Aoba knew what they were thinking at this time, he would definitely pat their shoulders and say, "Don''t misunderstand, it''s purely because you look like Ox. You don''t have money, no power, and no status."

    However, just as Aoba used the method of "If you want to strike up a conversation, buy the vegetables first" to get rid of three waves of vague hints from his little sister, he suddenly felt a jolt in his spirit!

    Because he found another red dot in [Eye Of Perception]''s feedback.

    Then, a stout middle-aged man was immediately locked onto by his sharp gaze!

    "I''ll have to trouble the few of you. Because the journey is far, please check it quickly." The middle-aged man in the caravan said as he secretly handed over a few tickets.

    The guards did not refuse. In any case, they epted the money. They still had to check the things that needed to be checked. Otherwise, they would not be able to bear the consequences if something went wrong, especially when they caught a spy a few days ago.

    In fact, collecting some wine and money was an unspoken rule that everyone was well aware of.

    In the beginning, they had rejected it a few times because of Aoba.

    However, when Aoba expressed a strong curiosity about receiving ''filial piety'', they were relieved.

    After all, this was not a big problem. It was equivalent to forming a good rtionship with the person who gave it, and the person who did not give it would not be made difficult.

    Otherwise, the Hokage would have already dealt with them!

    Everyone knew what to do and where the bottom line was.

    However, this time, things definitely would not end so easily.

    "Cough! Cough!"

    The middle-aged wealthy businessman was shocked by the sudden cough from behind.

    Because he came from outside to do business with Konoha, he was not clear about what happened a few days ago. Naturally, he did not know that Aoba had shown his strength and captured the spy.

    "Who is this?"

    "Oh, this is also one of the guards here."

    "Guards?"

    The middle-aged merchant was stunned for a moment, as if he didn''t believe it.

    Aoba was also reminded by the eyes of the other guards before he realized the reason. He took out Konoha''s forehead guard from his pocket, and Duy it on his forehead

    When the middle-aged wealthy merchant saw this, he was extremely speechless. The corners of his mouth twitched twice before he took out a few notes and handed them over with a smile. At the same time, he said very politely,

    "I''m sorry. It''s just a small token of my appreciation. I''ll treat everyone to a drink."

    Aoba put the other party''s ''token of my appreciation'' into his pocket with a righteous expression and continued to stare at this fellow with a gaze filled with seven-sauce.

    It wasn''t easy to meet a big fat sheep that matched the standard. If he didn''t pull out the wool of this fat sheep and squeeze out all the profits, he might as well go back and continue selling potatoes and chili!

    The middle-aged merchant''s mouth twitched when he saw Aoba looking at him with such an expression. He couldn''t help but look at the other guards.

    The other guards were also quite embarrassed, but who dared to make a sound?

    So they all turned their heads and pretended not to see anything.

    The middle-aged merchant couldn''t help but curse in his heart, "As expected, the crows in the world are as ck as ck! But I''m not afraid of you being greedy. I''m just afraid that you will be greedy and lose your life to enjoy it. Hmph!"

    Thus, the middle-aged wealthy merchant put on an ufortable expression as if he didn''t want to get into a conflict with Konoha. Then, he took out a few notes and handed them over.

    He thought to himself, "This should be enough, right?"

    However, he had met a weirdo today!

    The other party had clearly already collected two shares of his money, but he just refused to let him go.

    Not only did his gaze make him feel ufortable, but he did not retract his outstretched hand!

    "Huh?"

    Fuck!

    It''s not over yet!

    The middle-aged merchant could not help but want to curse.

 Chapter 399: You Must Keep Your Word

    Chapter 399: You Must Keep Your Word

    "I say, friend, isn''t this a bit too much?" The middle-aged wealthy merchant said with an unfriendly expression.

    "Who is your friend? Having a big face doesn''t mean that you can randomly climb up rtions."

    The middle-aged wealthy merchant widened his eyes in anger and thought, "Is Konoha so arrogant even when looking at the gate guards?"

    At this time, the other guards saw that the two people were about to quarrel and quickly came over to persuade them in a low voice, "I say, Shinomiya Nee-chan, it''s almost enough. If this matter is blown up, we will be the unlucky ones. We all know that you have a big background. After guarding for a month, you will leave, but you have to think for us brothers."

    Aoba directly said in a bad mood, "Go to the side. Haven''t you learned enough fromst time?"

    Upon hearing this, the guards could no longer remain calm and looked at the middle-aged merchant.

    Could it be?

    This time, no one dared to persuade him anymore. Instead, they quietly surrounded the middle-aged merchant in the middle.

    After all, they had seen the ability of Aoba to catch spies. Even if they had doubts in their hearts, they could only hold it in before the results came out.

    They were not afraid of ten thousand, but they were afraid of what if!

    If another spy was added because of them, they would be too ashamed to stay.

    After seeing this scene, the middle-aged rich businessman''s expression changed slightly, and he felt uneasy.

    But he didn''t know what had happened. Why did the attitude of these guards suddenly change?

    After thinking about it, he felt that the reason was definitely because of this greedy freak in front of him.

    Thinking of this, he also admitted it. Wasn''t it just money?

    Compared to the mission he was going to carry out this time, money was not important at all.

    Therefore, he immediately put on a fawning smile and moved closer to Aoba, saying, "Sir, may I have a word with you?"

    "Mm, you guys keep an eye on this batch of goods. No one is allowed to pass without my orders."

    "Yes!"

    The middle-aged rich merchant''s expression immediately turned cold.

    This young handsome man was the one who was really good at speaking.

    Could it be that he had ignored him when he was splitting the money at the beginning, so he was unhappy and deliberately wanted to mess with him?

    The middle-aged rich merchant felt that his guess was almost right, and he was secretly annoyed at his bad luck.

    After walking to a ce far away from the crowd, the middle-aged rich businessman went straight to the point, "I offended you just now. How many things do you think can make you feelfortable?"

    "Alright, take out a million ryo and I will let you go this time. Don''t think it''s too expensive, because this is the only chance."

    Aoba took out a cigar from his body, lit it up, and said indifferently.

    Fuck!

    Don''t you think a million ryo is too expensive?

    Perhaps by the time he sold this batch of goods, he would be able to raise so much money, but at most, he would only bring a hundred thousand ryo with him.

    If he gave all of it to this greedy bastard, wouldn''t he have wasted his time?

    Although the task was first, without the cover of this batch of goods, he stillpleted an egg task.

    Therefore, the middle-aged rich businessmanughed and said, "You are really humorous. How about 50,000 ryo as a friend?"

    Aoba nced at this guy and thought, "Are you a beggar?"

    You are a fat sheep!

    Can you show some of the rich spirit of a fat sheep!

    Forget it, if you don''t make things clear and scare him to death, he will definitely have the mentality of being lucky.

    Therefore, after spraying out a cloud of smoke to refresh his mind, Aoba said to himself, "Tell me, how many years have you been a spy? Which Ninja Vige sent you here?"

    The middle-aged merchant immediately became anxious, "You are ndering me! Are you trying to pin the me on me? I want to see the Hokage-sama!"

    Aoba calmly looked at him, "Does the Hokage-sama is also someone you can meet whenever you want? But what I am very interested in is, do you really dare to go?"

    The middle-aged merchant''s heart immediately thumped. He felt something different from the other party''s eyes and tone. He began to suspect that the other party had really discovered something.

    But just as he was about to be stubborn to the end, Aoba said faintly, "Three days ago, it was also here. I sent a spy who was exactly like you to the interrogation department."

    "Guess what happened in the end?"

    "What happened in the end?"

    "Trust me, you will know the answer soon," Aoba said as he patted his shoulder regretfully.

    An ominous glint shed across the middle-aged merchant''s eyes. He did not dare to see if this fellow was trying to trick him or if he had really discovered his identity.

    However, there were so many peopleing and going, so why would they choose him?

    Should they take the risk and give up the mission?

    Just as he was struggling, Aoba seemed to have seen through his thoughts and said indifferently, "You can try and see if you can get rid of me and run away."

    The middle-aged merchant was shocked and finally woke up.

    Then, he squeezed out a smile and said, "You really misunderstood me. I really am not a spy. But I like to make friends. There are 100,000 ryo here, and the goods are worth more than one million ryo. It is all a gift for me and my lord. What do you think?"

    "Look, it''s good to be like this earlier, but I can''t take your things for free. How about this, you ept the payment, and we can consider it as money and goods."

    After taking away the 100,000 ryo that the other party handed over, he opened his wallet and generously took out a hundred ryo.

    The middle-aged wealthy businessman wanted to cry but had no tears. He nodded repeatedly and said, "We''re even."

    "Alright, hand over the goods and you can leave."

    When the two of them returned, the middle-aged merchant announced that all the goods had been sold to Shinomiya-sama.

    As for how much they sold, he had no face to mention it, nor could he mention it.

    Although the subordinates he hired felt a little surprised, they did not think too much about it. Anyway, no matter how much money they sold, it was none of their business.

    The other guards who had some guesses instantly widened their eyes and looked at Aoba with iparable admiration.

    So it turned out that this move was really fucking high!

    It was as if they had opened the door to the new world and saw apletely different beautiful scenery.

    However, even if they had the courage, they wouldn''t dare to y like this.

    Therefore, they could only be envious.

    At this time, the middle-aged wealthy merchant was afraid that Aoba would go back on his words and asked, "Can I go now?"

    "Let''s go. Are you still waiting for me to treat you to tea?"

    "No, no, no, let''s go now."

    The middle-aged wealthy merchant walked out on tenterhooks, but the thing he was worried about did not happen.

    This made him heave a sigh of relief, and his mind immediately became lively.

    Perhaps he could use money to bribe this guy next time?

    At the same time, Morino Ibiki also quickly arrived when he received the news from Aoba''s shadow clone.

    "Where is he?"

    "Here, he''s still acting slowly outside." Aoba casually pointed. As a person, he had to keep his word. If he said he would let him go, he would let him go. But if he was caught by others again, it would be none of his business.

    Morino Ibiki immediately red at him and then rushed out with the others like hungry tigers pouncing on sheep.

 Chapter 400: Itachi, Are You a Roundworm in My Belly?

    Chapter 400: Itachi, Are You a Roundworm in My Belly?

    When the middle-aged merchant was dragged back by Morino Ibiki like a dead dog, Aoba immediately shouted, "Wait a minute!"

    He immediately searched his body in disgust. Then, he happily found the one hundred ryo that he had given before. Then, he happily put it back into his wallet and waved his hand to let them take the people away.

    Morino Ibiki thought that this guy knew where the information was hidden, so he didn''t even let go of one hundred ryo?

    He must have gone crazy from poverty!

    "Are you sure this guy is really a spy and not you abusing your power?"

    "This guy has admitted it himself. Besides, it is already in the hands of your interrogation department. Do you still need to ask me?"

    "Hmph, it would be best if that was the case."

    "I''m helping you catch spies for free. It''s fine if you don''t thank me, but why are you so rude?"

    "Alright, I''ll let one in next time. You guys take your time."

    Morino Ibiki''s face instantly became extremely greasy, but he had to admit that this kid had some skills. His efficiency was much higher than those who specialized in catching spies.

    The reason why his tone was not good was not because he hated the other party, but because he could not face them.

    To put it bluntly, it was also tsundere

    However, it was definitely impossible for him to admit defeat in front of so many people. At most, he would give a hint.

    "Cough cough, we have to take this batch of goods away. Maybe there is some information or dangerous item hidden."

    "That won''t do! This batch of goods has already been sold to me. If you want to take it away, you can pay the market price!"

    The scar on Morino Ibiki''s face squirmed like a centipede. In the end, he admitted it with a ck face.

    "One million ryo of silver. It can only be a lot. It can''t be less. Otherwise, don''t count on me to catch spies."

    It was the first time that Morino Ibiki had dealt with such an arrogant and cheap person.

    He was very ufortable, but there was nothing he could do.

    In the end, he could only say, "Don''t let him go again next time." As a stepping stone for himself, he left in a hurry with his men and goods.

    The guards were already full of admiration!

    Compared to the little bit of filial piety they had eaten, Shinomiya''s ability to turn white into ck was something they could never learn in their entire lives!

    Not only did they eat all the money and goods, they didn''t even let anyone go in the end.

    It was truly terrifying!

    Hiss...

    Aoba didn''t care if these souls hade up with something strange. He only knew that as long as the'' knifescar face ''didn''t cken his money, this mission would be considered stable.

    However, if he wanted to continue expanding the results of the battle, he had to work harder!

    I don''t know if I can meet such a fat sheep in the remaining twenty days...

    Morino Ibiki moved very quickly. He pried open the spy''s mouth and immediately reported thetest information to the Hokage.

    Then, after looking for someone to estimate the value, a million ryo quickly arrived in Aoba''s hands.

    He wanted to run the horse and wanted the horse not to eat grass. Was this a good thing?

    Compared to the harm that spies could cause to Konoha, no one would be stupid enough to swallow this ''spoils of war''.

    Therefore, after getting the one million ryo, Aoba immediately began to think about how to be a good scatterbrain.

    First of all this ''ill-gotten gains'' was definitely to be spent, otherwise it would notplete the task.

    Compared to the prestige and skill card of the mission reward, this money was nothing. Even if he spent it all, he would not feel any heartache.

    The problem was how to spend it ording to the system''s requirements

    What did it mean by donating to someone needed?

    Aoba felt that he also needed it very much, but the system would definitely not leave this loophole for him to exploit.

    Therefore, he still had to find a way to get to the truth.

    Although there was no shortage of poor people in every ce, he was very disgusted with the crude way of giving money to the poor.

    Because doing this could not change anything. When this money was spent, the poor would still be poor, and there were very few poor people who could change their fate with such a small amount of money.

    Moreover, he did not want to be a sucker, or be sprayed as a saint.

    Thinking about it, he could not think of any good ideas.

    Therefore, he decisively threw the me to Itachi...

    Night, the starlight was bright.

    After work, the ''Konoha Guardian'' that was actually Aoba, and Itachi, who had already be the leader of the n, sitting back to back against a tree.

    Ever since he became the n leader, Itachi had not rxed like this for a long time.

    It was just that the question of Aobaing to him for ''asking for guidance'' made him very confused.

    "How could you think of doing this kind of thing?"

    "Don''t ask, asking is burning money!"

    Then Itachi carefully pondered this matter and asked uncertainly, "Don''t tell me you want to use this method to increase your reputation among themoners?"

    Aoba was now very suspicious that Itachi also had a system, and it was the kind that could be connected between the two sides!

    Why could you even guess such a thing?

    "Uh, I guess so. The old man has been sending people to look for Jiraiya and Tsunade recently. He should already have an idea."

    Smart people understand.

    Itachi immediately understood what he meant. He was not among the candidates of the 5th Hokage!

    In fact, this was not surprising. Instead, it was surprising that Sarutobi regarded Aoba as the candidate of the 5th Hokage.

    But the reputation of the civilian ss was important. It was useless to say that it was not important.

    After all, the Hokage was not chosen by everyone, and the most important thing was to see who the next Hokage wanted.

    The higher-ups of Konoha were qualified to make suggestions, but the Hokage could also not listen to them. He was just so willful.

    Unless the Hokage identally died, just like that time, all the higher-ups of Konoha, Land of Fire, and the officials would hold a meeting to discuss the selection of new candidates.

    Aoba''s previous arrangement was also to strive for the identity of the candidate. Only when someone from the higher-ups of Konoha proposed his name would he have a chance topete. Otherwise, there would be no chance topete.

    After carefully thinking for a long time, Itachi said to Aoba, "Maybe we can change the way. Rather than fighting for the opinion of the civilian ss who is not so important, it is better to focus on investing in the ninjas with civilian background, or simply take out this money to provide a chance for the civilian children who want to be ninjas!"

    The rights, status, and even the right to speak were undoubtedly far beyond that of ordinary people.

    After listening to Itachi''s idea, Aoba immediately felt enlightened!

    That''s right, giving people fish is better than giving people fish!

    This was the person who truly needed this money to change his fate!

    Moreover, wasn''t this same as those bigpanies in his previous life who hade up with a schrship?

    Using a little money to exchange for the favor of the majority of high school students, when they graduated, they could also gain a batch of talents to work for themselves.

    In this way, the children of poor families had the opportunity to change their fate, and thosepanies also received fresh blood and real benefits.

    It was a win-win situation!

 Chapter 401: The Actor

    Chapter 401: The Actor

    This ''Assisting Gold'' had some tricks up his sleeve!

    Not only could he help Aoba sessfullyplete the mission, but he could also maximize the benefits to harvest a wave of good feelings and reputation.

    However, this way, it could not be a small matter.

    One million ryo seemed like a lot, but Zetsu could not even raise a wave when he threw it inside.

    However, he was a little reluctant to invest all his money in it. After all, it was not easy to make money.

    How did he not manage to get more money from Sasori at that time?

    "How much money do you think it takes to get up a phase?"

    "One?"

    "It''s 6 years in the Ninja Academy."

    "If you don''t consider the tuition fees, the main cost is food and ninja equipment. After all, the usual training is very hard. If the nutrition can''t keep up, the body will copse sooner orter. And ninja equipment is not cheap, but save a little..."

    "Just tell me how much money a person needs."

    "One person needs at least 3,000 ryo a month. As long as you have perseverance, you should be able to persevere until graduation. Of course, if you can''t graduate with aptitude, there is no way. It is not a problem with money."

    Aoba sighed. He was indeed a poor schr.

    Just like those who trained in sports in his previous life, each of Gekkou''s food expenses were much higher than that of a normal person.

    If he wanted to improve his food, he could only eat a buffet. If he met some rude people, he would get a nk stare.

    He calcted that if one person had at least 3000 taels a month, one year would be 3600 taels, and six years would be 3600 taels.

    This was only to the extent where he could barely hold on, and it was not the problem of tuition fees.

    If he took out 50 million, it would be enough to support 200 people, and the treatment standard would be slightly higher.

    It was equivalent to spending money to earn money.

    However, when he finished speaking, Itachi shook his head. "If you are really going to start from this aspect, I do not rmend you to do this kind of ''Assisting Gold''. The efficiency is too low. After all, your real purpose is to buy people''s hearts and increase your reputation in themon people''s side."

    "Are you going to wait for them from now on for six years? Even if you can wait, how many of these people will be your help in the end?"

    "And there is a more realistic problem. There is no shortage of ipatibility. The real benefit is only on the head of a very small number of people. This means that you have lost the favor of most people. Those people will not think about how much you have paid for this matter. They will only feel that it is unfair. Why do others have money to take Jonin to school, but I don''t."

    Itachi''s words immediately made Aoba realize that he was really too naive in this regard.

    Therefore, he simply sealed his ordinary brain and directly said as a shopkeeper who shook his hand, "Then what do you think is best?"

    "Cooperate directly with the Ninja Academy!"

    "Cooperate?"

    "Yes, save a sum of money in your name and then use it to reward those students who are born but have good performance."

    "How many people are there in the whole academy, and how many civilian students are there?"

    "This money can help them achieve better results, improve their graduation rate, and evenpete with the children of the families."

    "And the return rate is very fast, because every year there will be a batch of excellent students who graduate. Most of the civilian students must have received your financial support, and will naturally be grateful to you."

    "And those who have already graduated, who hope that the civilian ninja can rise up, will also owe you a favor."

    "In this way, your efficiency in harvesting reputation will reach the highest."

    "Of course, if you really have too much money to burn, it is also a good choice to go both ways."

    After giving his suggestion, Itachi also made a joke along the way.

    Aoba also understood what he meant. The efficiency of making a ''schrship'' was rtively high, and it was also a precise investment.

    After all, for amoner student who could perform well in the school, their talent would be better and they would work harder.

    And his previous thoughts mightpletely go down the drain and gain nothing, which would instead cause trouble.

    ording to Itachi''s suggestion, there was no need to worry about this. If they could not get the money, it would be because they did not work hard enough. Instead, they would be able to provoke each other and have a reasonablepetition.

    As for the children of the families, they naturally did not like this small amount of money. Even if they had ideas, they would not put down their face topete for this.

    In this way, the amount of money he needed to spend would be less, and he would gain more favors and reputation instead, and he wouldn''t need to wait for six years.

    Aoba''s heart suddenly became much clearer.

    When his reputation and influence reached a level that could not be ignored, even if Sarutobi still wanted to be stubborn, he would have to consider giving him a chance.

    Otherwise, it would be difficult for him to get the highest reward for his undercover mission!

    Isn''t it just money? How can there be a mission reward?...

    The next day, an extremely strange scene appeared at Konoha''s door.

    The cause was that someone had been extorted, and a million taels had been directly extorted

    The cause of all this was none other than Shinomiya Aoba, who had thought of a way to exploit the loophole of the system.

    Although he could carry out the ''schrship'' n with his own money, the money he spent on this mission could double his reputation.

    Of course, he could not give up on such a good thing!

    Therefore,st night, he used the ''gambling'' method to transfer all 50 million to Itachi. Then, under Itachi''s puzzled expression, he asked Itachi toe over to extort him with his disguised nsmen.

    If this method was feasible, he could use this method to transfer his money to the mission fund.

    After all, how much could he earn by guarding a ''vegetable stall'' every day?

    And the results of the experiment made him overjoyed!

    The system actually recognized this kind of ''illegal'' operation, or to say, a suckerlike him, the system was toozy to stop him.

    After all, all the money earned from ''knocking and extorting'' had to be spent ording to the mission requirements toplete the mission.

    Therefore, in order toplete the formality, Aoba began his journey of ''bully''.

    "You, are you, what are you doing?"

    "Uh, I just went out for a while."

    "Do you know the rules?"

    "What kind of rules?"

    "Anything that I don''t like, I have to..." Aoba rubbed his fingers, his eyes hinting that he should hurry up!

    Unexpectedly, the other party was also an actor. He took a step back and said, "Then I won''t go out. I want to go home."

    "No! If you don''t give me the money, I''ll arrest you!" Aoba red at him.

    The other party seemed to be frightened and cried, "Can you not arrest me? I brought a million ryo when I went out today. I''ll give them all to you."

    The surrounding people instantly broke their sses!

    This word ''just'' was used well!

    What kind of family was this? He had brought a million with him when he went out

    What was even more ridiculous was that after the other party swiftly epted the money, he even showed a disgusted expression and waved his hand, saying, "Another poor guy."

 Chapter 402: Dont Guard the Gate, Go Sweep the Street

    Chapter 402: Don''t Guard the Gate, Go Sweep the Street

    If a person who could casually take out a million ryo was a pauper, then what were these onlookers? Were they beggars?

    After witnessing this scene, some of the merchants who were preparing to enter and leave this ce did not dare to take another step forward. They were afraid that the other party would also use this as an excuse to extort them!

    Don''t joke around. A random person would extort a million ryo. If these people were targeted, wouldn''t they not be able to escape with a hundred million ryo?

    "Konoha is really too terrifying. Why don''t we go somewhere else to sell?"

    Many people began to retreat. They were truly intimidated by these two actors.

    Then, Aoba used his eyes to signal to the other person. "Hurry up and call the next person toe and fight! What are you waiting for? Can you hurry up?"

    After being red at by Aoba, that Uchiha actor finally went to call for the next person.

    However, he did not know how Itachi had instructed these people. The problem that could be solved in a few times had to be solved by one million each.

    Was this a test of his acting and endurance?

    "You,e here. Do you understand the rules?"

    "Yes, yes, yes! I have prepared a million for you." This person was acting as ackey

    "En, you know what''s good for you. Let''s go."

    "Alright!..."

    "Do you understand the rules?"

    "Do I understand you? I won''t give you money. Let''s see what you can do to me!" Well, this person was ying a tough guy who would rather die than give up.

    However, after being beaten up by Aoba, he couldn''t get up.

    "Don''t say dirty words next time, understand?"

    "Hmph! The green mountains do not change, the green waters continue to flow. Today, you won. This one million..."

    "Hurry up and fuck off!"

    Aoba kicked the drama queen away and then put away the money.

    He was speechless in his heart. "Where did Itachi find all these weirdos?..."

    Just as Uchiha took turns to go on stage, and after the fancy performance, the people around him were shocked to the point of numbness.

    There was even a trace of recognition in his heart, as if a million was not a lot. Ha! Look at so many people obediently giving money. Is it not good if we don''t give it to them?

    At this time, in fact, all the money had been collected, but Aoba, who was still unable to ''y'', mechanically clicked on one person.

    "You..."

    "Boss, the money is here. I''m not a spy, and I don''t want to be beaten. Don''t find someone to catch me. I just want to go home."

    When Aoba instinctively epted the money, he suddenly reacted.

    No!

    Fifty dragon condoms had already gone to collect the blue bento box. Where did this soft bone in front of hime from?

    "You!"

    "Boss, don''t kill me! Actually, I have hidden 100,000 ryo of pocket money here. I''ll give them all to you!"

    Aoba was speechless. "No, you -"

    "My dad is Gato! The president of the Land of Waves Gato Company! My dad is very rich. How much do you want? I will ask my dad to send the money over immediately. Don''t hit me."

    Looking at the crying little fatty in front of him, Aoba knew that this time he did not meet an actor, but a weirdo.

    However, when he immediately noticed the sad expression of the surrounding people, he immediately realized that he could not continue ying. If he epted the money, it would be a good name for him.

    So he not only returned the money to the little fatty, but also revealed a gentle smile, "Hehe, don''t be afraid. I am not a man-eating demon."

    Eat people?

    Evil demon?

    With a "ge" sound, the little fatty directly flipped over his eyes and fainted from fright.

    "Uh, everyone testify for me! I didn''t touch him!"

    It was fine if he didn''t say this, but after he finished speaking, everyone looked at each other and then dispersed.

    Now, let alone a spy, even ordinary people wouldn''t dare to go in and out of Konoha''s gate.

    From the root of the problem, the information leak was solved.

    Then, ''The Great Contributor'' Shinomiya Aoba was invited to the Hokage''s office to drink tea. Well, it was fragrant...

    Bang!

    "Look at what you''ve done! I asked you to guard Konoha''s gate because I wanted you to catch a spy, not to extort others!"

    Sarutobi mmed the table and stood up, spitting at Aoba.

    "With you doing this, who will dare toe to our Konoha in the future?"

    "One million per person for the ''passage fee''. Why don''t you go and rob it?"

    "Tell me, what are you trying to do!"

    Aoba thought to himself, "I''m just robbing, and I''m robbing myself. Is this not okay?"

    But just at this time, Anbu''s people who went to investigate the specific situation came back.

    "Hokage-sama, we have investigated clearly. Those people who were extorted by Jonin Shinomiya are all from Uchiha n, and they are all voluntary. They also said that it was the order of the leader. The specific list is here."

    Sarutobi was stunned for a moment. After picking it up and checking it, his face changed very strangely.

    What is this?

    "Hmph! Why don''t you tell me what exactly is going on? Let''s think about it clearly. Otherwise, next time, it won''t be as simple as just looking at the gates. Let''s just sweep the streets!"

    The dignified Konoha, Jonin, was thrown to sweep the streets?

    It really is you, damn old man!

    Aoba pursed his lips, and then used the excuse that he had alreadymunicated with Itachi to exin.

    "You said that you lost 50 million to Uchiha Itachi yesterday. Because Itachi was embarrassed, he asked someone to return it to you in this way? Do you think that I have dementia and will believe this kind of nonsense?"

    "Anyway, this is the truth. If you don''t believe it, forget it."

    "Hehe, that''s good. Let me ask you, where did you get this 50 million? Even if all the rewards youpleted were added together, it wouldn''t be 50 million, right?" Sarutobi sneered and asked.

    "Earn money quickly. If you have nothing to do, kill two wanted criminals or betray them. Then the money wille out."

    Sarutobi immediately felt very tired. This kid obviously did not want to tell the truth, but in fact, he only wanted to damage Konoha''s interests. Even if he was the Hokage, he could not care where the money came from.

    For example, the simplest method was to find a rich businessman and kill him directly when he reached home. He would get all the property.

    Many vagabonds and rebellions were very keen on this kind of thing.

    The risk was small and the profit was great. He would leave after taking a ticket without anyone knowing.

    Moreover, it was impossible for him to pick a pot and not let go of something without evidence.

    However, since this rascal waspletely fearless, then he should not have done such a lowly thing.

    As for where exactly this money came from, and it was given to Uchiha n by him , Sarutobi did not want to investigate further.

    Sarutobi only wanted to know what exactly they were doing?

    Who were you making such a show for?

 Chapter 403: The Right Move

    Chapter 403: The Right Move

    When Aoba left the Hokage Building, he suddenly raised his head and felt that the sunlight was dazzling.

    A full 50 million ryo was sent out before he could cover the heat.

    However, the money came too easily, so it did not feel real.

    In fact, when he beat around the bush and said that he wanted to donate a sum of money to the Ninja Academy, Sarutobi had already guessed what he wanted to do.

    However, he had to admit that this method could provide more talents for Konoha.

    Aoba asked for a name, and Konoha benefited from it, so he didn''t have to fork out a single cent.

    After thinking it over and over again, Sarutobi finally agreed to his ''charity'' and allowed him to name this ''schrship'' with his own name.

    However, he would never allow any other prefix, such as Uchiha.

    Moreover, this ''title rights'' onlysted until all the money was spent.

    It could be said that Sarutobi was very shameless. He wanted to spend other people''s money to explore the way, and he was also ready to pick the peaches.

    How long could 50 millionst?

    If Aoba''s actions really had a great impact, then Sarutobi could enter at any time. At that time, it would just be a matter of changing his name.

    You still want to take everything for yourself?

    How could there be such a good thing!

    Sarutobi did not wish for a situation where the end would not fall.

    However, if there were no waves and the 50 million went down the drain, Sarutobi naturally would not suffer any losses. In any case, when the time came, it would be Aoba who would inject capital into it again or directly remove the matter of. It was all a matter of his words.

    It could be said that Sarutobi''s vision was already very long. If Aoba did well, he would jump out to pick the peaches. Aoba was a stinky worker. If Aoba did not do well, then he would pretend that he did not know. Either way, it would not affect him.

    However, Aoba already knew that Sarutobi would have this kind of idea, but he also pretended that he did not know anything.

    Because he did not need such a long future, he only fought for day and night!

    As long as this 50 million could be spent, it could bring him enough prestige, provide enough help, and let him fight for the position of 5th Hokage, then he would not have wasted it.

    As for the future, was it really useful to think so much about it now?

    When the time came, it was uncertain where he would be!

    Therefore, he naturally wouldn''t care about the backup n that Sarutobi had left behind.

    At this time, what Aoba cared about was the little fatty who had been scared unconscious by him before, because he finally remembered who the father the little fatty mentioned was.

    In the Land of Waves, Gato.

    Perhaps it could be arranged in advance.

    .........

    After getting the document that the Hokage stamped, the Ninja Academy immediately made a new move.

    When this notification was sent out, almost all of themoner students were overjoyed!

    As for the children of the families, they did not care, because learning in the Ninja Academy was no pressure at all for them, and to arge extent, it was just a formality.

    They were not bad, and they did notck this little drizzle.

    However, this little drizzle in their eyes could greatly alleviate the economic pressure for the othermoner students, and they could buy new ninja tools to train more without worrying about not having enough food and nutrition.

    As the first batch of schrships with Aoba''s name were fresh out of the oven and were distributed to the hard-working and outstanding civilian students, the name Shinomiya Aoba began to spread among the students!

    As time passed, it spread from the students to the families, and then from the families that had received favors to the ears of moremoner families, causing many parents who were not determined to send their children to the Ninja Academy to have a change in their minds.

    It was possible that the originally difficult economic situation would be able to smoothly graduate after receiving this schrship and change their lives.

    This kind of temptation was not something that ordinary people could resist.

    The clearest change was that during this period of time, many more people came to the Ninja Academy to inquire about the specific situation. For example, whether this money was really given or not, there was no threshold for registration, and when could theye to school.

    When Sarutobi received the news, he immediately revealed a gratified smile.

    Although that stinky brat was a bit shameless, he could alwayse up with some strange ideas, bringing changes to the vige, and it was a positive change.

    However, Sarutobi did not rush to jump out and pick the fruit in a bad mood, because in his opinion, this fruit was still very young, and needed more nourishment to irrigate.

    When Aoba handed over the 50 million, he woulde out and take over. That would be the most perfect result, and it would not damage his reputation.

    However, what Sarutobi did not know at this time was that the matter of Shinomiya Aoba putting all his wealth into raising civilian students was no longer limited to the small circle of family.

    Instead, it was spread to the ears of many ninjas who also came from civilian backgrounds.

    While they felt admiration, they also felt a little ashamed of their selfishness and inaction.

    Perhaps they had also thought of breaking this current situation, but it was impossible to achieve with their abilities.

    But now it was different. They saw the dawn of dawn through Jonin Shinomiya''s methods, and also saw the hope of civilian ninjas to rise up.

    Moreover, in their view, Jonin Shinomiya was not putting on a show, but wholeheartedly wanted to help the civilian ss.

    The reason was also very simple. Jonin Shinomiya''s origin was too ''clean''!

    A helpless war orphan donated all his savings. What could he want from them?

    Moreover, this method of ''repay'' also concealed the bad image of Aoba from before, making many people admire him from the bottom of their hearts.

    Therefore, for a time, Shinomiya Aoba''s reputation began to grow rapidly and steadily, and was often mentioned by others.

    Some people even began to dream that if Jonin Shinomiya, could really be the Hokage, maybe he could lead Konoha to a more prosperous and stable life.

    Although most of the time, it was just some people joking and joking.

    But since there was such a saying, it meant that the market for Shinomiya Aoba to be a Hokage had been opened a little, and it was no longerpletely impossible.

    Of course, this was also due to the mission reward of the system.

    With a hundred million reputation points in his hands, it would naturally change the view of Konoha and the others.

    Aoba also believed that as time passed, as long as he didn''t do anything that would incur the wrath of the heavens, his reputation would no longer be his shoring.

    Perhaps Jiraiya and Tsunade, who had Sannin''s name, were even stronger in terms of reputation than him, but they wouldn''tpletely crush him.

    On the other hand, Kakashi, who hadn''t received any news for many years after entering Anbu, seemed to have been forgotten by everyone.

    And the intermediate level skill card that the mission reward gave [Halo Thorns] sessfully upgraded to Level 6. At the same time, it also made Aoba''s demand for advanced level skill cards even more urgent.

 Chapter 404: Gatos Illegitimate Son

    Chapter 404: Gato''s Illegitimate Son

    "Jonin Shinomiya, we misunderstood you before."

    "Jonin Shinomiya, I hope that you will ept this one million ryo no matter what. It is also a part of my heart."

    "Jonin Shinomiya, please let us contribute to your schrship."

    "Jonin Shinomiya, this is a painting my child drew for you. Although the painting is not very good, he is really painting with his heart. Please don''t mind."

    "Jonin Shinomiya..."

    .........

    Aoba smiled and greeted everyone who recognized him. To be honest, the feeling of being respected was really good.

    A hundred million reputation was not a joke. Aoba unconsciously experienced the feeling of being famous again.

    However, things gradually began to develop in a strange direction.

    Some of the frugal civilian ninjas would often find him and then send him money. The number was not much, just one million ryo. It seemed to be affected by something and was hinting at something.

    One million ryo was not a small sum for some of the civilian ninjas.

    If not for because they trusted him, they would not have handed it to him, even though they also wanted to contribute a bit of love and effort.

    This was the benefit of reputation spreading, otherwise they could have donated it directly to the Ninja Academy.

    And Aoba did not fail to live up to their good intentions. He transferred all the points into his ''Aoba Schrship'' to fund the talented and hard-working civilian students.

    Moreover, aftermunicating with the teacher, he posted a donation list in the Ninja Academy and wrote down the names of these people. As for those who were really unwilling to reveal their names, they would all be reced by ''the will of fire'', which could also be considered a political and correct signal.

    And this ''selfless'' approach also made more people willing to believe him and support him.

    Oh, by the way, it was worth mentioning that the current teacher was Aoba''s former Fujiwara-sensei. After getting enough experience, he was promoted because the teaching had taught him and Itachi, the two genius students.

    The schrship n was also handled by this trustworthy Fujiwara-sensei,pletely putting an end to the existence of vermin, and trying to make every sum of money fall to the truth.

    Therefore, Aoba was very relieved.

    Even if his purpose was not simple, he at least had a clear conscience.

    He was here to take on a mission today, and it was an escort mission specifically assigned to him.

    As for the target of protection, it was the little fatty who had been scared unconscious by him, Ito Shoki.

    After his ''cordial'' exnation, Ito Shoki very sensibly lifted the misunderstanding between the two, and also let Aoba know why Gato''s son appeared in Konoha without even a bodyguard by his side.

    It turned out that Ito Shoki, was just one of the many illegitimate children of Gato. After all, as one of the few rich people in the world, the life of Gato was unimaginable.

    Then, because he was timid and weak, he was not liked by Gato.

    So he threw this guy to Konoha and sent people to send some money to the little fatty from time to time, saving him from starving to death.

    And the little fatty saved up all this money, hoping that one day he could bring his mother to live with Konoha from the Land of Waves.

    In general, this was a really cute good child, and he did not inherit the bad habits of Gato.

    On the contrary, it might be because he had been affected by domestic violence when he was a child, which made the little fatty tremble with fear.

    Otherwise, he wouldn''t have been so scared by Aoba that day.

    Therefore, after knowing the specific situation, Aoba decided to help the little fatty find his mother. He also wanted to see if he could solve the cancer of Gato in advance and take away the huge property of this guy. Cough, cough, it was to let the little fatty inherit his father''s inheritance.

    Therefore, there was the escort mission now.

    As for the reward for the mission, Aoba had received a million ryo from the little fatty that day. Of course, he had toplete the mission perfectly.

    "We''re ready. We''ll set off." When they arrived at the little fatty''s house, Aoba revealed a'' gentle ''smile.

    It had to be known that for the sake of persuading the little fatty to return to the Land of Waves, he had spent a lot of time and effort, waiting for such a long time before the little fatty, who did not dare to meet his father, mustered up his courage.

    Of course, it was also possible that the little fatty was weighing the differences between being beaten to death or being beaten to death by his own father, choosing thetter.

    After all, this was equivalent to choosing ''to die now'' or ''to dieter''. Those who had not lived enough knew which they should choose.

    "Yes.. I''m ready."

    When the little fatty carried a bag that was even higher than his own and walked out with his hands full of things in front of Aoba, three ck lines immediately appeared on Aoba''s forehead.

    "Do you want to go home or move?"

    "Eh? Didn''t you say that I might not have toe back again? Then I must take all these things with me. Otherwise, it would be a pity."

    The little fatty raised his head and looked at Aoba innocently.

    Aoba was also helpless. He clearly had such a rich father, but he had developed such a frugal personality. He was so miserable. It was really a shame for the rich second generation!

    However, after a period of contact, he had already grasped the little fatty''s character very well.

    So he directly darkened his face, "Put down all the useless things, just bring some necessities, not going out for a trip."

    "Yes!"

    The little fatty was startled, then hesitantly put down the things in his hands and put down the big bag on his back.

    However, just as Aoba thought that this fellow had finally understood, the little fatty pulled out a spatand carefully ced it to the side.

    Then, he revealed a satisfied expression and carried the big bag that was even taller than a person with great difficulty. Then, he picked up all the messy things on the ground. At the same time, his eyes sparkled as he looked at Aoba, as if he was saying,

    "This is good. Let''s go."

    Aoba, "..."

    Do you really think that the spatis useless

    So many ''broken things'' are necessities?

    Are you kidding me?

    Aoba roared crazily in his heart.

    "Now, immediately, right now, tidy up a new set of luggage for me! I''ll watch you do it, hurry up!"

    The little fatty, who was frightened, immediately opened all the bags and spread them on the ground. Then, he began to choose the ''must-have item'' with great difficulty.

    Moreover, Aoba was staring at this little fatty the entire time!

    Just as the little fatty was about to reach out and touch the iron pot, Aoba immediately snorted coldly.

    The little fatty immediately retracted his hand as if he had been shocked by electricity. Then, he carefully picked up a piece of clothing to change into. At the same time, he stole a nce at Aoba''s expression.

    "Yes."

    Seeing Aoba nod his head lightly, the little fatty quickly put the clothes on the cloth as if he was relieved of a heavy burden.

 Chapter 405: Ill Go to the Tree

    Chapter 405: I''ll Go to the Tree

    Aoba felt as if he was ying a game of ''tidying up luggage''. Through ''Hmm?'' and ''Mm.'', two different tones remotely controlled the little fatty tool man.

    It could be considered to have temporarily cured the little fatty''s...

    Looking at the sessful baggage, the little fatty had a bitter face, but Aoba was very satisfied.

    Before and after the contrast was like Han Hong and Han Han, although the name after the acronym were HH, but the fucking tonnage was obviously not the same!

    After finally settling the luggage, Aoba saw that the little fatty was still staring at the messy things on the ground with a reluctant expression. He directly carried the little fatty out without a word.

    He finally understood that it was useless to talk nicely to this little fatty. He had to make him afraid of you and use orders and forced methods to increase the little fatty''s efficiency.

    When he brought the little fatty away from Konoha, the several gate guards were still old acquaintances. They just casually nced at him and decisively let him go.

    What a joke, how many blind people dared to provoke this uncle?

    Although the Hokage''s office had written a statement to deny the rumors, it proved that the whole thing was a prank.

    But before the statement was made, everyone was smiling, afraid that Shinomiya would point at them and say, "I don''t like you."

    If Shinomiya looked at anyone in the crowd, he would immediately turn around and run!

    It could be seen how terrifying Shinomiya''s reputation was at that time!

    .........

    Along the way, I would get on the tree... Aww shucks, it was me, Ito Shoki, who proved in action how timid and fearful I am...

    Even a rabbit could whisk him away, and eventually froze and climbed arge tree with agile hands to avoid the ''rabbit so cute'' chase.

    This name was indeed correct.

    Aoba, who had witnessed the entire process, could even feel an aura of loneliness from the rabbit that had left.

    It was as if other animals had always been chasing it. One day, it would finally be able to chase the ''four-legged sheep'' to the tree.

    It wanted to ask, yes! Who!

    Then Aoba raised his hand.

    That day, their dinner was roasted rabbit meat. Since Aoba could eat a lot, the speed at which he ate was equal to that of the little fatty. Do you dare believe it?

    Moreover, it was unknown if it was during the day when the little fatty was bullied by the rabbit, but the shadow in his heart was cast out. When he ate the rabbit meat, he was ferocious and bared his teeth as if he was taking revenge.

    Then, a caterpir fell from the tree, scaring him so much that he even threw away the rabbit meat in his hand.

    It was no wonder that there were always people who said that the fatty was good at singing. With just this high pitch, even dolphins would have to kneel when they came!

    Aoba was also really tired. He had personally experienced how painful it was to bring a burden along.

    Fortunately, after the fatty climbed up the tree for the fifty-eighth time, they finally saw the sea, and all that was left was to take a boat to the Land of Waves.

    As an ind country that was simr to the Land of Water but had a much smaller area.

    The economic lifeline of the Land of Wave had almost beenpletely monopolized by thepany. It could be said that it was not an exaggeration to say that the real king of the Land of Wave was Gato Company.

    In addition, Gato also used his huge wealth to raise arge number of Mafia and Ninjas in private, using them to smuggle illegal goods, as well as to maintain his status and rule.

    Anyone who went against him basically did not have a good ending.

    Furthermore, Gato wanted to invade otherpanies and the entire country, he was really a bad guy whomitted all kinds of crimes.

    Therefore, when dealing with this kind of person, Aoba really had no burden at all.

    The only thing he needed to consider was the little fatty''s feelings.

    However, after a few conversations, he also understood that the little fatty had no feelings for his bad dad. The little fatty only cared about his mother.

    This way, things would be much easier.

    When Aoba and the little fatty stepped onto thend of the Land of Waves, the first impression the people gave Aoba was that they were dead.

    Like salted fish, there was no hope or pursuit in their empty eyes.

    It was as if they were living mechanically.

    This situation was much more serious than the first time he went to the Land of Water. At least the people of the Land of Water were still struggling to survive like weeds.

    But the people here were different, as if there was only numbness andpromise left.

    Then, Aoba saw some fellows in suits cursing these people who were working, and if they were a little ufortable, they would punch and kick.

    The people who were beaten would curl up their bodies to block their vital points without saying a word, allowing them to be hit and scolded.

    The people around them acted as if they had not seen this scene, doing what they should do, or they had long been used to this kind of life.

    The little fatty hid behind Aoba in fear. Aoba''s eyes were cold as he remembered the appearances of these people.

    After he cleaned up Gato first, he would clean up all the scum.

    At this moment, those in ck suits also noticed them. One of them walked over and asked arrogantly, "What are you two doing?"

    Aoba, who had already put away his forehead guard and changed his clothes, patted the little fatty calmly, indicating that it was time for him to appear.

    The little fatty trembled and said, "I came to find my father. My father is Gato."

    Just as he was about to mock the little fatty and say, "You actually came here to find your father. Do you want me to be your father?" The suited man immediately changed his expression when he heard the name''

    "You said that you are Gato-sama''s son? What proof do you have?"

    That person no longer dared to be arrogant and only asked cautiously.

    "My name is Ito Shoki. I came back from Konoha. You can go and verify it with my father."

    After hearing the little fatty''s words, the other party did not dare to dy and immediately sent someone to report it to Gato-sama.

    The suited man squeezed out a smile from his face, "I have already sent someone to inform Gato-sama. Do you want to go with me to rest first?".

    Seeing Aoba nod, the little fatty mustered up the courage to agree.

    The suited man who noticed this immediately pretended to ask inadvertently, "Oh right, I haven''t asked for advice. This is?".

    "Bodyguard."

    Aoba spat out these two words like gold. The suited man didn''t dare to ask any further, because before confirming the identity of the little fatty, he also didn''t know whether this guy was a bodyguard sent by Gato-sama or a bodyguard hired by the little fatty himself.

    Moreover, this obviously involved Gato-sama''s family affairs. The more he knew, the faster he might die.

    So he simply closed his mouth and concentrated on leading the way.

 Chapter 406: Extremely Evil Scum

    Chapter 406: Extremely Evil Scum

    In an extremely luxurious pce in the Land of Waves.

    Gato was sitting on a ''throne'' made of pure gold, tasting a ss of red wine.

    Standing behind him were two wandering warriors whom he had hired at a high price.

    After listening to the news from his subordinate, Gato frowned slightly.

    "Ito Shoki. Oh, it''s that woman''s child."

    A beautiful woman holding a child appeared in his mind.

    Only...

    "Why did this trashe back? Did you hear any rumors? Fuck, those women were all handled by you. Answer me."

    A bare-chested warrior with a blindfold on his right eye smiled and promised, "Maybe it was just a coincidence. I buried the bodies of those women with my own hands. I can''t make any mistakes. Besides, it''s just a little ghost. Do you want me to solve it?"

    It was said that a tiger would never eat its own child, but for Gato, only the child who could gain his recognition in the future was his real heir.

    As for the others, life and death were not important.

    He had so many women, and it was easy for him to have as many children as he wanted.

    As for those women who he had tired of and had no value, they were either rewarded by him to his subordinates or directly disposed.

    It was too appropriate to describe him as ruthless.

    This was the scum of scum!

    After listening to his subordinate''s suggestion, Gato snorted, "This kind of life is not up to you. Your task is to protect me."

    "Then why don''t you let that tactless guy take action?"

    "No more."

    When he heard this name, his face darkened.

    Unlike the other subordinates he had recruited, although Zabuza was also a rebel ninja, his reputation was not small. It was rumored that after the assassination of Mizukage failed, he still managed to escape with his life.

    Therefore, this guy was very arrogant,pletely not putting him in his eyes as a boss, and his attitude was very bad.

    If not for the fact that he had taken a fancy to this guy''s skills, Gato would not have provided this guy a ce to rest, and would have turned around and sold him out to the Land of Water.

    But there was one thing to say, if he did not kill, he would indeed assassinate many troublesome people for him.

    This was also one of the reasons why he had been enduring all this time.

    It was just that Gato had already decided to kill him. When the value of the cut waspletely exploited by him, it would be the time of his death!

    "Forget it. There is no need to use that guy for such a small matter. Let theme and see me. They even hired a bodyguard. Hmm.. I want to see what my useless son wants to do when hees back at this time."

    Gatopletely did not take Ito Shoki and the bodyguard he brought to heart.

    If his good-for-nothing son was sensible, he wouldn''t mind raising a rice worm.

    But if he heard some rumors and wanted to stand up for his unlucky mother, then don''t me him for sending them to reunite with their mother.

    .........

    When he received the order from Gato, the man in the suit who was in charge of watching Aoba immediately rxed.

    Then, he recalled his previous actions of not being a sinner.

    After confirming that there should not be any, he very politely invited Aoba and the other two to Gato-sama ''Pce''.

    Aoba appeared very calm when he saw that he was about to see Carrido. At the same time, he was also prepared to start a Gato.

    However, to Ito Shoki, he was excited and scared.

    He was excited because he could finally see his mother again. He was afraid of fear because of the psychological shadow that Gato had left him when he was young.

    As for what he should do after seeing his mother.

    The little fatty chose to believe in Aoba.

    Beforeing here, Aoba had promised to let them reunite and live together in the future.

    As for what Aoba would do, he did not know and did not dare to think about it.

    Soon, the two arrived at the pce of Gato and were brought to him.

    The ten-meter-long table was filled with all kinds of delicious food.

    Sitting at one end of the table, Gato was cutting the bloody steak in front of him with a knife and fork. It could be seen that he really wanted to act as elegant and noble as a noble.

    But in reality there was only the rude and urbane smelling from him.

    This also revealed the vulgar nature of Gato.

    "My child, you finally came to see father. Father is very happy and specially prepared a table of food for you. Sit down quickly. And that person, sit down and eat together. There is no need to be polite."

    The little fatty could not take a step forward and his body began to tremble. It was obvious that he recalled some very bad memories.

    However, after Aoba patted him on the shoulder encouragingly, the little fatty took several deep breaths before walking to the other end of the table with difficulty and sitting down carefully.

    Aoba also sat down under the little fatty without any hesitation. After all, food was innocent. After a while, he would see blood when he started fighting. Wouldn''t it be a waste to have so many things?

    "You must be tired on the way. Eat quickly and rx at home when you''re done eating. You can leave when you''ve had enough fun."

    This scene of ''Father and Child filial piety'' really made Aoba''s appetite open. He directly forked a piece of steak and swallowed it into his stomach in two to three seconds.

    Needless to say, the taste was really quite good.

    Therefore, Aoba got up and picked up a roast chicken, directly holding it and eating it.

    On the contrary, the little fatty was sitting on pins and needles and had no appetite. Even if he forced himself to eat something, it was like chewing wax.

    Aoba''s vulgarity was very dissatisfied in Gato''s eyes, and he was even more disdainful in his heart, "Country bumpkins have never seen the world. Perhaps they have never eaten such exquisite food in their entire lives."

    Not only did he show a look of contempt in his eyes, he also disdained to eat with his deskmate.

    Thus, he had someone remove the tableware in front of him and gently shook the goblet.

    But at this moment, the little fatty finally mustered up his courage and said in a small voice, "Father, can I see mother? I... I miss her very much."

    Gato suddenly stopped what he was doing and looked at the little fatty with a fake smile. "Alright, after we finish eating, father will take you to see your mother."

    The relieved little fatty immediately revealed a happy and excited expression.

    As for Aoba, he seemed to have thought of something and saw indifference in Gato''s eyes.

    He silently sighed in his heart. He felt that this trip to the Land of Waves mightpletely disappoint the little fatty.

    Thus, after the wind swept through his five viscera and six bowels, Aoba burped and wiped his mouth.

    In the eyes of the little fatty who could no longer wait, he said, "Why don''t you invite mother to eat together? There is still so much delicious food left. It''s a waste."

    The corner of Gato''s mouth twitched twice. What a feast that even 20 people could not finish. Now there was only a bit of soup, water, and bones left. Are you telling me it''s a waste?

    You should just lick the te clean!

 Chapter 407: Fathers Kindness and Sons Filial Piety

    Chapter 407: Father''s Kindness and Son''s Filial Piety

    "Ito Shoki''s mother is not feeling well."

    "Not feeling well? I don''t think so. Why don''t you give me a definite answer? Is she dead or alive now? Save the little fatty from being happy for nothing."

    Although these words were a bit cruel to the little fatty, since he had to experience it sooner orter, there was no need to give him any hope.

    The little fatty''s face instantly became a bit pale. He looked at Gato in disbelief.

    "Since you''ve already guessed it, why ask me?" Gato smiled.

    "I''m just looking forward to seeing that you still have a little bit of conscience, but it''s obvious that you don''t." Aoba shook his head. In his heart, he had already sentenced Gato, this scum, to death.

    At this moment, the little fatty was on the verge of copse as he held onto his chair and shouted, "Impossible, I don''t believe it!"

    But the next words of Gatopletely defeated him.

    "Shut up! Since you already know, then the matter is much simpler. A woman, if she dies, then she dies. Although you are a waste, but you are still my son. I can give you two choices."

    "One is to go back and be your rice worm. Your father is so rich, I will definitely not starve you to death."

    "The second choice is also very simple. If you can''t forget that useless woman, then you can die together. It can be considered a reunion between mother and son."

    "How is it? Not everyone has this kind of preferential treatment. You should be d that my blood flows in my body."

    The little fatty... copsed.

    He was obviously extremely sad, but not a single tear flowed out. There was only hatred, hatred that wanted to devour people.

    Even if Gato didn''t say how the woman died, it must have something to do with him.

    The little fatty was just a little weak, but he was not stupid.

    So he lowered his head and bit his lips hard, not letting Gato see the anger in his eyes.

    He really wanted to take revenge on Gato, but at the same time, he knew that he didn''t have the qualification and ability.

    If he showed that he wanted to resist Gato, then he would definitely die.

    But he was still too young, because Gato noticed the change in his expression and eyes.

    So Gato shook his head with regret, "It seems that my position as a father is not high in your heart. Since the seed of hatred has been nted in your heart, then even if it is very ''I can''t bear it'', I can only send you to reunite with that woman. I hope you won''t hate me. Of course, there are too many people who hate me to the bones, so it doesn''t matter if you have one more, hahaha!"

    Pa, pa!

    Two ninjas hired by Gato walked in and looked at the little fatty and Aoba with cruel eyes.

    "I''ll leave it to you. Send them on their way. Oh right, don''t make any noise. Don''t make blood everywhere. Any one of my ornaments is worth more than your lives!"

    After saying that, Gato walked out with a face of regret.

    But at this time, Aoba said to the little fatty who seemed to have epted death. "I''m sorry, but I''m afraid I can''t fulfill my promise to you. But maybe you can change it. For example, you can avenge your mother and kill this scum. You can inherit the inheritance. What do you think of this proposal?"

    The little fatty had not recovered from the heavy chain hits, but the two wandering ninjas who were in charge of doing dirty work seemed to have heard a big joke. They covered their stomachs andughed wildly.

    "You want to kill Gato-sama and let this little fatty inherit Gato-sama''s property. Hahaha, I can''t take it anymore. I''m going tough to death."

    Aoba, who was disturbed, couldn''t help but frown. In the next second, there seemed to be a lightning bolt in the room!

    The ear-piercingughter stopped abruptly.

    The two non-mainstream vagrant ninjas were frozen in ce with disbelief on their faces. If someone could read what they wanted to say from their slightly trembling lips, then it must be.

    "What a fast sword!"

    With two thuds, the two corpses directly fell to the ground and their heads rolled out.

    One of the heads rolled to the little fatty''s feet, causing the little fatty, who had his eyes wide open, to be even paler,pletely devoid of blood.

    "How is it? Have you thought it through? Do you want to hire me to kill that bastard father of yours?"

    "But I don''t have money anymore." The little fatty subconsciously said.

    "You don''t have to worry about that. After I get rid of Gato, you will be rich." Aoba smiled and his eyes were full of killing intent.

    The little fatty''s expression gradually became ferocious. "Okay!" You get rid of Gato and help me take control of the entirepany. I will give you half! "

    Aoba was stunned, then he found that he had underestimated this little fatty.

    When an honest person was forced into a desperate situation, they would often explode with astonishing energy.

    The aura on the little fatty was very shocking!

    Especially when he was smart enough to realize what he really wanted and even used it as a bargaining chip.

    It was a bit interesting.

    Aoba epted the ''nk check'' and left behind a sentence, "Wait for me here." Then, he walked out with his saber in hand.

    The little fatty needed someone to change his fate, and coincidentally, Aoba also needed to support a puppet to take care of the huge inheritance that Gato had left behind for him. The two sides could be considered to be on good terms!

    As for the future, who knew?

    The moment Aoba went out, he saw several people guarding outside the door at the same time. Such an obvious w was enough to kill them a hundred times!

    With a few shes of lightning, these unlucky fellows did not even deserve to have their lines before logging off permanently and getting their bento boxes killed.

    Then, Aoba walked out ording to his memory. He killed all those who did not look like good people!

    "Ah!"

    "Kill him!"

    "Enemy attack, enemy attack!"

    Bang!

    After getting rid of these screaming mercenaries, Aoba took out [Kunai - Desert Eagle], aimed at a guy who wanted to escape, and shot him in the leg.

    "Strange, I clearly aimed at the back, why did I hit the leg?"

    Aoba muttered softly, then walked over and stepped on him.

    "Don''t kill me, don''t kill me!"

    "Let me ask you, where is that bastard, Gato?"

    "Gato... Gato-sama is here."

    Bang!

    Another gunshot!

    When Aoba saw this guy''s fleeting eyes, he knew that he was definitely not ready to tell the truth, so he simply opened another hole in his other leg.

    With one saying and one saying, [Kunai - Desert Eagle]''s power at close range was quite considerable, but it was a bit difficult to use the ''bullet''.

    "I said, I said, Gato went back to his room to rest, over there."

 Chapter 408: The First Time Ive Seen Such a Weak Rebel Shinobi

    Chapter 408: The First Time I''ve Seen Such a Weak Rebel Shinobi

    "Oh, thank you."

    Bang!

    After using [Kunai - Desert Eagle] to blow his head, Aoba was satisfied and put it back into his ninja bag.

    "Sure enough, it''s not that my marksmanship is bad. It''s just that the range of ying is too short." Aoba silently lit a cigar, dispelled the smell of blood around him, and then walked towards the end of the road.

    .........

    At the same time, Gato, who had just returned to his room, immediately received news from his subordinates.

    "What did you say? They killed dozens of people by themselves?"

    "Yes. Yes, and they areing this way. Gato-sama, let''s retreat quickly!"

    "Retreat? This is my base camp! Where do you want me to retreat to? Go and call for people! Call all the people who can breathe! They usually took so much money from me, and now it is time for them toe in handy."

    "If they still don''t pay them, send someone to call them over immediately!"

    As Gato gave the order, more and more subordinates gathered outside, and the innermost ones were the two brothers who were trusted by Gato, Zabuza, and Haku, who had never been defeated!

    "Why are you still sitting here? Go and kill that bastard for me!" Gato roared.

    However, Zabuza did not even lift his eyelids and said, "When all the trash outside are dead, I will naturally take action."

    The underlying meaning was that if they could deal with those trash outside, he naturally didn''t need to personally take action.

    It was like this again!

    Gato was so angry that he wanted to die, but he couldn''t do anything about it. Who would like this kind of disobedient subordinate?

    As for the life and death of those outside, he really didn''t care.

    Becausepared to the hiring fee of regr ninjas, the price of these rebel ninjas that he ''took in'' were very low, and even if they died, it would not be distressed.

    So what he was worried about was not this, but if his subordinates suffered heavy casualties, if he did not kill them, they might take the opportunity to make some painful demands.

    But what could he do now?

    He could only hate himself for making a mistake. He did not expect that his good-for-nothing son could actually invite such an expert. It was toote to regret now.

    Maybe that good-for-nothing son of his came this time to rece him.

    Fuck!

    .........

    "Fuck!"

    Aoba also cursed.

    He really didn''t expect that Gato would be so afraid of death, leaving so many people in his own base camp.

    After killing a batch, another batch came, and there were even people who reported that many of their subordinates were rushing over from the outside. It was simply endless!

    However,pared to the number of people, the strength of Gato''s subordinates was hard to describe.

    Not to mention the uneven terrain, there was not a single one that could touch him.

    It could be described as a bullying child at this time.

    If not for the terrain, he really wanted to take out [Shuriken - Gatling Gun] to kill all these small minions!

    "Gato-sama said that as long as you can cut the other party, you will be rewarded with 100,000 ryo. If anyone can kill this guy, he will be thepany''s vice president!"

    "Move aside, let me do it!"

    "Kill!"

    It was said that there would be a brave man under a great reward, and with the promise sent by Gato, everyone''s eyes were red.

    At this time, Aoba was thinking, "One hundred thousand? Maybe I can cut to the bankruptcy of Gato."

    Unfortunately, he did not need to use this self-muttion method to get the property of Gato.

    "Thunder Breathing TechniqueThunderp and sh!"

    After a while, Aoba also became serious. He did not want to waste too much time on these small fries.

    In the middle of chaos, countless lightning strikes spread in all directions with him as the center!

    Those who were more ''lucky'' were directly cut to death with a single sh, while those who were ''unlucky'' were directly cut into pieces by the follow-up sh after letting out miserable cries!

    For a time, this ce directly became hell.

    Broken limbs and broken arms were everywhere!

    Fresh blood covered the ground, and the soles of his feet were slippery and greasy, very disgusting.

    Fortunately, Aoba had the foresight to have a cigar in his mouth. The fresh minty aroma washed away the thick smell of blood in his nasal cavity.

    Moreover, not only did his attack have the effect of clearing the area, but it alsopletely opened up this floor of buildings.

    The pce of Gato was almost violently demolished by him.

    When Aoba easily ughtered more than a hundred people and continued to move toward Gato, no one dared to go forward.

    Even though there must be brave men under the heavy reward, but what was heavy reward without a guarantee to live!

    After sacrificing so many people, it was a one-sided ughter, especially after going through the hell just now. Some people who were lucky to escape had no courage toe back.

    "Go! All of you, go!"

    In the roar of Gato, dozens of rebels gritted their teeth and rushed over.

    Speaking of this, he had to ridicule Gato''s aesthetic taste. What kind of ugly things did he find?

    Not only did they look abstract, they were dressed strangely. Even the weapons in their hands were varied, not to mention the head shape, they were the ancestors of the shamate!

    Know that they are ninjas, do not know also think that the non-mainstream family ran to a bloody fight with people in Causeway Bay!

    What was even more ridiculous was the strength!

    Even if they were to die, they would only be at Gennin Level!

    Aoba was toozy to dodge. As soon as [Hardening] opened it, it was over.

    He really wanted to know if this group of trash was really a traitor?

    It was simply throwing away the face of betrayal!

    Rather, it was better to say that they were trash that every Ninja Vige did not want. This was easier to believe.

    Aoba felt that he was not here to kill people, but to ridicule them.

    In the end, more than forty non-mainstream defectors were all killed by him. It took less than two minutes.

    It was fucking outrageous!

    On average, a human head would be sent in less than three seconds.

    Even in games, there was no such thing as this.

    If those people''s mothers saw this, she would definitely shout, "Don''t kill him. Mommy is scared!"

    Aoba was even more dissatisfied with this result. After killing to the back, these guys actually wanted to run?

    He had wasted a lot of time during the chase, or else this record could have been reduced by a few dozen seconds.

    When he had almost killed everyone outside.

    Gato, who was hiding in the room, was so scared that his teeth began to chatter.

    He had never imagined that his good-for-nothing son would bring such a fiend.

    At this time, he had no other good ideas. He immediately pretended to be weak and shouted at Zabuza, "There is no movement outside! It must be that fiending over. Hurry up and kill him!"

    Zabuza, who was resting with his eyes closed, suddenly opened his eyes. "I want a hundred times the reward for this mission. Otherwise, I will kill you directly!"

    Gato''s face was livid with anger, but he still gritted his teeth and nodded, because he had no way out.

 Chapter 409: Kirigakure Ghost Man

    Chapter 409: Kirigakure Ghost Man

    Just as Aoba finished off all the minions and was about to kill Gato, two people who surprised him appeared.

    "Still not going to kill?"

    Even if in this life, Biwa Juzou was not able to get Kubikiribocho, but that look, plus the white person who followed him which like a girl but was actually a boy...

    Aoba felt that he should not recognize the wrong person.

    What he didn''t expect was that Zabuza had been hiding in the Land of Waves at this time.

    Moreover, judging from Haku''s appearance, he was only about 10 years old.

    "You can actually call out my name. Who are you?" Zabuza frowned slightly, his eyes full of killing intent.

    Previously, he had only done things fro Gato for the sake of money and to hide here.

    After the other party exposed his identity, he had another reason to kill this guy!

    Otherwise, he and Haku would have to wander around to avoid Kirigakure and Anbu''s pursuit.

    "Kirigakure''s ghost, finally there is a decent rebel. Your bounty is not low. It seems that I can earn more money today."

    Aoba said with a rxed smile.

    He was very clear about the strength of Zabuza. After all, he was a powerful boss fought by the protagonist group. Moreover, Haku''s Kekkei Genkai could not be underestimated.

    Even if there was no Kubikiribocho, no ordinary Jonin could deal with it.

    Because this guy was an expert who killed his way out of the mountain of corpses and sea of blood. He had once joined Kirigakure, Anbu.

    However, if he didn''t cut something he was good at, it wouldn''t pose any threat to him, which was why Aoba was so calm.

    "Another guy who only knows how to talk big. Forget it, I''ll kill you directly."

    "Silent Killing!"

    As he didn''t make a single hand seal, a thick fog suddenly filled the air, and it became thicker, blocking everyone''s vision.

    "It''s this move again."

    Although he had already expected how he would attack if he didn''t execute it, he had already seen this move twice from Terumi Mei and Kisame. There was really nothing new about it.

    [Iron Block], [Hardening], [Busoshoku Haki], [Halo Thorns] instantly all open!

    Aoba''s idea was very simple. If he could assassinate you, he would lose if he could break through the defense!

    If he couldn''t be described as a high-speed assassin, then Aoba would be a heavy soldier with full defense.

    Even if he stood there and let you cut him, you wouldn''t be able to do so.

    PZabuza, how are you going to fight me?

    But it was very clear that at this moment, if he didn''t cut, he wouldn''t know this. After the dense fog covered everyone''s vision, if he didn''t cut, he would immediately release a Silent Killing!

    He wasn''t stupid, but he was confident in his own strength and was fearless.

    In addition to the previous high-efficiency and bloody ughter, he was more willing to believe that this guy was a second type of person.

    Therefore, even though he said that he didn''t put him in his eyes, in fact, he was prepared to use his full strength and attack with the fastest speed and strongest attack to kill him in one blow!

    This was what he pursued!

    After gathering all the chakra behind him, if he didn''t cut, he would immediately release a dark red colored chakra like a ghost god.

    Then he took out a double-edged Kunai and used the teleportation technique, then he began to move at high speed through the fog!

    He also determined the location of Aoba through the sound.

    "Got it!"

    Swish!

    Without any sound or sound, he suddenly appeared behind Aoba like a ghost.

    At the same time, the double-edged Kunai fiercely waved, wanting to decapitate him!

    From beginning to end, Aoba seemed to have not noticed anything, standing there in a daze as if waiting for death.

    But just as Zabuza thought that this fellow was nothing more than this, a heavy recoil suddenly came from the double-edged Kunai, causing his arm to go numb, making him feel extremely ufortable!

    This Zetsu did not feel like he was cutting into a person''s face. Instead, it felt like he was cutting into an extremely thick steel te!

    How could this be?

    Zabuza''s eyes shed with shock for a moment, and he immediately wanted to flee.

    However, he did not know that the corners of Aoba''s mouth had already curled up slightly!

    Kirigakure''s special technique?

    Silent Killing?

    In the range of [Eye Of Perception]''s detection, he was like a cheat yer who had opened the fog of war!

    Do you want to y the trick of sneaking and stealing people?

    Have you asked me about the ''true eye'' that I inserted under my feet?

    "Hang on!"

    Aoba suddenly abandoned the knife and did not use it. At the moment when he did not cut the attack, he reached out a hand and firmly locked his wrist.

    Then, he forcefully pulled and pulled, once again closing the distance between the two of them. At the same time, his right arm, which was ready to attack, directly pushed back.

    Bang!

    His lower abdomen was suddenly heavily injured, and he immediately spat out arge mouthful of blood.

    This heavy blow alone caused him to lose most of hisbat strength, resulting in a simr effect of stiffness. Moreover, because his right hand was firmly held, he couldn''t run even if he wanted to.

    "Damn!"

    The unforgiving Aoba immediately connected another move of [Hakuda].

    When he loosened his wrist, he had alreadypleted his handstanding posture. Then, his feet kicked down on the lower jaw like a spring!

    Kacha.

    The jaw that was not cut off was actually directly split apart by Aoba''s kick!

    Moreover, because this part of his body was severely injured, if he did not cut it, his vision would immediately turn ck. His body flew high like a kite with a broken string. After violently crashing into the ceiling, he heavily bounced down.

    "Windmill!"

    Aoba, who was already prepared, immediately jumped into the air and twisted the strength of his waist. In an instant, hepleted a 360-degree turn, and then kicked out a heavy blow at the right time!

    Bang!

    Before he could hit the ceiling, he was hit by Aoba''s final kick in mid-air.

    The moment he was sent flying, he started to vomit blood!

    It was unknown how many ribs Aoba had broken with this kick!

    If he didn''t use long-range Ninjutsu as the main attacking section, it might bring some trouble to Aoba.

    But to y closebat Taijutsu with him?

    The assassination?

    It was undoubtedly him hitting the muzzle of a gun!

    After taking Aoba''s continuous attacks, even if he didn''t die, he would still lose half his life!

    It could be said that victory and defeat had been decided.

    The thick fog in the air began to quickly disperse, which was the best proof.

    "Don''t kill Zabuza-san!"

    When the thick fogpletely dissipated, Haku immediately ran to Zabuza''s side in panic and began to check the situation. The result of the short fight shocked everyone present!

    No one had expected that Zabuza would be defeated so quickly. Moreover, he had fallen to the ground. It was unknown whether he was dead or alive. Even his chest had caved in. It seemed that he was going to die.

    However, the other party did not even have a single wound on his body. He stood in ce unharmed, as if he had not moved at all!

    What exactly happened just now?

    Why was it this scene?

    If he was defeated so quickly, who could stop this demon?

 Chapter 410: A Bond Beyond Life and Death

    Chapter 410: A Bond Beyond Life and Death

    "Zabuza-san, Zabuza-san..."

    Facing the terrifying pressure that Aoba brought to everyone, no one dared to make a sound. Only Haku kept shouting the name of Zabuza.

    However, it was very clear that Zabuza, who was instantly defeated by Aoba''sbo, had fallen into a state of serious injury and unconsciousness.

    If he did not treat him as soon as possible, his life might end here.

    Haku was extremely anxious in his heart. At the same time, he also knew that an enemy who could severely injure Zabuza-san in such a short period of time was not someone he could resist at all.

    Therefore, he did not hesitate to quietly take out two needles from his body. Then, when no one was paying attention, he immediately inserted them into Zabuza''s neck.

    A few breathster, Zabuza ''gagged'' and his heart slowly stopped beating.

    Haku stood up sadly. He calmly turned to look at Aoba, then knelt on the ground and begged, "With Zabuza-san death, our employment rtionship with Gato will end here. I hope you can allow me to take this corpse away for a burial."

    Haku''s choice was very correct and decisive!

    Because he knew that he was not the opponent of the other party, it was impossible for him to escape in front of the other party. Moreover, the situation was very bad at this time. He had to seize the time to find someone to save him.

    Now, with every one minute dy, the chance of survival would be reduced.

    Therefore, it was naturally the best oue to be able to obtain the other party''s pity. Otherwise, he could only give it his all.

    As for the matter of escaping alone, Haku had never considered it from the start!

    Aoba was originally surprised at how Zabuza looked so unbeatable, but suddenly died?

    However, after he noticed Haku''s little actions, he immediately recalled Haku''s methods, and used acupuncture to cause a phenomenon of fake death.

    In the original story, not only did Haku use this method to save him, but he also let Zabuza enter a state of fake death.

    Interesting...

    Aoba suddenly showed an expression of ''headache'', "Although your request is reasonable, but the reward for this Zabuza is not small. How about this, since you didn''t take the initiative to attack me, I allow you to leave on your own."

    Haku clenched his hand and began to turn white.

    He did not raise his head, but continued to plead, "If you can let me take Zabuza, it will be a great favor for me. I want him to be buried. If you can agree to this small request of mine, I will repay you with double the reward."

    "Double... It sounds a little tempting, but how can I believe that you can take out such a big sum of money, instead of taking the opportunity to escape and retaliate against me? Since your rtionship is so good, it is really hard to be at ease, and I don''t like trouble. "

    "Zabuza-san has arge sum of money, where it is hidden is only known to me, I believe it will definitely satisfy you. If you don''t trust me, you can get someone to keep an eye on me. I will not escape."

    Aoba looked at Haku and suddenly smiled. "I like a loyal silly children. Take the corpse of Zabuza and leave."

    Haku suppressed his excitement and thanked him respectfully again. Then he immediately picked up Zabuza and walked out carefully.

    When he passed by Aoba, Haku was very nervous. At the same time, he was ready to counterattack. No matter what, he had to take Zabuza-san and escape.

    However, his worry was obviously unnecessary. The other party seemed to believe his words and did not suddenly attack him.

    However, just as the two of them were about to fleed, Aoba suddenly said indifferently, "What a brilliant method of faking death..."

    Haku''s body immediately froze on the spot. He was enveloped by a huge fear. No matter how he ordered through his brain, his legs would not listen to him and he could not take a step forward.

    Kunai, who subconsciously slipped from his sleeve to his hand, was unable to stab out.

    It was also at this time that Haku finally understood how terrifying the monster that was fighting with Zabuza-san just now was!

    Yes, monster!

    Just the killing intent alone made him unable to move, and he was even more unable to open his mouth!

    A hint of despair and relief could not help but appear in Haku''s eyes, and he died together with Zabuza-san. Perhaps this ending was not bad.

    However, Aoba did not do anything to him. He only gently took Kunai away from his hand and then said softly, "How about we make a deal? If Zabuza survive ande back to life, the two of you will work for me for ten years. If Zabuza dies, youe and work for me for twenty years. And of course, if you want to seek revenge on me, you can always do so."

    After saying that, Aoba threw away Kunai in his hand, patted Haku on the shoulder, and directly walked towards the helpless Gato.

    When Aoba left his side, Haku, who had narrowly escaped death, immediately breathed in fresh air. In just a few seconds, his face was covered with fine cold sweat.

    However, the other party''s suggestion just now still echoed in his ears, leaving him at a loss.

    However, he immediately reacted. Now was not the time to think about this matter. He had to leave this ce quickly. The most important thing was to keep Zabuza''s life!

    Therefore, Haku clenched his teeth and quickly left.

    On the other side, the scared Gato hid behind thest two bodyguards, his face full of fear!

    At the same time, he kept cursing in his heart, "He died so quickly, what a bullshit guy!"

    When he saw Aoba walking towards him step by step, Gato finally couldn''t suppress the fear in his heart and shouted, "Don''te over!"

    "Oh right, money. Don''t you like money! I am very rich! No matter how much money that little bastard promised you, I will give you twice, no, three times! Ten times!"

    "Are you sure?" Aoba suddenly stopped and looked at him with a strange expression.

    Seeing this, Gato quickly let out a long breath, and then hurriedly said, "Of course it''s true! You can have as much money as you want! If you are willing to help me, you will be the vice president of thepany in the future, and you can stand on equal footing with me!"

    Gato was also anxious. Obviously, thest two bodyguards he hired with a lot of money could not bring him any sense of security, and he did not think that these two guys could kill each other.

    Because Gato could clearly feel that these two bastards were trembling non-stop.

    And if he could solve the problem with money, it would naturally be a happy matter!

    He might even be able to show the other party to his side.

    When he thought about having such a strong person protecting him or killing people for him in the future, Gato could not help but be excited.

    "Ito Shoki , my good son! Father really has to thank you! When this murderous man betrays you, I''ll be the first to throw you to the dogs!" Gato gritted his teeth and thought about how to love his good son!

 Chapter 411: Gatos Death

    Chapter 411: Gato''s Death

    In the blink of an eye, two months had passed.

    The huge turmoil in the Land of Waves did not cause any waves.

    The original number ofpanies had also been changed to Ito Shoki Company, and they were doing business with all their might.

    They also took out a lot of money to start building the Land of Waves.

    At first, no one was used to this change, but as time went on and the benefits of reform slowly emerged, the strange sound suddenly disappeared.

    Especially for the people, when everyone who worked in Ito Shiko Company revived their expectations of life and had a higher quality life experience, and also received respect, they would naturally be grateful to the person in charge of thepany.

    Ordinary people were so simple, and they would thank whoever was good to them.

    And it was easy to forget the unfair treatment they had suffered before, or for the sake of a beautiful tomorrow, they had to forget it.

    However, the bloody storm that had been stirred up in the dark during this period of time had really frightened many people.

    Those who dared to go against Ito Shiko Company would not have a good ending.

    However, this time, it was much more disciplined than when Gato was in power. He first warned and then attacked!

    If you were obedient, you would have soup to drink. If you were disobedient, you wouldn''t even have the northwest wind!

    If you dare to bark, then we will bare your teeth and break your legs, then throw them down to feed the sharks.

    Therefore, after the death of Gato, not only did thepany not suffer much loss, but it was also because of the annexation of some forces who were reckless and took the initiative to find trouble. For a time, the momentum rose greatly, and it seemed that it was going to go up a level!

    When the situation finally stabilized, Aoba was ready to leave.

    And he also gave the little fatty a ''gift''!

    Zabuza and Haku, who had returned with their lives, had no choice but to agree to work for him for ten years under his ''friendly invitation''.

    Of course, he still had to give the money that he should give.

    Even if he was not very arrogant and would not easily bow his head, he had no other choice when facing Aoba, who had easily defeated him. He would either die with Haku or endure these ten years.

    In the end, under Haku''s persuasion, Zabuza reluctantly agreed.

    Therefore, before he left, Zabuza and Haku naturally became the little fatty''s personal bodyguards.

    While protecting the life of the tool person for him, he also acted as his spy and firmly stared at the little fatty.

    This was a gift, but also a warning!

    Especially under the premise that he had misjudged the little fatty once, he naturally had to be wary.

    Not only did Aoba want money, he also wanted to build the Land of Waves into his own base camp, which could also be considered as a backup n in advance.

    In order to prevent his identity from being exposed, he had nowhere to go.

    Otherwise, how could he be so concerned about this matter? He almost didn''t spare any effort to help the little fatty master the property left behind by Gato, and also helped to clean up a lot of ignorantpetitors.

    The Land of Waves had already been regarded as something in his pocket!

    Half of the family property?

    Haha, only a child can make a choice, of course he wants all of them!

    If not for his status, he wouldn''t even have the qualifications to be a tool.

    After all, as a ninja of Konoha, it was definitely forbidden for him to seize the property of ordinary people. Otherwise, the world of ordinary people would be in chaos.

    After making all the arrangements, Aoba left with the reward of tens of millions.

    .........

    At the same time, Orochimaru had also secretly established the Otogakure in the Land of Field, and he had also found some talented children to train.

    During this period, he had sent people to Amegakure several times to gather information. Although he had lost a lot of manpower, he had sessfully learned of the existence of Konan.

    Combined with what Yasuo had said to him, he could roughly confirm that Amegakure should be Pain''s real base.

    Presumably, Smander Hanzo, had already died at the hands of Pain.

    Although Orochimaru was unusually persistent about Pain''s Rinnegan, at the same time, he had personally experienced Pain''s strength.

    Otherwise, he wouldn''t have stayed in Akatsuki''s base and waited for an opportunity.

    Then he thought about why Yasuo told him where the leader was.

    If his guess was right, he might not be the only one who wanted to attack Pain!

    Then the question was, should he join hands with the other party?

    Orochimaru hesitated for a long time, but finally gave up on the idea of joining hands with Yasuo.

    Because he was not sure of the other party''s real purpose. If Yasuo also wanted Pain''s Rinnegan, then the two of them would not be able to cooperate sincerely. At that time, they would have to be on guard against each other.

    Secondly, Yasuo''s attitude made him very unhappy, and he wanted him to be that guy''s subordinate as soon as he opened his mouth.

    He did not even have an equal status, why would he cooperate?

    To work for others?

    In the end, he did not trust Yasuo at all. If this was just a trap aimed at him, then he would have to face Yasuo, Pain, and even Konan''s siege.

    The risk was too great.

    Therefore, after thinking about it, Orochimaru decided to do this alone with a crazy look in his eyes!

    In any case, even if he failed, he would not really die.

    On the contrary, it would be a waste of time to stay in Akatsuki, so it was better to give it a try.

    Thus, Orochimaru, who had made up his mind, was ready to personally go to Amegakure to scout for information, and also prepare a gift for Pain.

    Just as Orochimaru imagined, he couldn''t resist the temptation and was ready to die. Sasori, who didn''t know what his partner was going to do, also sessfullypleted the transformation of the Fourth Mizukage into a puppet.

    In order to unleash the true power of this ''person puppet'', he had invested almost no cost in countless precious materials.

    It could be considered to be the work he was most satisfied with so far, and it was even moreplete than the Third Kazekage''s puppet!

    However, Sasori was not very satisfied with this.

    Because not long ago, he had personally witnessed the puppet work with the real ''Eternal Beauty''!

    In his opinion, the [Seven Warlords of the Ninja]in in Yasuo''s hand was the most perfect work!

    The perfectbination of a person and a weapon had no weakness. The eternal life of ''undying''.

    This was the highest realm he pursued!

    It was a pity that he was not qualified to learn the puppet technique called the ''Money Secret Technique''.

    After sealing the new work into the scroll, Sasori, who had been in seclusion for a long time, muttered to himself, ''It''s time to go out and make money. I wonder when Yasuo-sama will give out a mission. If only he could use money to directly promote to the priest.'' Unfortunately, he can only use money to exchange for a limited amount of contribution points every once in a while. It''s really troublesome.

    However, just as he was trying to contact Orochimaru in disgust, he found that this guy actually could not be contacted.

    Sasori did not think too much about it, or rather, it would be best if this guy died.

    "Forget it. Let''s organize the mission for a period of time. Let''s go to the underground market first to see if there are any valuable characters appearing recently. At the same time, we can try the power of the new work."

 Chapter 412: A Different Choice

    Chapter 412: A Different Choice

    Just as Gato began to fantasize, Aoba immediately poured a bucket of cold water on him.

    "Although your suggestion is very good, I don''t think you can give me ten times the reward. Because your son promised me that as long as I kill you, he will give me half of the family property."

    "So I''m sorry, you are obviously talking big."

    Gato was immediately stunned!

    "That is my property. It is all my money! That little bastard is lying to you!"

    "Don''te over. I can also share half of your property. 60%, no, 90% of it is for you!"

    Aoba shook his head coldly. "Forget it. I''ll go and get it myself. The result will be the same anyway. Don''t worry, my saber is very fast. It won''t make you feel any pain."

    "Go! Go and kill him!"

    Gato kept punching and kicking the two wandering warriors behind him. Apparently, he already knew that the other party was not going to let him go, and even wanted to take all his property for himself.

    In this case, what else could he do other than being angry?

    "Shut up! You stupid pig!"

    "I have tolerated you for a long time!"

    Gato had never expected that the loyal and devoted subordinates would suddenly knock him to the ground.

    Blood immediately burst out on Gato''s face!

    Then, just as Gato fell to the ground and groaned in pain, the two subordinates immediately smiled and said to Aoba, "We are just bodyguards hired by this stupid pig. It has nothing to do with us. Let us go."

    Aoba immediately revealed a look of disdain. Not only did these two people not have any professional ethics, but they also betrayed their employer. It was really disgusting.

    But at this moment, the bloody face of Gato suddenlyughed and said, "You actually begged for mercy from him? I spit! If my good-for-nothing son knew that you personally dealt with that bitch, do you think he would let you go? He is so stupid! "

    "You are fucking talking nonsense!"

    The expressions of the two brothers instantly changed, and they began to ruthlessly punch and kick Gato.

    Moreover, in order to make Gato close his stinky mouth that dragged them into the water, they even directly used their scabbards to blow up all the teeth in Gato''s mouth!

    Gato was originally a rich ordinary person. How could he bear this kind of sin? He was directly beaten to the point that he couldn''t even think properly. He could only grin foolishly.

    Seeing that the two brothers still wanted to beg for mercy, Aoba really felt disgusted and wanted to vomit.

    Thunder Breathing Technique - Type One - Thunderbolt sh!

    As Aoba slowly sheathed his swords, the two subordinates didn''t even have the chance to react before going to meet death.

    Oh, I almost forgot. Anyone who was killed by him wouldn''t even have the chance to meet death.

    Because even after death, the soul would still belong to him and be hismand.

    ncing at the bloodstained face of Gato in disgust, Aoba casually picked him up and returned to the restaurant.

    As for the others, they had already run away at this time!

    Gently throwing Gato in front, Aoba took out a cigar and lit it up. "Those scum are almost all dead. Thest one is you, but I am doing it for you?"

    The little fatty who climbed out from under the table first silently looked at the pleading Gato, and then silently clenched a knife used to cut steak.

    Aoba nodded and understood his choice. He then turned around and closed the door. He leaned against the wall and slowly spat out smoke.

    As for the screams inside and the angry roars like that of a wild beast, hepletely ignored them.

    After a full five minutes, the voice in the roompletely ended. The little fatty, who was covered in blood, also pushed open the door and walked out.

    The weakness in his eyes disappeared, reced by a fierce gaze that wanted to eat meat.

    However, the moment he saw Aoba, the little fatty immediately changed back to his harmless appearance.

    It was because of hatred and shock that his temperament changed greatly, or perhaps there was a wild beast hidden in his heart, but he had locked it up.

    Aoba did not care.

    Because in this world, strength was the foundation to establish a foothold.

    So in his eyes, the little fatty would forever be a sheep and not a wolf!

    And this sheep, he was definitely going to eat it!

    "Gato is already dead. What should we do next?"

    "What are you going to do? I''m only responsible for cleaning up scum." Aoba shook his head.

    The little fatty immediately understood what he meant. Even a hired person had to show the value of a hired person. Otherwise, it would be no different to change to a ''spokesperson''.

    So the little fatty nodded, "I understand."

    ......

    With the death of Gato, the Land of Waves immediately weed a big earthquake!

    Countless people wanted to divide up the wealth left behind by Gato, and the people were even more delighted!

    But just when everyone thought that thepany would bepletely swallowed up by outsiders, a little fatty who called himself the son of Gato stood out and began to take over all the inheritance of Gato.

    Those who hated him to the bone and were attracted by the huge benefits naturally did not want to admit defeat easily, and they did not put this harmless little fatty in their eyes.

    In addition to the internal division, they all wanted to get a share, so the situation suddenly became chaotic.

    However, as time went on, the little fatty had always been alive and well, and he controlled more and more wealth in his hands.

    On the contrary, thosepetitors, as well as those who ''ate the traitor'', all died, admitting defeat.

    This also made everyone realize that the heir of Gato came prepared, and he controlled an extremely strong force.

    Thus, the internal chaos was first suppressed, because the people who were unconvinced had been thrown into the sea to feed the sharks.

    After the great purge, the people left behind were all ''smart'' people who recognized Ito Shiko''s status, and they had to have a clean foundation.

    Any kind of evil scum, even if they came close, they would still die!

    After to Ito Shiko sessfully secured his original position with the help of the mysterious power in the dark, the first thing the little fatty did was to order the illegal business to be removed from thepany, and no one was allowed to do this again.

    This was naturally Aoba''s idea. Because there were so many ways to make money, there was no need to touch such harmful things.

    Therefore, he only allowed thepany to continue to establish armed forces and monopolize the business of the Land of Waves.

    This alone was enough to make a lot of money.

    There was no need to even take the illegal products because the entire shipping industry had already been monopolized. There was no business more profitable than monopolizing!

    Then the second order issued by the little fatty was to increase the welfare of all the workers, and they were forbidden to use the previous method of punching and kicking,pletely not treating the workers as people.

    When these two orders came out, many people were dumbfounded.

    Even the employees in thepany looked incredible.

    But no matter what the outside world responded, the reform of thepany was unstoppable!

 Chapter 413: This Isnt the Kakashi I Know!

    Chapter 413: This Isn''t the Kakashi I Know!

    After a long time, Aoba returned to Konoha.

    However, at this time, the guards guarding the gate had already changed to another group of people.

    Because he did not know any ''acquaintances'', Aoba had no desire to stay for a while and directly handed in the task.

    After he came out, Aoba originally wanted to go home and rest, but the sudden lively scene on the street attracted his attention.

    "My fellow vigers, please don''t miss out on passing by! Today, our store will hold thepetition ''Sushi King''. It doesn''t take a single cent to sign up for thepetition. Anyone who enters the top ten will be granted free of charge, as well as an exquisite gift prepared by our store!"

    "The top three can get three ''casually eat coupons'' and the qualification to take photos for remembrance!"

    "And those who win thepetition of ''Sushi King'' will forever enjoy the lifelong membership of our store. No matter when theye to spend, they will get a 50 discount! In addition, they can also get ten ''casually eat coupons''!"

    "The opportunity will note again. What are you waiting for? Hurry up and sign up!"

    ...

    When the host passionately exined the rules, the onlookers were all excited!

    "Is there such a good thing?"

    "Count me in, I want to sign up!"

    "I also want to sign up!"

    "Get out of the way! Today, I will eat up this shop!"

    "Fuck! Who the fuck is pushing me? Get your hands off me!"

    For a time, there was an endless stream of people who chose to sign up, and it seemed that the quota was limited. Many people began to fight for it.

    However, after listening to the rules, Aoba saw through the tricks of the store!

    Although there was no registration fee and anyone could participate, don''t forget that only the top ten people were qualified to enjoy free.

    In other words, other than these ten people, the more people ate, the more this store earned!

    Moreover, the sushi was not cheap, and the price of this store was not conscience at all.

    Therefore, Aoba was very sure that the people who signed up now would definitely regret it in the end!

    Especially those who were in the top ten, they would definitely be extremely conflicted. They wanted to give up, but they were unwilling to give up. If they didn''t want to give up, they could only eat with all their might. However, once they were ranked outside the top ten, their wallets would definitely explode!

    It really was a deep trap!

    Aoba stopped for a while and revealed a disdainful expression. Then, he decisively used his body to forcefully kill his way out.

    "I want to sign up!"

    "Alright, there is still thest spot. Who wants it?"

    After a round of intensepetition, thest candidate was also confirmed. Moreover, it was a girl with a very good figure. It was very surprising!

    After entering, almost every spot had people, and the participants were also strange.

    There were also a few that were worth paying attention to, such as the mountain of meat sitting in the innermost corner.

    Apart from that, he also saw the participants from Akamichi n!

    He was a formidable opponent!

    However, he was fearless!

    Perhaps he might not be able to defeat these good-for-nothings if he simply ate more than anyone else.

    But who asked him to cheat!

    If he couldn''t eat anymore, he could just stab himself twice!

    As a man, he had to be ruthless to himself!

    As long as his physical strength was exhausted fast enough, he could continue to eat!

    If other people knew that this guy actually used [Ultra Rapid Self-Healing Body] to cheat in the big stomachpetition, they would probably vomit three liters of blood in anger!

    It was really like throwing a pearl into the darkness, a waste of a treasure!

    However, Aoba obviously did not care about this. If this young master was willing, what could you do

    You don''t understand this kind of happiness at all!

    After looking around, Aoba immediately found an empty seat and sat down.

    Then he heard a soft sound from the side.

    "Aoba? Why are you here?"

    When Aoba heard this, he was stunned. Then, he looked to the side and widened his eyes. "Guy? Uh, there''s also Kakashi-senpai? Why are you also here?"

    The person sitting next to Aoba was none other than an old acquaintance - Guy, and on the other side of Guy was Kakashi.

    He must have failed the quest to track Orochimaru, and then came out to rx when there was no quest.

    "Ahem, I asked Kakashi to have a hot-blooded youth duel with me today. I happened to see this big stomach kingpetition when I passed by, so I came in to join the fun."

    Guy said with an embarrassed face.

    Moreover, he was not modest. Even if he was also very good at eating, it would be difficult for him to stand out in so many choices and squeeze into the top ten.

    Therefore, even if he and Kakashi were different from each other, it would still be difficult for them to fight again!

    While Aoba and Guy wereughing and talking, Kakashi was as cold and aloof as ever, or rather, he was unfamiliar with the world.

    But soon, thepetition began.

    Several dishes began to produce sushi at the same time, and the speed of the machine was also very fast. Otherwise, if the speed of these people eating was not enough, thispetition would have no meaning.

    But even so, the yers who came in first to seize the advantageous position also began their amazing performance!

    Basically, no matter what color the dish was, no matter what type of sushi it was, they basically weed by everyone!

    One bite at a time, the tes on the side immediately piled up high.

    Fortunately, this shop had already considered this situation beforehand. Not only did they increase the speed of cing the sushi, but they also sent people to bring out a lot of sushi to ensure the fairness of thepetition.

    Soon, Aoba and the other two finally opened their shop.

    Aoba very impolitely took a te of tuna sushi and ate it in his mouth.

    It was the same for Guy. In any case, he wasn''t thinking about how to get a ranking. As long as he ate more than Kakashi, he would be happy.

    When Kakashi made his move, Aoba immediately nced over from the corner of his eyes.

    In his previous life, Kakashi''s true appearance had always been the obsession of many people, and Aoba was naturally no exception.

    Although there were a few scenes that were disyed in the 689th concentrated, he was still a little excited when he had the opportunity to personally see the appearance of Kakashi covering his face.

    However, in the next second, as Kakashi ate, he was stunned!

    This guy actually opened the lower part of the mask a little, and then quickly put it into his mouth and began to chew.

    So you really don''t even take off your mask when you eat!

    What made him want toin even more was that as more and more sushi was stuffed into his mouth, both sides of Kakashi''s face were propped up.

    Under the cover of the round and bulging stic surface, it was like two pieces of bun were squirming.

    Combined with Kakashi''s puzzled eyes, which said, "What are you looking at?", it actuallybined into an extremely cute expression, which made Aoba forget that he was participating in the big stomach kingpetition!

    Even the chopsticks were scared off!

    "What''s wrong?" Kakashi asked, chewing something in his mouth.

    "It''s nothing, it''s nothing. It''s just that Kakashi-senpai, do you really not need to take off your mask?" Aoba said with great difficulty, seriously suspecting that this was a fake Kakashi!

    The Kakashi I know is not so silly and cute!

    Huft!

    Aoba roared in his heart as he flipped the table!

 Chapter 414: A Man Must Be Hard On Himself!

    Chapter 414: A Man Must Be Hard On Himself!

    Faced with Aoba''s question, Kakashi only shook his head and did not give any exnation.

    It was obvious that he did not want to bring up this topic.

    Aoba was a little regretful, but just as he was about to give up, the system began to y tricks again.

    Ding!

    [Special Death-Seeking Mission has been issued! ]

    [Mission name: Paparazzi Attack!]

    [Description: From your curiosity, go and find out Kakashi''s true appearance.]

    [Perhaps Kakashi swore that whoever saw his face covered would marry him? Dog blood drama is a standard match...]

    [Mission Requirement: Get the face under Kakashi''s face. ]

    [Mission Time Limit: One day.]

    [Mission Reward: Special Treasure Chest x1, Advanced Skill Card x1. ]

    [Mission Failure: Kakashi will treat you as an enemy! ]

    .........

    Aoba was a little surprised. There was actually a high-level skill card in the mission reward!

    Didn''t this mean that the difficulty of this mission was not low?

    Think about it, knowing that Kakashi''s mask was the same level of ''indestructible'' treasure as the Hulk''s underwear in the Marvel World!

    Maybe even the material was simr!

    No matter how intense the battle was, no matter how much he transformed, it would not be destroyed.

    Aoba estimated that even if Kakashi took a hit from Bijuudama head-on, even if he was gone, the mask would definitely remain intact.

    In the other words, it was said that the mask was Kakashi''s real body!

    What was even more ridiculous was that after Kakashi became the Hokage in the original work, he even had a mask engraved on his face.

    Therefore, if he wanted to secretly take a picture of Kakashi''s face, it would definitely be very difficult. He had to think of a way.

    As for the system''s ridicule, Aoba was so tired of it.

    Because there was still enough time, Aoba decided to eat while looking for an opportunity.

    At this time, many people had already started to slow down their eating speed, so Aoba immediately activated Berserk Mode.

    Sou, Sou, Sou.

    The chopsticks in his hand became blurred.

    As if he was in a daze, there were dozens of small tes piled up next to him, and they were still growing rapidly.

    Guy and Kakashi also couldn''t bear to show weakness, and for a moment, they chased after him and squeezed into the first group.

    Especially Kakashi, although he was wearing a mask, it didn''t affect his speed of eating, and he was vaguely much faster than Guy.

    At the same time, it made people speechless, and they could only suspect that Kakashi was practiced.

    When the time was halfway through, most of the contestants who came to apany them had already gave up.

    And the real big stomach king showdown had only begun now.

    Oh, it was worth mentioning that Guy had sessfully left the stage.

    The final result was fifty-eight tes. At this moment, his eyes were lifeless as he copsed on a chair, using his hands to support his big belly that had been pregnant for six months.

    It was a real dish!

    However, it was obvious that Guy, who had been eating like a fool, had not realized the seriousness of the problem at all.

    After Guy stopped eating halfway, Kakashi still maintained his rhythm and continued to umte points.

    The high stack of dishes next to him also broke through the number 80.

    From Kakashi''s rxed expression, it could be seen that he was still far from reaching his limit. He was the winner of the big stomach kingpetition.

    However, the fastest people had already broken through 150 portions. They were the sumo wrestler yer, Akamichi n yer, and a guy wearing a straw hat, Luffy and thest girl to enter.

    However, this was about to reach their limit, and the speed at which they ate had slowed down.

    At this time, Aoba chased after them and sessfully broke through 150 portions, but in fact, he could not hold on anymore. More importantly, he was choking.

    However, no one touched the water next to them. They were all very experienced and knew that drinking water would cause them to lose theirpetitiveness.

    However, after confirming that it would be difficult to win the championship by cheating, Aoba drank up arge cup of water next to him and burpedfortably.

    This scene attracted the attention of manypetitors, and their eyes were full of contempt.

    Obviously, they all thought that Aoba had been eliminated.

    However, in reality, Aoba secretly took out a handful of Kunai and expressionlessly poked his leg several times.

    Each time, it went straight into his leg, causing the wound to be so deep that the bones could be seen.

    Then, [Ultra Rapid Self-Healing Body]began to y a role. He immediately consumed his physical strength to perform super-fast self-healing, and at the same time, greatly strengthened his digestive ability.

    Aoba, who was already somewhat unable to eat it, instantly revived with full blood, feeling that he could eat another cow!

    Although it was just an illusion, it did not stop him from fighting again!

    And when they saw that Aoba still maintained such a high efficiency eating rate after drinking such a big cup of water, many people were stunned!

    They could not understand why it was like this.

    Or could it be that the other party was hiding his strength, allowing them to win a cup of water?

    Akamichi n yer felt that he was about to choke to death. After hesitating for a moment, he also picked up the water beside him and drank it.

    At this time, he thought that maybe drinking water would have a miraculous effect?

    Then he self-destructed.

    This cup of water became thest straw that broke the camel''s back. He could no longer eat anything. He even retched twice with a pale face and directly lost!

    Even Aoba did not expect that someone would learn from him.

    It seemed that he was not very smart.

    However, it was quitefortable to have one lesspetitor.

    Throughout the whole process, only Guy and Kakashi, who were next to him, paid attention. After all, they were very sensitive to the smell of blood.

    But what they could not understand was why Aoba wanted to stab himself.

    Could the pain make him eat more?

    This was too outrageous!

    Although it seemed to be the case from the result, was there really a need to do this?

    It was just a big stomach kingpetition!

    Aoba really showed what a real man was with his actions. It was not a big deal to be ruthless to others, but to be more ruthless to himself was really awesome!

    In this way, there was no suspense in the good big stomach kingpetition when Aoba poked him twice.

    When the high stack of dishes next to Aoba had broken through to 300, all the remaining yers could not help but reveal a look of despair.

    Because they were about to spit it out, the person with the best results barely reached the 200 mark.

    No matter how they looked at it, it was impossible to win.

    Therefore, many people wisely chose to give up. In the end, the top ten seats were already in their hands. In the case that the first ce had already been reserved in advance, the top three actually did not have much attraction.

    Seeing this, Aoba couldn''t help but let out a sigh of relief. Then, he quietly took Kunai back.

    In order to win this little discount, he had stabbed himself at least a dozen times. Was it easy for him?

    Aoba felt a little wronged and stuffed another sushi into his mouth.

    En, it smells so good!

 Chapter 415: Idol, Dont Run!

    Chapter 415: Idol, Don''t Run!

    The winner of this round was quickly decided!

    There was no doubt about the champion. It was the ''ruthless character'' Shinomiya Aoba, who was far ahead with the number 333!

    And the second ce straw hat, Luffy, was ranked second with 233 points.

    The most shocking was the third ce. It was actually thest girl who signed up. Not many of them had just finished two hundred tes, and was also thest contestant to break through the number 200.

    Then, Aoba was surprised to find that Kakashi, who had been eating leisurely, had actually caught up and secretly taken fourth ce.

    On the contrary, the pro-yer and Akamichi n, yer who had been paid attention to before the match, had encountered a waterloo and lost to these ck horses, causing people to be greatly shocked and at the same time, barely squeezed into the top ten.

    When Aoba saw this result, he immediately seriously suspected that Kakashi was controlling his score.

    Because the top three people wanted to take photos.

    If there was no such rule, maybe Kakashi could really get into the top three.

    Inparison, Guy was really too useless. He lost so badly that he had no strength to fight back. After paying the bill, he was listless, as if the sky had copsed.

    Not only did he lose to Kakashi once again, but he also caused his wallet to bleed.

    In this big stomach kingpetition, the shop owner very sneakily released a lot of expensive sushi at the beginning. Then, after most of the losers left, he changed the color of ny percent of the dishes he released to white, which was the rtively cheap sushi.

    Because the dishes of different colors meant different settlement prices.

    After this operation, the people who lost suffered losses, and the people who won did not earn much.

    Apart from the rewards, they could also make a lot of money. They were all profiteers!

    Therefore, after Aoba finished shooting the photos and got the champion reward, he made up his mind that he would find a chance to avenge those innocent guests in the future!

    He had a total of ten coupons. If he didn''t go bankrupt from eating this restaurant, he would give up his dignity as a man and be a son-inw. He would eat soft rice for a lifetime. Humph!

    When the first three fresh photos were pasted on the wall of this shop and marked their respective records below, this round of the big stomach kingpetition also ended perfectly.

    Because Kakashi had eaten a free meal and added a victory for himself, he was in a good mood.

    Especially afterparing with the depressed Guy, it was especially intense.

    However, both of them were very curious about how Aoba had used Kunai to stab themselves. They were just too embarrassed to ask, so neither of them mentioned it in tacit understanding.

    What Aoba was worried about how to turn into a paparazzi and secretly take a picture of Kakashi''s face.

    This was much harder than the evidence of the paparazzi in his previous life taking photos of the big stars.

    Why not just think of a way to knock Kakashi out? Or find an opportunity to drug him? Wouldn''t he be able to do whatever he wanted? Hehehe.

    Just as a lot of strange thoughts popped up in Aoba''s mind, Guy and Kakashi were already prepared to bid farewell for the next round of hot-blooded youth showdown.

    Thus, Aoba immediately wiped away the saliva that had been identally flowing out of his mouth and suggested, "I also want to spar with Kakashi-senpai. Is that okay?"

    "Oh? Yes, I almost forgot that Shinomiya is also Jonin. In the blink of an eye, Shinomiya has already grown so tall. I don''t have any objections. Go ask Kakashi." Guy suddenly sighed with emotion.

    Even though Guy had been very optimistic about Aoba back then, he had never thought that Aoba would rise so quickly. It was shocking.

    Several years had passed, and Aoba was already the same Jonin as him. From the looks of it, they were already on equal footing.

    However, in Guy''s memories, the days he helped Aoba with his special training seemed to still be yesterday. How could he not sigh?

    "Kakashi-senpai, can I?"

    Touching the camera in his ninja backpack, Aoba immediately revealed a shy smile.

    He was going to use this opportunity to see if he could get rid of the annoying mask on Kakashi''s face in battle.

    At this time, Kakashi, who did not know what Aoba was thinking, hesitated for a moment and nodded slightly.

    In fact, he was more curious about Aoba than others, and the two of them had seen him since a long time ago.

    However, he had always been wearing Anbu''s mask, so Aoba did not know that they had been in contact with each other so many times.

    In addition, in the previous task of tracking down Orochimaru, Aoba saved his team, so there was no need for him to refuse such a small request.

    So after Kakashi agreed, they immediately went to an empty training ground.

    Although he wasn''t the one to fight Kakashi in his hot-blooded youth because Guy was already excited.

    He was looking forward to Shinomiya bringing him a pleasant surprise. It would be great if he could defeat Kakashi.

    After all, it was also thanks to him that Aoba was able to grow to this level of strength.

    Mm, he definitely didn''t want to use this matter to mock Kakashi.

    In the process of warming up, Aoba said seriously, "Kakashi-senpai, you are my idol. Can you give me an autograph after thepetition?"

    "Let''s talk about it." Kakashi was stunned.

    For some reason, Kakashi felt that there was something strange about it.

    It was not until Guy, who was the temporary referee, shouted the start of the battle that he regained his spirit.

    Then, he finally knew where the strange thing was.

    Bang!

    With the start of the battle, Aoba immediatelypleted the ''Super Saiyan'' Transformation, [Iron Block], [Hardening][Busoshoku Haki], [Halo Thorns], and [Thunder Breathing]... Instantly all open!

    Then, he stomped on the ground and used his explosive power to turn into a bolt of lightning. He appeared in front of Kakashi as if he had teleported.

    "Thunder Breathing Technique - Type One - Thunderbolt sh!"

    Shua!

    Kakashi, who had not been able to react, was directly split in half!

    But this was... the Body Substitution Technique!

    Kakashi, who was split in half, directly turned into two pieces of wood and fell to the ground.

    And Kakashi himself was not far away, his forehead was covered with cold sweat, and his eyes became serious.

    If he was not careful enough, he might have already overturned the car!

    For some reason, Kakashi suddenly looked at the other party''s'' innocent ''expression and suddenly wanted to scold him!

    Didn''t he regard him as an idol?

    Was this how he treated his idol

    It was more like an enemy!

    And it was the kind of revenge that killed his parents!

    This guy just now wanted to kill him with a sword!

    If Aoba knew what Kakashi was thinking at this time, he would definitely say with great grievance, "Idol, you really misunderstood me."

    Because in Aoba''s ''hometown'' on Earth, this was the way they treated their idol!

    For example, a certain idol was almost always beaten by fan yers in the game... And still a group of people gleefullye to infinite military training for him.

    Just as people had once said, "We can lose in thepetition, but our idol must die!"

    Therefore, Aoba immediately shouted excitedly, "Idol, I''m here!"

 Chapter 416: The Face Under the Mask

    Chapter 416: The Face Under the Mask

    "Idol, don''t run!"

    "Idol, I''ming again!"

    "Idol, eat my de!"

    ......

    It was as if Aoba had taken a stimnt, and he chased after Kakashi all over the training ground!

    Kakashi, on the other hand, felt as if he had been struck dumb. As he tried to distance himself and counterattack, he cursed in his heart, "Get lost! I''m not your idol!"

    Finding the right time, Kakashi immediately released his shadow clone technique, and then quickly split into three directions.

    Aoba first shed the nearest Kakashi, and then his body immediately shed with lightning.

    "Thunder Breathing Technique - Fourth Form - Distant Thunder!"

    He chose the one on the right, and in the blink of an eye, he disappeared from there, and then he killed Kakashi''s clone!

    However, he was more nonpetitive, and he chose the shadow clone of Kakashi.

    Taking advantage of this time, the real Kakashi finally breathed a sigh of relief and began to get serious.

    He first pulled up the forehead guard, revealing the Sharingan that Obito had given him. Because the speed of Aoba''s explosion was too fast, if there was no Sharingan, there was no point in pulling away!

    Then, Kakashi began to quickly form seals. His speed was very fast.

    When Aoba blew up his second shadow clone, Kakashi had actuallypleted the seal.

    "Fire Release - Great Fireball Technique!"

    After releasing this ninjutsu, Kakashi immediately continued to form hand seals.

    "Earth Release: Double Suicide Decapitation Technique!"

    Taking advantage of the time when the Great Fireball Technique covered Aoba''s vision, Kakashi directly drilled into the ground and disappeared.

    For Aoba, although Kakashi''s Grand Fireball Technique was much more powerful than normal, it was not enough to break through his defense.

    Therefore, he had no intention of dodging at all and directly rushed through!

    However, when he rushed out of the explosion mes, he found that Kakashi had already disappeared.

    "Is it the transformation technique or what?"

    Aoba couldn''t help but stop, and then he immediately chose to cheat!

    [Eye Of Perception] didn''t say a word and inserted it.

    However, in the investigation that [Eye Of Perception] sent to him, he was surprised to find that there was a dot of light that coincided with him.

    The sky?

    No, it was beneath his feet!

    Just as Kakashi suddenly reached out with both hands to grab Aoba''s feet and drag him into the ground, Aoba had already leaped high into the air. Then, his left arm began to gather strength and heavily punched the ground!

    Bang!

    Under Aoba''s punch, the ground instantly cracked open, forming a pit several meters deep.

    However, Kakashi, who failed to seed in his attack, had disappeared once again.

    "There!"

    Due to the fact that he had activated the full map, as long as Kakashi was still within a hundred meters of him, there was nothing he could hide from. Therefore, Aoba immediately rushed in a certain direction. Moreover, the moment Kakashi emerged from the ground, he also brandished his saber at the same time.

    "Thunder Breathing Technique - Second Form - Rice Spirit!"

    The lightning-like five sessive shes immediately enveloped Kakashi.

    Using Sharingan''s extremely exaggerated dynamic vision, he quickly captured the space to dodge. At the same time, he used a series of backflip to increase the distance.

    "Water Release - Water Dragon Bullet!"

    "Earth Escape - Earth Flow Wall!"

    Kakashi''s response could not be said to be slow. First, he used the Water Dragon Bullet to disrupt Aoba''s attack rhythm and dy his attack speed. Then, he used the Earth Flow Wall to defend.

    Next was his reaction!

    The dazzling lightning instantly condensed in his right hand.

    Although it was just a spar, after several exchanges just now, he had already determined that Aoba''s defense was strong enough topletely ignore most ordinary Ninjutsu.

    Therefore, using Chidori was his inevitable choice!

    Just as he expected, Water Dragon Bullet only slightly blocked Aoba''s attack, and under the attack of Aoba, the solid earth current wall was also instantly cut open!

    But this little bit of time was just enough for Kakashi toplete his Ninjutsu.

    "Chidori!"

    The ear-piercing sound of thunder was like the chirping of a thousand birds. At the moment when Aoba appeared, Kakashi happened to move in front of him at high speed.

    It looked as if Aoba had taken the initiative to collide with Chidori in Kakashi''s hand.

    With the help of Sharingan, this attack was fast and urate, and it had an extremely strong prating force!

    Because he was not sure if Aoba could block his attack, Kakashi instinctively adjusted the position of his hand and grabbed the wrist of Aoba''s sword with his other hand.

    However, Aoba did not care about this!

    It was best if he could defend himself. If he could not, it did not matter. Anyway, Kakashi was not aiming at his heart, so he would not die.

    Therefore, Aoba fearlessly stretched out his left hand.

    Z!

    Kakashi, who was unexpectedly met with a strong resistance, could not help but reveal a surprised expression. Although his Chidori barely managed to pass through Aoba''s lower abdomen, in reality, he was unable topletely break through Aoba''s defense.

    What made him widen his eyes even more in an instant was that Aoba''s counterattack was not aimed at his throat, but his mask!

    Shua!

    Because Kakashi''s attention waspletely focused on this, and his two hands were unable to return to help, Aoba very easily used his fingers to hook onto the mask on Kakashi''s face, and then pulled it down.

    A handsome face with a somewhat delicate and pretty face immediately appeared in Aoba''s line of sight.

    The scar that extended down from his left eye added a bit of a manly charm to Kakashi.

    Aoba finally understood why that guy Obito would lose to Kakashi. If he was Rin, he would definitely choose Kakashi as well. Just in terms of appearance, there was a huge gap.

    Obito, your loss is really justified!

    Oh, right, take a look, take a look.

    Aoba took back his left hand and held Kakashi''s right hand tightly. Then his right hand threw away [Grey Snow] and grabbed Kakashi''s wrist instead.

    In this way, both of Kakashi''s hands were controlled by him, and his left hand could barely move. At this time, he was struggling to reach into his ninja bag to take out the camera.

    "What the hell are you doing?"

    Kakashi panicked and instinctively wanted to cover his face, but his hands were locked by Aoba and he could not move.

    Aoba smiled brightly and said, "I have been waiting for this day for a long time, idol!"

    "I''m not your idol. Let go of me!" Kakashi roared in his heart, almost copsing his character.

    "Guy! Guy!"

    Seeing Kakashi struggling to call for help, Aoba immediately revealed a strange smile, "Hehehe, don''t resist anymore, Kakashi-senpai. Don''t worry, I will be fast, and it won''t hurt at all."

 Chapter 417: Dont Go Out Without Anything, Wear a Mask When You Go Out

    Chapter 417: Don''t Go Out Without Anything, Wear a Mask When You Go Out

    Aoba was very excited at this time, and the louder Kakashi shouted, the more he got hot blooded.

    He was excited because he couldplete the task soon. Whoever misunderstood, who took the lead and went to the wall to think about it!

    When he finally took out the camera with difficulty, he found that this angle was not easy to take.

    But it was okay. He had secretly left a backup n to deal with Sharingan''s Genjutsu technique, and now it could be used.

    As a result, a leopard cat with golden fur immediately ran over from a distance, grabbed the camera in his hand, jumped up, and stood on Aoba''s shoulder.

    He also skillfully picked up the camera and aimed it at Kakashi.

    One had to know that when there was nothing to do, ''Naruto'' liked to fiddle with the camera, and asionally went out to take pictures of ''cat films''.

    Although the ws were not very convenient, it actually did not affect much.

    In his previous life, Aoba had watched videos of a dog driving a car. The bullet screen was full of ''XXX'', even worse than a that. Compared to that, ''Crown Prince'' ying with a camera was simply child''s y.

    When Kakashi saw this, he was also anxious. He now seriously suspected that Aoba was looking for him to spar. His motive was bad!

    Not only did he beat up his idol, but he also forcefully took a photo with him?

    But how could he do anything to Aoba? He was too ''mean''!

    It was so much so that Kakashi, whose hands were locked, couldn''t even frown when his feet hurt.

    Helplessly, Kakashi could only use his Genjutsu to see if it would work. Even he himself didn''t have much confidence. After all, he wasn''t very proficient in Genjutsu.

    As Aoba''s saw the technique was activated, he was indeed hit. He basically had no ability to resist illusions.

    However, under the ''Crown Prince'' [Eye of Delusion], Kakashi''s Genjutsu was almost instantly broken!

    The Genjutsu was also broken, and Kakashi became even more depressed.

    He thought that it was Aoba who broke his Genjutsu in seconds, but in fact, it was only because ''Crown Prince'' nced at Aoba.

    Kacha, kacha.

    Kakashi kept turning his face away, but under the ability of ''Crown Prince'' jumping up and down, he still couldn''t escape the result of being photographed in the face.

    The ''Crown Prince'' immediately gave Aoba a ''deal'' look.

    Aoba nodded slightly, and suddenly looked behind Kakashi with surprise in his eyes. "Hey, Hokage-sama? Why are you here?"

    Before his voice fell, Aoba immediately let go of Kakashi, and then he took out a smoke grenade and smashed it at his feet.

    Then, without hesitation, he picked up the sword, put away the camera, hugged ''Crown Prince'' tightly, and turned to run!

    The entire process was done in one go!

    Are you kidding? At this time Kakashi was definitely thinking about how to kill him, and if you do not run, so what if I give you a shot of Kamuiter...

    God knows when Kakashi learned Kamui!

    Aoba slipped away.

    In the smoke, Kakashi first silently pulled up the mask, then immediately began to make a seal, and then pped it on the ground.

    "Summoning Technique!"

    The Eight Ninja Dogs were all present!

    "Eh? Isn''t this Konoha? Why did he call us over? Are there enemies?" Pakun asked with a strange look on his face. Moreover, he found that Kakashi seemed to be a little strange.

    "Smell the smell here and find the other person besides me."

    "Uh, okay."

    Just as the Eight Ninja Dogs began to work, Guy, who wasughing until his stomach hurt, finally walked over.

    When Kakashi asked him for help just now, of course, he heard it. He just pretended not to hear it.

    "Kakashi had even Pakun and the others were called out. It can''t be, right? It''s just taking two photos of you. Be generous, they call you an idol..."

    Zi La...

    Kakashi''s hand suddenly lit up, and it was even brighter than before!

    Guy immediately swallowed his saliva and quietly took two steps back. "Hey, hey, hey, I can''t resist your Chidori."

    Chidori''s cry instantly became louder.

    Facing Kakashi''s death gaze, Guy immediately betrayed someone, "I know where Shinomiya lives. I will take you to get the photos back!"

    Kakashi red at Guy again, as if he was saying that he did not know.

    However, at this moment, Pakun had sessfully locked onto the person that Kakashi was looking for from the many smells. Thus, he immediately said, "Follow!"

    Only then did Kakashi dissipate the lightning on his hands and follow behind Pakun.

    After Kakashi left, Guy let out a sigh of relief. Then, he couldn''t help but smile and say to himself, "Shinomiya is indeed very interesting, but Kakashi will definitely not let you off. Do you want to follow him and watch the show?"

    .........

    At the same time, Aoba was running with his life on the line!

    Even with his heels, he knew that Kakashi definitely wanted to kill him right now.

    He was very curious. Among the past generations of transmigrators, was there anyone who liked to court death as much as he did?

    "No, no! It''s not that I like to court death, it''s all because of the system! That''s right, it''s all because of the system!" After Aoba decisively threw this pot to the system, he immediately began to investigate the harvest this time.

    There was no need to mention a high-level skill card. Its value was very high, but it could be kept for now. There was no rush to use it.

    A special treasure chest was opened directly.

    [Sessfully opened the special treasure chest... You have obtained a pair of special masks.]

    What the hell?

    A mask?

    Aoba was a little nervous as he opened it.

    [Kakashi mask]

    [Effect: Immune to dust and smog, as well as poison gas. This is a self-circting filter that allows you to breathe fresh air at any time and ce. It is an essential item to travel!]

    [Property: Never Damaged]

    [Negative Effect: After wearing it, you will ignore anyone''s confessions and gestures of affection, and not only will your heart not fluctuate, but you may also want tough a little.]

    [Evaluation: ying is ying. Remember this mask when you go out. ]

    ......

    What the hell is this?

    Aoba looked at the ck mask in his hand with a face full of confusion.

    Was it the same like what Kakashi have?

    That was a mask, okay!

    How could he tell that it was the same? Was it because the color was the same?

    But then again, why did he need a mask?

    It could prevent dust from smog and poison gas.

    Alright, just treat it as a prevention for the virus.

    Aoba casually gave the mask a try. Don''t say, it was not stuffy at all, but it made his breathing even more carefree!

    He didn''t know if it was a psychological effect, but he really felt that the air he breathed was different.

    As for the negative effects, it didn''t matter. Anyway, no one had confessed to him now. When the female lead went online in the future, at most, he wouldn''t bring this thing.

    Uh, is there a female lead in this book?

    "I won''t be single forever, will I?" Aoba scratched his head in uncertainty.

    Forget it, let''s talk about it in the future.

 Chapter 418: Avoiding the Wind

    Chapter 418: Avoiding the Wind

    The fact that such a useless item had been opened from the special treasure chest really made Aoba speechless.

    However, for the sake of that high-level skill card, he decided not to argue with the system.

    Anyway, it would not retort even if he scolded it. It was boring and could not reflect his power.

    However, this was not all he had gained.

    Because the photo he had taken was probably the only photo of Kakashi in his life.

    Do you know what it means to value things when they are rare?

    How many people in the whole Naruto World have seen Kakashi''s face?

    Who can take a photo of Kakashi''s face?

    It was obvious that there was no one else but him, Shinomiya Aoba!

    It wouldn''t be too much to auction off such a photo for a hundred thousand taels, right?

    Especially for someone like Obito, who would take Kakashi off the photo for no reason, and then lick the dog with a silly smile at the ''photo'' of himself and Rin.

    If Aoba sold a dart disk with Kakashi''s portrait to Obito, he might be able to easily earn a few million taels!

    Wasn''t this same as stealing money? Anyway, there was no such thing as a portrait right in the Naruto World.

    He can keep it as a ''family heirloom''.

    Just when Aoba was fantasizing about how he could use Kakashi''s photo to make his family rich, the ''Crown Prince'' who couldn''t watch any longer immediately pped his cat''s paw on his face.

    "Don''t fucking fantasize, look behind you!"

    Aoba subconsciously looked back and found that a few Ninja Dogs had already followed him from behind, and behind him was Kakashi, who was full of killing intent!

    Damn!

    How could he forget this!

    Aoba thought that he was safe, but he forgot that Kakashi''s Contracted Beast was a particrly good tracker.

    This was bad.

    "Why didn''t you remind me earlier!"

    Aoba red at ''Crown Prince''.

    On the other hand, ''Crown Prince'' speechlessly rolled his eyes at Byakugan, regretting that he shouldn''t have opened his mouth and ignored him to die!

    Aoba immediately increased his speed. At the same time, he used his shadow clone to try to confuse Kakashi''s pursuit.

    However, Kakashi had a total of eight enduring dogs.

    "Lightning Cutter!"

    The extremely ear-piercing sound of thunder rang out again. However, the difference was that this time, Chidori was no longer going straight, but had changed his form.

    A lone wolf glowing with lightning actually shot straight out of Kakashi''s hand, and with a few shes, it blew up all his shadow clones!

    Aoba, on the other hand, had used [Thunder Breathing]''s explosive speed to sessfully dodge the attack.

    Kakashi was really serious!

    One must know that during the exchange just now, Kakashi didn''t even aim at his vital points, but now, he was actually not stingy with his chakra, taking out such a powerful Ninjutsu to attack him.

    It could be seen just how much he had done before!

    It even gave Aoba the illusion that he had driven an honest man into a corner.

    Of course, Kakashi was not an honest man, but the Kakashi who had gone berserk was also very scary!

    Run, run, run!

    When they finally sessfully escaped into Konoha''s downtown area, Aoba''s eyes immediately lit up, and he rushed into the crowded area.

    Kakashi, who was chasing after them, naturally would not go crazy and start a massacre, so he could only disperse the lightning in his hands andmand the Eight Ninja Dogs to outnk them from all directions.

    This chase immediately caused Konoha''s street to turn into a mess.

    Aoba knew that in a short while, he and Kakashi would definitely be ''invited'' by the old man to the Hokage''s office to drink tea. At that time, the photos would definitely be lost.

    Therefore, after using the crowd to dy Kakashi''s pursuit, he immediately changed his direction and ran towards Konoha''s door.

    He did not believe that Kakashi could chase him to the ends of the earth!

    And Kakashi seemed to have sensed his thoughts and sped up again.

    The two men and eight dogs charged towards Konoha''s door in a grandiose manner.

    When Konoha''s door finally appeared in his field of vision, Aoba''s eyes lit up and he shouted, "I have an urgent mission. Let me out!"

    Thanks to his title of ''Konoha Guardian'', the guards who recognized him hesitated and did not stop him immediately.

    As for the others, they could only make way in panic.

    "Jonin Shinomiya, this is against the rules."

    "Get out of the way! Can you afford to take responsibility for dying the mission? The pass is on Kakashi-senpai. Just take itter!"

    After saying this, Aoba rushed out of Konoha''s door and continued to run outside.

    Kakashi naturally heard what Aoba shouted.

    However, Kakashi calmly put Anbu''s mask on his face. When he passed through Konoha''s door, he directly said, "Anbu is handling the matter!"

    The guard at the door immediately stepped aside.

    He could not afford to offend!

    However, what kind of urgent mission was this? Why was it so anxious?

    The guards at the gate looked at each other in confusion.

    They did not realize that Kakashi was actually chasing someone.

    On the other side, Aoba was also about to go crazy. He had already escaped from Konoha, but Kakashi was still chasing him.

    No matter how much distance he pulled, with the super sense of smell of Pakun and the others, they could quickly determine his location.

    It would be fine if he faced the enemy. Aoba couldpletely think of a way to get rid of these forbearance dogs first, but if he really did this, then he and Kakashi would have a death feud!

    Thinking of this, Aoba waspletely speechless.

    Didn''t I just take two photos of you? Is there a need to do this?

    However, Kakashi did not notice that the civet cat in Aoba''s arms had disappeared.

    "Kakashi-senpai, isn''t it over? I admit defeat!"

    "Hand over the camera."

    Zi La!

    Boom!

    Bang!

    Aoba, who had sworn to defend the photo, was hit directly by Kakashi this time, but he was deliberately hit because there was a big river in front of him.

    "Goodbye, Kakashi-senpai. Next time we meet, I will take the photo and ask for your signature..."

    As soon as he finished speaking, Aoba plunged into the water and never appeared again.

    Under the wave of Kakashi''s finger, Pakun and the others jumped in without hesitation and began to search for Aoba.

    It was just that they had seen a ghost!

    Not only was he gone, even his scent was cut off here.

    "Scatter!"

    Kakashi frowned, then the Eight Ninja Dogs quickly scattered and continued to search.

    At this time, Aoba had already used the ability of ''Crown Prince'' to instantly return to Konoha. Then, he summoned ''Crown Prince'' who had choked a few times.

    As the saying went, the most dangerous ce was the safest ce.

    Kakash did not expect that he had already run back to Konoha!

    However, when Kakashi could not find him by the river, he would definitelye back.

    Therefore, he could not go back home.

    Aoba, who waspletely drenched, decided to find a ce to hide first.

 Chapter 419: The Beginning of a Nightmare

    Chapter 419: The Beginning of a Nightmare

    The ce where Aoba chose to hide was naturally Uchiha n''s encampment. Even if Kakashi guessed that he might be hiding here, he would not break the rules and force his way in.

    More importantly, Uchiha n had wanted to take back Kakashi more than once.

    If not for Fugaku giving face to Minato at that time, even if Obito volunteered to give Sharingan to Kakashi, Uchiha n would definitely not let it go.

    How could his own Kekkei Genkai be with outsiders?

    Look at the Hyuga n, people would know how serious this matter was. Kirigakure had a "Byakugan" wealder called Ao, and it was the Hyuga n''s onces, so it had been on top of Konoha''s gold wanted list, which belonged to the people who must be killed.

    As for the division between nsmen and the branch family, it was also to prevent Byakugan from being obtained by outsiders, not to mention.

    And because of Obito, Uchiha n''s base was Kakashi''s heart, so he would definitely note here easily.

    For Aoba, it was fine to choose Hyuga n, but after all, the main rtionship between him and Hyuga n was interests. It was notfortable to stay in his brother''s family.

    Ever since he came up with ns to help Uchiha n rise up again, even Fugaku praised him several times.

    Of course, this was what Itachi told him. After all, everyone in this n was a bit arrogant, so Fugaku naturally wouldn''t praise him in front of him.

    Also, Itachi''s current prestige had gradually caught up with Fugaku. Most of the nsmen recognized Itachi as the n leader.

    Therefore, after Itachi spoke, there weren''t many idiots who dared to provoke Aoba in front of him. As for those who didn''t gossip behind his back, it was unknown.

    .........

    A few days passed in a row. Aoba lived a veryfortable life. Every day, there were special people who would prepare food for him. Not only was it sumptuous, but it was also nutritious and bnced. Most importantly, it was full!

    Itachi really understood him.

    Aoba had already thought it through. The day that The Chronicles of Naruto: Tales of a Gutsy Ninja was finished, his next book would be called, my elder brother,.

    So all he had to do every day was practice, eat, sleep and... Hitting bean.

    Eh? You asked who the bean was?

    Of course, it was Itachi''s lovely bean, Sasuke!

    Moreover, it was Itachi who had personally asked him to do it!

    As a result, he, as Sasuke''s ''enemy of life'', had no choice but to change his tactics and beat Sasuke up.

    As for Naruto, he could only let it go first. After all, his big brother had provoked a petty guy.

    On this day, Sasuke returned home after school as usual.

    Because his father and brother were very busy every day, he had to eat dinner with a certain bastard.

    This was also the beginning of his nightmare every day.

    The table was filled with food delivered by servants. Aoba and Sasuke sat opposite each other, their expressions extremely serious.

    As Aoba and Sasuke shouted at the same time, "I''m going to eat!"

    The two of them were like refugees who had escaped from Africa. They frantically fought for food and stuffed it into their mouths with all their might.

    As for the table manners that Sasuke had been instilled with since he was young, he had long thrown them aside.

    Etiquette?

    Screw him!

    When Aoba, this bastard, came to his house on the first day, Sasuke had starved for an entire night because of the ''etiquette''!

    Moreover, after not being able to eat his fill for three consecutive days, Sasuke hadpletely abandoned his image and etiquette.

    This broken thing could not let him fill his stomach, what was the use of it!

    At this time, Sasuke''s pair of chopsticks were waving in afterimages. It was obvious that under the pressure of Aoba, he had made a lot of progress.

    However, after Aoba put down his chopsticks and removed the seal, the food on the table that was enough for 20 people to eat was still decreasing at a shocking speed.

    Seeing that he was in danger of starving again today, Sasuke hesitated for a moment, then fiercely red at Aoba. He also decisively threw away his chopsticks and began to fight for it!

    Just like that, Sasuke''sst ''persevere'' was also dered destroyed.

    He hadpletely fallen from a ''noble'' to ''tramp''.

    This time, it was Aoba''s turn to be unhappy. "Eh? Uncle Fugaku, why are you here?"

    Sasuke immediately revealed a cold smile. "You still want to trick me with this trick? Give up, bastard!"

    As he spoke, he reached out to grab thest chicken leg.

    A light shed in Aoba''s eyes. The Level 7 [Hakuda] urately pped away the salty pig hand that Sasuke extended over.

    Sasuke did not want to show any weakness, so he used his body technique to try to pass through Aoba''s defense.

    Thus, the situation became like this.

    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!

    "Ah!"

    Sasuke, who was trying to fight for the chicken leg, only managed to hold on for three rounds before he was sent flying with an impatient look on his face!

    The chicken leg was also sessfully stuffed into Aoba''s mouth. In the next second, he spat out an extremely clean bone. There was not even a trace of flesh. A dog would probably shed tears if it saw this.

    Dog: If there was meat to eat, who would be willing to eat bones!

    "Damn it!"

    Sasuke, who was sent flying, was not discouraged. He put on an expression of ''I''m super fierce'' and rushed back.

    Even if there were no chicken legs, there was still something else to eat!

    Then..

    Bang, bang, bang!

    "Ah!"

    This time, he only managed to hold on for two rounds before he was sent away by Aoba.

    "I''ll fight it out with you!"

    Bang... Pa!

    "Thest two rice balls are mine!"

    Pa!

    "Eh? I seem to have hit something just now. It flew out with a whoosh. Forget it, it''s not important."

    Aoba muttered to himself. Then, he did not even look at Sasuke, who had been sent flying countless times. He stuffed thest two rice balls into his mouth in satisfaction. Then, he poured a cup of hot tea and patted his belly to take a sip.

    Phew... Comfortable!

    Although Aoba had a sense of propriety, the pain of ''a little'' was inevitable.

    When Sasuke gritted his teeth and climbed back up strongly, there was only a te in front of him that was cleaner than a dog licking it.

    Although this was not the first time he had experienced this kind of nightmare, Sasuke''s mentality still copsed. His eyes were lifeless as he sat on the ground.

    He seemed to be questioning the heavens why he had suffered so much at such a young age.

    At this time, after two cups of hot tea, Aoba poured a cup of tea for Sasuke. "I just finished dinner. Drinking a cup of tea will help digestion. You drink first, I will wait for you at the training ground. Today''s training may be more than a hundred million points than yesterday, but I believe you will definitely be able to persevere. After all, Itachi has said more than once in front of me that you are a super genius with more talent than him."

    "Well, you will not disappoint Itachi, right?"

    After Aoba finished talking to himself, he patted his butt and left with a smile.

    Only Sasuke, who seemed to have seen the devil with his own eyes, suddenly picked up the teapot and poured tons of water into his stomach.

    It was not until he was full that he covered his mouth that he almost spat out and walked fiercely to the training ground.

    I, Uchiha, Sasuke, will not give in!

 Chapter 420: Hell Beckons You

    Chapter 420: Hell Beckons You

    "Today, I will do a thousand push-ups to warm myself up. Now, let''s start."

    "Very good. Next will be five thousand frog jumps."

    "Quick, quick, quick! Haven''t you eaten yet? You are so slow."

    "Next will be the actualbat practice. Attack me."

    "Do you want tough your enemy to death with such a soft fist?"

    "Is there honey on your fist? In the future, your nickname will be Uchiha Sizuka. It''s so sweet!"

    "Stand up. Itachi is on the top! He is watching you from outside. Show some backbone!"

    "Just this? Just this? Just this?"

    "Alright. Let''s stop here for today. The unfinished training will be doubled tomorrow."

    .........

    When Sasuke limped and almost crawled back to his room, he really had no strength left. Hey on the ground and did not want to do anything but breathe.

    Especially after experiencing Aoba, this bastard''s hell special training, he sincerely missed the strict training that his father had given him.

    That was simply heaven!

    Withoutparison, there was no harm. Only by losing would one know how to cherish it.

    Compared to the physical and mental torture that Aoba had inflicted on him, Sasuke suddenly felt that his father, who he had always been afraid of, loved him so much and loved him dearly!

    However, he had no way to protest because during the entire special training process, Aoba had been in sync with him, and the amount of training was several times more than his.

    Then hepleted it faster and more standard than him.

    After finishing a set, it was like ying. He didn''t even sweat a few drops. He was simply a monster!

    The huge gap between them was also the motivation for him to grit his teeth and persevere!

    He, Uchiha Sasuke, would not let that bastard look down on him!

    Gulp...

    His stomach began to protest.

    The little bit of food that he had risked his life to obtain at night had already been digestedpletely under such high intensity training. Even therge pot of tea in his stomach had been turned into sweat and flowed out.

    "I''m so hungry."

    Sasuke really wanted to go to the kitchen to find something to eat, but unfortunately, he felt that he didn''t even have the strength to move his fingers.

    He could only empty his mind and forget the feeling of hunger.

    Then, at this moment, Itachi came in with full food.

    "Although eating too much food before sleeping is not good for the stomach, it is better to eat some to replenish the strength."

    "No need, I..."

    Gulp...

    Feeling a little awkward, Sasuke blushed.

    However, Itachi had no intention ofughing at him. Instead, he acted as if he did not know anything and helped him up, ready to feed him.

    "I can do it myself,"

    Sasuke said somewhat forcefully. Then, he picked up the chopsticks with trembling hands, just like the characters in the ''disabled simtor''. It took him a lot of effort to barely bring the food to his mouth.

    Then, it fell to the ground.

    Sasuke began the challenge again in disbelief. This time, he finally ate it sessfully.

    When he felt the happiness of chewing food, Sasuke''s eyes immediately turned red and he almost cried.

    He was too tough!

    "Are you tired?"

    Sasuke struggled to eat and nodded.

    "Do you want to cancel the special training?"

    Hearing this, Sasuke was stunned for a moment and hesitated to answer.

    At this time, Itachi, who was quietly watching Sasuke eat, said, "Aoba and I met when we were about four years old. At that time, Aoba did not know anything. His talent in Ninjutsu was also very ordinary. He even learned the basic Ninjutsu for several months before he could barely use it."

    "But Aoba is more hardworking than anyone I have ever seen. He seems to know that he has no talent in Ninjutsu, so he chose to go on the road of Taijutsu."

    "In order to defeat me, he is on the road of training every day except for training."

    "Aoba improved very fast. If we onlypete in Taijutsu, I am no longer his opponent. But even so, he still felt that it was not enough, so he asked Guy-senpai, who was good at Taijutsu at that time, to help him with special training. Every day he was beaten half to death, and he walked home with blood all over his body."

    "Until a monthter, I saw him in the sick room of the hospital. I did not regret it, nor did I feel the joy of escaping from death. I only had a new life after sess."

    "It was also from that day on that we never fought again."

    "Because victory and defeat are no longer important."

    As Itachi reminisced, Sasuke unconsciously stopped his chopsticks and quietly listened to the past that belonged to his big brother and another person. It also made Sasuke change his opinion of a certain bastard.

    At the same time, Sasuke also knew that Itachi was telling him that no one could seed so easily.

    Even though Aoba''s special training was very hard for him, it was nothingpared to the hellish training that he had gone through.

    Of course, he would not think that Aoba was a good person.

    After he became stronger, the first thing he had to do was to beat up that Aoba!

    "If that guy can do it, I can do it too!"

    "Yes, eat quickly. It''s going to get cold."

    After Sasuke recovered his strength and wolfed down all the food, Itachi walked out with the food.

    "It''s nothing. Why do you keep talking about those old yellow calendar? I''m looking forward to a few days of leisure. You really know how to make trouble for me."

    Outside the door, Aoba, who was leaning against a pir, said to Itachi unhappily.

    He knew his own family affairs. He didn''t rise because he relied on hard work. Because there were many people who worked hard, how many people seeded in the end?

    But on the other hand, if he only relied on the system, his growth speed would not be so fast.

    It could only be said that the system still had a bit of insight and found him.

    As Itachi walked outside, he smiled and said, "What about you? Why do you want me to send food to Sasuke at this time? Why don''t you do this yourself?"

    "You are his brother. Of course, you are the one to do this. I don''t want to be suspected of poisoning the food."

    Looking at the stubborn Aoba, Itachi did not expose his clumsy excuse. Instead, he conveyed a sentence, "Sasuke ate very well and said that the food was very good. Can you bring me some when you prepare tomorrow? I can only watch Sasuke eat. It is really a torture."

    Aoba, who could not keep a straight face, immediately replied with an international friend gesture, leaving behind a sentence:,"If you want to eat, make it yourself." After that, he went straight back to his room.

    As for the words that Itachi said, he could not understand a single word!

    As the lifelong enemy of Sasuke, how could he do such a thankless thing?

    On the other hand, Itachi smiled very happily because he also discovered the proud side of Aoba. He was obviously so concerned about Sasuke, but he always pretended to be a ''bad person'' in front of Sasuke.

    "It seems that I have to work hard too. Otherwise, my own brother will be snatched away."

    In the night, Itachi shook his head with a smile and left.

 Chapter 421: Orochimaru Defects

    Chapter 421: Orochimaru Defects

    In the following period of time, Aoba and Sasuke''s battle of wits and courage every day during dinner continued, and the intensity of their training had always been high.

    Every day, after Sasuke finished his special training, he would lie on the ground like a dead dog.

    However, Itachi would seize the time every day to deliver food to Sasuke. Therefore, the great demon Aoba was unable to be defeated by Sasuke. On the contrary, it caused Sasuke''s body foundation to be more and more solid. Even his Taijutsu had improved by a great deal!

    Although the proud and arrogant Sasuke was unwilling to admit this, it was more or less due to that bastard''s contribution.

    Until now, Sasuke still thought that the food Itachi sent him every night was made by his family servants.

    More than once, he praised it for being delicious. It was really good!

    For Aoba, although these days were a little dull, it was also very fulfilling. Especially when he changed his ways to bully Sasuke, it was the happiest moment for him.

    As for Kakashi, who forced him to hide from the limelight for a while, there was no news of him.

    Did he give up?

    Or was he waiting for him to walk into the trap?

    Then, before he could decide whether he should show himself, Akatsuki called him again.

    Therefore, he had to find an excuse to leave Uchiha''s station and hide in a ce where no one was around. Then, he changed his alt ount and injected his chakra into the ring on his finger.

    Because of the dy, he was thest to arrive.

    No, in fact, he was not thest to arrive, because there was still one person missing!

    But before he could ask, Pain had already opened his mouth, "Since everyone is here, then I will announce one thing next."

    "Orochimaru defected from the organization. From now on, I will give you the order to kill him in the name of the leader of Akatsuki. The task is to kill Orochimaru and retrieve the ring on his hand to avoid leaking the secret of the organization."

    Orochimaru defected?

    Many people revealed surprised looks in their eyes, but they were not very surprised. It could be seen how bad the rtionship between Orochimaru and the others was!

    Sasoriughed even more gloomily, as if he could not wait to find Orochimaru and kill him!

    There was no need to mention Aoba, because in his opinion, without Itachi joining, there was only one exnation for Orochimaru defecting the group, and that was that Orochimaru took the bait!

    This guy had gone to Amegakure to assassinate the leader and seize Rinnegan.

    The final result was obvious. Pain had gathered them for a meeting, but Orochimaru was nowhere to be found.

    He just didn''t know if Orochimaru had discovered Nagato''s real body, and what was the specific situation?

    Aoba was really too curious.

    But presumably, Pain would definitely not say it. If he wanted to know the specific situation, he could only think of a way to find Orochimaru.

    However, ording to his understanding of Orochimaru, unless he was really at the end of his rope and was forced into a desperate situation, he would not take the risk to contact him.

    Otherwise, Orochimaru would not choose to do it alone, but would join hands with him.

    The only thing he could be sure of now was that Orochimaru''s current situation was definitely not good.

    Nagato''s counterattack was not something an ordinary person could withstand.

    After giving the order to kill, Pain looked at Sasori again, "Before you take back the ring, you should act alone first, or cooperate with the other teams."

    Sasori nodded without any objections. This was what he wanted.

    In fact, Nagato wanted Sasori and Yasuo to form a team to carry out the activities, but Yasuo was usually elusive and had no ce to stay. Every time hepleted the task, he would disappear.

    There were even a few times when Nagato secretly sent Kakuzu to track him, but in the end, he still found nothing.

    Even Kakuzu was lost, which further proved the extraordinariness and mystery of Yasuo.

    Now that Orochimaru defected, the impact was very bad, and it was not a good time toy his cards on the table with Yasuo.

    After the meeting, Aoba switched back to his main ount, revealing a thoughtful expression.

    To tell the truth, Orochimaru attacking Nagato so quickly had a lot to do with him.

    It could also be said that he was deliberately tricking Orochimaru.

    Therefore, Orochimaru, who was now avoiding Konoha and Akatsuki''s double pursuit, was a good time to recruit this guy.

    Even if he failed to recruit him, he might be able to test whether this guy was prepared for Konoha to copse.

    He also had to prepare early.

    The existence of Sarutobi had seriously hindered his promotion.

    He was not willing to personally act against Sarutobi, so if he could take advantage of the situation, it would naturally be the best result.

    But before that, he first had to find Orochimaru.

    Aoba decided to go to a ce to try his luck.

    It just so happened that Kakashi wouldn''t find trouble with him.

    After settling everything, Aoba immediately set off for the destination.

    ......

    Land of Rice was a small country that was connected to Land of Fire. The west was next to Land of Iron, the east was next to Land of Hot Water, and the north was the sea.

    When Kumogakure and Konoha fought, the Land of Rice suffered a lot.

    However, the Land of Rice did not have its own Ninja Vige, and thend area was pitifully small. It was also located in the location of the traffic hub. Therefore, even if Kumogakure pped his left face, he had to obediently move his right face to Konoha.

    Without the deterrence of force, it could not be considered human rights. The Land of Rice had not been annexed. It waspletely the result of multiple parties bncing each other. Otherwise, it would have been swallowed by Konoha.

    It was in such a situation that Orochimaru sessfully bribed the name of the Land of Rice and created Otogakure, with the Eight Notes as the symbol.

    Then, he secretly controlled the entire Land of Rice and turned it into his own base camp.

    After the assassination of the leader failed, Orochimaru had actually died once, and he had decisively chosen tomit suicide under the siege of Pain Rikudou Sennin and Konan.

    Because the extraction of souls in the world couldpletely kill him, he chose to kill himself after failing.

    At the same time, he used Living Corpse Reincarnation to transfer his spirit to the ''Container'' that he had already prepared. It was a ''Container'' that he had nted in advance, carefully selected and had the highest degree of integration.

    This was the bug of Living Corpse Reincarnation and Curse Seal!

    Even if Orochimaru died, as long as there was still the existence of the curse seal, he could revive Orochimaru from the curse seal.

    It was precisely because he had already prepared a way out for himself that Orochimaru took such a huge risk to assassinate Pain.

    No, it should not be Pain.

    Because of his secret investigation and the information he had obtained in this battle, the so-called Pain was just a puppet in front of people.

    The real leader was hiding in Amegakure, controlling everything behind the scenes.

    Although he had been killed by once, it wasn''t like he had gained nothing from grasping such an important situation.

    However, the way he had been forced tomit suicide would definitely cause the other party to suspect that he was still alive.

    Therefore, there was a very high possibility that Akatsuki would definitely chase after him.

    Orochimaru''s eyes flickered a few times.

 Chapter 422: Woman

    Chapter 422: Woman

    "Orochimaru-sama, ording to your request, the Land of Rice is already full of our spies. As long as anyone meets the description, they will report it immediately."

    A young man with white hair, green eyes, red eye shadows, and two red dots between his eyebrows said respectfully.

    "Well, how is your body recovering?"

    It was clearly just an unknown little Ninja Vige, but Orochimaru specially customized a set of clothes and bamboo hat for him.

    Ambition? Or what?

    It was unknown.

    Under Orochimaru''s concern, the youth''s eyes shed with a hint of fanaticism, "I, Kimimaro is willing to give everything to you, including my life."

    As for his physical condition, there was no mention of it.

    Orochimaruughed, as if he was very satisfied with Kimimaro''s loyalty.

    Kimimaro was originally one of the many ''containers'' he had selected, but unfortunately, this body...

    "Go, inform me immediately when you find out the situation. Also, pick a new batch of ''containers''."

    "Yes, Orochimaru-sama."

    Kimimaro seemed to be a little disappointed when he left. He really wanted to be Orochimaru-sama''s'' vessel ''and give everything to Orochimaru-sama.

    However, it was clear that he no longer had the qualifications to do so.

    ......

    A few dayster, Aoba directly entered the Land of Rice from the border of Land of Fire. Moreover, he was a smurf.

    His main ount could not be exposed yet.

    However, what he did not know was that when he dressed up in Akatsuki''s clothes and swaggered into Land of Rice, he was immediately discovered by the spies Orochimaru had set up.

    Or rather, he was also using this method to test whether Orochimaru was here or not.

    After all, there was no way to find Orochimaru''s many secret bases. The only clue Aoba knew was that he did not know if there was a well-established Otogakure.

    As long as he found Otogakure, it would not be long before he found Orochimaru.

    Walking on the big streets of the Land of Rice, Aoba found that this country was quite prosperous. Although it would be very bad due to the geographical location during the war, in the peaceful era, the geographical location here could also bring many benefits.

    However, unlike other countries, Aoba rarely saw ninjas.

    This was a bit strange.

    Just as he was about to go find out the whereabouts of Otogakure, the target actually appeared on his own, which saved him a lot of trouble.

    When Aoba was surrounded by several Otogakure Ninjas, the people nearby immediately scattered, apparently not wanting to be involved.

    "This ce does not wee foreign ninjas. If it is just a simple road, follow us to register, and then leave as soon as possible. You''re not allowed to take any tasks while staying."

    "..."

    Aoba thought that it was Orochimaru who had discovered him, and then sent people over.

    But the other side''s skilled words stunned him for a moment. Could it be that this was the reason why there were almost no foreign ninjas in the Land of Rice?

    Orochimaru was quite ambitious.

    And he was also very bold!

    "Interesting. What would happen if I don''t want to obey?"

    "Then I can only take you down first. Attack!"

    "Rattle Release!"

    "Gust Cutter Technique!"

    The pressure released by the ultrasonic wave along with the pressure from the wind pressure point on his hand was definitely a small invention made by Orochimaru.

    To directly make a move at the slightest disagreement, this Otogakure was really arrogant.

    However, when they aimed the strange device in their hands at the target, Aoba had already disappeared from their sight at some point in time, and then there were two screams!

    "At most, only the level of Genin. Did that guy send you to your deaths?"

    Aoba casually threw away the two corpses in his hands and asked in confusion.

    At the same time, he did not say Orochimaru''s name in public, but used that guy as a substitute.

    After all, he came this time to persuade Orochimaru to join him. If he seeded, he did not want to lead the trouble of Akatsuki to his side.

    Just as he was thinking about whether or not he should clean up these small fries who were not even salted fish, Orochimaru appeared, and someone came over.

    "All of you, retreat. This person is not someone you can deal with."

    "Yes, Kimimaro-sama."

    The few ninjas from Otogakure immediately breathed a sigh of relief and retreated. At the same time, their eyes were filled with hostility towards Aoba, as well as an expression of wanting to watch a good show.

    Although Kimimaro-sama was young, the strength of his strength was unimaginable for ordinary people.

    This guy is dead for sure!

    "You have the smell of that snake on you. Where is he?"

    After seeing Kimimaro, Aoba was already sure that he had found the right ce.

    As for the smell, it was all made up by him. He did not have the sense of smell.

    Because Aoba''s tone was very disrespectful to Orochimaru, a trace of killing intent shed through Kimimaro''s eyes. If Orochimaru hadn''t specifically warned him before, he would have definitely made a move by now.

    "That lord asked me to pass on a message. Is the enemy a friend?"

    "Haha, neither. But I can give him a chance to choose. Life or death?"

    Kimimaro couldn''t help but want to make a move, but after Orochimaru-sama''s words shed through his mind, he took a deep breath and said, "Come with me, that great one is waiting for you."

    "A wise choice."

    Soon, Aoba followed behind Kimimaro to Otogakure and saw him.

    "Orochimaru? You actually became a woman?"

    That''s right, the face under the bamboo hat was not Orochimaru, but a strange woman, but the cold aura emitted from her body, as well as her poisonous tongue - all proved that she was Orochimaru!

    When Aoba saw Orochimaru like this, he immediately verified his previous guess.

    Orochimaru must have been killed by Nagato, but he had reincarnated into this woman, as if he had possessed her.

    After seeing Yasuo, Orochimaru immediately revealed a charming smile, and walked to him.

    "You don''t have to be so surprised. Sex doesn''t make any difference to me at all. But I''m very curious, how did you know I was here?"

    Being so close to Orochimaru, who was neither male nor female, made Aoba feel goosebumps all over his body.

    Especially after he finished speaking, Orochimaru habitually stuck out his tongue and licked the outside.

    It was really a chill!

    Aoba almost pulled out his sword to cut him.

    "If you get even half a step closer to me, I promise that no matter how many lives you have, you won''t survive today."

    Fortunately, Kimimaro had already gone down, or else with just this one sentence, Kimimaro would have to fight him to the death.

    Orochimaru, on the other hand, felt the other party''s killing intent, and somewhat fearfully stopped provoking him.

    "You haven''t answered my question yet."

    "How did I find you? Is this question important? You only need to know that Akatsuki has already issued a must-kill order to you, and no one except me knows that you are hiding here."

 Chapter 423: Pushing the Boat with the Water, Muddy Waters

    Chapter 423: Pushing the Boat with the Water, Muddy Waters

    "In other words, in fact, you are the only one who is chasing after them. As long as I kill you, no one will know where I am, right?"

    Orochimaru, who had reincarnated into a female, looked at Aoba coldly and said.

    "You can try."

    Aoba''s scarlet eyes looked straight at Orochimaru through the mask without fear. The thick smell of blood and killing intent gradually spread around him. [Crimson Swordsman]''s skin special effect was really frightening.

    Under the influence of this ''killing intent'' and ''smell of blood'', Kimimaro, who had been staying outside, immediately rushed in. He looked at him with a dignified gaze and was ready to make a move at any time.

    However, at this moment, Orochimaru suddenly smiled, "It''s just a joke. Leave, Kimimaro."

    "Yes, Orochimaru-sama."

    When there were only the two of them left again, Orochimaru said, "You deliberately let me test the strength of the leaderst time?"

    "Test? You overestimate yourself. I just want you to know how ridiculous your n is, and whether you still have the value to be recruited."

    The smile on Orochimaru''s face suddenly disappeared, and then he remembered the powerlessness he felt when he was besieged by Pain Rikudou Sennin.

    But he could not agree with the contempt Yasuo had for him.

    "What do you want to do?"

    "I''ll give you a chance. Fighting and killing is not suitable for you. Your talent is more suitable for studying some interesting things, such as... Rinnegan."

    Orochimaru suddenly became interested. "Are you going to make a move?"

    "It''s not time yet." Aoba shook his head.

    Orochimaru''s expression changed as fast as flipping through a book, "Then you cane to me after you get Rinnegan."

    "No need, because I already know the secret of Rinnegan. If you want, why not make a pair of Rinnegan for yourself?"

    Orochimaru instantly narrowed his eyes, as if his poisonous tongue had found the most delicious prey.

    "How can I believe what you said?"

    "You don''t need to believe me, but time will prove everything. The pair of Rinnegan that you''ve set your eyes on has been sent to ''Pain''. Sooner orter, it will be taken away by its true master."

    Orochimaru was extremely shocked by this secret order!

    At the same time, he also began to believe what Yasuo had said.

    Otherwise, this story would be too ridiculous.

    "I''m suddenly a little interested in your proposal, but before you fulfill your promise, I can only ept the way to cooperate."

    Aoba sighed. Orochimaru was really not easy to fool. If it was any other person, they would have been stunned by the information he released.

    However, he was not in a hurry.

    "Cooperate. Alright, as you wish."

    Orochimaru smiled sweetly, as if he was very satisfied with this result.

    After all, he did not have the confidence to keep Yasuo, and if he failed, he might lose his life because of this. Even if he escaped, all the effort he had put in here would be wasted, and he would face the full pursuit of Akatsuki.

    Moreover, he was very interested in Yasuo''s proposal. If he could really ''mass produce'' Rinnegan, all the efforts would be worth it.

    He could also take another step forward on the path of immortality.

    At that time, whether or not they would continue to cooperate would depend on his mood, or whether or not he would be able to take out something that would move his heart.

    Therefore, from the looks of it, he was not at a disadvantage. Instead, he would be able to profit from it.

    Even if Yasuo was lying to him, he would still be able to win more time to perfect his research and n. No matter what, it would not be a loss.

    Therefore, Orochimaru also showed his sincerity and shared his information with Yasuo.

    It let Aoba know the specific details of what happened.

    It was nothing much, just that after Orochimaru sent people to Amegakure to investigate, he felt that he could only rely on himself if he wanted to investigate further.

    Therefore, he secretly ran to Amegakure. At this time, he was not ready to make a move.

    However, he did not know that Pain had already discovered him and dug a pit, luring him into the trap step by step.

    When Orochimaru noticed that something was wrong, he was already surrounded by Pain Rikudou Sennin and Konan.

    Orochimaru, who refused to surrender, was killed on the spot even though he had found out a lot of secrets after a very helpless battle.

    Aoba could tell that Orochimaru had concealed a lot of things, but the information he said was quite sincere, even though Aoba had already known about it.

    And Aoba also knew that if he didn''t take out some things from around, he would probably make some trouble.

    Therefore, he opened his mouth and said, "Rinnegan''s evolution foundation is Sharingan, but not the average Sharingan."

    This sentence seemed to add a lot of hints, which immediately made Orochimaru''s eyes shine, and then he began to analyze the hidden information in this sentence.

    The evolution foundation is Sharingan, which means that it is very likely that there are other conditions.

    But what did the extraordinary Sharingan mean?

    Orochimaru couldn''t figure it out for a moment.

    As long as he couldn''t figure it out!

    If Orochimaru figured it out, then what was the use of him?

    Aoba was very calm.

    The reason he sought to cooperate with Orochimaru was not only because of his scientific research, but also to prepare for Itachi.

    What was Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan?

    If he wanted, he wanted the best!

    With Itachi''s talent and strength, if he was paired with a pair of Rinnegan, that scene would truly be too beautiful.

    What else did he need Sasuke for? He and Itachi might even explode Kaguya!

    In addition, Aoba continued to set Orochimaru up.

    Now that Orochimaru knew that Rinnegan evolved from Sharingan, what would he do?

    He would definitely try to find a way to get Sharingan for research.

    However, in this life, not only had the Uchiha n not been ughtered by Aoba and Itachi, but Konoha had risen to prominence!

    It was very difficult for Orochimaru to get a pair of Sharingan, and it was obvious that a pair of Sharingan was not enough for him to study.

    So in this case, was it possible that Konoha''s copse n could be born ahead of time?

    Aoba was very curious, and then he was ready to tell Itachi that someone had their eyes on Sharingan. He told Uchiha''s people to be careful and not give Orochimaru a chance.

    Presumably, this kind of situation where he clearly knew the specific direction of research, but was suffering from theck of experimental materials, would make Orochimaru extremely ufortable!

    Cooperation?

    It was nothing more than mutual use!

    At this time, Orochimaru naturally did not know that Aoba had begun to scheme against him. Instead, he invited Aoba to stay as a guest.

    Aoba guessed that this guy definitely wanted to get more from him.

    However, it did not matter. The more bait he threw, the more Orochimaru ate, the more he would be unable to extricate himself.

    At that time, he would be able to take advantage of the situation and fish in troubled waters!

 Chapter 424: Not Much Talent, So Ill Dance for Everyone

    Chapter 424: Not Much Talent, So I''ll Dance for Everyone

    In the evening, under Orochimaru''s invitation, Aoba attended the banquet prepared for him.

    Although it was a banquet, there was no one else.

    When Aoba arrived, even Orochimaru was nowhere to be seen.

    Just when he suspected that Orochimaru was running away, several dancers suddenly appeared and began to perform.

    Aoba did not know what kind of tricks Orochimaru was ying, or did he really believe the rumors about him and wanted to seduce him with his beauty, so he just watched coldly.

    The girls danced very wildly, and they might be from poor families.

    Aoba boasted that he was a gentleman and would never be tempted by beauty, so he insisted on judging them with a judging gaze, and before they admitted their mistake, he would never easily move his eyes away.

    However, when the female lead of this performance appeared, his mentality instantly copsed!

    Because the one who walked out was none other than Orochimaru, who had secretly practiced the female character!

    And unlike during the day, Orochimaru, who walked out at this time, was not only wearing a beautiful cherry blossom dress and a kimono, but also had makeup on.

    And because of the soft body transformation, Orochimaru was so twisted that he looked like a beautiful snake.

    Only the expression on his face was not in ce, it had always been cold.

    Aoba was immediately stunned. If he did not know who the other party was, it might have been better, but knowing that the other party was Orochimaru, and that the woman actually lived in a man''s soul, he really felt very awkward!

    Not only was he covered in goosebumps, but his eyes were also burning with pain.

    He just could not understand why Orochimaru had this kind of hobby?

    Could this be the legendary love line?

    After bing a woman, did he really think of himself as a woman?

    Uh, there didn''t seem to be anything wrong with it.

    If this scene was in Aoba''s previous life, the screen would be filled with ''Oh god, I''m even more excited! ''.

    However, Aoba did not want to get involved in man to a man interaction, nor did he want to lock a man with a strong man, and it was even more impossible for him to really treat Orochimaru as a woman.

    However, when he managed to calm down, Orochimaru did not seem to be ready to let him go. Instead, he was like a snake, lying on the ground and directly squirming over. His speed was faster than walking over.

    Seeing that Orochimaru, who was twisting and turning, was about to climb up to him, Aoba was immediately frightened!

    Zanpakuto, who had been untied, was mmed on the table with a bang!

    The meaning was also very obvious, if you dare to touch me, I will cut you!

    Orochimaru smiled, but he was not angry. He directly twisted and sat next to Aoba, and then really poured a ss of wine for Aoba like a woman.

    "How was the performance just now? If you like it, I can dance for you next time."

    Aoba couldn''t help but shiver, and his scalp went numb as he blurted out, "No need!"

    Ding!

    [Ordinary Death-Seeking Missions have been released!]

    [Quest name: Orochimaru-chan?]

    [Description: Since Orochimaru-chan wants to be a real woman, why don''t you help her?]

    [Don''t tell me you''re thinking too much? No way, no way!]

    [Quest requirements: Teach Orochimaru-chan how to jump into the Pure Land of Bliss.]

    [Quest Time Limit: One day]

    [Quest reward: Fiery Yellow Wine x 1, Basic Skill Card x 1]

    [Quest failure: Have you seen the Legend of the White Snake? Wait for a thousand years... Wait for once...]

    ...

    Aoba''s face instantly turned green!

    Fortunately, he had a mask to block it.

    This mission really made him extremely speechless.

    From beginning to end, it was all a fucking fault!

    What the fuck? Orochimaru-chan!

    If it wasn''t for the fact that in his previous life he used to y the female character and experienced the era of being ughtered by several divine songs, this task would have been impossible toplete.

    That''s right, the past was unbearable to look back on. He had indeed watched the video and learned on his own.

    Even if he had never dared to jump in front of others, no one knew that he could jump.

    Obviously, the system was scheming against him!

    Especially the mission reward and the mission penalty, all of them were hinting at him something.

    Fuck the Legend of the White Snake!

    I don''t have such a heavy taste!

    As the saying goes, the two evils should be taken lightly. Compared to the horrible punishment of the mission, teaching Orochimaru to jump into the Pure Lands was nothing.

    Therefore, Aoba immediately took a deep breath and said, "The performance just now could be said to be tangible and without soul. It was too ordinary. It was better not to watch it."

    I didn''t expect that you actually have a deep understanding of this.

    "I don''t think so. I was just lucky enough to see a dance of my Holy Maiden, Blood Moon Sect. That is the most beautiful thing in the world, and naturally, I have high standards." Aoba began to set up a trap for Orochimaru.

    "What a pity. If I had the chance, I really wanted to see what the most beautiful dance in the world is."

    Orochimaru could swear to the heavens that she was just being polite, but at most, she was a little curious.

    However, what happened next caused her to be stunned.

    It was not that there was no chance. Although he had only seen it once, the beauty of the Holy Maiden was deeply engraved in my mind. "If you want to learn, I can teach you."

    Orochimaru was first stunned, and then he actually let out augh. His eyes were bright and beautiful as he nodded.

    No, I''ll vomited!

    She was a man, a man!

    At this moment, Aoba suddenly wanted to get some cold water, wash his face, and be in high spirits.

    However, he had to think of a way to settle the task first.

    To learn how to dance in bliss, he first had to settle the tune, or else it would definitely not taste like that!

    Therefore, Aoba decisively found the person in charge of the apaniment. Although he had not yed any music, because he had listened to it too many times, it was not a problem for him to just hum it out.

    As long as the tune wasn''t too serious and they tried a few more times, these people would definitely be able toe up with a rtively primitive version. After all, these people were all professionals.

    Thus, after a good while, these people finally restored the tune ording to what he remembered.

    Although there were still quite a few ces that were different, it could no longer be too demanding, as long as there was no problem with the rhythm.

    After the tune was done, Aoba couldn''t help but take a deep breath, suppressing all the sense of shame in his heart. Then, he kept thinking back to the self-seclusion challenges that he had done

    Compared to those ruthless people who could break apart with just a nce, it was just a jump of paradise, what was there to be afraid of!

    Let''s just do it and be done with it!

    As the prelude sounded, Aoba instantly began to dance with great emotion.

 Chapter 425: Theres That Smell

    Chapter 425: There''s That Smell

    As the saying goes, the heavens are good for reincarnation.

    Although Aoba''s dance was rtively ordinary, the movements he had to do were all copied in a straight manner.

    Especially with that thump... thump, thump, thump, thump rhythm, the effect of the magic sound in the ears and brainwashing appeared at once.

    Orochimaru was shocked. How could he dance like this?

    Moreover, even though his movements were not difficult, there was a different kind of clean and neat style.

    The only thingcking in beauty was that his clothes were not too fitting. If he wore a kimonoand jumped, he would surely be even more beautiful.

    Then Orochimaru wondered what the scene would be like if it were the ''Holy Maiden''.

    He imagined it for a moment, but he could not bear it.

    Maybe at this moment, Orochimaru would think that this olddy was the most beautiful.

    Soon, the song ended.

    Aoba also finished the whole set of dance movements in the nimble steps of the ''Lingbo MicroStep''.

    Orochimaru immediately began to p in support.

    Don''t be shameless!

    The apuse pulled Aoba back to reality, and then endless sense of shame came.

    Sure enough, it was a strange dance. In the beginning, it was like this?

    Looking at Orochimaru who was extremely interested in learning, Aoba now seriously suspected that there was a w in the Living Corpse Reincarnation Forbidden Technique developed by this guy. Why did he still feel a little abnormal after changing his sex?

    However, Orochimaru''s learning ability was not bad, and the dance of the Pure Land of Bliss was not difficult, plus the soft body transformation made any difficult movements were not difficult for him, so it didn''t take much time for Orochimaru to have danced in a decent manner.

    This also made Aoba very relieved. He had already given up. If he could notplete the task, it would be really miserable!

    Well, I believe you have learned it. Come and dance it again.

    "Let''s go together." Orochimaru licked his lips.

    Aoba nodded with difficulty. In any case, he had already danced so many times, so it was not toote to do it this time. The most important thing was toplete the task quickly.

    Thus, the apaniment sounded again, and it was even more tacit than before.

    Aoba and Orochimaru, on the other hand, jumped up one by one. Not to mention, it really had the meaning of a group dance.

    Especially the clothes that Orochimaru was wearing were very suitable, and in simple terms, they had that smell!

    Seeing that Orochimaru was jumping better than him, Aoba couldn''t help but feel a little speechless. Back then, he was extremely stupid and learned from the video for a month before he couldpletely jump down.

    At most, Orochimaru only learned for a few dozen minutes

    He could even be distracted and blink at him. Aoba immediately shivered. Sure enough, he still couldn''t get over the hurdle in his heart.

    Those brothers who could still shout ''I''m even more excited ''when they saw this scene, he was really convinced!

    You guys are really invincible!

    After verifying that the phrase ''everything can be turned into a mother'', he could still continue to rush forward!

    He couldn''t afford to offend them, he couldn''t afford to offend them!

    As the music stopped and the movements stopped, the dull sound of the system notification rang out.

    He always felt that after today, the character of his alt ount hadpletely embarked on a road of no return.

    Aoba, who suddenly felt very tired, decisively left and went back to the guest room that Orochimaru had prepared for him to rest.

    Orochimaru, who was left alone, was drinking wine with his red lips slightly open, whileughing.

    He suddenly felt that it was not bad to be a good woman, and it was a very interesting experience.

    .........

    On the other side, after returning to the room, Aoba almost grabbed his scalp. Today''s Orochimaru was really too terrifying, and it was really unbearable!

    ''How about finding an excuse to kill the sister to prove it!''

    When Orochimaru wanted to stick to his body, he really almost pulled out his sword!

    It was simply too terrifying!

    After taking a deep breath for a full five minutes, Aoba barely managed to calm down. Then, he began to check the mission reward.

    [Fiery Yellow Wine]

    [Effect: After taking it, any snake would be unable to get close to you, and it also had aphrodisiac effect.]

    [Note: If the snake is contaminated, it will be seriously injured. If it is heavy injury, it will die. Please use it carefully.]

    Although Aoba had already analyzed the function of this thing from the name, the effect of this [Fiery Yellow Wine]was still more overbearing than he had imagined!

    With this thing, he was the ''Snake''s Nemesis ''.

    Normally, it would definitely be useless, but if he had the opportunity to go to the snake cave in the future, maybe this thing could be effective!

    Using it to deal with Orochimaru would definitely be very useful.

    However, it was a bitcking, only having the amount of a wine jar.

    Aphrodisiacs?

    He suddenly was a bit reluctant to use it, so he decided to keep it for now.

    There was still a beginner skill card left. There was no skill to add now, so he had to save it first.

    Then that night, he had a nightmare again.

    He dreamed of a beautifuldy jumping on the Blissful Paradise to confess to him. Then, he tore his human skin mask, revealing Orochimaru''s face. He was so scared that she turned around and ran away. He was covered in cold sweat!

    ......

    The next day, Aoba had to wear the same mask as Kakashi first becausest night''s nightmare was too horrible!

    He needed fresh air and a heart that could calm him down.

    He felt much morefortable after putting on the mask.

    Then he visited the secret base under Orochimaru''s guidance.

    Apart from that, Aoba also saw quite a few familiar faces.

    For example, Team Takka in the future.

    Howeverm he didn''t see Jugo. After all, this guy had a double personality, and it was an important ''material'' for Orochimaru to develop the curse seal. He must have hidden it deeply.

    But when he passed by a special transparent vessel, Aoba felt that someone was watching him from behind.

    He turned his head and saw a pair of curious eyes staring at him.

    Seeing this, Orochimaru smiled, "This is the captive I caught from Kirigakure before. He is a member of the Hozuki n. You should be familiar with him."

    As Orochimaru spoke, the originally empty water directly turned into a white-haired, purple-eyed youth with sharp teeth.

    Aoba was stunned for a moment, and then suddenly realized that if he did not guess wrong, this should be Mangetsu Hozuki''s younger brother, Suigetsu Hozuki.

    It was just that he did not know when Orochimaru went to fish in troubled waters with Kirigakure, and he also conveniently took away this child prodigy who had the reputation of ''Second Coming of the Demon''.

    However, this time, Suigetsu would no longer have the chance to revive Seven Ninja Swordsmen of the Mist''s name, much less collect the seven ninja swords.

    Needless to say, the seven ninja swords had been modified by the system to be part of the figurine, and no matter how awesome a person was, they could not be snatched away!

    Moreover, he was not interested in Suigetsu. Moreover, e also contributed to the death of Mangetsu. The two of them were destined to not be the same person.

    But just as he was about to continue his tour, the system appeared again.

 Chapter 426: Making Soup, Opening a Dyeing House

    Chapter 426: Making Soup, Opening a Dyeing House

    Ding!

    Special Death-Seeking Mission has been released!

    [Mission Name: Sand Egle Reader''s Wild Vision - 4!]

    [Description: Can the water produced by the Hydrification Technique be drunk? What will happen if the water burns?]

    (Wee to thetest issue of entering the Naruto World. The host will bring everyone to explore the secrets of the Hozuki n.)

    [Quest requirement: Boil Suigetsu Hozuki, observe the changes during the period (try to ensure the survival of the experimental body under the conditions)]

    [Quest time limit: One day]

    [Quest reward: Advanced skill card X1]

    [Mission failed: Please perform a live show and cook him in a pot.]

    ...

    Alright, since the system had interrupted, Aoba suddenly became interested in Suigetsu Hozuki.

    "Let me borrow this person, then prepare aboratory."

    Although Orochimaru was a little surprised, he did not refuse Yasuo''s request.

    In any case, Suigetsu Hozuki were just his captives, not even his own people. At most, they were just research materials.

    So it did not matter if he borrowed Yasuo now. He was just curious about what experiment Yasuo wanted to do with Suigetsu Hozuki.

    Soon, aboratory was ready, and ording to Aoba''s request, it was modified a little.

    However, when Aoba lit the me under the vessel, everyone was dumbfounded!

    What was he doing?

    Was he going to cook Suigetsu Hozuki?

    Only Orochimaru showed an interested expression as he watched Yasuo operate.

    Perhaps this could give him some new inspiration for his experiment.

    On the other hand, Suigetsu Hozuki waspletely stunned. What was this person doing? Why did he start a fire underground?

    Suigetsu Hozuki sensed the deep malice of this world. They immediately became anxious and began to run around, trying to escape.

    However, this transparent vessel was specially made by Orochimaru to trap him. There was no need to worry about its strength. For now, he could neither break nor burn it.

    Unconsciously, Suigetsu in the water began to boil and made a gurgling sound.

    However, Suigetsu Hozuki was fine. Although it looked a little ufortable, the water was hot, and it was still water.

    Aoba suddenly felt a little confident. Then, he grabbed a handful of hot pepper from the side and quickly opened the lid and threw it in. Then, he covered it again before Suigetsu Hozuki ran out.

    Was he fucking make soup?

    Aoba solemnly expressed that he was doing research.

    I really believe in you!

    After a while, a faint fragrance drifted out.

    Was the ingredients cooked? Ahem, he meant that the spices that Orochimaru sent to him were of good quality.

    After a moment of hesitation, he added a handful of chili powder.

    The color of the water inside immediately turned hot red. Suigetsu Hozuki, who had been pretending to be dead, immediately ''revived'' and started to run around energetically again.

    Sure enough, Hozuki n that only relied on simple heating was after killing the undead water.

    Perhaps he could try to increase the temperature and evaporate all the water into water vapor?

    Wasn''t this a little too cruel?

    After all, this old man wasn''t a devil.

    After a little hesitation, Aoba decided to first look at the results of the stage.

    So, after only half of the soup was left, the lid was opened.

    With a whoosh, a ball of red liquid flew out, and after itnded on the ground, it gradually turned into human form.

    With Aoba and Orochimaru standing here, it was impossible for them to let Suigetsu Hozuki run away, so no one took it seriously.

    "Cough cough, so spicy!"

    Suigetsu Hozuki was lying on the ground, retching non-stop. He spat out all the hot pepper, and her body waspletely red. It was unknown whether it was because of the ''steamed'' or because of the hot pepper.

    What was even more strange was that at this time, there was still a pungent fragranceing from Suigetsu Hozuki''s body.

    After Aoba smelled it, he thought to himself, "Just add more green onions and ginger."

    Then he casually picked up Suigetsu Hozuki.

    He threw her into the clear water bucket next to him.

    The originally clear water turned red at a speed visible to the naked eye. By the time Suigetsu Hozuki crawled out of the water, the red on her body had already disappeared and returned to her original skin color.

    Seeing this, Aoba immediately began to analyze it, deducing that not only could the Hydrification Technique technique of the Hozuki n fuse with any liquid, it could also eliminate the harmful substances within.

    What a magical Kekkei Genkai!

    At this time, Aoba did not immediately care about the extremely weak Suigetsu Hozuki who was lying on the ground gasping for breath. Instead, he filled a cup of ''Spicy Soup'' left behind by Suigetsu Hozuki and found someone to test the poison.

    "How do you feel?"

    "It''s a little spicy, and a little salty."

    Aoba, "... "

    "I''m not asking you about the taste. Do you feel anything wrong?"

    The man took another sip and then shook his head. "It''s quite good."

    Damn, if other people are so happy to drink bath water, why don''t you y basketball?

    Naughty!

    I didn''t expect that Hozuki n can be useed as a ''thick soup treasure''.

    Aoba also didn''t know whether tough or cry!

    At this moment, Suigetsu Hozuki, who had caught two breaths, saw the right time and immediately ran outside.

    Originally, being caught here and locked up already made him very depressed, but in the end, there was an even more ruthless person who actually used him to make soup

    It was really too terrifying!

    If he didn''t run now, he would be tormented to death sooner orter!

    Under the protection of the bug defense of the Hydrification Technique, the interception by Kimimaro and the others all failed. It didn''t work at all.

    Seeing that Suigetsu Hozuki was about to run out, Aoba shed in front of Suigetsu Hozuki.

    It was this bastard again!

    Suigetsu Hozuki cursed in his heart, then rushed forward with his head down.

    He definitely couldn''t win. He didn''t even have a suitable weapon right now, and even if he did, it would be useless. If he could win, he wouldn''t be here now.

    When he saw the other party reach out to grab him, Suigetsu Hozuki immediately revealed a disdainful expression.

    "If you can catch me, then I will admit defeat..ahhh!"

    The lightning attribute chakra that suddenly shed in Aoba''s hand could be said to have firmly restrained Suigetsu Hozuki''s Hydrification Technique, directly turning it into Parkinson person, and he couldn''t even speak properly.

    "Pack up, prepare more water, and then bring some dye over."

    Orochimaru nodded lightly, and only then did someone listen to his orders and prepare.

    Then, the unlucky Suigetsu Hozukin was thrown into a sealed container with clear water

    Not long after, the dye that Aoba wanted was brought over.

    What he needed to verify next was the connection between the color of the liquid and the Hydrification Technique.

    This topic could be used to write a thesis.

    Suigetsu Hozuki, who had finally recovered, had a look on his face!

    Just now he was used to make soup, and now he was ready to be used to open a dye house?

    He did not know that he had so many uses before. Was the next step to use him to make tea?

    Damn!

 Chapter 427: The Rotten Country

    Chapter 427: The Rotten Country

    Suigetsu Hozuki guessed correctly.

    After the experiment with red Suigetsu, green Suigetsu, ck Suigetsu, blue Suigetsu and other ''multiples'' brothers were born one after another, Aoba really stuffed tea leaves into his mouth.

    Eh?

    It seemed that something strange had just gotten in?

    Forget it, that was not important.

    What was important was that Suigetsu Hozuki had already been yed badly, looking like he had nothing to live for, and was at the mercy of others.

    Only when Aoba stabbed him with an electric needle did he y along like a salted fish.

    And at this time, Aoba had already experimented with the thoughts of those strange things that he thought of on Suigetsu Hozuki.

    The notification of the systempleting the mission rang in his mind, and he was very satisfied with a high-level skill card!

    Therefore, he finally decided to let go of Suigetsu Hozuki, who had already been ruined.

    As for Kimimaro and the others, they were already looking at him with a look of ''You are a devil, right?''.

    On the contrary, Orochimaru revealed a look of eagerness, as if he had opened the door to a new world, and had a lot more research ideas, ready to wait for Yasuo to leave before tossing Suigetsu Hozuki again.

    Poor Suigetsu Hozuki did not know that he was being targeted again.

    Because this issue of ''entering the Naruto World'' had dyed him for a long time, he decided to cancel the tour.

    Orochimaru still wanted to stay with him for a few more days, but he was decisively rejected by Aoba!

    Being obsessed with makeup, Orochimaru really could not afford to offend him, so he had to run early.

    When he left, the charming smile on Orochimaru''s face disappeared. "Sharingan, Rinnegan, Yasuo, what else do you know?"

    .........

    After leaving the Land of Rice, Aoba did not directly return to Konoha. Instead, he went to the Land of Grass.

    He suddenly remembered one thing, that was, Karin did not join Orochimaru from the beginning, but was saved by Sasuke when taking the Chuin Exam, and then a series of events followed.

    If he remembered correctly, the incense at that time represented the Land of Grass.

    In other words, it was possible that Karin at this time was near the Land of Grass.

    Therefore, he was going to try his luck and see if he could Karin in advance.

    He always had an unusual obsession with people or objects that could save his life.

    If he hadn''t visited Orochimaru''s base this time, he might not have remembered this.

    As for the Land of Grass, he could only say that it was too fated.

    Old Madara had built a secret base here to store Gedo Statue, and it was now Akatsuki''s stronghold.

    Obito almost died here, and then was saved by Madara.

    The days he, old Madara, Obito, and White Zetsu had lived here were even more needless to say.

    After that, he also transformed into Yasuo, Konan, and Biwa Juzou to stop Kumogakure in the Land of Grass.

    This was really a magical country, worthy of being called the Land of Grass.

    Because the Land of Rice was not far from the Land of Grass, Aoba did not waste much time on the road and entered the Land of Grass.

    Then he began to search for the figure of incense.

    It was no different than searching for a needle in a haystack, aimlessly searching for a person in a country.

    However, after a simple calction, Aoba was sure that the incense at this time should be around seven years old, about the same as Sasuke.

    Moreover, if the two of them were about the same age and participated in the same Chuin Exam, then perhaps the incense at this time had already been taken by someone to study at the ninja school?

    Aoba was not very sure about this, he could only say that it was possible.

    But what he could be sure of was that the reformsunched by the Second Hokage had long been copied by various countries, and there was a ninja school in the Land of Grass.

    Therefore, Aoba immediately went to the Land of Grass, and disguised himself as a warrior with the Transformation Technique.

    There was only one country between the Land of Grass and Land of Iron. Usually, Land of Iron woulde to Land of Grass to do bussiness.

    In addition to the Land of Grass political corruption, the guards just charged him a little ''toll'' and let him in with extremely loose discipline.

    However, this was a good thing for Aoba, which saved him a lot of trouble.

    He walked around and ate a meal. He did not seem to be looking for someone, but seemed to be traveling.

    Under this disy, even if he asked about the location of the Ninja Academy, no one would be suspicious of him.

    Then he found a ce where no one was around and turned into a middle-aged man. He made himself a red hair and took out a pair of sses without lenses from his ninja bag.

    Then he walked directly to the Ninja Academy. After being stopped by someone, he directly said, "I am Karin''s uncle. I have a very urgent matter to look for her. Can you let me in?"

    Although it was the same if they directly barged in, it was better to avoid a few troubles.

    "No, now is the time for ss. Outsiders are not allowed to enter. If there is anything, we can talk about it after school."

    Sure enough, it was not that simple.

    Aoba sighed, then quietly handed over something and said, "What if it''s something so ''urgent''?"

    The man''s eyes lit up, and his stiff face rxed. He said, especially when he was thinking about others, "Parents must have some special emergency toe to school to find children. Although it doesn''t conform to the rules, you can make an exception under special circumstances. Do you know which ss it is? I''m not sure"

    After Aoba generously handed over something, the man immediately became more enthusiastic, "Come,e,e, I have a roster here. You can look for which ss it is, and then I will take you to find someone."

    After saying thank you, Aoba immediately began to search for the name of incense. At the same time, he sighed that this country had already rotten to the roots. As long as one had money, they could open a convenient door.

    And when he finally found the name of incense, the school also began its break time.

    After remembering the ss where Karin was located and rejecting the other party''s enthusiasm, Aoba directly walked in unimpeded.

    .........

    At the same time, when no one was paying attention to her, Karin quietly took out a rice ball and ate it quietly.

    Although she was sent to the Ninja Academy because of her body, she did not receive any special treatment.

    On the contrary, because of her small and thin appearance, she became the target of bullying for other children.

    No one would stand up for her, even the ''kind-hearted person'' who sent her to school actually took a fancy to her talent, and then used this opportunity to make a big profit and disappeared.

    As for food and clothing, it was fine as long as she did not starve or die.

    This cold rice ball was her today''s meal, and the other in her arms was left for dinner.

 Chapter 428: Karin

    Chapter 428: Karin

    "Look! The four-eyed monster is secretly eating ''good things'' again!"

    In an instant, all the eyes left in the ssroom turned to a corner.

    Some were watching the show, some were indifferent, some were indifferent, and some were disgusted

    Karin, who was shocked, hurriedly stuffed all the rice balls into her mouth and swallowed hard, but the result was that she was choked to the point that she couldn''t breathe.

    Just as he was about to drink some water, it was suddenly snatched away by someone.

    "How can you eat something good for yourself? You should share it with everyone. Look at you, even your face is red. Are you embarrassed?" A teenager with a hedgehog head was enjoying the fear of the girl in front of him. It seemed that this was the only way to satisfy his pitiful vanity.

    Karin nodded desperately. She looked at the bamboo tube with pleading eyes and tried to take it back. In the end, the water was not snatched. Instead, the sses were taken off by the person next to him.

    All of a sudden, her vision blurred and she couldn''t see everything around her clearly.

    What was worse was that she had already choked. She couldn''t even speak and it was difficult for her to breathe.

    At this time, she immediately thought of the faucet outside and wanted to leave the ssroom. However, because she couldn''t see clearly, she was tripped by someone'' identally ''and fell to the ground in a sorry state. Thest rice ball on her body also fell to the ground.

    There was a burst ofughter in the ssroom, but no one wanted to help their ''ssmate''.

    This country hadpletely rotted. Not only the leaves and branches, even the roots had rotted in the mud.

    And when this batch of ''man-eating flowers'' grew up, presumably the Land of Grass would rot even more quickly and thoroughly!

    "Tsk, another rice ball."

    The hedgehog head that had robbed the water immediately revealed a mocking expression. Then, a malicious intent that did not belong to this age appeared on his face. He directly stepped on the rice ball.

    He had already thought about it. After he ttened it, he would force the four-eyed monster to eat it. That scene must be very interesting!

    But the moment he stretched out his foot, he suddenly felt a sharp paining from his face. Then, he flew out and hung on the wall.

    When Aoba pped the ''cannibal'' away, he did not forget to take back the bamboo tube in his hand. Then, he quickly squatted down and helped up the dying incense.

    At this time, although she could not see who was helping her, she hurriedly opened the bamboo tube and drank the water in it.

    The rice ball that had been stuck in her throat was finally washed down!

    She was saved...

    Karin instantly revealed a rxed expression, and then something was handed to her hand.

    sses!

    It was her sses!

    Karin quickly went up, and then she found that an uncle with the same hair color as her and wearing sses was looking at her with warm eyes.

    The people around them did not know what had happened, and all of them covered their mouths with horror.

    Until

    "Murder!"

    With a scream, everyone began to run outside. The surviving rice ball was immediately trampled to pieces, making Karin feel very distressed.

    In fact, the hedgehog head just fainted, but because the blood on his face was very scary, and they had never experienced such a thing before, they made such a judgment.

    "Thank you, but what happened to everyone?" Karin asked in fear.

    Aoba smiled gently at her. "It''s nothing. It''s just a lesson for minors. It saves us the trouble of harming more people when we grow up."

    Only then did Karin notice the hedgehog head that had fainted with blood on his face. He then said anxiously, "Uncle, hurry up and run."

    "What about you?"

    "Me?"

    "I came here specifically to find you."

    "Eh? Do we know each other?" Karin was a little confused.

    "I didn''t know you before, but now I know you. Look at this hair color, don''t you have any thoughts?"

    Karin widened her eyes in an instant, "Do you know me?"

    "Yes, I am your uncle!"

    Karin quickly swallowed back thest two words,

    She blurted out with a surprised and strange expression, "Uncle?"

    "Sigh, how obedient. Uncle knows how many questions you have, but wait until we leave this ce. You only need to know that uncle will not harm you."

    Aoba, who had not taken advantage of him enough, said with a smile.

    Moreover, he was notpletely talking nonsense. First of all, Naruto must be Uzumaki n''s, and then he was the big brother that Naruto recognized. This seniority was immediately established.

    Although he did not know what status Karin originally had in Uzumaki n, it was not a loss to call him big uncle first, right?

    At worst, they would discuss their own ways in the future. Karin would call him big uncle, Naruto would call him little brother, and then Naruto would call him big brother.

    Karin felt that there was something strange about it, but before she coulde back to her senses, she was suddenly carried on her back by the ''uncle'' that suddenly appeared, and then directly jumped out of the window.

    Karin was so scared that she closed her eyes, but she didn''t feel anything afternding.

    "There!"

    "That red-haired one is the murderer!"

    "Don''t let him escape!"

    "Quickly chase!"

    .........

    "What a trouble!"

    Aoba couldn''t help but mutter to himself in a low voice. Then, he ran out with a whoosh. The people behind him were so fast that they couldn''t even eat the ''exhaust gas''.

    As for Karin, she was suppressed by the wind that she couldn''t raise its head. It could only lean on the back of the ''uncle'' and start to think about it.

    At the same time, there were two little people fighting in his mind.

    Karin said, "Great, I am finally not alone. I have a family again."

    Other Karin, on the other hand, sshed cold water and said, "Don''t you think the timing of this person''s appearance is too fishy? Maybe it''s just like the guy before, just trying to find a ce to sell you!"

    Karin hesitated and said, "But we have hair of the same color and is wearing sses."

    The other Karin sneered, "What does this mean? Is the same hair color always means family? It''s ridiculous! Have you forgotten the Transformation Technique that sensei told you?"

    "Then why did he help me?" Karin was anxious.

    The other Karin snorted, "He must have a n. He first gave you a favor, and then he thought of a way to win your trust. Finally, he abducted you. You see, during the whole process, have you ever struggled? You believe what others say? Why do you have to be so stupid!"

    Karin was speechless and instantly retreated.

    Karin who had recovered her senses also began to feel that ''the other her'' was right. How could there be such a coincidence in this world?

    No, she must find a way to escape.

    Otherwise, she might be sold to somewhere else this time.

    It was a pity that the rice ball that she hadn''t had time to eat was so hungry.

    As she thought about the rice ball, she closed her eyes.

    She had been malnourished for a long time, and now she had suffered a series of stimtion, so she directly fainted.

 Chapter 429: Maybe Im Really Your Uncle

    Chapter 429: Maybe I''m Really Your Uncle

    By the time she woke up, it was already night time.

    The fire in front of her and the fragrance of the fire made her confused brain wake up in an instant!

    "You''re awake? Come over and eat something."

    Karin quickly looked over and found that the person sitting next to the fire was roasting meat and fish, this was someone she did not know at all.

    He was young and handsome. With just a nce, she felt her heart start to beat faster.

    However, she suddenly realized that where was the middle-aged uncle? Why did he suddenly change to another person?

    Could it be that she had been sold again?

    Karin''s mood instantly fell. She did not speak, nor did she eat. She just stared nkly at the mes.

    She had never thought of escaping, because in this unknown forest, it was basically impossible for her, who had no fighting strength, to run out alive, and even if she ran out, what could she do?

    Just as incense was feeling confused about her future, a grilled fish suddenly appeared in front of her.

    "You fainted from hunger before, so you should eat some grilled fish to fill your stomach. There is a lot of meat. When you are full, I will tell you something and give you a few choices." Aoba tried to lower her voice as much as possible to avoid scaring the other party.

    However, when he saw Karin looking at him with fear and hesitation, Aoba seemed to know where the problem was, so he showed a very helpless expression.

    Transformation Technique!

    "If this can make you feel more at ease."

    Aoba directly changed into the appearance of the middle-aged man Karin had seen before, and then said.

    "So it''s just a Transformation Technique. I should have thought of it a long time ago. How could you be my uncle?" Karin asked.

    Although her family had been destroyed, at least for now, the other party had no ill intentions towards her.

    "That might not be the case. There is a child about your age who is my little brother. If nothing unexpected happens, the two of you should be of the same race. So, you might really have to call me uncle."

    "Do you know about my family background?" Karin asked.

    "Didn''t anyone tell you?"

    Karin shook her head and looked sad. "Mom died a few years ago, and she never told me this."

    Aoba tried hard to recall. It seemed that Karin did not know her family name all the time. It was not until the final battle, when Hashirama, who was resurrected by the Edo Tensei, saw her, that he confirmed that she was Uzumaki n''s survivor.

    When Karin''s mother died, she did not reveal this secret. She was probably worried that the surname Uzumaki would bring an unexpected disaster to Karin. After all, Uzumaki n had already been exterminated. Hiding her name was the safest way.

    Aoba almost guessed Karin''s mother''s good intentions.

    However, due to the special nature of Karin, she was destined to not be an ordinary person.

    Thinking of this, Aoba could not help but rub Karin''s messy red hair. With a sincere smile, he said, "Eat something first. I''ll tell you everything you want to knowter."

    It was the first time anyone had touched her head so gently except her mother.

    Karin suddenly blushed a little, then lowered her head and ate the grilled fish.

    So fragrant...

    Karin''s eyes immediately lit up, and then she sped up her eating.

    Perhaps because she felt that she was a little too rude, she stopped in the middle and secretly looked up at Aoba. She found that the other party''s expression did not change at all. After a warm smile, she continued to eat the grilled fish in her hand with a sour nose.

    As she ate and ate, while tears flowed out uncontrobly.

    Although the future Karin was a person who had a rtively hot personality, stubborn, and spoke rudely, and was very direct toward others ''likes and dislikes, she was a ''tomboy''.

    But before she developed such a personality, Karin. was just a sensitive, timid, and unconfident little girl.

    At such a young age, she had already faced the malice of this world towards her. Especially after losing her only reliance, everyone regarded her as a ''tool''. This was the first time that she felt warmth from ''stranger''.

    Aoba naturally noticed this, but he pretended not to know, because sometimes crying would make someone''s heart feel better.

    Andforting might not be effective, especially when the two of them were not so familiar with each other. Moreover, Karin was very sensitive.

    Therefore, he chose to turn a blind eye to it.

    Sure enough, after crying out, it felt much morefortable. Then, she felt even more hungry.

    Uzumaki n''s appetite was not small to begin with, and adding Karin, she was malnourished for a long time. She was short and thin, and she had never eat a grilled fish.

    Fortunately, Aoba was more perceptive at this time, so he silently handed over another grilled fish, and then began to eat.

    This method that did not give her too much pressure finally made her rx.

    Thus, the following process was very quiet. Every time Karin finished eating the food in her hands, Aoba would give some of the roasted fish or meat to her in a timely manner, not saying a word.

    Only when Karin was finally full and burped did he remove the seal and sweep away the rest of the food like a whirlwind.

    He conveniently added some wood into the fire pile. Aoba pondered for a moment and said, "Have you heard of Land of Whirlpools?"

    Karin shook her head, but her eyes lit up. She had a hunch that the mystery of her mother''s past would soon be uncovered.

    Aoba did not find it strange. She just exined the situation ording to what he knew. "In the southeast direction of Land of Fire, there was a country near the sea. It was called Land of Whirlpools. This country was built by Uzumaki n, and Uzumaki n''s characteristics were red hair, shocking chakra volume, extraordinary physique, and very good at sealing techniques."

    In Aoba''s exnation, Karin gradually showed a nervous expression, and her hands clenched tightly.

    When she heard that Land of Whirlpools had been destroyed and that Uzumaki n had be a part of history, and that only a few survivors had escaped, her eyes immediately revealed an extremely sad expression.

    It turned out that she was the child born by Uzumaki n survivors. No wonder her mother never mentioned her surname.

    But what about her father?

    Where was the father she had never seen since she was born?

    Was he killed by his enemy or abandoned their mother and daughter to escape?

    Why had she never had a surname?

    Was it because her father was also Uzumaki n''s man?

    Or was it because the man who abandoned them was not worthy of letting the child take his surname?

    Karin felt her head was in a mess for a moment, and her eyes were very confused.

 Chapter 430: Following

    Chapter 430: Following

    "Am I really one of Uzumaki n''s people?" Karin was not very confident, or she needed a definite answer, not a guess.

    Regarding this point, the original story had given the exact answer, so Aoba nodded with certainty, "There is no mistake, I also came here after I learned a lot of information about you. And I believe in my eyes, you have the blood of Uzumaki n flowing in your body, so you are so special."

    "If you are willing to follow your mother''s surname, then your real name should be Uzumaki."

    "Uzumaki... Karin...?"

    It was as if she had been heavily hit by something. She first muttered to herself, and then her eyes shone with a strange light.

    Although Land of Whirlpools had been destroyed, and although Uzumaki n had be history, and only a handful of survivors still continued the name of this n, she found a sense of belonging from the surname Uzumaki.

    Uzumaki Karin. This name made her feel so close and made her heart throb!

    This feeling, it couldn''t be wrong. She was Uzumaki!

    A touch of red suddenly appeared on Karin, it was the aftereffects of excitement.

    She couldn''t help but ask, "Then, where is the child about my age? What is his name? Does he have red hair like me?"

    Aoba smiled and continued to add more branches to the fire while responding to Karin''s excitement, "His name is Uzumaki Naruto. He has always lived in Konoha. But I may have to disappoint you. Naruto did not inherit his mother''s red hair, but like his father, he has a short golden hair."

    Karin was obviously a little disappointed about this, but he still asked expectantly, "Can I go see him?"

    "You want to see Naruto?"

    "Can I?" Karin nervously used his fingers to roll up the ends of his hair.

    Aoba pondered for a moment. He had originally nned to send Karin to the Land of Waves and then slowly train her.

    Moreover, if he brought back Konoha, he would have to bear a certain amount of risk.

    After all, this head of red hair was too eye-catching. He did not want Sarutobi and the others to know the identity of Karin.

    Because his identity would be exposed sooner orter, and he would choose to leave Konoha sooner orter.

    Karin was the helper he chose, and he would inevitably take her away. At that time, there would be some trouble.

    However, it was a fact that Konoha did not want to save Uzumaki n. He did not have to worry that Karin would be reluctant to leave Konoha.

    The benefits of bringing Karin with him were obvious. He could better train Karin. He could also think of a way to exchange for the various sealing techniques that Uzumaki n had left behind for Konoha.

    With the bloodline and aptitude that flowed through his body, he would definitely be able to bring Uzumaki n''s sealing technique to greater heights.

    It would be able to make up for his shorings in this area.

    If he wanted to bring Karin back to Konoha, he would have to hide her red hair or simply dye it in other colors.

    After some thought, Aoba exined, "Naruto is the same as you. He doesn''t know the true meaning of Uzumaki''s surname. And because of some unspeakable reasons, Naruto doesn''t even know who his parents are."

    "So if you are willing to go back to Konoha with me, not only will you continue to hide your identity, but you also can''t tell anyone what I said to you, including Naruto. Can you do it?"

    Karin paused for a moment, then nodded without hesitation, "I will definitely keep my mouth shut!"

    "After meeting Naruto, what do you n to do? I can tell you frankly that I want to train you into my help. If you follow me, you may encounter many dangers. If you are unwilling, I can also send you to a safe ce to be an ordinary person."

    "I choose the first one!"

    Before Aoba could finish his words, Karin interrupted him and firmly stated his choice.

    In fact, at this time, no one knew that she could judge whether the other party was lying by sensing other people''s chakra.

    But now she had notpletely mastered this ability, so sometimes it was useless.

    But she could already be sure that what the other party had just said was true, and he did not have any malice towards her.

    Moreover, she did not dislike being used, because being used by others proved that she had the value of being used, just like how she had once relied on her body to survive stubbornly.

    The teeth marks on her body were the ''proof'' left behind by people after discovering her special constitution.

    Because there was value in using her, those people did not want her to die just like that. She could only rely on the meager food given to her by the ''charity'' to survive.

    Otherwise, why was a helpless little girl still alive?

    Therefore, she had long understood the principle that the weak had to rely on the strong to survive and show the value of their existence.

    On the contrary, she would be eliminated by this world!

    Moreover, being an ordinary person was not the life she wanted. What she wanted was to be a true powerhouse one day, and then control her own fate.

    This time, she chose to use herself as a bargaining chip against the other party.

    Although Aoba was a little surprised, at the same time, she thought that the choice of incense was reasonable.

    It had to be known that in the original work, Karin had just been saved by Sasuke once, and then had been dead set on chasing after Sasuke, and had even sided with Orochimaru because of Sasuke.

    Even if she was almost killed by Sasuke, she would have no regrets.

    This kind of persistence could be said to be stupid, but it was also very reassuring, and there was no need to worry that Karin would betray him at all.

    It didn''t matter if he was a little weaker now. In fact, it was only a matter of time before he rose up. What he valued the most was his dedication to Karin.

    As for Sasuke, he could only say sorry.

    In any case, the storyline had already be a mess. Presumably, the future Sasuke would no longer defect to Konoha, so he did not need these helpers of the ''Team Takka''.

    Moreover, this could not be considered as ruining Sasuke''s marriage. After all, until the end, Sasuke did not ept Karin. Instead, he chose Sakura and had a child together. Then, naturally, there was no such thing as demolishing.

    At the same time, Aoba also believed that under his intervention, this lifetime of Karin could obtain a faster growth and a better ending.

    There were clearly so many choices, so why did he have to be a licking dog?

    Late at night, under the care of Aoba, Karin once again fell into a deep sleep.

    Perhaps she dreamed of something happy, causing the corners of the mouth of the incense to slightly curl up, and then a few drops of tears streaked across the corners of her eyes.

 Chapter 431: Living Together

    Chapter 431: Living Together

    Aoba Nee-chan, is this Konoha?"

    Her hair had long been dyed ck. After entering Konoha''s gate, her eyes never stopped. Everything she saw was very novel.

    Especially the prosperous scene of Konoha left a very deep impression on her.

    After getting along for a period of time, Aoba also told Karin his real name. The red-haired middle-aged uncle no longer needed toe out.

    Originally, Karin also wanted to call him ''Aoba-sama'', but was rejected by Aoba for a reason. Directly let her and Naruto call him big brother, otherwise the title of adult or something did not fit his persona in Konoha

    By the time he became the Hokage, it was more like it.

    "Aoba Nee-chan, are we going to see Naruto now?" As someone who was also Uzumaki n, Karin had always been obsessed with Naruto. This kind of persistence was really terrible. If she did not see Naruto, it would be difficult to stop.

    However, there was no hurry.

    "Let''s go buy a house first. I''ll take you to see Naruto tomorrow."

    Aoba had always lived in the house that Mikawa had prepared for him. Although it was small and the surrounding environment was very ordinary, he had some feelings for it. In addition, he was toozy to change ces, so he stayed there.

    However, after choosing to bring incense with him, he really needed a bigger house. Otherwise, it was very inconvenient.

    The other was to prevent Kakashi from blocking him.

    The petty and narrow-minded Kakashi would definitely not let him off easily.

    In any case, all of his assets were in his storage bag, so it would be the same if he did not go back.

    Soon, Aoba found a residence that matched his heart. The environment was very good, but the geographical location was rtively remote. However, the house was very big, and there was a courtyard with it. It was the kind that belonged to a single house.

    The reason why they couldn''t be sold was very simple. The price was very expensive, and ordinary people couldn''t afford it.

    Moreover, only small families would buy houses like this for their base. The location was very poor, which was not conducive to development.

    Therefore, those who didn''t have money couldn''t afford it.

    But for Aoba, this was not a problem.

    With tens of millions ryo of gold on him, it was not a big deal to buy a house.

    The size was also moderate. It was not too big or too small. It was more than enough for two people to live in. If someone came to visit, he could entertain them. He would not lose face.

    The house he used to live in was very awkward. There was not even a ce to stay. Every time Itachi and Hayate came to find him, they would stand outside and wait for him.

    As for the shorings of the rtively remote location, in his eyes, it was a strong point!

    There were too many secrets hidden in his body, and he was eager to live in a more remote ce.

    However, the price need to be reduced, so after a verbal battle, the ''agent''municated with the seller and sessfullypleted the transaction.

    The ''agent'' who made a lot of money also didn''t ask for a good deal. ording to the agreement, he hired a lot of people to clean the house inside and out, and incidentally removed the overgrown weeds from the yard.

    Because Aoba was regrly paid attention to the repair of the house, after the cleaning was over, the whole house had be new.

    Other than the slight smell, there was nothing wrong with it.

    After a whole day, Aoba finally finished purchase and moved into his new home with Karin.

    He didn''t know what was wrong with Karin. She kept giggling and sometimes blushed. Even when Aoba called her, she couldn''t hear him. She waspletely immersed in her own world. It was probably hopeless.

    After rushing so many heavenly roads and working hard for a day, Aoba didn''t bother to cook anymore. He packed up a lot of ready-made food outside and then began to re-heat it.

    As for the misceneous chores such as buying vegetables, cooking,undry, and cleaning in the future, they would definitely be thrown to Karin. She couldn''t be raised for free, right?

    Although dinner was bought outside, it was very sumptuous.

    It was definitely not a waste. After all, he and Karin were quite good at eating, but Karin seemed to have been lowered. One moment, she sneaked a nce at him. When he saw him look over, she quickly buried her head and kept eating the rice in the bowl.

    After going back and forth several times, Aoba really showed a helpless expression. The chopsticks in his hand directly knocked on the head of the incense.

    "Ah!"

    "If you want to see it, just look at it openly. Don''t disturb my meal. From tomorrow on, I will give you special training. If you can''t persevere, I will send you away."

    "No!"

    Karin instantly became nervous, or she had adapted to a new life these days.

    Every day, no one would bully her. Not only could she eat her fill, but she also slept soundly. Although her hair was dyed ck, she now had a ''home''. She had never lived in such a big and good house before. She no longer wanted to go back to that kind of cold and hungry life.

    She was really afraid of being sent away!

    And after seeing the fear and uneasiness on Karin''s face, Aoba could only change to a gentler tone and say again, "Hurry up and eat. I was just scaring you."

    Only then did Karin let out a sigh of relief. Then, she no longer dared to make any small movements and obediently began to eat.

    Moreover, after eating, she took the initiative to clean up the dishes. She was afraid that she would be abandoned again if she did not show her value.

    Aoba did not say anything about this. Time would slowly change everything.

    It was not untilte at night that Karin was wearing a fresh pajamas and covered with a soft quilt. When shey on the bed and looked at the ceiling, she still had a feeling of unreal.

    She did not sleep at this time not because she was not sleepy, but because she was afraid that when she closed her eyes and woke up again, all of this would disappear.

    She would go back to the dirty little wooden house where the wind was leaking everywhere. Every day, she would carefully use two rice balls tost for a day, and then silently endure the harm and tricks of the people around her.

    "If this is a dream, can you not wake up for the rest of your life?"

    She was dizzy and sleepy, so she still fell asleep.

    In her dream, she met her mother again. Then, she cried in her mother''s warm embrace and said that she was living a good life now. She didn''t need to worry about her anymore.

    Just as Karin was gradually unable to distinguish between reality and dream, a ray of sunlight shone on her face.

    Karin opened her eyes and wiped away the moisture in the corners of its eyes, revealing a very happy smile.

    Everything was still there. This was not a dream.

    So good!

    Karin wrapped around the quilt and rolled around on the bed, then fell to the ground with a thud.

    ......

    When Aoba came out with a yawn, he was suddenly stunned.

    Because Karin was busy working in the kitchen on a small stool, and it was unknown what she was doing.

    When she saw him appear, he immediately said nervously, "I... I am preparing breakfast. We will be able to eat soon... Ah!"

 Chapter 432: Overdrawn Life Force

    Chapter 432: Overdrawn Life Force

    Ding!

    With the spat in her hand and a big apron tied around her body, she was so nervous that she forgot that she was still stepping on a small stool, so she directly fell to the ground. She also knocked over the pot and smashed seven tes.

    The good kitchen suddenly became a mess!

    The only good news was that under such an intense ''bang'', Karin was not injured at all. It was just a fried egg that fell on her head with a bang.

    "Hot, hot, hot."

    "Don''t move!"

    Aoba directly walked in with a ck face. He carried out Karin that was like a ''muddle-headed egg'' and then began to clean up the kitchen with extreme speechlessness.

    At this time,Karin, who was kneeling on the chair, was extremely tangled, worried that Aoba would directly kick her out.

    "I couldn''t even make breakfast and even made a mess. I''m really useless."

    Karin thought dejectedly, but the fried egg slid down from behind.

    She stole a nce at the kitchen and found that Aoba did not pay attention to her. Then, she stuffed the fried egg directly into her mouth.

    "Oh. It''s so bitter. It''s so disgusting!"

    Karin''s entire face was scrunched up together. It was so disgusting that tears welled up in her eyes. However, she still insisted on swallowing it down.

    She could not waste food.

    "I''m alive." Karinn let out a long breath and revealed an expression of having survived a cmity. She had almost spat it out just now.

    At this time, Aoba had already cleaned up the kitchen. Then, he put on an apron and began to make breakfast.

    Karin hurriedly raised her hand when she saw this. "I can help!"

    "Help? Help tear down the kitchen?" Aoba said grumpily, not even looking at her.

    He thought he could eat home-made food every day in the future and live a good life in advance with his hands in his clothes and mouth open, but the result was that just now Karin directly informed him at the cost of two eggs and seven tes, "What the hell am I thinking?"

    Forget it, take it slow.

    Aoba began to cook skillfully with resignation.

    Karin, who had suffered a heavy blow, had no choice but to put her head on the table and draw circles with her fingers.

    However, Aoba soon prepared breakfast and brought it over. "Hurry up and eat. There are many things to do today."

    "Oh."

    "You will be in charge of cooking tonight. If you can''t do it well, then you will be hungry."

    "Really?"

    Karin suddenly came back to life, and her eyes lit up.

    "Break another te and I''ll hang you on a tree!"

    Karin nodded desperately, and then focused on the breakfast in front of her. It was really good.

    After breakfast, Karin consciously went to wash the dishes and then followed Aoba out the door.

    .........

    "Do you see that? That is Naruto."

    In a small alley, Karin saw Naruto rushing to academy in a panic.

    Sure enough, it was as Aoba Nee-cahn had said, Naruto had golden hair, not the same red as her.

    But in her perception, the chakra that Naruto possessed was extremely "warm", very different from the others.

    "Is this my fellow nsman?"

    Karin touched her chest, and then revealed a satisfied expression.

    Naruto suddenly seemed to have sensed something and looked over in confusion, but he did not see anything.

    "Crap, it''s toote!"

    It was not until Naruto''s figure quickly disappeared that Aoba came out again with incense.

    "There will be many opportunities to meet again in the future, but remember my advice, do not reveal any information to Naruto, and do not let him know now."

    Although she didn''t understand why he was doing this, she naturally wouldn''t go against the promise she made.

    "Perhaps Aoba Nee-chan also has some unspeakable difficulties." Karin thought so.

    "Let''s go back."

    Aoba did not want to send incense to Konoha''s Ninja Academy. Instead, he was prepared to personally guide the training of Karin. This way, even if someone knew that he brought back a ''war orphan'' from outside, they would not think too much about it.

    There was even less of a need to trouble Karin to be a part of Konoha.

    ck households were ck households, and it did not matter anyway.

    In the original work, Karin could growpletely on her own, and there was no reason for him to intervene and be worse.

    Therefore, Aoba was looking forward to Karin.

    However, after he returned, the first training of Karin had interrupted him in advance.

    Because the foundation of Karin was really too poor!

    There was no way toplete the training n he had set up, and it was the kind where there was no hope at all.

    Why was it like this?

    Uzumaki n''s physique should be the kind of super cockroach that could not die easily.

    Looking at Karin that was lying uneasily on the bed and resting, Aoba could not help but frown.

    Then he suddenly noticed that the arm that was exposed to the air was covered with dense teeth marks.

    Could it be because of this?

    Aoba instantly came to a realization.

    After noticing his eyes, Karin hurriedly covered the area where the scars were.

    After seeing her small movements and extremely nervous expression, Aoba could not help but sigh to himself. His gaze towards Karin also softened.

    If he guessed correctly, Karin should have exhausted too much of her vitality when she was young, plus long-term malnutrition, which made her body function very bad.

    In the original work, the 12-year-old Karin was not even able to defeat the big ck bear in the Forest of Death, or it should be said that she did not have anybat ability at all. Her body was so weak that she could not even run fast, and she could notpare to ordinary Genin.

    And the big ck bear was actually just a piece of trash that was killed by Sasuke with a single kick.

    With thisparison, it could be seen that Karin was only a ''medical bag''. The price of treating others was nothing more than the huge vitality in her body.

    If he could take good care of her, it wouldn''t be a big deal if he trained her more. She should be able to replenish her energy.

    However..

    Aoba sighed again.

    Karin said somewhat eagerly, "Give me another chance. I will definitelyplete the training!"

    After saying that, he struggled to get up, but was directly pressed back by Aoba.

    "I was too anxious. Your current physical condition is very bad. You overdrew too much of your life force. If this goes on, you might die. So what you need to do now is to recover. When your body recovers, you can train again."

    Aoba was not trying to scare her. If he continued to use Karin as a ''medical kit'', her life force would be exhausted sooner orter, and then what awaited her was death.

    Although he did take a fancy to the ability and talent of Karin, he would not do something stupid like killing a chicken to get its eggs.

    Therefore, what he needed to do now was to find a way to make up for the deficit in the life force of Karin. Then, he would nurse her body and then proceed to the next step of training.

 Chapter 433: Straight Mans Response

    Chapter 433: Straight Man''s Response

    "It''s so bitter. Do I have to eat these things every day in the future?"

    Karin said with a wrinkled face.

    "Isn''t there chicken soup? If you think it is bitter, drink a little. Eat quickly. After eating, you will start to soak in the medicinal bath."

    At this time, the food in front of Aoba could be said to be twopletely different styles. On Aoba''s side, there were chicken, duck, fish, and other high-level delicacies that looked and smelled good. However, what Karin ate was ck dish. It was unknown what it was made from.

    As for the taste, there was naturally no need to say more. Looking at the painful expression of Karin, one could tell.

    But in fact, this bowl of paste that Karine ate was not cheap at all. It could buy the big fish meat that Aoba was eating at ten tables.

    In order to replenish the vitality of Karin, he specially went to the pharmacy of Yoshida n and then got the medicinal recipe from the old man who once wanted to sell his spring medicine.

    Of course, it was the first time that it was made, so it was inevitable that it was a little overturned.

    However, the taste was not important, as long as it could nourish the body.

    After that, he also prepared the medicinal bath that he had used to build the foundation. He believed that it would have a great effect on the current physical condition of the body.

    After all, the purpose of this medicinal bath was to make up for the energy of the overdraft of the body, so that the cells would be refreshed again.

    He still did not believe that with so much money, even if it was just a kitten, it had to honestly develop in the direction of a pig!

    There must be some heartache, but it could be considered an investment.

    After Karin grew, no matter if it was special healing ability, perception ability or sealing technique, it would be able to perfect her. More importantly, there was no need to worry about the problem of loyalty.

    Such a useful subordinate, of course, had to look into the long term.

    When she finished all the ''food'' that Aoba had prepared for her like she was on the execution ground, she felt that her tongue was no longer hers. She couldn''t even taste the three big bowls of chicken soup. Even breathing was a bad smell.

    However, after she finished eating, she found that her body was veryfortable. It was as if a warm current was rapidly spreading from her stomach to every part of her body.

    It was warm, and then she began to sweat non-stop.

    Seeing this, Aoba chewed up thest chicken leg and even the bones, then went to wash her hands. She threw the medicine bag that she had prepared in advance into the wooden barrel specially used to wash the medicine bath.

    The clear water instantly turned dark, very strange.

    "Go in. Soak for thirty minutes. There might be some pain and heat during this period. Bear with it for a while and you will pass. If there is anything, just call me directly."

    After Aoba finished telling him, he left directly,pletely ignoring the appearance of incense.

    Now, with the little body of the firewood girl who had not developed at all, he really did not have the interest to look at her more.

    Along with the rustling sound, the fragrance of the body that was riddled with scars directly soaked in, leaving only a small head outside.

    Moreover, she was watching the door nervously. It was unknown whether she was worried about something or looking forward to something.

    But soon, her attention was no longer there, because after her body greedily absorbed the medicine, the pain that was like a needle prick made her let out a muffled groan.

    In addition, she also felt that her whole body was as hot as fire.

    The warm current in her body kept wandering around after growing, making her feel veryfortable and numb while enduring the pain.

    To put it simply, it was pain and happiness.

    At first, she could still grit her teeth and endure it, butter on, she would inevitably let out some strange noises that made people daydream.

    She might not have noticed this, but Aoba, who was guarding outside, had a strange expression on her face and sighed that the little girl now was really precocious.

    She did not think too much and directly lit a cigar to rx.

    The thirty minutes quickly passed, and the strange sounds inside also disappeared.

    However, after waiting for another five to six minutes, there was no sign of incenseing out. This made Aoba slightly frown. She suspected that he had given her energy in one go and passed out?

    "Karin? Are you done?"

    "Ah! I''m wearing clothes. I''ll be out soon."

    When Aoba heard the response, he immediately frowned. It seemed that it was not what he thought.

    After another ten minutes, Karin still did note out.

    Would it take so long to wear clothes?

    "Why hasn''t hee out yet?" Aoba began to feel that something was wrong.

    He directly pushed open the door and walked in. Although there were differences between men and women, he obviously did not treat Karin as a woman. How old was she?

    "Aoba Nee-chan, what''s wrong?"

    After Aoba entered, he was immediately furious because Karin was still soaking in the wooden barrel and the roots had note out.

    "The medicine has already dissipated. What are you still doing inside? Hurry up ande out and get dressed!" Aoba did not walk over. After saying this, he prepared to go out.

    But at this moment, Karin finally said with a sobbing tone, "I... I don''t have any strength left. I can''t get out."

    What the hell?

    Aoba looked back in surprise and found that the expression of Karin was not fake. He scratched his head speechlessly.

    If Karin was not too small, he would suspect that this was a premeditated action. The purpose was naturally to covet his body.

    "How could this be?" Aoba looked at Karin with vignce.

    "I don''t know either. First, it was very painful. Then, it was so hot that it felt like it was being roasted by fire. When the water returned to its original color, I was already out of strength." Karin only revealed her head as she whispered with a red face.

    Aoba pondered for a moment. He thought that it might be because the overdraft of the body of Karin was very serious. Under the nourishment of the medicinal dish and medicinal bath, a long drought met with sweet rain. Then, he also consumed all his strength.

    It was not impossible.

    Of course, he couldn''t rule out the possibility that someone at such a young age was trying to trick him.

    No, he had to be careful.

    Aoba turned around and walked out. Then, he brought back a thick nket. In the shy and puzzled eyes of Karin, he directly wrapped the nket around Karin and then lifted it up.

    Perfect!

    Looking at the little head that was only exposed in his hand, which was wrapped tightly, Aoba nodded with satisfaction and directly carried it away.

    It was not until she was thrown back to the bed in her room that she finally came back to her senses.

    Eh?

    Just this?

    Why was it different from what she imagined?

    She suddenly felt that her face was burning. She suspected that the medicine was still working, but she was probably the only one who knew the reason.

    But it was also good. She did not want Aoba to see the ''scars'' on her body.

    However, what she did not know was that after making up for some of the life force that had been overdrawn, the ''scars'' on her body had faded a little.

    Not every Uzumaki n had a special constitution like hers.

 Chapter 434: Exchange for Sealing Technique

    Chapter 434: Exchange for Sealing Technique

    In the following days, although every day Karin had a bitter face, in fact, she felt what happiness was.

    Every day, she did not need to live a life of wandering. She did not need to worry about food or clothes. No one would bully her, and she did not need to worry about being taken away as a ''medical kit'' to use this simple happiness. For a time, Karin was addicted to it and forgot all her worries.

    Of course, it would be better if she did not have to eat those dark medicinal meal every day.

    Because she still needed to recuperate for the time being and could not undergo training, Karin''s biggest hobby was to learn cooking every day.

    Even though there would be a lot of noise every time she overturned the kitchen, and then she would be sent to the yard to be punished, but Karin was still happy and could cook some simple dishes, but there was still a lot of room for improvement in the taste.

    And for Aoba, his investment in Karin had already seen the effect.

    The originally thin and small, malnourished and underdeveloped Karin. After this period of reasonable treatment, not only did she look much better, but her body also began to grow a little flesh, and even her dry and forked hair was much smoother.

    It was still like this. After the first period of food supplement treatment, she should be able to start the preliminary training.

    Aoba thought about it and also thought about how to exchange for Uzumaki n''s sealing technique to train it.

    But after thinking about it, he found that the risk of stealing was too great. He was not Naruto, so there was no way for Sarutobi and the others to turn a blind eye to it. Moreover, with the lesson fromst time, presumably, Sarutobi would not tolerate them anymore!

    Another was that he felt that he had entered a wrong line of thinking. Although Uzumaki n''s sealing technique was powerful, and it was also the reason why outsiders were afraid of Uzumaki n''s sealing technique.

    But in fact, sealing technique was a type of ninjutsu that was very difficult to learn, and it required a very high aptitude for learning!

    Among them, Uzumaki n''s sealing technique had some self-formed meaning. Without Uzumaki n''s special physique and huge amount of chakra, even if others learned it, the power they could unleash would still be barely satisfactory.

    In the entire manga, there was no one who could bring the sealing technique back to the glorious level of Uzumaki n.

    To be able to master one or two other sealing techniques was already a genius among geniuses. For example, Kakashi, Jiraiya, and Sarutobi were the only ones who had truly learned most of the sealing techniques. It was also because of Kushina was there, just Hashirama with Mito in the past.

    Therefore, Uzumaki n''s sealing technique might not be that difficult to obtain. At least with Aoba''s current strength, reputation, and achievements, if he wanted to exchange for it, Sarutobi might not refuse.

    Of course, there was no need to even think about the forbidden sealing techniques.

    However, when he became the Hokage, these forbidden techniques were not up to him to see.

    After sorting out the rtionship, Aoba left Karin at home and went directly to the Hokage Building.

    He happened to see Uchiha Fugaku, and Hyuga Hizashiing out of the Hokage''s office. Presumably, they were holding a meeting and needed the two high-level consultants to discuss.

    Because they needed to avoid arousing suspicion, no one spoke when they brushed past each other, not even looking at each other.

    But when the day came that they really needed to contribute, they believed that this hidden rtionship would definitely surprise many people!

    "What are you doing here?"

    Knocking on the door and entering, Sarutobi only nced up at him, then lowered his head and continued to deal with official business.

    Aoba was speechless. How much did he dislike him?

    "Hehe, Hiruzen-sama, where is Kakashi-senpai?"

    Sarutobi suddenly paused. Then, he revealed a very strange expression as he looked up at him. "Are you preparing to admit your mistake? You really have guts. You actually dared to do such a thing to Kakashi. However, you are lucky. Kakashi has been out on a mission recently. I don''t know when he wille back."

    Aoba immediately smiled awkwardly.

    "It''s all a misunderstanding. Kakashi-senpai is my idol, and Kakashi-senpai is so generous that he definitely won''t lower himself to my level, right?"

    "Idol?" Sarutobi also revealed a yful smile. "Why did I hear that you were chasing after Kakashi in the beginning? Or did you look like you wouldn''t give up until you killed Kakashi?"

    "Misunderstanding! This is all a misunderstanding! I didn''t expect that even you would misunderstand me. Wasn''t it because it was my first time fighting with my idol that I was a little too excited?"

    "It''s better for you to keep this from Kakashi. Your idol might not think this way, and he is not as ''generous'' as you think. When hees back, I can ask him to find you. You even moved away. You really are something." Sarutobi said with a fake smile, which made Aoba feel that there was something in his words.

    "Forget it, but there is another reason for moving. I saved a child when I was traveling. She also lost everything in the war and because I felt that I was in the same boat as me, so I brought her back directly. It was because the house before was too small to live in, so I moved. It was definitely not to hide from Kakashi-senpai!"

    Aoba, who was possessed by an Oscar-winning actor, immediately showed what was called "You say, but you don''t mean what you mean."

    Sarutobi, who already knew the whole cause and effect of Akatsuki, was deceived. In his opinion, Aoba was first hiding in Uchiha''s camp, and then secretly hid outside the vige. In the end, he did not even dare to return home, so he directly moved away.

    It was likely that even Aoba would not have thought that his previous suicidal act would actually provide perfect cover and excuse for his actions at the back. What he needed to do was to push the boat along the current and not let others suspect him.

    As for the matter of him bringing back a little girl, Sarutobi had already known about it at the first moment. Otherwise, he would not have intentionally brought up the matter of moving.

    It was nothing more than to warn someone that this method was against the rules!

    Aoba immediately gave an exnation when he heard the hidden meaning of Sarutobi''s words.

    Fortunately, Sarutobi was not willing to delve too deeply into this kind of small matter. Compared to the troubles that Aoba had caused and the unreliable things he had done before, privately bringing back a war orphan was not surprising and strange at all.

    This was the benefit of human setting. No matter what you did, as long as it was within the scope of human setting, there would always be someone to help you think about it.

    However, out of caution, Sarutobi still reminded him seriously, "This matter will not be repeated next time. If there is any problem, you will be responsible."

    "Yes, I have investigated the identity and background clearly. It is very clean. If there is any problem, I will bear it all on my own." Aoba promised without hesitation.

 Chapter 435: Bloodline Power

    Chapter 435: Bloodline Power

    Sarutobi naturally would not doubt his motives for such a small matter, so he nodded with satisfaction, "You can find someone to apply for the check-in certificateter. If you need to apply for the ACADEMY register, you can do it yourself."

    As one of Konoha''s Stars, Aoba was no longer an ordinary ninja.

    In addition, he had never done anything that would arouse the suspicion of others, so after so many years, he was notcking in trust.

    From the handling of this matter, it could be seen that Sarutobi was only worried that the child he brought back would have problems, and had no doubt that the problem would be with him.

    Therefore, when he repeatedly promised and was willing to take all the responsibilities, Sarutobi would give the green light on this matter.

    If it was an ordinary person, they would have been sent to the interrogation department long ago.

    Unfortunately, no one knew that he, Shinomiya Aoba, was the most sessful and also the most hidden spy in the entire Konoha!

    "Yes, thank you, Hiruzen-sama."

    "What? Is there anything else?"

    Seeing that this fellow was still standing there in an eyesore, Sarutobi immediately said in a bad mood.

    "About that, I have recently deeply experienced the shorings of my own strength, so I want to learn another skill." Aoba said with some embarrassment.

    "What do you want to learn?" Sarutobi was stunned.

    "Seal."

    Seal?

    Sarutobi suddenly took a deep breath and asked with a serious expression, "Is it Naruto''s problem? What did you find out?"

    Sarutobi''s question startled Aoba, but he responded quickly, "I''m not sure, but it can be considered a n. After all, in a few years, Naruto will graduate and then leave the vige to do missions to gain experience. Once he is in danger, Kyuubi in Naruto''s body will definitely be restless. Moreover, Naruto will find out about Jinchuriki sooner orter, so it is better to make some preparations early."

    Although it seemed that Sarutobi''s thinking was very skipping, and he suddenly thought of Naruto from the seal technique, in fact, it was normal to think of it together.

    Otherwise, it would be very strange for Aoba, who was a Taijutsu user, to not learn a single Ninjutsu, to suddenly think of learning a sealing technique, and even admit his own shorings.

    Moreover, the person who was closest to Naruto was only him.

    Therefore, Sarutobi would undoubtedly immediately think whether there was a problem with Naruto, whether the seal was loose, or that Kyuubi''s chakra had affected Naruto?

    As the son of Fourth Hokage, and also the Jinchuriki of Kyuubi, the importance of Naruto to Konoha was self-evident. No matter how cautious he was, it was not excessive!

    After listening to Aoba''s ambiguous answer, Sarutobi also frowned.

    Although it seemed a little early to think about this now, what Aoba said was reasonable. Jinchuriki''s identity could not be concealed forever. Kyuubi''s double-edged sword was undoubtedly a huge hidden danger.

    If Aoba could learn the sealing technique, it would be a good thing. Even if the worst situation happened, there would be a chance to save it in time.

    But the problem was, did Aoba have talent in sealing techniques?

    Sarutobi thought about it seriously and decided to give it a try. Once it was done, everyone would be happy. He solved a hidden danger ahead of time. If it didn''t work, it didn''t matter. He could still let others learn.

    Sarutobi had already decided that when Naruto graduated, he would have to give him a team that could suppress Bijuu.

    It seemed that Yamato was a good candidate.

    Therefore, Sarutobi directly said, "You''re right. You should make preparations early to save yourself from being flustered. I will get someone to bring you to choose a sealing technique. However, I hope that you will be mentally prepared in advance. The training of a sealing technique is very difficult. Even if you really can''t learn it, it doesn''t matter. As for Naruto, I will make other arrangements. Don''t take any psychological burden."

    Aoba nodded seriously, indicating that he had heard it.

    In fact, he was happy in his heart. He did not expect that the sealing technique would be so simple. As expected, it was unintentional to stick in the willow tree.

    In the end, it was all thanks to Naruto.

    As for the preventive needles that Sarutobi had given him in advance, he directly ignored them, because he had never intended to learn any sealing techniques.

    Sealing techniques might be difficult for others to grasp, but he was very confident in Karin. After all, in the original work, Karin had exploded with Adamantine Sealing Chains, so there was no one more suitable to learn than Uzumaki n''s sealing technique!

    Soon, Aoba selected the sealing techniques he needed and left the Hokage Building.

    If not for his misgivings, he really wanted to pack up all the sealing techniques and bring them back, but it was impossible for Sarutobi to agree to him.

    This was because in Sarutobi''s opinion, it was more or less enough to choose one or two to try train first.

    However, in the end, Aoba still relied on his thick skin to forcefully take away four sealing techniques. They were the Four Symbols Seal, Dead Demon Consuming Seal, Eight Trigrams Sealing Style, and Uzumaki Sealing Technique!

    Although it looked like four seals, it actually included the fifth sealing technique, the Eight Trigrams Sealing Style.

    The Four Symbols Seal could be said to be Uzumaki n''s most basic sealing technique. Many other sealing techniques were developed on the foundation of the Four Symbols Sealing Style.

    If the two Four-Symbols Seal were superimposed, it could form a powerful Eight Trigrams Sealing Style!

    In other words, it was the sealing technique that Minato used to seal Kyuubi in Naruto''s body.

    Moreover, the Four-Symbols Seal was also a part of the Dead Demon Consuming Seal.

    The Uzumaki Sealing Technique was specially developed by Uzumaki n to cut off the bond between the enemy and the Contracted Beast. In the past, Minato used this technique to break Obito''s control over Kyuubi. It was also a very practical sealing technique.

    Not to mention the Adamantine Sealing Chains and Adamantine Attacking Chains, they were all extremely powerful sealing techniques used to deal with Bijuu.

    The former was not so strict with the caster. It could suppress Bijuu, and it was more like a castrated version of Adamantine Sealing Chains and Adamantine Attacking Chains.

    The real Adamantine Sealing Chains and Adamantine Attacking Chains required the power of Uzumaki n''s orthodox bloodline to be activated!

    Strictly speaking, Adamantine Sealing Chains and Adamantine Attacking Chains were not seals that could be learned, but a type of bloodline power. Moreover, not everyone Uzumaki n could activate this ability.

    Therefore, even though Aoba knew that taking away this sealing technique would arouse Sarutobi''s suspicions, he still found many excuses to obtain it.

    What was recorded in it were the experiences that Kushina had left behind, as well as the experiences of how to stimte the power of this bloodline.

    Perhaps the reason why Kushina had left behind this scroll back then was to prevent Uzumaki n from breaking the inheritance, or perhaps it was for the sake of her descendants, but deeper in, it might not be because he held some hope that those surviving Uzumaki n people who had concealed their lives would have a chance to regain the glory of Uzumaki n again!

    And now, the seed of this hope would be personally handed over to the hands of Aoba. It could also be considered to live up to Kushina''s kindness.

 Chapter 436: Orochimarus Defeat

    Chapter 436: Orochimaru''s Defeat

    After returning home, Aoba directly threw the scroll of the Four Symbols Seal to Karin. He only said one sentence, "This is the sealing technique left behind by Uzumaki n."

    Karin''s eyes immediately erupted with an extremely bright light. She held the scroll tightly in her arms, as if she was afraid that it would be snatched away by others.

    "During this period of time, your additional task is to learn sealing techniques. Without sensei teaching you, I also know nothing about sealing techniques. Therefore, whether or not you can achieve sess in this aspect can only depend on yourself. If you can learn this sealing technique within a month, there are other sealing techniques waiting for you to learn."

    Aoba deliberately set a time limit, and he did not tell what the result was if she could not learn it. It was to create a sense of urgency for Karin. At the same time, it was also a test to see how talented she was in the sealing technique.

    Although the method was old, it was still useful to use it on Karin. Because in the next few days, Karin had given up her favorite cooking hobby and focused on studying the Four Symbols Seal.

    There were a few times that she even forgot to eat. Aoba called her several times but did not get a reply. She waspletely immersed in her own world.

    This kind of concentrated top student character was finally worthy of the sses on her face, which made Aoba have higher expectations of her.

    .........

    Konoha''s 55 year old anniversary was quickly passed through this kind of dull life, sessfully weing the same peaceful Konoha 56 years.

    Her talent did not disappoint Aoba, as Karin brought him a big surprise.

    In just two weeks, Karin had sessfully mastered the Four Symbols Seal under her own self-study, and not only had she learned some superficial knowledge, but she had also mastered the degree to use it!

    Then, with Aoba''s reminder, she used only three days to sessfully release the two Four-Symbols Seal,pleting the Eight Trigrams Sealing Style.

    Seeing that the speed of her learning was getting faster and faster, Aoba simply handed over the remaining three sealing techniques to her and let her do it herself.

    Although it was somewhat irresponsible to do this, he was not a qualified sensei. Rather than letting him, an outsider, guide the expert, it was better to do nothing and only provide a stable learning environment.

    After a few months, although the foundation of the seal technique of Sealing Style was not good, relying on the strong talent and the bloodline of Uzumaki n, it could be said that the progress of the seal technique was satisfactory.

    Except for the Adamantine Sealing Chains, which still made her unable to find the way, the rest of the seals seemed to be unable to stump her.

    Another thing worth mentioning was that after several months of recuperation, he had spent arge amount of money to sessfully make the incense grew a lot taller, and his overdrawing vitality had also returned. He finally did not look like he was malnourished anymore.

    Because his body had recovered a little and Uzumaki n''s powerful physique had begun to y a role, Aoba also began to strictly train Karin.

    Even if his position to Karin was medical, investigation, and seal, this kind of auxiliary style, if he did not want to be a burden in battle, a healthy and energetic body was essential!

    Moreover, learning some physical skills could also give Karin. some ability to protect hierself, so that she would not lose face if she could not even defeat a big ck bear.

    In addition, in this period of time, something else happened to Konoha.

    When the people of Uchiha n were doing missions outside the vige, they were attacked by a mysterious person, and even Sharingan was taken away.

    After this happened, Itachi immediately took a series of countermeasures to cooperate with Konoha to pursue the murderer.

    Although Aoba had already told Itachi that someone seemed to have their eyes on Sharingan and told him to be careful.

    Itachi immediately warned all his nsmen to be careful.

    However, there would always be a few people who didn''t believe in evil and wanted to see who dared to cause trouble for Uchiha n.

    The result was obvious. These wise people who specially ran out to seek death had paid the price of their lives.

    However, this was also a reminder to the rest of the n.

    There were really some people who had ideas about Uchiha n!

    However, it was not like Itachi had no way to deal with it. He directly used a fishing method to sessfully force out the mastermind behind this.

    No one had expected that the one who was secretly eyeing Sharingan would actually be Orochimaru, who had defected!

    What was even more shocking was that Orochimaru, who used to be Konoha Sannin, had actually lost to Uchiha Itachi, who was only 13 years old!

    Moreover, he had no power to fight back!

    If not for Orochimaru''s many escape methods, he might have been killed on the spot.

    But even though he had sessfully escaped, Orochimaru still left an arm behind.

    When the news was sent back to Konoha, it shocked countless people!

    If it was said that people did not have a clear concept of Itachi''s strength before, then when this happened, there was a clearparison.

    In the entire Konoha, how many people dared to pat their chests and say that they could beat Orochimaru?

    It also made everyone know that under the leadership of Itachi, the rise of Uchiha n would be unstoppable!

    This was all thanks to Orochimaru sacrificing his own reputation to make a contrast and contrast for Itachi.

    The reputation of Uchiha n also soared in an instant!

    Then, after taking back Konoha, he found that it was actually a woman''s arm.

    If not for the fact that Uchiha n was not the only one present at that time, there would definitely be people who would suspect that Uchiha n was faking it and forcefully ckmail Orochimaru to raise their reputation.

    But even so, there were still many people who suspected that Orochimaru was a fake. After all, how could Orochimaru be a woman?

    Only Sarutobi did not express any opinion from beginning to end, and his face was gloomy.

    Because if the other party was really Orochimaru, then it meant that Orochimaru had seeded in developing the forbidden technique, and this was thest scene he wanted to see.

    ......

    In the courtyard, Aoba was lying on a rocking chair, looking out for the sun. From time to time, he would pick up a cup of tea and take a sip, as if he had already lived a retired life in advance.

    On the other hand, Karin was sweating on the side as he did physical training, as if he could lie on the ground at any time and not get up again.

    In this regard, Aoba seemed to have not seen it, and he let out a low moan like a devil, "There are still five minutes. These one thousand push-ups can''t be finished. In a while, add another hundred sets of frog jumps."

    Karin immediately gritted his teeth and began to speed up, but in fact, it was still simr to sloth, as if he was performing a slow motion scene.

    Aoba shook his head and stopped looking at her, but in his heart, he thought, "As expected, Orochimaru couldn''t resist the temptation, but would he choose to stop after stealing the chicken and losing the rice?"

    He chuckled, feeling that Orochimaru was not someone who would easily give up.

    Especially after escaping from Itachi''s hands, he would definitely have a greater obsession with Sharingan!

    Regarding this, he naturally believed it without a doubt.

 Chapter 437: The Scorned Dogs Legs

    Chapter 437: The Scorned Dog''s Legs

    It was interesting to say that in this life, Itachi had nevere into contact with Akatsuki, but the battle between him and Orochimaru was dyed!

    Moreover, more people knew about it, which also brought great prestige to Itachi.

    As for the unlucky Orochimaru, it was difficult to escape the punishment of losing an arm, but the problem was not big. With Orochimaru''s scientific technology, it was not difficult for him to connect an arm to himself, at most, it was not very useful.

    However, Aoba was thinking, should he add another fire to Orochimaru to make him move faster?

    But on second thought, he still decided to wait for Orochimaru for a while. When this guy really couldn''t figure out anything, he would use his identity as the ''savior'' to guide Orochimaru on a bright path.

    This also saved Orochimaru from thinking of getting rid of him, and he would do it alone.

    Then, with a plop, he interrupted his thoughts.

    After doing a thousand push-ups with all his might, he finally couldn''t hold on any longer and directlyy on the ground, gasping for breath.

    "Rest for half an hour and learn the sealing technique," Aoba said as he looked at his empty wrist.

    After all, he was not a devil. Everyday, he gave Karin time to train and a full 8 hours of sleep and rest time. However, since he invested so much time and energy and money, of course he had to see the return.

    ......

    At the same time, Orochimaru was more decisive than Aoba imagined.

    After returning to the Otogakure, he did not start to study Sharingan, because just this little bit of material could not support his research at all.

    Therefore, he only used the immature cloning technology to connect an arm to himself.

    Then, he directly set off for Land of Wind.

    In order to obtain more Sharingan, the best way to get rid of Uchiha n once and for all.

    However, after a painful lesson, Orochimaru knew that he and his forces alone could not do this.

    He needed help!

    After fighting with Akatsuki, the only helpers he could find were the other viges.

    After the internal strife, Kirigakure was severelycking in strength, and he eliminated the first one.

    Onoki was an old fox. It was difficult for the two sides to trust each other. They might even be stabbed in the back. Therefore, unless it was absolutely necessary, they would definitely not choose to cooperate with him.

    In the remaining Kumogakure and Sunagakure, Kumogakure was too strong and was watched by many people. He might not be willing to tear up the peace agreement and attack Konoha.

    Only Sunagakure was the poorest, and also the best to use.

    There was norge force that coveted Konoha''s fertilend and resources more than Sunagakure!

    One of the great five great Ninja Vige actually had to rely on Kazekage to umte Sand Gold to sell to maintain their domestic life.

    Orochimaru was very confident that he could trick Fourth Kazekage, and conspire with him, Konoha.

    Only by defeating Konoha would he have the chance to use Sunagakure to directly destroy Uchiha n.

    As the saying goes, greed makes people crazy. Not only did Orochimaru eat the bait that Aoba threw out, he also swallowed all of it.

    It was estimated that even Aoba, who threw out the bait, did not expect that the development would suddenly speed up so much, which also caught him off guard. After all, ording to his original n, he was ready to seize the position of Hokage two yearster.

    ......

    A monthter, a piece of heavy news came out of the oven.

    In order to show the peaceful and friendly rtionship between Suna and Konoha, Sunagakure would have to work together to prepare a century-long goal - Chunin Exam!

    The time was on the 1st of July, and the location was ced on Konoha.

    At that time, not only would the examinees from Suna head to Konoha, but they would also wee the students from the other viges to register and participate!

    This news could be said to have shocked countless people. The main point was not the joint Chunin Exam, but the news revealed by Sunagakure.

    In any case, it was still one of the five great viges. Was there a need to rush to curry favor with Konoha?

    Even if you are poor, you have to be poor and have dignity!

    What benefits did Konoha give you to make you cooperate so much?

    Did you want to follow Konoha''s lead? Where is your integrity?

    After the other three viges received Konoha''s invitation, they all revealed disdainful sneers. It was obvious that they were not prepared to let their own people participate in this bullshit joint Chunin Exam.

    If they sent someone over, wouldn''t they indirectly acknowledge Konoha''s position?

    Therefore, each of the shadows replied that they could participate, but the venue of the event had to be with them!

    Although Konoha had already said that the next session could be arranged in turns to be held in other Ninja Viges, no one was willing to give in. The meaning was very clear. What should be fought had to be fought. Otherwise, you can y by yourselves. Forgive us for not keeping youpany!

    After all, not everyone had no integrity and no backbone like Sunagakure. Did they forget all the beatings they had suffered before?

    Kumogakure, Iwagakure, and Kirigakure were all angered half to death by Sunagakure''s actions, but there was nothing they could do.

    They could only secretly contact Sunagakure. They wanted to stop the joint Chunin Exam and also promised to Kazekage. As long as he changed the location of the joint Chunin Exam to them, there would be great benefits!

    Even Kirigakure, who was busy with its own affairs, promised a lot of empty checks. When the time came, whether he could take them out or not would be another matter. He would first trick them over.

    But what made them extremely angry was that Sunagakure seemed to have hardened its heart and wanted to cling to Konoha''s thigh, not changing his mind no matter what.

    It even helped Konoha publicize it, which made many of the little viges moved. They rubbed their palms together and wanted to make a name for themselves in this joint Chunin Exam.

    After all, fame was very important for Ninja Vige. With fame, it could attract people who came because of fame to issue missions, and with a mission, there would be money. With money, it could develop better.

    Previously, other than Konoha, the few big Ninja Viges had also developed through this method, so the small Ninja Vige like them naturally had a chance to rise up.

    Otherwise, even if they had the strength, it would be useless. Who would recognize it?

    Therefore, Konoha suddenly became the center of attention for the entire Ninja World.

    The importance that Sarutobi ced on this matter could be seen from the number of meetings he had been in these past few days. This was a good opportunity for Konoha to return to his peak. He absolutely could not drag anyone down, let alone allow anyone to destroy it!

    Because once there was a problem, not only would Konoha not be able to get any benefits from it, he would instead be theughing stock of the entire Ninja World, so it could not afford to lose anything!

    The only w was probably that the other three great Ninja Viges would definitely not send people to participate. Otherwise, Sarutobi was confident that he would be able to hold this year''s joint Chunin Exam into a grand event that was worthy of being remembered in history, and let everyone acknowledge that Konoha was the boss.

    And the sand that was sent to assist also became the most important ally for Konoha at present, without a doubt!

 Chapter 438: Devil Terminator Examiner!

    Chapter 438: Devil Terminator Examiner!

    Sunagakure''s way of doing things was no different from dozing off as soon as they had a pillow , and it was the kind of bed and quilt.

    If Konoha valued Suna at this time, then it meant that the other big Ninja Viges hated Suna.

    The other few Kages probably thought that there was a traitor among them!

    But no matter how much they did not want the cooperation of Chunin Exam to seed, they could not stop the enthusiasm of Konoha and Suna who were colluding together.

    As the leader, Konoha was even more busy. The original Chunin Exam questions were all invalid. Everything was ready again. Even the candidates of the examiners began to be carefully selected. The simplest condition was Jonin...

    That''s right, the examiner who was often seen in the past was now only qualified to be an assistant and assist the examiner in the examination.

    This big satellite really shocked many people. Even Aoba, who was drinking tea and holding a small whip to teach the little girl, was stunned!

    How could this be?

    This was his first reaction after hearing the news.

    Then a name was blurted out!

    Orochimaru!

    This was definitely Orochimaru''s doing, or else there would be no other exnation.

    Could it be that Suna had gone crazy?

    He hade all the way here just to be apdog for Konoha, and it was the kind that licked him until he had nothing!

    If that was the case, then Konoha had to send Suna a hundred gs, and it had to be written on it, "High winds are bright, thunder is still alive!"

    But if it was something that Orochimaru had secretly done, then it made sense.

    This was because Suna must havee with the idea of Orochimaru. All kinds of opinions and ridicule from the outside world were not important. As long as they could swallow Konoha in one gulp, they could be Ninja World''s new overlord!

    How many people could resist this temptation?

    Even if it looked so unreliable.

    Aoba really could not figure out how Orochimaru fooled Kazekage. Could it be that Orochimaru also had some tricks? He opened his mouth and asked, "Fellow, please wait?"

    But no matter what was said, what should have happened had already happened. Many plots had changed beyond recognition because of this little butterfly. Therefore, even though it had been so many years ahead of time, he could only think of ways to get used to it. After all, the n could not catch up with the fast change.

    "If I had known earlier, I wouldn''t have schemed against Orochimaru so early." Aoba muttered a little gloomily, and then began to think about what he should do to maximize the benefits in the uing big events.

    He wanted to find a way to stop Orochimaru, to add to his reputation, and then slowly make ns. He still had to let nature take its course and take the risk to take the position of Hokage. These were all things he needed to consider, and it also decided what he would do next.

    If it was two yearster, he would definitely choose the second one without saying anything.

    But now, his age was still a hard wound, and he had not even crossed the threshold of 15 years old. This was also one of the reasons why he felt depressed.

    Orochimaru was an uncontroble external factor thatpletely disrupted his n.

    However, just as he had not thought about whether he should seek stability or take a risk, he was directly called to the Hokage''s office, and then he was told by a piece of news that he was scorched on the outside and tender on the inside.

    .........

    "Huh? You want me to be the examiner for the second round?"

    Aoba''s eyes were about to pop out. With Sarutobi''s personality, shouldn''t he be the first to be excluded from the ''unstable element''?

    Wasn''t this old man afraid that he would mess up such an important matter?

    At that time, if there wasn''t a single person who passed, then it would be very fun. Moreover, with his ''unreliable'' personality, it wasn''t impossible.

    So what kind of consideration was it that made Sarutobi give this heavy burden to him?

    Could it be that he had dementia!

    Aoba really couldn''t figure it out no matter what. Moreover, Jonin, who had a steady personality, was obviously very hot. Even if the group was poisoned, it wouldn''t be his turn.

    In the face of Aoba''s surprised reaction, Sarutobi actually hesitated.

    He had made a great decision to hand over the rights to the second examination to this kid in order to create a different Chunin Exam.

    But when it was time toy out his cards, he could not help but worry again.

    "How about... Forget it?"

    ( ) ( !

    Aoba was so angry that he almost flipped the table on the spot.

    Originally, he really had no interest, but now it was different. It was not good to not let me be an examiner!

    "Alright, since the Hokage-sama has personally spoken, then I will reluctantly be an examiner."

    "Uh, why don''t you think about it again?"

    Aoba waved his hand, "No need to think about it! This task is none of my business! Don''t worry, Hokage-sama. I can design a project that can show the care and concern of our Konoha. It won''t cause the other vigers to doubt their life. You can rest assured."

    EMMMMMMMM...

    Why did his right eye suddenly jump up?

    Sure enough, it should be changed.

    Sarutobi couldn''t help but rub his temples and sigh, "Give me a n as soon as possible. If you pass, the examiner will be yours. If you make some messy things, you will be responsible for cleaning up the venue during Chunin Exam."

    Aoba secretly sneered. How could this be difficult for him?

    Although I don''t know who are the candidates for this year, it is obvious that all of you will die in the second exam!

    Haven''t you seen a pig run before? Have you not eaten pork yet?

    If he wanted to save time, he could release the content of Chunin Exam in the original work, and he believed that he would be able to pass.

    But this was a bit too much to ignore his own talent, especially if the system supported him in doing so.

    Ding!

    [Special Death-Seeking Mission has been released!]

    [Mission Title: Devil Terminator Examiner!]

    [Description: It is time to let those ignorant Ninja World flowers feel the true malice of Ninja World! ]

    [An examiner who is not scolded by the examinees is also worthy of misleading the children?]

    [Mission Requirement: The number of people who pass the second round of the joint Chunin Exam is limited to below 20.]

    [Quest time limit: Until the end of the second assessment]

    [Quest reward: Special Treasure Chest x1, Advanced Skill Card x1(Every 10 chance of passing will be reduced by an extra Advanced Skill Card) ]

    [Mission failure: Never lift a finger again]

    ...

    Look, what a vicious mission failure punishment!

    Thinking of his lifelong happiness, Aoba had no choice but to let these examinees sacrifice themselves for the sake of raising their noble moral character.

    He was even considering if he should really do something big. The exam hadn''t even ended, yet he had already eliminated all the examinees.

    Presumably, he would definitely be famous!

    He could also get two more advanced skill cards.

    However, it was estimated that Sarutobi would also think of a way to kill him first.

 Chapter 439: Hokage? Let Him Stay Aside!

    Chapter 439: Hokage? Let Him Stay Aside!

    Aoba only stayed at home for a day before he came up with aplete n.

    Moreover, because of the mission issued by the system, he focused on how to control the pass rate.

    In the end, he came to a conclusion that there was no more examination content that could be more ''reasonably controlled'' than him.

    Then he gave this n full of confidence to Sarutobi to review, so that Sarutobi raised his head seven times in session when he was reviewing this n. He looked at him and hesitated.

    However, after thinking about it carefully, Sarutobi actually passed this n and officially appointed Aoba as the examiner for the second round.

    Of course, at this stage, it was still ssified. Whether it was the examiner candidate or the content of the examination, he was not allowed to leak it out. Otherwise, he would just wait for death.

    The entire Konoha attached great importance to the joint Chunin Exam, and how cruel it would be to those who held back, even if this person was Aoba.

    However, before Aoba left, Sarutobi still muttered to himself.

    If he messed it up, he would sweep the streets every day in the future, and at the same time, he also hinted that Aoba should not be too obvious when he was doing the ''operation''.

    Obviously, Sarutobi had already seen through the big ''loophole'' in this n. However, in Sarutobi''s opinion, the reason why Aoba wanted to personally go down was to ensure that the number of people that Konoha passed would reach the expectation and would not be inferior to the examinees sent by other Ninja Vige. Therefore, he had the idea of ''secretly operating the case''.

    After all, although it seemed that this year''s joint examination, Konoha upied the favorable position and harmony with people, the other examinees were not stupid. Of course, they could also form a group to deal with the examinees who had a considerable advantage.

    If the passing rate of Konoha in the end was very low, Konoha would lose its face, and maybe they would even steal the chicken and the rice, and be ridiculed by the entire Ninja World.

    When the timees, others will definitely say, "Look, the examination venue is Konoha. The examiner is Konoha''s person, and Konoha has the most examinees. Maybe he even knew about the exam questions in advance, and in the end, only a few people passed? Konoha is really bad! "

    Therefore, even if the examiner personally came out as part of the examination content and had some ''that did not conform to the rules'', since he wanted to innovate and save his face, there was no loss in trying.

    If anyone dared to have any objections, Sarutobi would wee them to bring it up in front of him.

    But the question was, who dared?

    One must know that other than Konoha, the most powerful force was Suna. However, at this time, Suna was Konoha''s most loyal dog.

    If even Suna had no objections, what would the other little viges dare to say? At most, they would onlyin behind their backs and have nothing to do with it.

    Alright, Sarutobi had really wronged Aoba this time.

    When this guy first made this assessment, he was not thinking of helping his candidate to cheat. Of course, under the premise that he couldplete the task, if there was a little girl that could make him look pleasing to the eye, it was not impossible for him to pretend to be ''blind''.

    That''s right, double standard, old keyboard warrior, Aoba yed very well!

    .........

    The examiners quickly confirmed the results of the tests, and then a group of people began to make arrangements ording to the contents of the tests that the examiners had set.

    For example, the second test that Aoba was responsible for was finally located in the Forest of Death.

    After that, the group of Gennin that he couldmand at will fell into big trouble. He went everywhere to catch ferocious beasts, and then threw them into the Forest of Death.

    This forest that was originally very dangerous became even more dangerous!

    And this was not the end. The evil Shinomiya Aoba alsomanded everyone, and almostid down arge number of traps in a t way.

    The number of them and the density of the traps were simply insane!

    Theypletely carried out the n to let the examinees encounter a small trap in three steps, and arge trap in ten steps,

    ording to this arrangement, they seriously suspected that someone would be able to sessfully pass through in the end?

    Then, they discovered that they seemed to have wrongly med Jonin Shinomiya. Although the trap marked on the map had almost covered the entire Forest of Death, the content of the trap was truly a bit strange.

    There were very few traps that could really eliminate the examinees at once. Most of them were ''stink bombs'', ''cane whips'', ''paint cannons'', ''diarrhea fruits '', ''iron needle ball'', ''itching powder''... These were low-kill traps that seemed like pranks.

    However, if they were hit by too many of them, it would be enough for these exam candidates to suffer. Especially a few of the ''weird'' traps. Even Gennin, who had personally set them up, felt his scalp go numb. If he was really hit, he would be better off dead than alive.

    Therefore, for a moment, they could not tell whether Jonin Shinomiya was ''kind'' and wanted to give these exam candidates more opportunities, or just like ''evil'', who tortured exam candidates for joy.

    But they had to admit that if someone was able to persevere through these traps, then in terms of willpower, he could give an excellent evaluation!

    Perhaps this was the real reason why Jonin Shinomiya had arranged this?

    The many helpers who had joined this big project had wonderful expressions on their faces as they thought with uncertainty.

    If they knew that these ''little things'' were just appetizers that Aoba had prepared for many examinees, and in fact, the one who was in charge of eliminating the examinees was himself, they would probably kneel on the spot!

    Then, they would sincerely thank the examiners of the past for their ''grace of not killing''!

    At this level of strength, even if it was them who hade to participate in the exam, they would still have to kneel.

    Whether or not he could pass was entirely up to a certain someone''s mood!

    That was right, because the real test for Aoba was not willpower, but luck!

    If he was lucky, the poor student could pass safely, but if his face was very unlucky, if his strength did not reach Jonin, he could pack his things and go home.

    Even if there really was a candidate with Jonin''s strength, he could have to ask the old man about his mood first!

    This was how willful he was. If they didn''t ept it, he would go find the Hokage!

    It could be seen how much Aoba, who had always had a very dark face, cared about luck.

    He also had to let more people experience his pain.

    Just like this, the Forest of Death began to transform in full swing. It was estimated that after this joint Chunin Exam ended, this ce would truly be the nightmare of all the examinees!

    It was said that after Sarutobi learned about the process of this ce, he was also shocked by the fact that the special sect people hade to tell him to let him do it.

    The passing rate could be lower, which also made Konoha Gennin''s ''golden content'' higher, but if it was too outrageous, it would cause public anger and it would not be easy to end it.

    Aoba listened on the surface, but as soon as the messenger left, he shouted for everyone to continue to increase their strength!

    Only I, Aoba, have the final say in who can pass this assessment!

    What Hokage?

    Let him go to the side!

 Chapter 440: Rasas Plot

    Chapter 440: Rasa''s Plot

    Because there was not much buffer time left before the day of the joint Chunin Exam, it was possible to see that Konoha was busy every day.

    As the time gradually approached the important day of the 1st of the 7th month, all the examinees also arrived at Konoha in advance under the lead of sensei.

    Until the registration time ended, the number of people who finally participated in the joint Chunin Exam was finally determined.

    They were Konoha 102 people, 30 people from Sunagakure, 24 people from Amegakure, 3 from Otogakure, 6 from Takigakure, a total of 171.

    The scale could be said to be unprecedented!

    Inparison.

    From the number of candidates sent by each Ninja Vige, it could be seen that Konoha''s foundation was not something that an ordinary force couldpare to.

    Of course, other than Konoha who was really taking Chunin Exam, the other Ninja Viges all had their own thoughts. The number of people sent did not mean that they paid attention to it. It was also possible that they were just cannon fodder used to cover up the other true motives.

    It was possible that the elite team had given up in order to make a name for themselves in Ninja Vige. The other candidates who could not stand on the stage were naturally given up and did not bring Konoha.

    Every time the representatives of Ninja Vige came to Konoha, Aoba would take the time to take a look to ensure that there would not be any idents in his next n.

    Then, he really found something unusual.

    What he paid the most attention to was naturally the people from Sunagakure and Otogakure.

    And as he expected, he saw Gaara in the team of Sunagakure. After all, that image was too special, and it was impossible to be mistaken.

    However, Gaara was not among the examinees, and it seemed that he was only here to ''see the world'' as the son of Fourth Kazekage.

    Sarutobi and the others naturally did not have any doubts about this statement, and even politely praised Gaara a few times.

    However, Aoba knew that the purpose of Sunagakure this time was not simple!

    If it was purely to participate in the joint Chunin Exam, would there be a need to bring Jinchuriki along? Gaara was not an examinee!

    Presumably, once he started to take action, the guard at the center of Konoha would definitely be caught unprepared and severely injured Konoha.

    A glimmer of light shed in Aoba''s eyes, but he pretended not to know anything. In any case, no one would believe him no matter what he said now. Only when things truly happened would it be a good opportunity for him to take the stage!

    What could be more shocking than defeating Bijuu in the eyes of all of Konoha and protecting Konoha

    If he really did it, then he would be Konoha Hero, and it might not be impossible for his reputation to surpass Sannin''s!

    After that, it would depend on whether Orochimaru was able to do it or not.

    That''s right, he had also found Orochimaru in Otogakure.

    And in terms of strength, perhaps the strongestbination in this joint Chunin Exam was Otogakure.

    Among the six people were the five people he had seen before, Kimimaro, Tayuya, Duo You, Kidomaru, Jiroro, and Orochimaru, who practiced female characters!

    This kind of configuration was simply a unteralmassacre for the other examinees!

    However, the discovery of Orochimaru in the group of Otogakure meant that Orochimaru had not yet assassinated Fourth Kazekage.

    Aoba suddenly hesitated. He was thinking about whether to get a share of this matter. After all, his [Frozen Throne] really needed Hokage''s rare soul to increase hisbat strength!

    Since he was going to die anyway, it wouldn''t be too much for him to snatch a person''s head, right?

    As for saving him, he definitely wouldn''t save him. Fourth Kazekage weren''t good people either. Even a tiger wouldn''t eat its own child. Rasa had ruthlessly tried many times to assassinate Gaara, and he had also killed his own wife and brother. This guy wasn''t a good person.

    Although he was forcefully washed clean by Kimimaro when he was reincarnated by Edo Tensei, were there still many people who had tried to clean up Kimimaro?

    Even Danzo had almost seeded in washing her white.

    Sure enough, Madara-sama''s character is the most stable. I am the one who is going to be Ninja World''s public enemy, the big BOSS. I will wash your mother''s stinky white!

    But the specifics still had to depend on the situation. After all, Aoba did not want to lose too much because of a small matter. Compared to the soul of Kage Level, the position of the Fifth Hokage was more important. What was the reward of the dog system? He was extremely looking forward to it!

    ......

    After receiving the warm hospitality of the Hokage, the Fourth Yondaime, Kazekage, brought Baki and Gaara to their amodation.

    After confirming that no one was around to monitor and eavesdrop, Rasa looked at Baki and asked, "Orochimaru said that he would sneak into the examinees to wait for an opportunity. What did you find during the day?"

    Baki frowned and shook her head, then said, "I guessed that Orochimaru should be hiding in the other small viges, but today I observed many people, but I could not find out which one is Orochimaru."

    "With Orochimaru''s understanding of Konoha, he might even get mixed up with Konoha''s Chunin examinees. Forget it, since Orochimaru said that he would send someone to contact us after the second exam, then let''s just wait and see."

    However, Maki did not trust Orochimaru very much, and said, "I still think that Orochimaru should not be trusted so easily. I can''t see through this person, so I have to be careful."

    Rasa, on the other hand, did not mind and said, "He''s just a stray dog. If not for Orochimaru''s promise to kill the Hokage and give us a chance to attack Konoha, we wouldn''t have taken the risk toe here."

    "As long as Orochimaru makes the first move, without the Hokage, Konoha is simply a piece of cake for us. To be safe, we even brought Gaara with us."

    "What can Konoha use to resist the joint attack of me and Shukaku?"

    As Kazekage, Rasa naturally only had eyes for the equal Hokage.

    Since Orochimaru dared to find him and promised him to deal with the Hokage, he had nothing to worry about.

    The Orochimaru in front of Konoha was on his side, and the other two were nowhere to be seen. Konoha was definitely not there, so what was there to be afraid of?

    Kyuubi?

    Hehe, Rasa did not think that Konoha would release Kyuubi.

    Everyone felt that in the war between Kumogakure and Konoha, it was not that Konoha did not dare to use Kyuubi, it was just that he did not need to use Kyuubi.

    However, he felt that there must be something fishy about this. Could it be that he really could not use Kyuubi?

    However, he did not dare to gamble, so he forcefully brought Gaara along.

    At that time, even if Kyuubi appeared, so what? Two big Bijuu fighting with Konoha would be enough to destroy half of Konoha, and it would also achieve his goal.

    As long as Konoha copsed, a troop that he had secretly buried at the border would immediately rush into Land of Fire''s territory and fight for the huge resources and wealth that Konoha had left behind.

    At that time, there would be no need for him to work hard every day to exchange for funds, and he might even be the new overlord of Ninja World in one fell swoop!

 Chapter 441: The Package

    Chapter 441: The Package

    Seeing the excitement that appeared in Rasa''s eyes, Makiwas not as optimistic as he was.

    After all, Konoha had already used many practical actions to prove that no matter how serious the situation was, if he wanted topletely defeat them, he would have to pay a painful price.

    Especially after going through the three great battles of Ninja World, Konoha was still that Konoha, and Shayin was still poor.

    Therefore, if he looked down on Konoha too much, he would definitely not have a good ending.

    However, Maji could not pour cold water on his own Kazekage at this critical juncture. He could only secretly look forward to the sess of Konoha''s copse n.

    After all, without counting the Hokage, thebination of Kazekage and the Ichibi Shukaku, and directlyunching an attack from the leaderless Konoha, the possibility of sess was quite high.

    Otherwise, no matter how much Orochimaru fooled, it would be impossible to fool all the higher-ups in the Sand Hiding.

    Maji simply did not say anything more.

    However, Rasa, who was in a state of excitement, did not notice this. Instead, he continued to ask, "By the way, have our manpower been arranged?"

    "They are all elite personnel carefully selected by the vige. They have already hidden themselves in various positions of Konoha in advance. Once the operation begins, they will be able to cause chaos for Konoha to the greatest extent."

    Rasa nodded in satisfaction. Then, he looked at Gaara, who was silent at the side with a cold expression.

    "You are the key to this operation. Don''t act rashly. Wait for my order, and then call out Shukaku to make a scene!"

    At this time, Gaara''s mind was twisted, and he had not yet received the purification of Naruto, so he immediately revealed a cruel and bloodthirsty look. He could not wait to kill!

    After seeing this scene, Makicould not help but sigh in his heart, feeling sorry for Gaara.

    ......

    Seeing that the day of the joint exam for Gennin was getting closer and closer, Aoba, as the second examiner, had already be idle.

    Because therge-scale transformation of the Forest of Death had already beenpleted before the exam began.

    Moreover, in order to prevent the giant beasts in the forest from destroying the traps they had carefully set up, arge number of people used the method of third-ss to guard and suppress the beasts for 24 hours, and then they would throw food from time to time.

    They could not eat until they were full, lose their wildness, and also could not make them too hungry, causing the difficulty of the exam to greatly increase. It could be said that it had tormented these people.

    On the contrary, the chief examiner who had only been moving his mouth from beginning to end was extremely rxed. This was the benefit of status and power.

    "Sunshine. It''s so dazzling ---"

    Aobay on the rocking chair and squinted his eyes to sleep. The incense at the side immediately fed the grapes he had peeled in advance to his mouth. At the same time, the fan in his hand did not stop.

    Aoba was clearly the one who enjoyed it, but for some reason, he had an expression of being willing to endure it.

    "Don''t think that you can bribe me like this. In this world, Horse doesn''t need to cultivate anymore."

    He saw Xiang Er suddenly reveal a pitiful expression. She consciously put down her fan, wiped her hands clean, and then began to massage Aoba''s shoulders. "But I really can''t finish it. Two days of cultivation, together, will definitely die ---"

    Aoba couldn''t help but nce at him, "I know I can''t finish it. Yesterday, I secretly ran out to watch the fun while I was away?"

    "Isn''t that because it''s too boring." Xiang.muttered in a wronged voice.

    "Huh?"

    "I mean the training mission will definitely bepleted, but can you train again in a few days?" Xiang.immediately increased the intensity of the massage to curry favor.

    "Mm ---"

    Aoba closed her eyes and enjoyed the little loli''s massage. She reluctantly agreed.

    If it continued to develop like this, although it was still possible to be a

    Oh, what was worth mentioning was that it was now wearing a short-sleeved training suit. Because after such a long period of recuperation, Uzumaki n''s special physique began to y a role. Those terrifying teeth marks had almost disappeared.

    Xiang. was so happy that he almost ran away.

    Fortunately, Aoba was vignt and did not give her the opportunity to sneak attack him. He cleverly wrapped the little loli, who had finished soaking in the medicine bath and wanted to run around, into a caterpir, and then decisively threw her back to the room.

    After all, a boy must learn to protect himself when he was alone outside, even at home.

    If Naruto could see this scene, he would probably understand why he acted ording to, the straight man, and the thirty-six style taught him, but he could not hook up with any female ssmate who was willing to y with him.

    And every time, Xiao Ying would find an excuse to beat him up.

    It was really ''the upper beam is not right, the lower beam is crooked'' ah!

    With such a ''lonely life'' Sensei teaching him, Naruto estimated that when he grew up, he could only go on this blind date road, unless Hinata was willing to give this wood a chance.

    After experiencing the high-level horse killing chicken of the ''red -- red

    It wasn''t until the girl with red hair and sses was drenched in sweat that she could only lie on the ground and gasp for breath.

    Only then did he let out a cold snort and put away the little whip that was riddled with scars on the ground.

    "I will train here today and continue tomorrow. In three days, I will strive to pay off the debts that I have stolen. Otherwise, if I drag it on for one more day, it will count as one more day of ''interest''. You can do it yourself."

    If not for the fact that she didn''t even have the energy left in her body, she would have definitely shown it to Qingyu!

    She was really too difficult!

    In the evening, relying on Uzumaki n''s special constitution and her restored vitality, she hummed a little tune while stepping on a small stool to transform into a loli cook to make a table of'' rich ''dishes.

    Then, Aoba''s face turned as ck as it could be.

    "What the hell are these things?"

    Aoba first poked at the fish head with his chopsticks, which had a strange color and was staring at him.

    Incense. immediately introduced proudly, "This is the new dish I developed. It''s called the Silk Fish Head."

    Can you imagine the scene of picking up the entire fish head, and then adding the ''threads of thread'' under it?

    Was this Kasu Lu invading the Naruto world?

    Aoba put down his chopsticks, and immediately felt that his SAN value was about to drop.

    However, at this time, Xiang. was still excitedly introducing the other new dishes that she had developed, such as ''The whole family, old and young, charge forward''. It was a neat and tidy pot of beef frog.

    After listening to all the introductions, Aoba felt that his whole person was not good.

    In the face of Xiang. ''careful retaliation, he decisively ate three big bowls of tea to make rice, and then went to sleep with a ck face.

    As for the Kesu package, he should offer it to the evil god to enjoy, he really could not afford it.

 Chapter 443: Aobas Violent Temper

    Chapter 443: Aoba''s Violent Temper

    Outside the examination room, Aoba, who had obtained the first test paper, did not know whether tough or cry.

    He did not expect that Itachi had so many tricks up his sleeves, and he had fully used his own advantage.

    With Itachi''s level of Genjutsu, even if he used a crow to activate it, most people who were hit would find it difficult to realize that they had actually been hit by a Genjutsu.

    Even if Itachi had already put in a lot of effort and adjusted the level of the Genjutsu to the level of Genin that could be easily solved, he had also specially left this ''test paper'' to remind the examinees to cheat.

    It was really a bit of a show!

    Otherwise, Aoba could guarantee that there were not many people who could really perceive the abnormality by themselves and then undo the Genjutsu.

    Maybe the first exam would bepletely wiped out the examinees.

    That was why he had that kind of expression when he first saw this exam paper.

    As time slowly passed, someone walked out of the examination ground with a face full of excitement. There were also people who had lost their wits and were brought out with faces full of regret. At least, the three of them came out with expressions of relief and fear.

    Soon, the first exam finally ended.

    There were still a small number of people who were still trying their best to understand the exam questions that could not have exploded in the Genjutsu.

    Then, as they were in a trance for a moment, they suddenly found that the test papers in front of them had be another sentence, and then they suddenly woke up with a look of annoyance!

    After such a long time, they did not notice any abnormalities, and they did not know if they should say that they were ''concentrating on'' or that they were mentally ill andcked sensitivity to their surroundings.

    However, it could be foreseen that these people had all been eliminated!

    Itachi walked out from behind the scenes, and then told all the examinees the true rules of the first exam, as well as his selection criteria.

    Some were happy, some were disappointed, some were happy, and some were upset. Of course, it was impossible for them tock idiots who shouted loudly and refused to ept it, unable to recognize themselves.

    For this kind of people, Itachi didn''t even need to talk, they were directly taken by force by the invigtor.

    Becausepared to such a small w, the content of the examination that Itachi designed was very meaningful!

    Many tests tested the insight of each examinee, the degree of mastery and understanding of Genjutsu, the restraint betweenpanions, as well as the control of Ninjutsu when cheating, etc.. It could be said that they were all face to face, and no one could find any faults with them.

    Even those who had low scores and chose to leave without any hesitation, and those who did not ''rescue'' theirpanions, at most, their expressions were not too good, and they did not dare to question.

    Otherwise, wouldn''t it be a waste to get the opportunity to abandon his teammates?

    As for whether these people could still team up after Chunin Exam, it was hard to say.

    All in all, today''s first exam was a good start from the process and results. It was very exciting, and it also made Sarutobi and the others very satisfied!

    It could be said that this method showed the uniqueness of Konoha''s selection of talents. Sarutobi believed that after this joint Chunin Exam ended, perhaps all the big Ninja Viges would follow suit and reform the contents of Chunin Exam.

    Just like how the Second Hokage - Tobirama - radically reform of Konoha, which eventually spread to the entire Ninja World!

    Then, the final number of people who passed the first exam also came out. There were only 72 people.

    Compared to the total number of 171 examinees, just the first exam had already cleared 99 examinees. There were nearly a hundred people, so how could people not call it terrifying!

    The first exam only had a 42 pass rate, so what about the second exam that should be rtively more difficult?

    Wouldn''t it only be 30?

    If Aoba knew what these people were thinking, he would definitely spit on their faces!

    Damn, who were they looking down on?

    30?

    Are you guys dreaming?

    If you have a 20 pass rate, then consider it as me having a great conscience!

    If you anger me, I will cut you half by the waist, and if you dare to pretend to be 13, don''t even think about passing!

    When this master is ruthless, I won''t even let off my own people, so who would dare to be unconvinced

    This was because more than half of the seventy-two people who passed the first exam were Konoha''s examinees. It could be said that they had given Konoha a lot of face.

    Of course, this was not because Konoha had made a small move in advance. It was because the number of people that Konoha participated in was rtivelyrge. In addition, he was more united than the people from the other viges. Almost all of them chose to help theirpanions. That was why so many people were left behind.

    Moreover, ording to the passing rate, Konoha really should have left so many people behind.

    Of course, the most unlucky ones were the other Ninja Viges. Only three of them participated in the Kusagakure and Takigakure werepletely wiped out. Not a single one of them passed. Not to mention making a name for themselves, it was simply humiliating to the point of losing face. It was estimated that they would no longer have the face to stay in Konoha in the future. Taking advantage of the fact that no one was paying attention, running away with their tails between their legs was the right choice.

    And the most shocking dark horse was naturally Otogakure, sending all three people to pass, a 100% chance of passing, how shocking?

    Then Sunagakure had three people to pass, and the rest were the examinees from Sunagakure and Amegakure, adding up to only twenty-one, which was half of the number of people Konoha passed.

    For this result, the few families were happy and worried.

    But since they chose to participate in this ''game'', then they could only agree with the ''game rules''.

    There were still two more exams toe, and the oue was still unknown!

    Originally, it should have been like this.

    But who asked the second exam to be designed by someone to be hell difficult? All of you should obediently experience the nightmare!

    At this time, many of the examinees still did not know what kind of cruel trial was waiting for them.

    ......

    After the first exam, Aoba didn''t even have the time to scold Itachi. He didn''t even tell him this kind of thing. He was warning him on the surface!

    Then, he was called away by the worried Sarutobi.

    He was really a real brother on the surface, because he also did not tell Itachi that he was the examiner for the second exam.

    "Today, Itachi did very well. The passing rate is very stable. Not only did he ensure the high standard of the assessment, but he also made it so that no one can find fault with him. You should also learn a little. If you mess up the assessment tomorrow, you don''t have to sweep the streets. Go clean the public toilet." Sarutobi directly began to threaten him.

    Hey, Aoba''s temper suddenly became unconvinced!

    Why do you think that he is not as good as Itachi?

    Isn''t it just a stable pass rate? Isn''t it just a high standard assessment standard? At the same time, you can''t let others pick out any faults. Just wait and see!

    If anyone dared to say no to him, their heads would be directly twisted off!

    Aoba left in a huff, and Sarutobi''s right eye began to jump again and again for some reason.

    No, I have to send someone to watch this bastard a little tomorrow, so as not to cause trouble for him again!

 Chapter 442: First Round of the Exam

    Chapter 442: First Round of the Exam

    In a tense atmosphere, the day of the 1st of July finally arrived.

    The curtains of the first round of the joint Chunin Exam were officially lifted.

    Aoba, who hade to watch the show, never thought that the examiner of the first round would actually be Itachi!

    However, after thinking about it carefully, he felt that there was nothing to be surprised about. After all, even someone like him could be the examiner of the second round. What he meant was that since a talented and capable person like him could be the examiner of the second round, then in all aspects, especially Itachi who was only a little less attractive than him, he naturally had a chance to be the examiner of the first round.

    There was no need to ask. The current Uchiha n was like the sun in the midday sky. Their status and reputation werepletely different from before.

    As the n leader of Uchiha n, Itachi naturally had the qualifications to issue this question.

    As for avoiding suspicion, there was no need for that.

    Because there was only one candidate in Uchiha n this time, and it was even a team with twomoners. What was there to be biased towards?

    It was the same for the other races. Basically, they only needed to give one or two people''s opinions. Otherwise, this time, Konoha''s exam candidates would not be as simple as just a hundred people. It was also very easy to casually gather two hundred.

    However, as the host, Konoha definitely could not cause such arge disparity in numbers. Otherwise, if his own exam candidates were grouped together, what would happen to the others? This year''s joint Chunin Exam also lost its original meaning.

    Therefore, there was no need to avoid suspicion at all. In any case, no matter how much they avoided it, the examiner who came out of the exam would definitely be Konoha''s people.

    Those who were willing to believe that the exam was fair would definitely believe it. From the beginning, those who felt that Konoha''s exam candidates had the advantage would feel unbnced in their hearts.

    He just didn''t know what kind of difficulty Itachi woulde up with to make things difficult for these examinees who hade all the way to Konoha.

    For this reason, Aoba secretly asked for a test paper, and then his expression became strange.

    ......

    At this time, the atmosphere in the various examination grounds was also equally strange.

    After distributing the test papers, all the examiners left, leaving only a crow standing at the front of the podium. At this time, he was scanning the crowd with his red eyes. Finally, he said,

    "This test is forbidden to cheat. Once found that the whole team has been deprived of the qualification for the test, the examination time is 30 minutes. Now begin to answer the questions."

    Crow can talk?

    Well, many Contracted Beasts can talk, there is nothing to make a fuss about.

    What really made all the examinees have a strange expression was that there was only a Crow Contracted Beast in therge examination room as a monitor. Wasn''t this too strange?

    Especially before the start of the examination, it had specifically emphasized that cheating was not allowed. If it was discovered, it would also implicate the other teammates.

    When they looked at the examination paper again, everyone was stunned!

    The first math question could not be understood at all, and thetter included the skynguage, geography, aesthetics, and even foreignnguages, etc.. It involved a wide area, and the difficulty was simply shocking!

    Could someone really answer this test question correctly, or within 30 minutes

    Everyone had a look of disbelief on their faces, as if they were doubting their lives.

    So what was this test about?

    Was it honesty?

    Or was it a test of their friendship ties?

    Some of the smarter ones seemed to have realized something. This test was not as simple as it seemed on the surface.

    Many people had solemn expressions on their faces, and even more people began to scratch their ears and cheeks, looking around.

    Even the examinees who were originally confident in Konoha had the same expression at this moment.

    In this first test, what was the real test point set by Itachi?

    In a certain test field, Orochimaru, who was mixed in with the female ount, suddenly sneered. If he had not suffered a great loss in this area before, it would be difficult for him to react immediately.

    The true face of this first test was actually not the test scroll in his hand at all.

    Orochimaru directly tore it up, and then secretly mobilized his chakra.

    Although the surrounding environment did not seem to have changed, it was actuallypletely different.

    This was because the test paper that Orochimaru had torn to shreds was still intact on the table in front of her. Moreover, there were no questions at all. There was only one sentence on it.

    "Congrattions on passing the first test. You have three minutes to help others cheat. However, if it is too obvious and you are discovered by the examiner, you will be disqualified along with your teammates. Of course, you can also choose to leave the examination room immediately to ensure that you can advance."

    Before this, no one would have thought that the first test was actually a Genjutsu!

    As for Crow, who had been standing on the podium the entire time before the examinees entered the arena, it was naturally Itachi''s handiwork.

    All the examinees who had met the Crow Examiner had been struck by Itachi''s Genjutsu from the very beginning.

    If they could not sense this, then no matter what choice the examinees made in the Genjutsu, the final result would be failure!

    Of course, using a Genjutsu on so many examinees at once was a great test for Itachi himself.

    However, because the power of the Genjutsu was very low, it only increased the range of the casting, so even if it was just Genin, it could still easily break the Genjutsu after it sensed something strange.

    The real strength of this Genjutsu was that it could make people fall for it without being prepared.

    A strong person like Orochimaru was also pulled into Itachi''s Genjutsu for a moment, but he immediately found something wrong, and then easily unlocked the Genjutsu.

    However, this feeling of deja vu made his left arm start to ache.

    The killing intent in his eyes shed, and Orochimaru immediately began to help Kimimaro and the others.

    In fact, Orochimaru was not the only one who had discovered that he had been hit by a Genjutsu. After all, there were so many examinees, and they definitely did notck geniuses. In addition, there were definitely people who were good at Genjutsu. Therefore, after experiencing the initial confusion, some people began to try to undo the Genjutsu they had been hit by.

    Then, he was greatly surprised to see the words left on the ''test paper''.

    Should he take the risk of being wiped out and help his teammates remove the Genjutsu, or should he just save himself first?

    This dilemma was the second level of examination that Itachi had set up.

    Of course, if cheating was too obvious, he would be eliminated.

    If he hid within three minutes and allowed hispanion to realize that he had been hit by a Genjutsu, it would be a big problem. If he was not confident, he would choose to ensure that he could pass through.

    However, Itachi would definitely not give a high evaluation of this kind of person.

    Because he was worried about his ''safety'', he did not try to rescue hispanion. What face did this kind of person have to give a high score?

    If not for to ensure the passing rate of a ''qualified'' and only act ording to his character, Itachi would definitely eliminate all the people who chose to leave alone without hesitation.

 Chapter 444: Too Unethical!

    Chapter 444: Too hical!

    After the first exam ended, the next exam came the next day.

    The exam rules were also very simple. They only needed to cross the entire Forest of Death and reach the finish line within ten days.

    Of course, it was not really that simple. Other than dealing with the dangers in the Forest of Death, all the students had to find a silver bell to survive.

    Three people in a group, each group needed a silver bell as a ''token'', so it would only need 24 at most, but he told each candidate that there were a hundred silver bells hidden in the Forest of Death!

    Why was this?

    Was it because there were too many candidates who were eliminated in the first round?

    So they were going easy in the second round?

    Only a fool would think so!

    Then, just as many of the examinees were looking at each other, Aoba''s assistant couldn''t help but reveal an expression of ''pity''. Even he had just found out what the true difficulty of the second exam was.

    "In addition to the rules of the exam just now, there is actually another hidden condition."

    Many of the examinees immediately revealed an expression of ''I knew it'' on their faces. But since it was a hidden condition, it should be like the first exam, letting them discover it themselves. Why would they directly tell them?

    And what made them even more surprised was what followed, because not only did it tell them that there were hidden conditions that could be achieved in this exam, it also told them the contents of the hidden conditions!

    "In the Forest of Death, there will be a mysterious person who wanders around. This mysterious person will randomly attack all the creatures in front of him, and will even steal the silver bell you found. But at the same time, the mysterious person has a golden bell. If someone can grab this golden bell, then the exam will immediately stop. Other than the previous candidates who have been eliminated, all the remaining candidates have passed!"

    Once this hidden rule was revealed, all the candidates immediately burst into an uproar!

    In other words, they couldpletely join hands and ignore the original examination content. They could directly find the mysterious person and snatch the golden bell.

    Once they seeded, everyone would be able to smoothly pass the second test.

    It was just that they didn''t need to think to know that this mysterious person was definitely very strong. Perhaps it was Jonin who yed the role. Even if they fought together, they might not be able to win.

    But the problem was that they didn''t need to win. They just needed to grab the golden bell!

    Therefore, the biggest problem in front of them was how to find the mysterious person and trust him.

    Although in this second exam, thepetition between the examinees was very small, but after joining hands, they would still face severe challenges.

    Because during the process of snatching the golden bell, there would inevitably be people who would be eliminated, and there would also be people who woulde out without putting in any effort to take advantage of the situation.

    Therefore,bining all of the examinees and the like was simply an impossible false proposition.

    In addition, those who had confidence in their own strength couldpletely pass the exam in a normal way, so why would they take the risk to help others?

    Thinking of this, many of the examinees calmed down. They discovered that this hidden rule waspletely a trap!

    However, there were still people who held the mentality of being lucky.

    Very quickly, after exining the rules, the 72 examinees were divided into groups and brought to each starting point.

    The Forest of Death was veryrge. These people were thrown in separately. In a short period of time, even if they wanted to meet up, it would depend on luck.

    What''s more, there were so many'' surprise ''waiting for them!

    .........

    Shua, shua, shua.

    Three figures quickly passed by, and through the forehead guard, it was able to tell that these three were Genin from Sunagakure.

    "Look, is that the silver bell we are looking for?"

    He saw a silver bell hanging on the branch, not avoiding anyone at all.

    "Haha, this is too easy."

    "Be careful, it might be a trap."

    "It''s fine, just watch me!"

    The confident examinee No. 33 immediately took out a monkey-like puppet. He then used the puppet technique to control the puppet to climb up the tree to retrieve the bell.

    As for the other two, they vigntly paid attention to their surroundings, in order to avoid being ambushed by other examinees and getting the bell that was about to be taken away.

    The three of them had a very tacit understanding, and they were also sufficiently cautious. They were not as ''rash'' as they had previously shown.

    However, just as the monkey puppet casually took the silver bell down, it immediately activated the mechanism!

    The ball of light hidden in the dense leaves instantly covered the entire empty space.

    There was indeed a trap!

    But there was no panic!

    The three of themughed coldly. They quickly pulled out Shuriken, wanting to detonate these ''bomb'' in the air.

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    They had seeded, but what they had never imagined was that the thing that fell from this trap was not a bomb, but rather... a ''bomb''!

    "Be careful of the poison!"

    The three people''s expressions changed, and they immediately ran outside.

    Their response speed was already very fast, but when they escaped, their bodies were still covered in white powder.

    "It''s not a poison gas bomb, it should be to scare people."

    The examinee who first discovered the bell immediately let out a sigh of relief and said. The other two also put the antidote pill back.

    "Hehe, it''s so easy to get it. Maybe we can get first ce this time!" No. 33 examinee put away the silver bell he got from the monkey puppet, and the other two also showed a happy expression.

    As for the mysterious person?

    They were not interested at all!

    In other words, they were eager to eliminate everyone except them. How could they steal the golden bell and let everyone pass the test? Did they look like fools?

    But just as they were about to continue on their way, the silent candidate No. 34 suddenly scratched his neck. "I suddenly feel itchy all over. What about you?"

    It was fine if they did not say this. As soon as they said this, the other two also began to scratch the exposed part of their bodies, and the more they scratched, the more itchy it became.

    "How could this be?" No. 33 turned pale with fright as he asked.

    No. 35 was barely able to maintain his calm as he said, "There must be something wrong with the ''Smoke Bomb''!"

    "Fuck, it''s the itching powder!"

    The faces of the three people changed color, and they shouted in an unbearable voice, "Hurry up and find a water source!"

    "Damn, who is so disgusting to actually set up the itching powder as a trap and pretend to be a smoke bomb?"

    "Don''t let me know who this person is. I will kill him. Ah! It itches me to death!"

    "Stop talking nonsense and spread out to find a water source."

    At this moment, candidate No. 33, who was running in panic, suddenly let out a scream and fell into the trap again.

    "Ah!"

    The other two immediately forced themselves to run back. They looked down and saw that the hole was full of ''iron needle balls''.

    The two of them shivered in unison. This was too fucking wicked!

 Chapter 445: Tormented and Crying

    Chapter 445: Tormented and Crying

    Of course, it was not only the examinees from Sunagakure who were unlucky. Almost ny percent of them had been struck!

    Moreover, the more they surrounded the silver bell, the more traps there were.

    The countless examinees in the pit cried for their mothers and fathers, loudly cursing the bastard who designed these traps!

    Of course, there were only a few people who were eliminated because of these wicked traps.

    The unluckiest one was a girl who came from Amegakure, who was hit by seven stinky eggs in a row. She was identally hit by a paint cannon when she kept vomiting.

    The whole person copsed at that time, crying and abstaining.

    It was said that the supervisor who was responsible for picking her up from Forest of Death hesitated for a full ten minutes and did not dare to get within ten meters of her.

    As for this girl''spanion, she had long been smoked away.

    In the end, they called for reinforcements. A few of them had their noses stuck in their noses. Duy wore gloves and risked his life to sessfully rescue her.

    Fortunately, during this process, the girl had already fainted from the stench, and with a bucket of paint pouring down, she couldn''t tell if she was a human or a ghost.

    Otherwise, she probably wouldn''t have the face to see anyone in this lifetime.

    After seeing this scene with her own eyes, the name of Shinomiya Aoba''s devil spread like wildfire!

    This made many people realize that he was the one who designed all these inhumane traps.

    Compared to the information from the second exam, the first exam yesterday was as gentle as ying in house.

    However, this was only the beginning.

    ......

    After a few dozen examinees entered, the normally quiet Forest og Death immediately became lively.

    Especially those huge ferocious beasts, from time to time when unlucky people would break into their territory the beast roared, and screams would asionally ring out.

    However, what truly scared these examinees was not these ferocious beasts, but those strange traps that were impossible to guard against and difficult to withstand.

    Because once they were struck, it was truly a fate worse than death. It was better to be directly eliminated.

    Bang!

    A huge brown bear directly fell to the ground!

    But before Kimimaro could breathe a sigh of relief, the huge brown bear that had fallen to the ground had triggered a series of traps that made Kimimaro, Kidomaru, and the female Orochimaru exhausted their lives.

    If it was an ordinary lethal trap, they would not care at all, but they did not know who had designed these traps. They were too terrifying!

    Orochimaru had been caught by an ident before, and now he still had an unpleasant stench on his body.

    Of course, neither Kimimaro nor Kidomaru dared to show any abnormalities, and they could only frequently practice their technique of holding their breath.

    Their small movements naturally could not be concealed from Orochimaru, and it also made him reveal a cold killing intent in his eyes!

    However, it was not targeted at Kimimaro and the other two, but the examiner for this examination.

    When the operation was sessful, he would definitely find this person, and then chop him into eight pieces and throw him to feed the snake!

    When he dodged thest trap, Orochimaru was so angry that he was about to start a massacre!

    Then, with a crack, Orochimaru, who had lost his cool, identally stepped on an extremely ordinary fruit, and a pink mist directly enveloped him.

    At this time, Orochimaru was probably already cursing in his heart, but he was extremely nervous on the surface, because even he did not know what kind of trap he had fallen into.

    Then, a terrifying scene happened.

    The animals that had been hiding in the surroundings all went into a frenzy, their eyes red as they stared at Orochimaru, and then theyunched a fearless charge!

    The pink fog hidden in this ''fruit'' was not a big deal. It was the hair powder carefully developed by the Nara n, and it was specially used as a deer for reproduction.

    For this examination, Aoba specially went to get a lot, and then disguised it.

    Any male animal who smelled this smell woulde out to find their spouse.

    In other words, they had already fallen in love with Orochimaru at first nce.

    After being surrounded by hundreds of big and small animals, even Orochimaru, who was a decisive person, could not help but turn pale.

    "Kill! Kill all of them!"

    "I want to kill all the creatures in the Forest of Death!"

    Along with Orochimaru''s angry roar, these animals instantly rushed forward.

    There was only one female, but there were so many male, so it was no wonder that Orochimaru was so angry!

    Want to have more ''people'' exercise?

    All of you, die!

    There were even examinees who hade to watch the show because they had heard themotion, but in the end, they were all killed by Orochimaru, who had turned angry from embarrassment, and their deaths were tragic!

    .........

    At the same time, Aoba, who was eating fruits at the finish line, did not know that the traps he had people set up had even annoyed Orochimaru, and even got on Orochimaru''s kill list.

    But even if he knew, it didn''t matter. What could Orochimaru do to him?

    Hehe!

    However, considering the time, it was time for him to go on stage.

    Therefore, after Aoba finished the fruit te in two or three bites, he went straight to Forest of Death.

    At this time, his deputy still had a conflicted expression on his face as he advised, "Jonin Shinomiya, the Hokage has specifically warned you not to act recklessly."

    "Don''t worry, are we the kind of people who will act recklessly?" Aoba waved his hand indifferently.

    As he watched Aoba walk further and further away and gradually disappear, his deputy immediately ridiculed, "I''m afraid it''s not a human being! Sigh, anyway, the words that the Hokage-sama told me to pass have already been passed on. Whether I listen or not is none of my business."

    Because there were too many trapsid down, Aoba specially left himself a ''way of life''.

    Taking out the map to take a look, he began to move forward ording to the route nned out on it, perfectly avoiding all the traps.

    If he, the chief examiner, was tricked by his own trap, then he would be utterly humiliated!

    As he moved forward, the golden bell tied to his shoes also made a crisp and melodious sound.

    When the two sides got closer and heard this different ringtone, they mighte to deliver the goods.

    Aoba also decided to have a good time with them.

    The old man actually did not believe that he could do it well, always sending people to chatter, he had to correct his name!

    Therefore, Aoba, who was unhappy in his heart, immediately sped up.

    At this moment, those examinees who were tormented to the point of wanting to die, in so much pain that they wished they were dead, were simply unable to advance much further.

    Almost all of them had be frightened birds, and the slightest sign of trouble would cause them to tremble in fear!

    There were even quite a number of people who had already started to retreat, and they really wanted to give up and leave this trap hell.

    However, the true journey of pain had actually just begun, because the mysterious person had appeared!

 Chapter 446: The Mysterious Man Appears

    Chapter 446: The Mysterious Man Appears

    He came, he came, he came with the golden bell!

    It was alreadyte at night, and Aoba''s attire was extremely horrifying. He was dressed in a ck robe, and there were only two holes on his white mask. Duy was also wearing a hood, holding an oilmp in his hand and a golden bell tied to his feet. Every step he took made a crisp sound, and it could spread far.

    It was like a grave keeper in a horror movie!

    If one had to describe it, it was to hammer stones and dig graves.

    After an entire day, the exhausted examinees found a safe ce to rest.

    However, the appearance of the mysterious person caused some of the surrounding people to have thoughts.

    If they could snatch the golden bell, would they no longer have to struggle in this terrifying hell of traps?

    Attacking the mysterious person was originally a particrly stupid method, but with the contrast of the hell of traps, it was actually not so difficult to ept.

    Let''s take a gamble!

    Let''s go all out!

    After observing for a long time on the tree, Konoha resolutelyunched an attack!

    Of course, the strength of their group was not bad. It was also due to their confidence in their own strength that they dared to attack directly. However, the more important reason was that they were not confident that they could pass through the Forest of Death.

    It could be seen just how terrifying the hell of traps that Aoba had set up was, and how much of a psychological shadow it had cast on these examinees!

    "Earth Release: Earth Splitting Palm!"

    "Fire Release: Great Fireball Technique!"

    "Wind Release: Great Breakthrough!"

    They didn''t dare to stop for even a moment. The three of them started to bombard the mysterious man. First, they used Earth Splitting Palm to restrain the mysterious man. Then, they used Wind Release to coordinate with Fire Release to attack. Finally, they threw out Kunai, who had an Explosion Tag tied up, to attack.

    To be able to use so many Explosion Tag, it could be seen that these three people were not ordinary ninjas.

    After that, another round of Ninjutsu bombing wasunched. It was only until everyone was gasping for breath and there was not much left to talk about chakra that they finally stopped.

    "Did he... get killed?"

    "Will we be too ruthless?"

    "It is very likely that the mysterious man was yed by Jonin. If we don''t go all out, there is no chance at all!"

    "Well, a wise judgment."

    "Then."

    A voice suddenly came from behind him. The body of the candidate who used Fire Release immediately froze in ce. Because in his line of sight, there were manypanions.

    A handful of Kunai slipped from his sleeve and fell into his hand. Then, he suddenly turned around and stabbed!

    At the same time, he did not forget to shout loudly, "The mysterious man is here with me!"

    Ding!

    Kunai was directly blocked by a finger stretched out by the mysterious man. Under the strange gaze of the mysterious man''s mask, he immediately felt as if he had fallen into an icehouse.

    "Your courage ismendable. Then how are we going to carry out this pleasant torture?"

    Pa!

    Aoba, who had assumed the stance of ''Magic Finger Strike'', was directly struck on his forehead by the other party''s terrified expression.

    Using Fire Release, it was as if someone had suddenly smashed his head with a hundred tons of sledgehammer. He was sent flying without any struggle, and at the same time, his vision went ck.

    "Ishida!"

    The two people who were rushing over to rescue him immediately brushed past the youth named Ishida.

    "Fight him to the death!"

    "Are you crazy? I will stop him. You should quickly leave with Oda. Eliminating one person is better than eliminating three people together!"

    "Bullshit! Either pass the exam together ore back next year."

    "You.,,!"

    "What you? The mysterious man ising. Let''s go together."

    Interesting..

    Aoba was going to eliminate all of them, but he suddenly changed his mind. Anyway, there was still a lot of time. He could y this game slowly.

    "What a futile struggle. Don''t be afraid of the end. You have to ept it happily, unless you can give me what I want."

    The golden bell was still echoing in the forest.

    "What nonsense are you talking about? I dly ept your big head!" The hot-tempered teenager was about to rush up, but he was stopped by hispanion next to him.

    "Wait a minute, maybe there is still a chance to turn things around."

    Just as the mysterious man finished saying that, he suddenly realized that the examiner could not possibly design an unsolvable test point to make things difficult for them.

    With the mysterious man''s powerful strength, it was almost impossible for anyone who met him to have a way to resist.

    This was very unreasonable!

    Then what was the mysterious man''s ''what he wanted''?

    His eyes suddenly lit up. Then, without hesitation, he took out a silver bell from his bosom and threw it at the mysterious man.

    Rather than waiting for death, it was better to gamble!

    In any case, once he was eliminated, this bell would be useless.

    Wasn''t it strange that there were a hundred bells hidden in the entire Forest of Death?

    Under the gaze of the two, ''night watcher'' Aoba caught the bell and hung it on his waist.

    "Let''s rest for a while. Let''s go on our way."

    Still no good?

    The examinee gritted his teeth and was about to fight to the death when he suddenly heard the mysterious person begin the countdown.

    "''10, 9, 8.''"

    The two of them revealed a look of surprise in their eyes. Then, without any hesitation, they turned around and carried their unconsciouspanions away.

    By the time the ten figures were over, they had already run out of the mysterious man''s line of sight. The mysterious man really did not chase after them.

    However, they still did not let down their guard. It was only after they ran far away that they finally leaned against the tree, panting heavily.

    "It turns out that the silver bell has this function. It really is yours!"

    "At that time, I was just trying to make a living. The mysterious man''s reminder was very obvious. Moreover, the number of silver bells hidden in the Forest of Death far exceeds the amount we need. This is a very strange thing. In addition, the mysterious man himself also has a golden bell, so when I think about it, I guess that the thing the mysterious man needs is this bell."

    At the end of his words, the examinee also had a hint of pride on his face.

    "That should be it. If I had known earlier, I would have brought along the bells we ignored during the day!" The other person was a little annoyed. This was a good thing to deal with the mysterious man. Once the mysterious man targeted them, they could use the silver bells to escape.

    However, during the day, they were afraid of the traps around the bells. In addition, they only needed one bell, so they did not take the risk.

    "It''s okay. Now, other than us, there should be few people who know this secret, so we have to collect as many silver bells as possible in case of emergencies."

    "Hehe, you''re right. Those guys who only took a bell and felt that they could rest easy would definitely be in big trouble!"

    "Weren''t we the same before?" The witty examinee immediately said in a bad mood. Then, the other party revealed an awkward expression.

    "This second exam is really a loop after loop."

 Chapter 447: The Interlocking Examination

    Chapter 447: The Interlocking Examination

    Under Aoba''s deliberate search, after one night, five teams of ''unlucky'' examinees who ran into the mysterious person and were brutally beaten!

    However, after they handed over the silver bell under the secret notice, these people all sessfully escaped.

    If nothing unexpected happened, thepetition for the silver bell would be more and more intense.

    Those ignored silver bells would inevitably attract these people to bite the bullet and obtain them.

    Aoba had asked people to prepare so many traps. If they could not be used, then he had to be more ''vicious''?

    Therefore, on the second day, after Aoba went back to sleep, the entire Forest of Death became extremely lively again!

    Moreover, under the casual spread, more people knew the importance of the silver bell.

    So what he did not say was a trap, he broke it!

    Otherwise, he would snatch someone else''s!

    In short, the Eight Immortals crossed the sea and each disyed their divine abilities. For a time, the next day actually became much more lively than the first day.

    Of course, the traps that were triggered were several times more, which also meant that the unlucky ones had also be more.

    Moreover, the incidents of mutual snatching also multiplied, so much so that those people who were mysteriously robbed slowly knew the inside story and joined the chaotic battle sequence.

    There was no need for Aoba to make a move as many people were eliminated one after another.

    Moreover, as more and more people were eliminated, the people from the outside world also understood more information about the second exam.

    Other than those traps that were really too disgusting, the level of the second exam was not inferior to the first exam at all. It could even be said that they were intertwined and yed with all the examinees in the palm of their hands.

    Especially the divine stroke that the mysterious person appeared, it instantly took the entire exam to life, allowing all the examinees to spontaneously choose a way to deal with it and think about the key to breaking out of the situation.

    Some of the ces that had originally been criticized by others had instead be iparably brilliant designs.

    The examiner for this second round was not simple!

    Even Sarutobi was relieved and praised Aoba endlessly.

    Two consecutive high-level matches, the content of the examination that had been expected to rise in the expectations of outsiders towards Konoha.

    As long as the following matches did not copse, Konoha''s reputation would once again spread far and wide.

    At this time, Sarutobi actually began to dislike the third match''s assessment.

    Becausepared to the surprises from the previous two matches, the third match''s 1 vs. 1 match could only be said to be dull, not surprising in the slightest.

    Unless the examinees in the match could disy one high-quality match after another, it would only be boring.

    .........

    When night fell the third day, the Forest of Death was quiet.

    Because in just three days, half of the examinees had already been eliminated.

    The rest of the people had already adapted to the environment of the trap hell. Even if their bodies were smelly, they could still calmly face them. Even the hungry beasts did not dare to approach them easily.

    Biochemical weapons were probably just so-so!

    And every night, the mysterious man would appear.

    In the beginning, there were always people who did not believe in evil and wanted to challenge the mysterious man. However, after being repaired many times, the number of silver bells they could find was less, and most people epted their fate.

    The mysterious man was not someone they could deal with. Especially now, there was no trust between the candidates at all. Even if they wanted to join hands, it was toote. It was unrealistic.

    Therefore, every time the sun set, most people would find a ce to hide, so as not to be unlucky enough to meet the mysterious man.

    And every time the mysterious man walked, the bells would ring, bringing an iparable sense of oppression to the already gloomy and terrifying Forest of Death.

    Every time the bells rang nearby, it would make the surrounding examinees feel a rush of urine to their heads.

    Even Konoha''s examinees could not help butin. Why did the good Chunin Exam suddenly be a filming site for a horror movie?

    At this time, Aoba, who was wandering in the Forest of Death in the middle of the night, was secretly calcting. The total number of participants was 72, and the passing rate was 20. In other words, only 14 people would pass in the end. Only then would he be able toplete the mission smoothly.

    And if he wanted an additional reward, there were only the two numbers 7 and 0 left for him to choose from.

    Seven people passing was no different from no one passing. There was no need for the third test to begin at all.

    At that time, Sarutobi would have to find a way to stop him.

    It would also be a ''stain'' on his body, preventing him from bing the Hokage.

    Thinking of this, he could not help but begin toin about Itachi. If this guy had not eliminated too many people in the first exam, would he be so distressed?

    s, he was really inattentivein making friends!

    Just as Aoba was sighing, he suddenly felt a sense of crisis!

    The moment he dodged in time, a bone spear directly pierced through the trees behind him. It was extremely sharp.

    Then, three figures slowly walked out under the moonlight.

    "It''s actually these people." There was a strange expression on Aoba''s face under the mask. He did not expect that before he could find trouble with these people, Orochimaru would bring people to find him first.

    Moreover, after they met, Orochimaru did not say anything else. He directly said coldly, "Kill him!"

    Then, Kimimaro and Kidomaru immediately rushed over.

    Orochimaru, who had onlye to participate in the second exam with the mentality of ''ying'', had already lost his patience.

    Of course, this was all thanks to the perverted traps that Aoba had set up!

    It was too fucking disgusting!

    After being hit a few times, Orochimaru had no choice but to use the Vanishing Facial Copy Technique to get rid of the stench on his body and the hair powder that could make countless animals fall in love at first sight.

    Even the clothes she was wearing now were all stolen from other examinees.

    So, she really had enough!

    If not for the fear of affecting the future ns, he would have already started a massacre and killed everyone!

    Facing the joint attack of Kimimaro and Kidomearu, Aoba also became a little more serious. He didn''t believe that Orochimaru would choose to fight him to the death at this time.

    "Spider Web Area!"

    "Ten-Finger Drilling Bullets!"

    The small spider web spat out by Kidomaru was directly cut off by Aoba, and then the saber light danced, urately blocking the ten finger bones shot out by Kimimaro.

    "Thunder Breathing Technique - Type One - Thunderbolt sh!!"

    With a sh of lightning, Aoba instantly disappeared from where he was.

    At the same time, Kimimaro''s expression immediately changed, and he blocked in front of Orochimaru without hesitation.

    "Dance of the Clematis: Flower!"

    Kimimaro entered the state of the curse, and dozens of bones grew out from all over their bodies, barely blocking this lightning-like de light.

    Although half of the bones were cut off, Kimimaro sessfully blocked this de.

    At the same time, Aoba and Orochimaru looked at each other.

 Chapter 448: Nicknamed - King of Torture

    Chapter 448: Nicknamed - King of Torture

    "This guy is very strong!"

    A trace of horror shed through Kimimaro''s eyes. No one knew better than him how strong his Dance of the Clematis: Flower defense was.

    However, it was almostpletely cut off by the other party''s simple sh!

    And looking at the other party''s appearance, it seemed that he did not use his full strength. How could he not be shocked!

    Orochimaru was the same, but he showed a look of interest, "What''s your name?"

    "Who are you? Ordinary Jonin can''t block this attack."

    At this time, Kidomaru had already looked at Orochimaru. As long as Orochimaru nodded, he would immediately enter the incantation mode and kill the bullshit mysterious man in front of him.

    Kimimaro also had the same thought.

    However, Orochimaru narrowed his eyes and shook his head slightly. Right now, he could not expose their strength.

    The short exchange of blows had already made Orochimaru realize that the other party was not an enemy they could casually deal with.

    If he could not bear it, he would mess up his ns!

    Thus, Orochimaru suddenly threw away the silver bell he had, and said meaningfully, "I think we will meet again."

    Parlor tricks!

    If not for the fact that Orochimaru was still useful, Aoba would never let them leave like this, even if he handed over the silver bell.

    In the process of leaving, Kimimaro and Kidomaru were still vignt of his movements.

    It could be seen that just now, his ''small test'' made them very afraid.

    This battle came suddenly, and it ended very unexpectedly.

    Aoba estimated that Orochimaru must have been tormented badly, and did not want to y with him anymore.

    Then it was time for him to act.

    He suddenly picked up a finger bone on the ground, then took out a piece of paper from his storage bag and ced it directly on the paper. The two immediately merged into one.

    This was the reward given by one of the bronze death-seeking missions in the two years that he had been brought along.

    One [Life Card] was waiting for activation.

    With this thing, he could determine Kimimaro''s position at any time.

    In fact, he wanted to cut something off from Orochimaru just now, but Kimimaro had seen through it in advance.

    But it didn''t matter. If Orochimaru wanted to make a move on Fourth Kazekage, he would definitely bring Kimimaro along.

    In addition, the other was Orochimaru would sooner orter change the vessel, when the [Life Card] became useless.

    After putting away [Life Card], Aoba continued to sweep the area, and everywhere he went, people would fall.

    The people who pay the ''ransom'' was okay, the worst was those who had been robbed of their silver bells, Aoba could only ''endure the pain'' and send them out!

    When the sun finally rose, the surviving examinees were all extremely exhausted.

    If the daytime was physical torture, then at night, it would be mental torture.

    After the bell rang, they had to dodge around to avoid the ''night watchman'' attack.

    After a few days, almost everyone had lost arge amount of weight, their faces ashen.

    What was even more serious was that they did not have much supplies left, and could only think of a way to find food in the forest.

    Then, the ''diarrhea fruit'' went up the stage with a thud!

    A sentence began to flow between the examinees, "You will never know if the next fruit you eat will fill your stomach or make you even more hungry!"

    The so-called ''diarrhea fruit'' was actually injecting a certain dose ofxative into some fruits in advance. From the outside, there was no way to tell which one could eat and which one could not eat. It was simply like a devil''s behavior!

    It was said that many examinees won consecutive awards, and some even directly pulled out of the water.

    If not for the fact that the examiners had discovered fast enough and brought them out in time, they might have be the most famous existence in the history of Chunin Exam and died!

    This time, Aoba, who had thought of these insidious tricks to entertain each examinee, became famous again.

    People gave him a nickname, the King of Torture!

    However, Aoba, who did not know that he had the reputation of the King of Torture, had actually quietly left the Forest of Death.

    The person who reced him was actually the ''Crown Prince''.

    In any case, everyone knew that the mysterious person would only appear in the middle of the night and torture every examinee, so they would not expose themselves during the day.

    The reason why Aoba temporarily left his post was also very simple. He had received the news that all six of the examinees from Otogakure had given up.

    When everyone''s attention was focused on the second exam, if Orochimaru wanted to make a move on Fourth Kazekage, there would be no better opportunity than this.

    Therefore, he was prepared to keep an eye on Kimimaro. If he really guessed correctly, then he would have the opportunity to change his side ount and get a share of the spoils.

    Since Rasa had to die no matter what, why couldn''t he just make use of trash?

    Aoba''s n was very clear!

    ......

    Just as Aoba was using [Life Card] to keep a close eye on Kimimaro, Fourth Kazekage were tricked out of the way.

    Moreover, the one who helped Orochimaru to deliver the message was no other than Kabuto, who had be Orochimaru''s subordinate at some point!

    He also took part in the joint Chunin Exam this time.

    However, after discovering that the second exam was too difficult, he decisively chose to give up.

    Then, under Orochimaru''s instructions, he contacted Fourth Kazekage.

    "What is Orochimaru up to?"

    Rasa, who avoided the eyes and followed behind him, said in a dissatisfied tone.

    Although Baki advised him not to meet Orochimaru alone, he was afraid that there would be a trap.

    However, with the excuse provided by the glib tongue, Rasa still agreed with his confidence in his own strength.

    This also made Baki, who felt a little uneasy, helpless.

    However, after walking a long distance, Rasa also felt that something was wrong.

    "Please forgive me, Kazekage-sama. Orochimaru-sama took a great risk to show up. In order not to be discovered by Konoha''s people, he chose a very remote and secluded ce to meet and discuss."

    "If Kazekage-sama doubts Orochimaru-sama''s sincerity, you can leave now. But afterwards, we want half of the distribution of the ''property'' left behind by Konoha!"

    Rasa immediately became furious. He had promised to give Orochimaru 10%, but he already felt a bit of pain. He still wanted half?

    Dream on!

    In his opinion, Orochimaru was simply starting the price on the ground, and when the arrow was on the bow, he had no choice but to force him to submit.

    Very shameless!

    Just like those ck hospitals, they used the same method. First, they asked you to operate the surgery at a very low price. After they did half of it, they would force you to add money in various names.

    What if you don''t want to do it anymore?

    That''s good. You can sew it back yourself!

    Either you don''t use anesthetics or it hurts you to death.

    Most of the people could only pinch their noses and admit it.

    Rasa was the first to think that Orochimaru wanted to take advantage of this opportunity to get more benefits, so what Baki had said to him before was immediately thrown to the back of his mind.

    Seeing this, he could not help but sneer, and even mouthed out, "Idiot!"

 Chapter 449: Assassination of Kazekage

    Chapter 449: Assassination of Kazekage

    In a remote ce far away from human habitation, Orochimaru had been waiting for a long time.

    And at this time, he used his original appearance, not his image as a female.

    When Fourth Kazekage, Rasa appeared, Orochimaru immediately revealed a cold smile.

    "Orochimaru, as you can see, I''m here. At this time, you still want to raise the price. Do you think I''m too easy to talk to?"

    Rasa said bluntly as soon as they met.

    Moreover, there was nothing hidden in the surrounding wilderness, so Rasa was not worried that Orochimaru would dare to do anything to him.

    News had already spread that Orochimaru had been beaten by a teenager and fled in a sorry state, almost losing his life. Naturally, he would look down on Orochimaru.

    Another was that the operation was imminent, and there was no benefit to anyone at this time.

    At least this was what Rasa thought at the moment!"Hahaha, please calm down, Kazekage-sama. Only 10% is not worth my risk. You should know that this time, I have prepared a ''thick gift'' for my former sensei. After Konoha copsed, should the original distribution method be changed?"

    Hearing that Orochimaru was really as greedy as he thought, Rasa didn''t think about anything else.

    He sneered and said, "Then what kind of distribution method do you think is more ''reasonable''?"

    "Of course half-half is the fair one."

    Rasa was instantly furious, "As expected, it is ''fair'' enough! If not for us, Sunagakure, acting together, you would only be a stray dog! And don''t forget, it was you who begged us, Sunagakure, not us who begged you!"

    At this moment, the scene was like it was going to split in two.

    When Orochimaru heard Rasa call him "stray dog", his eyes narrowed, and Kimimaro, who was apanying him, had a murderous look in his eyes!

    "What? Am I wrong? If you want to fight,e at me. At worst, we will give up this cooperation and work together with Konoha to deal with this traitor!"

    Orochimaru seemed to be frightened. After closing his eyes and weighing the pros and cons, he took a step back and said, "30, this is my bottom line."

    Rasa was even more disdainful, but he didn''t have any intention of breaking all pretenses with Orochimaru right now. He was just trying to scare Orochimaru.

    So he also took a step back, "20, this is also my bottom line."

    Konoha was still alive and well, and now the two were fighting for the sake of Konoha''s'' corpse ''.

    It was enough to prove that Rasa was a bit crazy and couldn''t recognize himself.

    After some ''struggle'', Orochimaru reluctantly nodded, and then stretched out his hand. "Deal."

    Rasa sneered in his heart. Originally, he was hesitating whether he should fulfill his promise and share a mouthful of soup with Orochimaru. Now that Orochimaru had taken the initiative to break the agreement, he shouldn''t me him for being ruthless.

    First, he would destroy Konoha, then kill Orochimaru!

    They would swallow all of Konoha!

    Rasa had already thought of a beautiful future.

    But just as the two of them were about to reach a new agreement by shaking hands, a sense of danger that made his scalp tingle suddenly appeared in his heart!

    And it actually came from behind!

    How was this possible?

    Orochimaru had brought a person with him, and he was behind Orochimaru. Someone had actually managed to deceive his perception?

    Rasa''s expression changed, and he wanted to dodge, but Orochimaru firmly locked his outstretched hand!

    With a puff sound.

    Rasa, who failed to dodge, immediately spat out arge mouthful of blood. He looked down and saw a sharp sword directly piercing out from behind him. It was Orochimaru''s Kusanagi Sword!

    "Orochimaru, you''re courting death!"

    Although he was heavily injured, Rasa barely managed to avoid his heart, so he still had the strength to fight.

    As for the people hiding behind him, they naturally did not exist. It was just that Orochimaru had buried Kusanagi Sword in the ground in advance, and then, while he was unprepared, he suddenly controlled it to kill!

    "Many Hidden Shadow Snake Hands!"

    "Iron Sand Drizzle!"

    The two of them attacked at almost the same time, but the snake could not resist Rasa''s attack at all.

    The sand gold, which was condensed into a drill, continued to attack at high speed while killing Orochimaru''s Many Hidden Shadow Snake Hands.

    It looked like it was going to pierce through Orochimaru as well!

    However, just as Kusanagi Sword flew out and heavily injured Rasa, Kabuto and Kimimaro also attacked Rasa from both sides.

    In the blink of an eye, Kimimaro entered the strongest curse state. His appearance suddenly became extremely ferocious, and an extremely sharp bone directly shed toward Rasa.

    Should he die with Orochimaru, or should he think of a way to escape?

    Rasa did not even hesitate to answer this question. He immediately chose to block Kimimaro''s attack.

    It was just that in a hurry, he ignored a guy with a t sense of presence.

    A chakra scalpel struck Rasa''s left shoulder!

    After the sessful strike, Kabuto retreated without hesitation. The next second, the ce where he was standing was instantly drowned by the sand gold.

    However, he had alreadypleted his task, because his chakra scalpel had already cut off the muscles and meridians of Rasa''s left arm.

    It could be said that he had used the most simple and unadorned method to cripple one of Kazekage''s arms.

    At this time, Rasa, who was in a state of rage, also knew that Orochimaru was ready to attack him from the beginning. At this time, he had suffered heavy injuries one after another, and this ce was extremely remote. Seeing that there was no hope of escaping, Rasa immediately let out a furious roar after the beast was injured!

    "Orochimaru, I want you to die with me!"

    "Ma Release: Gold Dust Imperial Funeral!"

    Rasa mmed his right hand on the ground, and arge amount of sand gold that was like seawater suddenly surged towards Orochimaru and the others!

    As long as they were buried by the thick sand gold, there would immediately be a huge explosion, and the enemy would not even have a corpse left!

    At the same time, Rasa also wanted to use this move to create a hugemotion, attracting other people toe here to investigate.

    Even if he died, he would never let Orochimaru, who treated him like a monkey, have a good time!

    But don''t forget, after Orochimaru seeded in his sneak attack, he immediately retreated far away with Kabuto, leaving Kimimaro alone in the front.

    There were so many helpers, so why did Orochimaru choose Kimimaro?

    Of course, it was because Kimimaro''s ability andbat style restrained Rasa''s maic escape to a certain extent.

    "Dance of the Seedling Fern!"

    After Kimimaro was buried by the wave of sand and gold without any ability to resist, countless bones instantly drilled out from the ground, like a forest of bones, and actually broke through Rasa''s Ma Release: Gold Dust Imperial Funeral!

    If not for Rasa using the maic shield to lift himself into the air in time, he would probably have been stabbed into a ho''s nest by now.

    The other party was actually able to use such a powerful attack with such arge range, which really shocked Rasa who began to vomit blood again.

    But Kimimaro''s shocking performance was far from over!

 Chapter 450: The Evil One Told Us!

    Chapter 450: The Evil One Told Us!

    The Dance of the Seedling Fern that almost covered the entire ground looked extremely terrifying, as if it was a hell of bones.

    Meanwhile, Kimimaro''s Dance of the Seedling Fern had just finished building the stage!

    Leaning into the extended bones, Kimimaro used this strange method to instantly appear behind Rasa and attacked with his strongest spear, which was as thick as a spiral thorn!

    Realizing the danger, Rasa immediately took a deep breath andmanded the remaining sand gold to turn into a wall to block Kimimaro''s attack with all his might.

    However, the sharpness of the strongest spear was somewhat beyond Rasa''s expectations. Even with the defense of the sand gold, it was still slowly being pierced through.

    Especially when Rasa caused his injuries and spat out a few mouthfuls of blood, making it difficult for him to control the sand gold, Kimimaro''s strongest spear immediately pierced through the Air Gold Dust Protective Wall.

    "Iron Sand Wall!"

    Rasa, who was already unable to hold on, had a ruthless glint in his eyes. He no longer maintained his sand gold defense. Instead, he made use of the time when Kimimaro was unable to retreat to create an Iron Sand Wall.

    Arge amount of bamboo shoots like sharp sand gold pierced through Kimimaro''s body!However, at the same time, Kimimaro''s strongest spear did not lose momentum as it left arge hole in Rasa''s stomach!

    Fresh blood scattered in the air.

    Whether it was the sea of sand or the forest of bones, they all disappeared.

    Rasa and Kimimaro, who only had one breath left, directly fell from the sky.

    As the Fourth Kazekage, Rasa should not have been defeated so cowardly, but how could he do that? First, he was stabbed in the heart by the Kusanagi Sword, and then his arm was cut off by a chakra scalpel.

    Finally, he met Kimimaro who did not care about his life and had some ability to restrain him.

    If he was not close to him, maybe he could still fight in this battle, but it was a pity.

    His carelessness and contempt made Rasa taste the bitter fruit of defeat and death.

    However, just as the two of them were about to fall to their deaths, Orochimaru arrived in time and summoned arge snake with his Summoning Technique to swallow Kimimaro, who was falling from the sky, temporarily saving his life.

    But just at this moment, something unexpected happened.

    A silver light shed, and Rasa, who was left with only one breath, instantly died. Then, circles of silk directly tied up Rasa''s corpse in the air and swept it away.

    Orochimaru''s gaze suddenly froze!

    "Yasuo, why are you here?"

    At this time, the person who had suddenly appeared and snatched away Rasa''s corpse was none other than Aoba, who had used [Illusion Deception] for a long time!

    When he had followed Kimimaro here, he had already realized that Orochimaru still wanted to make a move on Fourth Kazekage.

    He thought that he wouldn''t alert the enemy, and at the same time, put on a good show of the mantis catching the cicada, unaware of the oriole behind. He immediately switched to [Crimson Swordsman]''s skin, and then found a rock far away to hide, waiting for the two sides to fight.

    It was only when he thought the time was almost right that he used [Illusion Deception] to quickly approach this side of the battlefield, then waited a little bit, spent some money to summon ''Domingo'', and used Nuibari to grab the head remotely and precisely, and by the way, the corpse as well.

    It was also after he chose to make a move that Orochimaru looked over.

    "If there was no Otogakure among the people who participated in the joint Chunin Exam, even I was almost deceived by you. Since you have chosen to cooperate, why didn''t you tell me about the important things? Or do you think that you can crack Rinnegan''s secret by yourself?"

    Without a word, Aoba directlyined!

    Orochimaru''s expression immediately changed, and he smiled gloomily, "How is that possible? It''s just that you didn''t leave any way to contact you. In addition, you didn''t wait for me, so naturally, you had to make the first move."

    "When I have collected enough Sharingan, it''s the same if I find a way to inform you, isn''t it?"

    Aoba was silent and didn''t say anything. He just activated [Crimson Swordsman]''s skin effect with full force.

    For a time, the air was suddenly filled with a thick, nauseating smell of blood, as well as a strong killing intent that seemed to be able to see mountains of corpses and seas of blood.

    Orochimaru was also prepared to fight to the death with a grave expression. After all, facing Yasuo who suddenly appeared and disrupted his n, he had no way to sneak attack him first, and then kill him with more people.

    The pocket was even more unbearable, and the cold sweat on his back had unknowingly wet his clothes.

    When facing Fourth Kazekage, he was not afraid at all, nd even took the cold to go up and destroy one of Rasa''s arms.

    But right now, he really didn''t know what kind of terrifying enemy he was going to face next.

    It was also the first time he had seen Orochimaru-sama so fearful.

    It was as if a few centuries had passed, but in reality, only half a minute had passed. Aoba finally restrained his killing intent. "I hope this is thest time you act on your own behind my back. Next time, no matter where you go, I will spread death!"

    After saying that, Aoba directly pulled out the Kusanagi Sword from Rasa and threw it to Orochimaru.

    Then, he skillfully took out a scroll and sealed Rasa''s corpse inside.

    He then took away the scroll and turned to leave.

    From beginning to end, Orochimaru''s eyes shed, and he didn''t dare to act rashly.

    Perhaps if it was any other time, he would have had some thoughts of having a fight with Yasuo.

    However, at this critical juncture, Fourth Kazekage, was already dead. His n could continue to proceed. It was unwise to provoke Yasuo again. Once a fight broke out, regardless of who won or lost, his n would inevitably be ruined!

    Although Yasuo''s tone was not good, he did not seem to have any intention of causing trouble for him. He only made a move one by one and helped him kill Rasa.

    Under Orochimaru''s exnation, this kind of behavior could only be said to be a hint and threat.

    As for the corpse of Fourth, Kazekage, being taken away by Yasuo, he actually did not care. Anyway, he was prepared for what he should do.

    At this time, Orochimaru had already spat out the unconscious Kimimaro. Without the support of the curse, Rasa had already killed him before he died.

    "Kabuto, treat Kimimaro briefly first, then clean up the scene."

    "Yes, Orochimaru-sama."

    Although Kabuto was curious, he did not ask too much. Orochimaru obviously did not want to mention the person who had just left.

    After that, Orochimaru put on the human-skinned mask he had prepared in advance, and changed into Rasa''s Kazekage outfit. Finally, he added ayer of gauze on his face, and immediately transformed into Fourth Kazekage.

    Cooperate?

    He didn''t believe anyone but himself!

    If not for hisck of confidence, he would have already made a move against Yasuo.

    Now that Yasuo had suddenly appeared, he didn''t know if it was good or bad, but he could only continue ording to the n.

    Not long after Orochimaru and the others left, several figures of Konoha Ninjas also appeared here.

 Chapter 451: Hes Laughing Maniacally!

    Chapter 451: He''s ''Laughing Maniacally''!

    "Death Sentence!"

    Aoba, who had already caught up to them, suddenly stopped in ce. He shook the oilmp in his hand twice and then threw it out with a whoosh.

    Because of the pain in his stomach, Shin Yatsugi couldn''t run fast and was tied up by the chains to the oilmp, and then dragged back in the midst of the

    Seeing this, the other two immediately looked at each other!

    One of them gritted his teeth and threw a silver bell in the direction of the night watcher, while the other immediately took this opportunity to rescue hispanions.

    Their n seeded, and Shin Yatsugi was sessfully rescued.

    However, what they did not expect was that the night watcher in the daytime was not only fast, but even the ten seconds countdown was shortened to five seconds!

    What was five seconds enough to do?

    Did the barbarian king turn on a big game?In this moment of shock, Aoba had already rushed up and punched a child, causing them to all fall to the ground!

    "Bell, quickly take out the bell!"

    "It hurts! It hurts! Hurry up! My waist is going to be broken!"

    "Here you go! Run!"

    Examinee No. 35 immediately grabbed a handful of bells, at least five or six of them, and directly threw them out. Then, with the help of hispanions, he quickly ran out.

    Even if the bell effect during the day was only half, this was enough to buy them half a minute.

    And in half a minute, even if they walked, they would be able to walk out of the range of the line of sight of the

    This was also the third rule of the ''night watcher'' that the big families used their blood to test. As long as theypletely left the line of sight of the ''night watcher'' and opened a certain distance, the ''hatred'' would disappear.

    Of course, the premise was to avoid the direction of the following ''night watcher'', otherwise they would be unlucky to ept their fate!

    Thirty secondster, Shin Yatsugi and the two people were out of strength, leaning against a tree and gasping for breath.

    Since they participated in the second exam, they had really been tormented to the point where they had no temper at all. Every day they had to suffer the double torture of physical and mental, and they could not rx during the day and night, so they could only take turns to rest.

    If they couldn''t eat well, they wouldn''t be able to sleep well. Fortunately, the water flow wasn''t poisoned. Otherwise, they really didn''t want to persist any longer.

    However, just a few days of ''survival in the wilderness'' had tempered their will to be even more tenacious. Perhaps this was also what the examiner who designed this exam wanted to see?

    "I can''t take it anymore. Who still has food to eat?" Shin Yatsugi was so hungry that his eyes turned green. They had eaten something with great difficulty before, but in the end, under the power of the ''diarrhea fruit'', everything was in vain.

    "I still have a few leftover fruits here, but the problem is, do you still dare to eat them?"

    The muscles on the face of Shin Yatsugi twitched, and he swallowed his saliva. "Forget it, let''s see if we can hunt somethingter."

    "What are you hunting? Ants? There are traps everywhere, and the prey we can eat has long been extinct, unless we go to find trouble with the giant beast. But the problem is that we are in this state right now. Are you sure you are not sending snacks to us?"

    Shin Yatsugi still wanted to retort, but at this moment, the examinee No. 35 suddenly made a gesture, "Shh, be quiet, listen carefully."

    Ring...

    The expressions of the three instantly changed. No way, again?

    They had clearly changed directions, so how could they still bump into the muzzle of the ''nightwatchman''?!

    Was it a coincidence or were they too unlucky?

    "Let''s go, let''s go. That punch just now almost caused me to vomit blood. If we continue, I will probably die here."

    "Which way should we run?"

    "Uh, over there! I don''t believe that the ''nightwatch man'' can suddenly turn around and catch us!"

    "Shut up, you dare to stand on this kind of ''death''? Don''t you want to live?"

    "I don''t believe it."

    A minuteter.

    "Fuck! Now the ''nightwatchman'' has really caught up with us. What do you say?"

    "What the fuck? I didn''t expect our luck to be so bad!" Shin Yatsugi wanted to cry but had no tears. He ran with all his might.

    "If you do this again in the future, we will break off our friendship. Go find someone else to team up with!"

    "Don''t..."

    Aoba, who had a bell hanging on his waist, took the opportunity to kick Shin Yatsugi kidney out with an elerated kick. His eyes bulged out and he fell to the ground.

    Then, without giving the other two a chance to speak, he prepared to smash all of them to the ground.

    However, examinee No. 35 reacted quickly. The wind pressure had already reached his face, yet this fellow threw out another five or six silver bells.

    Due to the ''rules'' he had set up, Aoba had no choice but to stop in time and keep the bells. He then silently stood in ce and began to count down.

    If he had really identally bumped into this group of people just now, then he was now going against these guys!

    He wanted to see how many silver bells these Genin had collected!

    However, at a time like this, the unlucky guy who had been kicked to the ground by him had not been abandoned by hispanions. Instead, he had dragged him away and continued to escape. This restraint was quite surprising.

    It seemed that he had train quite a few talents over the years.

    Aoba had even been moved by passion'', hesitating whether to let them go and rece them with another group of people to eliminate?

    Forget it, let''s catch up and tease these people first.

    After the countdown ended, Aoba released his true speed and started to shuttle through the forest. During this time, he identally triggered a few traps.

    However, his speed was too fast, and before the traps could be used, he had already passed through this area.

    However, when he caught up with these unlucky people again, Aoba could already see the despair in their eyes. Why is it still us?

    A hit!

    Kicked!

    With a bang, Shin Yatsugi who was held in the middle by the two people once again fell to the ground in public and glided a long distance.

    If Aoba could see this guy''s mouth shape at this time, he would definitely be able to read this short lipnguage.

    "Fuck! Whether it''s a human or a ghost, why only me getting beaten up!"

    The other two were on the verge of copse, so they simply stopped running and directly sat on the ground.

    The expression on his face was probably saying, "Hurry up and eliminate us together. I don''t want to y anymore!"

    However..

    No!

    If you don''t want to y, don''t y?

    Have you asked GM?

    Aoba walked up to them and stretched out his hand.

    Then, in their speechless expressions, he took away theirst three silver bells.

    This scene was just like a pig-skinned bully blocking the school entrance to rob the pocket money of primary school students. He didn''t even let off a single cent. Wasn''t this a bit too much?

    What made them vomit blood was that after this bastard took away thest silver bell on their bodies, he actually waved his hand in disgust and told them to get out of here quickly?

 Chapter 452: Theres No Such Bully!

    Chapter 452: There''s No Such Bully!

    After transforming into an orphan and snatching the head of ''teammate'', Aoba immediately slipped away in the eyes of his teammate who dared to be angry but did not dare to speak.

    Then, he returned to his original appearance and found a safe ce to exchange positions with ''Crown Prince''.

    Without anyone knowing, who could connect him with that Blood Moon Sect who killed without batting an eye, the ritual executor, Yasuo?

    This wave was really a profit!

    Not only did it not take much effort, just acting tough had strengthened [Frozen Throne], and he had obtained Kage Level''s dead body. In the future, he could also find a chance to y another round with Sasori!

    After all, Sasori had already been fooled by him. Under the influence of the system buff, Sasori would be the best tool for him in the future.

    In addition to earning money for him, he could also help him fight!

    How could he forget this kind of little brother who had benefits?

    At that time, Sasori would have Third Kazekage, Fourth Kazekage, and Fourth Mizukage, who were at the level of other ''people,'' as well as other misceneous puppet armies.That really is Sasori. Come with me, kill ck Zetsu, and you will have everything!

    You can choose from a group fight, and I will give you face by looking at you.

    In this life, Sasori would only be stupid and eat the enemy''s ''mouth escape''. If he wanted to die, then it would be as reliable as possible.

    The spicy scene was too beautiful, he didn''t dare to think about it, he didn''t dare to think about it!

    After picking the fruit, Aoba suddenly felt much more rxed. Right now, he was only waiting to torture this group of children, and then get enough benefits for himself in the uing big event.

    "That... What''s the situation now? How many examinees are left?"

    The deputy, who didn''t even have a name, immediately replied with a bitter smile, "There are only 20 people left."

    Aoba thoughtfully touched his chin, "Then tell me, how many of these 20 people can reach the finish line?"

    "If Jonin Shinomiya don''t take action, maybe there will be more than half of them."

    The subtextis, if you go out and make trouble twice, there will be no one left. When the timees, I will see how you will exin it to the Hokage!

    Aoba understood and muttered to himself, "That''s true. It''s time to end it."

    Who is that? The deputy immediately rxed, but when he thought that there might only be ten people participating in the third exam, he could not help butugh bitterly.

    Then, he saw Shinomiya suddenly stand up and walk out, not forgetting to put on his ck robe and mask.

    "Jonin Shinomiya, what are you going to do?"

    "Oh, I''m not doing anything. I''m a little annoyed and decided to end this exam as soon as possible."

    Who is that? In an instant, he turned pale with fright. With a sliding step, he fell to the ground and hugged Aoba''s leg tightly. "Don''t do it, Jonin Shinomiya! If you eliminate all these candidates, I can only sweep the streets in the future. I have both old and young. I really can''t afford to lose this person. "

    Aoba speechlessly swung his leg twice and found that this guy was like a dog skin ster, clinging tightly to his leg and refusing to let go!

    "What are you thinking about? Am I that kind of person? I am going to give warmth to the examinees. Don''t get in the way, hurry up and get lost!"

    After using his other foot to kick the ster bug off, Aoba rushed out in a sh, not even giving it a breath.

    Seeing this, the deputy who fell to the ground immediately ran to the other side and cried, "Not good, not good, go and inform the Hokage!"

    At this time, Aoba, who had disappeared in the Forest of Death, naturally did not know that he had been stabbed by the deputy whose name he could not remember clearly.

    In all honesty, he really went to deliver warmth this time.

    After all, in order to allow the third exam to be smoothly held and give Orochimaru the best opportunity to make a move, he could only bear with the pain and give up the extra reward.

    So he thought of a way, which was to first control the number of people, and then ''identally'' the golden bell was taken away by someone, ending the exam ahead of time, perfect...

    However, what he did not know was that because of this misunderstanding, Sarutobi would soon bring people to kill him and settle the score.

    .......

    In the Forest of Death, the surviving examinees were struggling to survive in this forest that was filled with danger.

    A good exam had been yed by a certain someone into a wilderness survival, and they could not open a live broadcast to cheat.

    Shin Yatsugi was a hidden Genin. At this time, he was in the grass crackling and excreting. Because he was unlucky enough to eat the ''diarrhea fruit'', he could only squat numbly for a few hours.

    His legs were no longer numb, but his stomach was still rumbling.

    However, he did not give up, because he and his twopanions had already persisted for so long. If he gave up just like that, he would be very unwilling!

    Right, it was worth mentioning that Shin Yatsugi was the examinee No. 33 who fell into the itching powder trap on the first day and then lost his footing to fall into the ''iron needle ball'' trap.

    His monkey puppet had already helped him block 13 ''smelly gas bombs'' on the second day, and it had heroically sacrificed itself.

    Or it could be said that he had no choice but to throw them away.

    To be able to persist until now, the three of them were already proud of themselves!

    But if they couldn''t persist until the end, then what was the point of their previous efforts?

    If the results were the same, why didn''t they give up right from the start?

    It also saved them from suffering so many crimes.

    Just as Shin Yatsugi was in a horse stance and thinking about his life, a familiar bell suddenly rang. It was a soundpletely different from that of ordinary silver bells.

    It was even more crisp and spread even wider.

    It was the golden bell that the ''night watcher'' wore!

    Shin Yatsugi''s face instantly changed, and he was shocked. "How could this be?"

    There was still some time before the sky turned dark, so how could the ''night watcher'' appear so early today?

    Was there a bug, or would the ''night watcher'' not appear only in thest few days?

    If it was the former, it would be fine, but if it was thetter, it meant that everyone would be in big trouble!

    Listening to the bell that was getting closer and closer, Shin Yatsugi gritted their teeth, pulled therge leaves on the side and began to clean up.

    Then he hurriedly pulled up his pants and ran, just in time to meet his twopanions who came to find him.

    The three of them looked at each other and immediately ran in the opposite direction of the sound.

    Although running that way would make them farther and farther away from the finish line, if they did not go around the guard night, they would lose the silver bell they had risked their lives to get.

    Even if they had collected a lot of them.

    However, unless it was absolutely necessary, they were still unwilling to face the ''night watcher''.

    However, this time, something that they could not understand happened. No matter how much they increased their speed, the sound behind them was getting closer and closer.

    "How can the night watchers be so fast?" Shin Yatsugi asked in pain and confusion.

    "Maybe they can''t see clearly at night, so they can''t run."

    "Are the two of you still fucking poor? Run!"

    However, the ''night watcher'' that they were thinking had already appeared behind them.

    "The game has begun." The corners of Aoba''s mouth, which was hidden under the mask, slightly curled up. He wasughing ''wildly''!

 Chapter 453: Little Girl

    Chapter 453: Little Girl

    A great man can bend and stretch, and this debt will be recorded for the time being, and will be settled in the future!

    Shin Yatsugi, let''s withdraw!

    The two picked up Shin Yatsugi and resolutely ran under the setting sun again. A few yearster, they looked back again, and that was their lost youth.

    "Forget it, it''s not so good that a group of hidden examinees failed."

    Moreover, they had even offered him so many silver bells, which could be considered reasonable.

    Aoba smiled, then turned around and continued to spread panic.

    Perhaps after today, the terrifying ringing of the bell would be the nightmare of all the examinees for the rest of their lives.

    However, what he did not expect was that after he had personally eliminated one person, the Death-Seeking Mission issued by the system had already been disyed to bepleted in advance.

    In other words, there were at most 14 examinees who had survived.This surprised him. The examinees who had been chased around by him before had all handed over the silver bell to save their lives. Only Amegakure was unlucky enough to not even have a silver bell. Thus, he could only ''endure the pain'' and be eliminated.

    Then what exactly happened during his period of activity?

    Don''t ask. Some examinees who had their silver bells snatched away knew that they had no hope of passing the exam. In addition, they no longer wanted to live in a prison like this. Therefore, they chose to forfeit with a look of being yed badly.

    "So what''s left next is nothing. If you don''t leave any traces, just ask someone to take off the golden bell on his feet."

    Aoba easily continued to chase after the target he had just set his eyes on.

    Another ''Wolf''?

    And it was Konoha''s examinee?

    That was steady!

    For a little girl to be able to survive in this exam where herpanions were all ''killed in,'' with the difficulty of survival in the wilderness and dawn killing intent, it was really not easy.

    So don''t run, you are the hero who saved all the survivors!

    When Aoba elerated to block the path of the ''female hero'', the ''female hero'' immediately revealed an iparably terrified expression and subconsciously took two steps back.

    Yo, you look quite cute, not bad, not bad...

    Don''t be afraid,e over quickly. Uncle, I''ll show you the golden bell!

    Just a bit, juste over and grab it... Uncle will pretend not to see it.

    Aoba took two steps forward, then pretended to look at the scenery. He shook the golden bell tied to his feet at the cute girl, almost got trapped.

    But this scene, in the young girl''s eyes, was a terrifying ''nightwatchman'' using the golden bell to intimidate her!

    To be honest, although her strength was not that great, her luck had always been good. Otherwise, herpanions would not have been eliminated, and she had even survived.

    What was even more interesting was that she was one of the few examinees who had never met a ''nightwatchman'' before, and she had only heard of the various legends about the ''nightwatchman'' from others.

    Therefore, after recalling those rumors, she immediately revealed a determined look. Then, she decisively knelt on the ground and held up her only silver bell with both hands.

    "This is the sacrifice I prepared for my lord. My meat is really not delicious at all. In fact, I have leg hair and smelly feet. I... I don''t like to cut my nails."

    Seeing the young girl trembling and constantly ckening herself, Aoba wondered what kind of distorted image he had in his image.

    When did he eat people?

    It was really hard to understand!

    But forget it, the most important thing was to end the exam as soon as possible.

    Aoba directly walked to the front of the girl. He was not in a hurry to take the silver bell. Instead, he ''identally'' extended the foot with the golden bell.

    It could be said that it was already in front of her.

    Why aren''t you taking it down?

    Keeping this posture, Aoba was a little anxious. Why hadn''t he made a move yet?

    He had already thrown the water so obviously, what else could he do?

    Then he saw the young girl suddenly raise her head, her gaze abnormally firm as she said, "I know that the lord is testing me. If I have any greed for the golden bell, I will definitely be eliminated. Therefore, I will not do this!"

    Damn it.

    After listening to the girl''s wonderful reasoning that made people ''call out'', Aoba suddenly became silent.

    This time, he nodded, but it was wrong to shake his head.

    He just wanted to say, "Sister, don''t read more reasoning novels in the future. You look very much like the husky who clearly tore down the house but had a proud look on his face. Do you understand?"

    What a heart-tiring!

    Therefore, it was time for him to perform the wonderful acting of the fresh meat.

    He first took the silver bell from the husky girl''s hand, and then when he turned around to leave, he said, "Ouch!" and stepped off his shoes.

    "I... really... have.. no.. bad.. thoughts."

    "I... want to go..."

    This was definitely the worst!

    After Aoba almost dropped the shoes with the golden bell and disappeared as if he was escaping.

    The husky girl was surprised at first, but then she looked firmly at the shoes that Aoba had left behind.

    At the same time, she muttered to herself, "This must be the second test left to me by the ''nightwatchman''. I will not be fooled!"

    No, I really didn''t!

    Aoba, who had taken a detour and was secretly peeping, was anxious to death!

    Who the hell was this husky girl?

    She was simply his nemesis!

    Can''t you just fucking give up? Hurry up and take the golden bell. Hello, hello, hello, everyone. Isn''t this good?

    However, the brain circuits of the husky girl once again made him exim in despair!

    This fellow actually guarded the shoe with vignce, wholeheartedly waiting for the ''owner'' toe and im it.

    It was really fucking awesome!

    Aoba really wanted to rush out and open this fellow''s little head to see what was inside, to actually form such a strange brain circuit?

    If this dragged on, the sky would really turn dark.

    Therefore, Aoba admitted defeat. He walked out from behind the tree with a gloomy face. Then, under the nervous expression of the young girl, he pulled off the golden bell on his shoes and stuffed it into the hands of the young girl who was still struggling and shouting, "I don''t want it!"

    I beg you, my lord!

    Quickly withdraw your divine art and let me get off work!

 Chapter 454: Hokage Attacks People!

    Chapter 454: Hokage Attacks People!

    When Sarutobi arrived with an anxious and gloomy face, the second exam had already ended early.

    "Shinomiya Aoba! Where is he? Get this bastard toe and see me immediately!"

    "Hokage-sama, over there."

    Sarutobi looked over and found that Aoba was lying on a chair with a face full of doubt.

    It was only when Sarutobi''s wrinkled old face was right in front of his eyes that he was startled. He almost punched out and said, "Hey, what kind of monster are you?"

    "Lord Sarutobi, why are you here? Oh, are you worried about the results of the exam? Don''t worry, I''m done!"

    "All done?"

    Sarutobi turned pale with fright, his tone even bing higher.

    "Yes, what''s wrong?"

    Seeing Sarutobi so ''surprised'', Aoba was secretly happy in his heart. At the same time, he also put on a ''humble'' expression that said, "It''s not worth making a fuss about. Just a few words of praise is enough."

    "Eh? Lord Sarutobi, what are you doing forming seals?"

    "Fire Release: Phoenix Sage Fire Technique!"

    Boom!

    "Old man, are you crazy"

    Activating all of his defensive abilities, Aoba, who had fled out of the sea of mes in a sorry state, began to curse angrily!

    What answered him was....

    "Fire Release: Fire Dragon me Bullet!"

    "Fuck!"

    It seemed like the old man had either lost his mind or had dementia!

    Aoba cursed in his heart as he ran outside in a panic.

    Not only was he dumbfounded, but everyone present was also dumbfounded. Then, they scattered in all directions in a panic to escape.

    All that was left was a smell, a sorry figure, and a very weak body. The examinees who had passed the second exam looked at this scene with a ''calm'' expression.

    Compared to the hell they had experienced before, wasn''t it just the Hokage personally releasing a few Fire Release Ninjutsu to chase after others? What was there to be surprised about?

    At this time, the one who stood in the middle was the husky maiden who was holding a golden bell tightly in her hand. She had yet to figure out the situation and had a nk expression on her face.

    "Old man, that''s enough! If you continue to fight, I''m going to fight back!"

    "Hehe!"

    "Earth Release: Earth Dragon Bullet!"

    "Fuck, are you serious I will remember this grudge. Damn old man, just you wait!"

    Aoba saw that Sarutobi even used more ninjutsu, so he could only say two harsh words and then escape.

    He was very suspicious whether his undercover identity was exposed, so that Sarutobi was so crazy to chase him!

    But thinking carefully, he felt that it was unlikely, because once his undercover identity was exposed, what awaited him should be Anbu, not Sarutobi himself.

    Or was it that his importance was almost the same as Orochimaru''s?

    He really couldn''t figure it out!

    Aoba slipped away, ran away quickly, and disappeared in the blink of an eye.

    After that, Sarutobi snorted and stopped.

    I really can''t ept being old. I just released a few ninjutsu, and I actually feel a bit tired.

    Sarutobi rubbed his old waist, and then called back all the people who ran away. With a tangled face, he gnashed his teeth and wanted to kill someone directly. He asked, "Is it really over? All eliminated?"

    "The end is indeed over in advance, but... what does it mean by all eliminated?"

    Sarutobi was stunned for a moment. Was there an unexpected surprise?

    "Someone passed? How many people passed?" He asked impatiently.

    The examiner who was asked had to speak truthfully, "A total of 14 people passed, reaching a 20 pass rate. Among them, there are 7 Konoha, 3 Suna, 2 Kiri and 2 Komu."

    "So many people passed?"

    After experiencing great sorrow and joy, Sarutobi immediately blurted out. Then, under the strange gazes of the surrounding people, he raised his hand and coughed twice.

    Then, at this moment, the man whispered, "Actually, there weren''t that many people who could pass. However, the four pce officials felt that if this continued, all the people would be eliminated. So they deliberately let the examinees snatch his golden bell and directly ended the exam ahead of time."

    After listening to the whole story, Sarutobi realized that he had misunderstood that stinky brat!

    This made him very embarrassed, especially when he had just kissed in front of so many people.

    Of course, this was not the reason that the stinky brat could scold him.

    Sarutobi immediately cast a death gaze at the anxious assistant who had provided the wrong information.

    If not for this guy crying so sadly and swearing that Aoba was going to eliminate all the candidates, he wouldn''t havee to a conclusion without even asking!

    So to sum it up, the Hokage was right, it was this bastard''s fault!

    "What else do you have to say?"

    "I''m sorry, Hokage-sama. I was wrong. It was all a misunderstanding."

    "Misunderstanding? Since it is a misunderstanding, then you should go to the four pces and ask for forgiveness. No matter what method you use, I will see him in the office tomorrow morning. If he doesn''t want toe, you can clean the public toilet in the next year."

    After Sarutobi said this, he immediately turned around and left with his hands behind his back.

    As a superior, it would be easy to throw the me to others.

    Who is that? The deputy cried out in grievance. It was fine if he was not worthy of his name, but now he had to take the me. The heavens were really unfair!

    Swish!

    Boom!

    Lightning suddenly shed and thunder rumbled in the sky, scaring him to hurriedly cover his mouth.

    Then the heavy rain fell.

    ......

    Aoba was still cursing on the way home, clearly not happy.

    Fortunately, after returning home, Karin did not continue to anger him and prepared a sumptuous dinner in advance.

    However, the good mood did notst long. Soon, a drenched chicken came to the door and hesitantly exined the matter.

    Aoba immediately revealed a sneer of realization, "In other words, after I left, it was you who went to the Hokage to sue me?"

    Who is that? The deputy immediately began to apologize, "I''m sorry, I misunderstood Jonin Aoba. Please forgive me."

    "Forgive you? That''s fine, then let''s settle the bill."

    When the deputy heard this, he immediately took out an exquisite little abacus from his body. He didn''t know why he had to carry this thing with him.

    "Medical fees, mental damagepensation, reputation damagepensation, and work cost. It''s a total of 1.78 million, 3.4 million. If the change is erased, it will be 1.8 million. Thank you for your patronage"

    After calcting the small abacus, the deputy immediately confidently pushed up his sses.

    Aoba couldn''t help but look at him with admiration, sighing that his education was really good.

    On the other hand, the deputy was confused. How did he pay 1.78 million or even 3.4 million? Why did he have to pay more money after removing the zero?

    However, under the threatening gaze of someone, he felt that if he dared to raise an objection or say no, he would have to sit in a wheelchair and clean up the toilet in the future.

    He felt wronged and wanted to cry.

    "Hold it back!" Aoba shouted.

 Chapter 455: Please, Have Some Face, Okay?

    Chapter 455: Please, Have Some Face, Okay?

    The second exam had already ended, and it was the result of a few happy families.

    In the end, only 14 people were qualified to participate in the third exam. It also proved how strict Konoha was in the talent selection. No wonder there would always be arge number of talents every once in a while.

    As the second exam ended, many people also learned more details from the mouths of the examinees.

    After a few analyzed and spread the information, many people immediately showed an expression of ''understanding''.

    It turned out that there were so many details and hidden observations hidden in the second exam, which made people not realize it!

    It was about the same as ''everyone is making up stories together'' and those vague reviews.

    It was clearly something that the original author did not think of, but it was forcibly analyzed by others, and it was clear and logical, which made people believe that it was embarrassing.

    Even Aoba could not help but p his hands after hearing some news. So that was what I thought. It turned out that I designed this because I wanted to investigate this area.

    Amazing, amazing, admirable!

    In the end, Aoba couldn''t help but start to admire himself.

    That''s right, this is my original intention!

    The ces that you guessed and deduced are all right!

    However, what I didn''t expect was that even though I hid it so deeply, I was still discovered by you guys. Truly amazing, truly amazing!

    After the news that Aoba, the person involved in the matter, personally admitted to spread out, those people instantly became excited.

    "Look, even Shinomiya Aoba personally admitted it. Do you believe it now?"

    I believe it! I believe it!

    If you don''t believe me, you''ll be a pervert!

    However, it was also thanks to these people that Aoba sessfully removed the cauldron of ''deliberately tortured the examinees'', turning his image around.

    It was to the extent that no matter how much the examinees hated him, under such public opinion, they had no choice but to pinch their noses and forcefully hold back their tears. They nodded against their conscience and said, "There are no problems with the content of the exam. If I get eliminated, it''s because I''m too useless."

    Look, look carefully!

    Even the eliminated candidates have admitted it, what else is there to talk about!

    Therefore, Aoba sessfully harvested another wave of admiration from others.

    The title of the Star of Konoha was once again talked about.

    However, the only w was that the third exam that was supposed to be held three days after the end of the second exam was pushed five dayste because of the ''slight'' problem in the bodies of the remaining candidates.

    Under the instruction of Sarutobi, Konoha had to send medical Ninjas to heal all the candidates.

    Of course, because the medical level of the Naruto World had not yet developed to the level of a psychologist, the moment they heard it, they would vomit white foam, and their body would sway, as well as the strong suspicion of 160 plus numbers, which could only be ovee by themselves.

    In any case, this pot, the four pces, wholeheartedly, for the candidates, Aoba will not bear it!

    Oh, that''s right. It is worth mentioning that the Shinomiya Aoba went to see Sarutobi the next day after receiving the 1.8 millionpensation from ''that person''.

    Then, under Sarutobi''s ''sincerity'', this matter was temporarily forgotten.

    Aoba only forgave Sarutobi because Sarutobi was so old that he could barely live for a few days. This time, it was definitely not because he ckmailed Sarutobi for another 8 million

    Of course, the elder did not dare to refuse.

    Even if he didn''t want a 100 million, Aoba was still ''very unhappy'' and reluctantly epted it.

    However, it was very strange that when he left, Sarutobi, who ''forced'' him to ept this little bit of ''small money'', had a slightly annoyed expression on his face.

    He was probably worried that yesterday''s scare would make him eat two less bowls of rice and starve to death.

    In order to prevent Sarutobi from worrying about his body, Aoba took a nice meal that day.

    And he didn''t spend a single cent!

    The Big Belly King''s prize was still not over yet!

    So much so that when he and Karin supported themselves with the wall and went out, the boss who respectfully sent them off also had the same expression as Sarutobi.

    Aoba couldn''t help but sigh. The boss was really a good person. He had wrongly med him before.

    Thus, Aoba decided that he would definitelye back to support his boss when his boss held the second Big Belly King Competition!

    It wasn''t because of that little reward, but because he wanted to make friends with his boss.

    (Sarutobi and his boss: Have some face, okay)

    ........

    Five days passed in an instant.

    On this day, the third round of the joint Chunin Examination would be held in thergest conference in Konoha.

    Not only big shots like the Hokage and Kazekage would attend, but arge number of people would also be proud and enthusiastically buying tickets to enter.

    After going throughyers of screening, the Genin who could enter this stage today was one in a thousand.

    Among the 14 people, Konoha upied half of the ce, which could only make the people of Konoha not feel proud.

    When he entered, Aoba was also shocked!

    There must be more than ten thousand people!

    There was nothing to be surprised about. After all, there were tens of thousands of people in the concerts in his previous life.

    The reason why he was shocked was because he was thinking that if they started fighting and a Tailed-beast appeared, how many people would die?

    It was estimated that even if Shukaku spat, how many people would die?

    "What are you looking at? Are you also a little scared?"

    At this time, Itachi also came, directly standing next to Aoba and asked with a smile.

    "What do you think Lord Hiruzen is thinking? He clearly sensed something strange, but he still allowed so many people toe in."

    Itachi immediately looked around vigntly, and then whispered, "Maybe the Hokage-sama has his own considerations. Besides the guards on the surface, there are hidden sentries everywhere in the field. Even if there is really danger, it is enough to protect the evacuation of the people."

    Aoba nodded indifferently. Being confident was a good thing, but Sarutobi did not know how crazy Sunagakure was.

    This kind of arrangement was basically the same as nothing for the Tailed-beast.

    However, at this time, he certainly would not warn others without evidence.

    After all, in his opinion, Shukaku was not a threat at this time.

    Don''t forget, there are three people in Konoha who can use Susanoo. In addition, Gaara have a very obvious weakness. No matter how you look at it, it doesn''t seem to be able to cause any big waves.

    Otherwise, he would not have treated Shukaku as a tool to increase his reputation.

    Therefore...

    "Orochimaru, don''t disappoint me!" Aoba immediately revealed a meaningful smile.

 Chapter 456: The Third Exam Begins!

    Chapter 456: The Third Exam Begins!

    "You actually still have this golden bell with you? It seems like you really like this thing?"

    Itachi noticed that there was a string of bells tied to Aoba''s left wrist and said with some surprise.

    Aoba smiled and said, "Consider it a memento." Then, he changed the topic.

    If the husky maiden saw this string of golden bells in his hand, she would definitely find it very strange.

    Because the golden bell for the second exam had always been in her hands, and she had treated it as a memorial. Although they were all golden, they lookedpletely different.

    After chatting for a while, the audience entered the venue.

    14 examinees who had sessfully broken through the joint Chunin Exam also appeared below.

    It was unknown if it was because they were a little nervous, or if it was because the trauma they had experienced before had not yet healed, but in short, they all looked a little stiff.

    "It can''t be that he really got yed badly, right?" Aoba touched his chin with some uncertainty.Then, the examiner for the third match made him and Itachi stunned at the same time.

    "Gekko Hayate?!"

    That''s right, the examiner for the third round was none other than Gekko Hayate who had gone to Anbu!

    It was just that today, he was not taking the stage with the members of Anbu, but with his original appearance and the identity of Jonin to preside over the third examination.

    Aoba and could not help but look at each other, revealing the same smile.

    Unexpectedly, after the disbandment of Team 3, the three of them not only walked their own paths, but also all advanced to Jonin and in this form of ''gathering'', became examiners for the first, second, and third round of the Chunin Exam.

    This scene was really interesting, even a moment that was worthy of being recorded.

    Who would have thought that the three youths of the Team 3 would be able to grow to such a height?

    He believed that after today, there would be another beautiful story about the three of them and Team 3.

    This kind of arrangement could not be described as a coincidence. Aoba and Itachi immediately looked behind.

    The only ones qualified to sit on the highest tform were the Hokage and Kazekage.

    Soon, Hayate loudly announced the rules of the third examination. It was very simple, and there were not so many twists and turns and hidden rules.

    It was that every person touched a number in the box, and cheating was prohibited during the period. Once the chakra fluctuation was found, the qualification was immediately cancelled.

    Then No. 1 and No. 2 confronted each other, and No. 3 and No. 4 confronted each other, and so on.

    The winner advanced, and the candidate was selected again until the final winner was decided.

    But winning did not mean that he could advance to Chunin, and losing did not mean that there was no chance.

    The ten invigtors led by Hayate would give aprehensive evaluation of the two sides of each duel, and only those with high scores could sessfully advance to Chunin.

    The rest of them naturally failed to advance!

    In public, Konoha would only operate in secret unless they were crazy, so there was no objection to this rule.

    Of course, even if there was something dissatisfied, no one would mention it at this time.

    To put it bluntly, if it was in normal times, which big shot in the vige would take a second look?

    If not for the fact that this joint Chunin Exam had a different meaning, they would not have been valued by so many people.

    Therefore, in the third exam that was about to begin, victory or defeat was not the most important thing. As long as they could show their own style and not embarrass the Ninja Vige they were in, it was enough.

    In any case, even if they failed to advance, they would still be able to participate in the Chunin Exam of their own vige and be Chunin.

    Therefore, the representatives sent by each vige were very calm at this time.

    "The first matchup, Konoha Shinobi Nanako Hoshino vs. Kirigakure Shinobi Ito Ito Yuga!"

    "Both sides, please enter the arena and make your preparations."

    "Battle, begin!"

    Aoba was a bit surprised that the simple-minded husky maiden had actually drawn number 1 and entered the arena one by one.

    What made him even more shocked was that the entire audience was stillughing at the end.

    The husky girl seemed to be a little nervous. She did not even move at the beginning of the battle and directly began to form seals. Moreover, the speed of forming seals was not fast. Wasn''t this giving the opponent a chance to attack first?

    Sure enough, when the other party saw this, he immediately took out his sword and threw it far away. At the same time, he pulled out Kunai and quickly approached.

    "I don''t have anybat experience. Come and hit me."

    Seeing that many people began to shake their heads, they thought the oue was already decided.

    However, what happened next was unexpected. When the husky maiden saw the sword flying towards her, she was so scared that she closed her eyes and forgot to dodge.

    However, the hand seals did not stop. Instead, she increased her speed.

    The referee on the side hesitated to stop the battle. However, if she lost so badly in the first match, Konoha would definitely lose face. However, he could not ignore his duty and watch as the girl was stabbed into a hedgehog.

    However, at this moment, the husky maiden seemed to havepleted the hand seals and screamed at the critical moment.

    "Earth Release: Hardening Technique!"

    ..

    The sword in the hand that Ito threw out was very urate, and all of them hit their targets, but all of them, who had shocked their jaws, were bounced off

    The ninjas who saw the trick clearly had surprised expressions on their faces.

    What they were surprised about was not that the sword in their hands had been deflected, but that the girl was actually using the Earth Release: Hardening Technique that was very difficult to master

    The Earth Release: Hardening Technique was to harden one''s body to the point that it wasparable to a rock in order to defend and reduce the damage caused by physical attacks.

    The girl suddenly turning ck and hard was already very speechless, but what made them even more confused was why she had used the Hardening Technique right from the start?

    When the battle started, she did not attack her opponents. Why the hell was the first thing she do is strengthen her defense?

    Or could it be that she had already expected or used hand seals to lure the other party closer to her?

    The previous nervousness was all faked. In fact, she was still a physical arts expert?

    This was too scheming.

    Then, everyone saw Nanako quietly open one of her eyes. They immediately saw a sharp Kunai standing in front of her, staring at her opponent with fear.

    Obviously, Yuga also began to suspect that all of this was a trap to lure him into the trap!

    However..

    "Ah!"

    After letting out a scream, the husky maiden immediately turned around and ran. She was obviously frightened!

    The people who had made the judgment earlier all revealed ck lines on their faces. God damn physical skills experts, they were all fucking rookies!

    How did this kind of person pass the second test that wasparable to hell?

    Many of the examinees who were watching the battle revealed ck question marks in their faces from the loudughter.<svg viewBox="0 0 1024 1024" xmlns="http://.w3.org/2000/svg" width="24" height="24"><defs></defs>

    </path></svg>

    Please give this novel 5 stars review and power stone ;)

    Read a few chapters ahead on

    Read up to chapter 489 on P atreon!

    https://w ww.p atreon.c om/RinrinTL

    Ourmunity on discord: discord. gg /t66agbE<a title="nyawdao2" href="/profile/4300556132">nyawdao2</a>creators'' thoughts

 Chapter 457: A Surprise at the Arena!

    Chapter 457: A Surprise at the Arena!

    After finally determining that the other party was just a rookie, Ito became irritated!

    How could he, who had climbed out of ''hell'', be bluffed by a rookie?

    Suit you monkey!

    A sh of cruelty shed in Ito''s eyes, and then chased after him.

    Only the time limit of the ''Hardening Technique'' hadn''t passed yet, so his shuriken cuts went up and were immediately bounced off.

    But Ito wasn''t in a hurry, it was just a matter of waiting a little longer, when the ''Hardening Technique'' wore off, that was the moment he would let his opponent know what cruelty meant!

    "Ahhhhh! Don''t youe over!"

    Nanako wailed as she flung her king''s fists furiously with her eyes closed.

    On the contrary, her opponent really didn''t dare toe forward...Such a hrious scene immediately caused the entire scene to burst intoughter.

    It was really a bit too amusing!

    Now the face of the leading teacher of Kirigakure turned pitch ck, although the one who caused everyone tough was actually a Konoha''s Genin, but if even this kind of rookie couldn''t be solved right away, wouldn''t it be a proof that their Genin of Kirigakure were nothing more than that?

    "Ito, what the hell are you doing! Hurry up and finish her!"

    The sensei snapped, and Ito also blushed hard amidst theughter.

    Just at that moment, the ck spectral light floating on Nanako disappeared, so he immediately drew his short sword, abandoning all the fancy stuff and just wanting to finish this rookie opponent with one blow.

    And in the face of Ito''s straight on head sh, Nanako instinctively closed her eyes, then extended her left arm to block her head.

    "Not good, the effects of the Hardening Technique have all passed." The referee immediately wanted to enter the ring to terminate the match, but was stopped in time by Gekko Hayate who had a sh in her eyes.

    Then only a Dang~ sound was heard!

    Ito, who had not retained his strength, was directly shaken and his hands went numb, almost unable to even hold his short sword.

    Then in his greatly shocked gaze, a huge fist was getting closer and closer to him...

    Bang!

    The huge fist encased in rock made a close contact directly with Ito''s face.

    How did that happen?

    Ito''s face was filled with shame and anger before he passed out.

    Dang...

    When Ito mmed heavily on the ground, his face was full of blossoms and he twitched like a salted fish for two seconds before he stopped moving.

    The entire audience was in an uproar!

    Nakako, however, still didn''t know what was happening, still with her eyes closed, her two arms swung up.

    Her mouth was still chanting, "Hit you hit you hit you hit you hit you hit you..."

    Nanako proved with practical actions what it meant to kill a master with a messy fist!

    "Earth Release: Rock Fist Technique?"

    Aoba and Itachi nced at each other, both a little surprised.

    When did a talent so adept at the Earth Release Ninjutsu appear within the Konoha Genin?

    Uh... If we only look at the talent in this area.

    When the referee announced the winner of this match, and then the medics carried the unconscious Ito down, the whole room burst into cheers mixed with a lot ofughter.

    Because this result was just too much of a reversal, the process was short but full of joy.

    It was estimated that only the leading sensei of Kirigakure was furious and gripped his hair straight, with a purple and blue face.

    When they returned, the gullible Ito probably wouldn''t have a good time...

    "Eh? Did I win?"

    Nanako, who was standing in ce and somewhat at a loss for words, asked in a very naturally dumbfounded manner.

    The referee looked at her innocent expression and the corners of his mouth couldn''t help but twitch twice, then nodded helplessly while feeling sad for her opponent.

    Although the first matchup was very odd, the next contestants who came on the stage did not go down the harmonic route, contributing one exciting battle after another.

    Of course, this excitement was limited to the Genin and Chunin groups.

    Putting it in the eyes of the upper ninja probably meant, "Oh, not bad."

    After a few fights, on the contrary, it was Nanako Hoshino from the first fight that was the most eye-catching and impressive, which really left people a bit speechless.

    ......

    At the same time, Sarutobi, who was in a high position, received a message from the dark side.

    The ninja forces of Sunagakure had suddenly crossed the border, passed through the Land of River, and were heading towards the territory of the Land of Fire.

    It seems that Sunagakure Ninja hidden in various parts of Konoha have also begun to stir...

    "Kazekage, the Chunin Exam has already proceeded this far, what exactly do you have nned, isn''t it time to tell?"

    The ''Kazekage'' looked straight ahead, "Naruto why do you need to ask knowingly, counting the time, you should have received the news as well."

    Sarutobi''s tone sank, "Why would you do that?"

    "A windmill that won''t turn has no value in existence at all, in short, I now want to turn the windmill with the gust of wind that is ''Destroy Konoha''."

    "To have such an absurd reason, Kazekage, have you gone mad already? Stop in time now and I can pretend that nothing has happened."

    "Stop? Why should I stop?"

    "Konoha will not be destroyed, if you continue to be bent on your course, Sunagakure will be removed!" Sarutobi said in a loud voice.

    But...

    "Oh? Really, but so what? As long as the windmill can continue to turn, then what difference does it make if the wind is caused by the ''Destruction of Konoha'' or the ''Destruction of Suna''?"

    "My dear sensei..."

    Sarutobi''s eyes instantly widened before a handful of bittersweet had been ced against his neck from behind.

    And Kabuto, who had been watching this side and hidden in the audience, immediately signaled the start of the operation!

    The two Anbu in charge of keeping an eye on Baki were instantly killed by Baki with a Wind de, and then before the other Anbu coulde over, they looked directly at Gaara.

    "Hand it over to you."

    Gaara immediately revealed a bloodthirsty gaze, then...

    "Feigning Sleep Technique!"

    There was a loud boom!

    The entire shed roof of the venue instantly copsed, and a giant beast roared up to the sky as countless people looked on in horror!

    "Hahaha... I''ve finallye out!"

    "Don''t try to make me go back into that brat''s body again!"

    Shukaku, who had finally seen the light of day again, immediately pped the entire venue with a p after heughed indulgently.

    And at this time the audience had already made a mess, fortunately Sarutobi had ced arge amount of manpower here before, or else a casual strike from Shukaku could have brought about arge number of casualties.

    "Orochimaru, how dare you?!"

    Sarutobi looked at the scene in front of him with a jagged smile, then angrily questioned.

    At this time Orochimaru also ripped off the human skin mask from his face in the midst of the chaos, revealing his secondyer of his face as well as his original countenance.

    "Hahaha, can you understand this sense of fulfillment and joy of hurting your past teacher?"

    "In order for you to be able to understand this ''joy'', I''ve specially arranged such a big scene ah, shouldn''t you be grateful?"

    A sh of sadness shed in Sarutobi''s eyes, then it turned extremely firm, "Orochimaru, you arepletely incorrigible."<svg viewBox="0 0 1024 1024" xmlns="http://.w3.org/2000/svg" width="24" height="24"><defs></defs>

    </path></svg>

    Please give this novel 5 stars review and power stone ;)

    Read a few chapters ahead on

    Read up to chapter 489 on P atreon!

    https://w ww.p atreon.c om/RinrinTL

    Ourmunity on discord: discord. gg /t66agbE<a title="nyawdao2" href="/profile/4300556132">nyawdao2</a>creators'' thoughts

 Chapter 458: The Best Stage, The Best Opponent!

    Chapter 458: The Best Stage, The Best Opponent!

    After confirming that the other party was a rookie, Yuga flew into a rage out of humiliation!

    How could he, who had crawled out from the ''hell'', be intimidated by a rookie?

    You monkey!

    A hint of cruelty shed through Yuga''s eyes, and he chased after her.

    However, the effect of the ''Hardening Technique'' had yet to pass, so his Kunai was immediately bounced off.

    However, Yuga was not in a hurry. It was nothing more than waiting for a while. When the ''Hardening Technique'' failed, it was the moment when he let the other party know what was called cruelty!

    "Ah! Don''te over!"

    The husky maiden cried out as she closed her eyes and swung her fists wildly.

    However, her opponent really did not dare to step forward.Such a funny scene made the whole scene burst intoughter.

    It was really too funny!

    This time, the face of the leader teacher of Kirigakure suddenly became dark. Although the one who made everyoneugh was actually Konoha''s Genin, but even this kind of rookie could not be solved immediately, did it mean that the Genin of Kirigakure was just so-so?

    "Yuga, what the hell are you doing! Hurry up and get rid of her!"

    The teacher spoke, and Yuga''s face was also ugly in hisughter.

    Just then, the ck light that appeared on the husky girl disappeared, so he immediately pulled out his Kunai and gave up those fancy things. He just wanted to defeat this rookie opponent in one blow.

    In the face of Ito Yuga''s head, the husky girl instinctively closed her eyes and extended her left arm to block his head.

    "Not good, the effects of the Hardening Technique have already passed." The referee immediately wanted to enter the arena to stop the match, but he was stopped by a sh of Hayate.

    Then, he heard a ng!

    Ito Yuga, who did not hold back, was directly shaken until his hands went numb.

    He almost couldn''t even hold his dagger.

    Then, under his shocked eyes, a huge fist came closer and closer to him.

    Bang!

    The huge fist wrapped in rock directly made a close contact with Yuga''s face.

    How could this be?

    Yuga''s face was full of shame and anger before he fainted.

    Dong..

    When Ito Yuga the ground heavily, his face was blooming and he twitched like a salted fish before he stopped moving.

    The entire audience was in an uproar!

    As for the husky maiden, she did not know what had happened. Her eyes were still closed and her arms were flying.

    She even muttered, "I hit you, I hit you, I hit you, I hit you."

    Nanaku used practical action to prove what it meant to kill an old master!

    "Earth Release: Rock Fist Technique?"

    Aoba and Itachi looked at each other in surprise.

    When did Konoha''s Genin have such a talent in Earth Release?

    Uh... If one only looked at the talent on this side.

    When the referee announced the winner of this match and the medical staff carried the unconscious Yuga away, the audience immediately burst into cheers mixed withughter.

    Because this result was too reversed. Although the process was short, it was full of joy.

    Probably only the old master leading the team from Kirigakure was so angry that he pulled his hair, his face purple.

    When they returned, Yuga, who had underestimated the enemy, probably wouldn''t have a good ending.

    "Eh? Did I win?"

    The husky maiden, who was standing in the same ce, asked in a natural daze.

    The referee looked at her innocent expression and the corner of his mouth twitched. Then, he nodded helplessly. At the same time, he felt sad for her opponent.

    Although the first match was very strange, the yers who went up next did not take the route of homostar and contributed one brilliant match after another.

    Of course, this exciting match was limited to the group of Genin and Chunin.

    In the eyes of Jonin, it was probably "Oh, not bad".

    After a few matches, it was the first match, Nanako, who was the most eye-catching, left a deep impression and made people speechless.

    .........

    At the same time, Sarutobi, who was in a high position, also received news from Anbu.

    The ninjas of Sunagakure suddenly crossed the border, passed through the Land of the Rivers, and headed towards the Land of Fire.

    Sunagakure Ninjas who were hiding in various parts of Konoha seemed to be getting restless.

    "Kazekage, the Chunin Exam has already reached this stage. What n do you have? Shouldn''t you tell me now?"

    Kazekage looked straight ahead, "Why do you ask when you already know the answer? It''s time for you to receive the news."

    "Why do you want to do this?" Sarutobi asked.

    "The windmills that can''t turn have no value. In short, I want to use the wind that can destroy Konoha to turn the windmills."

    "It''s such a ridiculous reason. Are you crazy? If you stop now, I can pretend that nothing happened."

    "Stop? Why stop?"

    "Konoha will not be destroyed. If you continue to be stubborn, the vige will be wiped out!" Kazekage said.

    But..

    "Oh? Is that so? So what? As long as the windmill can continue to spin, then what is the difference if this wind is caused by ''the Destruction of Konoha'' or ''the Destruction of Suna''?"

    "My dear teacher..."

    Sarutobi''s eyes instantly widened, and then a Kunai was pressed against his neck from behind.

    Meanwhile, Kabuto, who had been watching this side all this time, immediately sent out the signal to start the operation!

    The two Anbu members responsible for keeping an eye on Baki were instantly killed by Baki using Wind de. Then, before the other Anbu members came over, they directly looked at me, Gaara.

    "I''ll leave it to you."

    Gaara immediately revealed a bloodthirsty gaze.

    "Shukaku!"

    There was a loud boom!

    The roof of the entire venue instantly copsed, and a giant beast roared into the sky under the terrified gazes of countless people!

    "Hahaha, I''m finally out!"

    "Don''t even think about letting me return to that little brat''s body!"

    Shukaku, who finally saw the light of day again, immediately smashed the entire venue with a p afterughing wantonly.

    At this time, the audience was already in a mess. Fortunately, Sarutobi had arranged arge number of people here before, otherwise, Shukaku would have been able to bring arge number of casualties with a casual strike.

    "Orochimaru, how dare you"

    Sarutobi looked at the scene in front of him with bloodshot eyes, and then questioned angrily.

    At this time, Orochimaru also took off his human-skinned mask in the chaos, revealing his second

    "Hehehe, can you understand the sense of aplishment and joy of hurting your past teacher?"

    "In order to let you understand this kind of ''joy'', I specially arranged such a big scene. Shouldn''t I be grateful?"

    There was a sh of sadness in his eyes, and then he became extremely determined, "Orochimaru, you arepletely hopeless."<svg viewBox="0 0 1024 1024" xmlns="http://.w3.org/2000/svg" width="24" height="24"><defs></defs>

    </path></svg>

    Please give this novel 5 stars review and power stone ;)

    Read a few chapters ahead on

    Read up to chapter 489 on P atreon!

    https://w ww.p atreon.c om/RinrinTL

    Ourmunity on discord: discord. gg /t66agbE<a title="nyawdao2" href="/profile/4300556132">nyawdao2</a>creators'' thoughts

 Chapter 459: The Gate of Death!

    Chapter 459: The Gate of Death!

    "Wind Release: Drilling Air Bullet!"

    With a boom!

    Shukaku pped down with all its strength, causing the earth to shake, and just the wind pressure alone blew the surrounding houses, making people unable to open their eyes!

    How powerful and pure was this power!

    The people who saw this scene all changed their expressions. No one dared to say that they could survive this attack.

    Shukaku who was still helping to disperse the crowd and repel the enemy almost released Susanoo, but under this calm face, he believed that Aoba would not be defeated so easily, even if the opponent was a terrifying Tailed-beast!

    "Pretending! I almost let you deceive me."

    Shukaku immediately showed a disdainful expression.

    However, in the next second, he suddenly opened his eyes wide, revealing a look of disbelief!The smoke and dust dispersed, and he saw a figure standing proudly under the w that Shukaku had smashed down with all its strength.

    Aoba, who had be more like a monster than Shukaku, also used only one hand to block Shukaku''s attack!

    Although the ground directly caved in into a huge pit, the ground was still covered in arge amount of dust.

    Although it was not easy for Aoba to take this attack.

    However, before his physical strength was exhausted, [Super Regeneration Body] could not only support him to use the sixth turn of the [the Gate of Death], but it could also allow him to ignore any non-fatal damage he suffered!

    Moreover, the strength of his defense was not just a simple statement!

    Aoba, who revealed his strongest strength for the first time in front of everyone, suddenly showed a ferocious smile to Shukaku.

    "Now it''s my turn!"

    Pa!

    Aoba reached out his two hands and grabbed Shukaku''s w. Then, he suddenly exerted strength in front of countless shocked eyes.

    "Get up!"

    A loud boom was heard!

    The gigantic body of Shukaku was actually lifted up above its head by a small ant-like human.

    Then, it heavily smashed towards the other side!

    This scene was too shocking!

    Shocked, everyone opened their mouths wide, but found that they had already lost their voices, unable to say a single word!

    It was only after Aoba let out that iparably shocking roar towards Shukaku that they finally came back to their senses, and their blood boiled as they gave a response.

    "Come again, son!!"

    With a whoosh!

    Countless people felt their blood being blocked in their chests. They could not spit it out quickly. In the end, they all turned into angry roars, supporting the hero in their eyes!

    "Ah!"

    "Come on!"

    "Stand up, trash!"

    "Invincible!"

    "So what if it''s a Tailed-beast? Don''t underestimate us!"

    The morale of Konoha''s Ninjas instantly soared, while on the other hand, the faces of Sunagakure were full of disbelief, and they were immediately forced to retreat.

    In the case that Kazekage was nowhere to be found, Shukaku was their only hope.

    But what did they see now?

    The terrifying Shukaku that would cause destruction and bloodshed every time it appeared was actually suppressed by a ''mortal'' with its strength?

    Was this really not a joke made on April Fool?

    "Bastard, I will definitely kill you!"

    Right at this moment, Shukaku crawled up from the ground and let out a deafening roar.

    Unforgivable!

    The strongest venerable Shukaku was actually overturned by an ant that he had never seen before.

    Shukaku was angry, everyone was going to die!

    "Wind Release: Drilling Air Bullet!"

    The furious Shukaku suddenly pped its belly, and was about to attack indiscriminately.

    But at this time, the left side of Shukaku''s face suddenly caved in, and with a bang, it fell to the side.

    In the state of the Gate of Death, the strength of Aoba was greatly enhanced!

    As long as his chakra didn''t drag him down, at this time, he was enough to be called a Kage Level Expert!

    At the same time, Yamato who had already received the news and quickly rushed over, quickly patted the ground, and used Wood Release: Wood Locking Wall to block Shukaku''s flying bullet.

    "Jonin Aoba, I will help you suppress Shukaku!"

    Wood Release was the nemesis of tailed-beasts, and with Yamato taking action, Shukaku was even more difficult.

    But just at that moment, Aoba suddenly used geath Gaze and said fiercely to Yamato, "I want to fight Shukaku one-on-one. Put away your damned Wood Release!"

    When he said this, everyone was shocked!

    Not to mention the others, even Shukaku and Yamato were stupefied!

    "What did Jonin Aoba just say? I think I was hearing things." A Konoha Ninja looked at hispanion with uncertainty.

    "Uh, Aoba said that he wanted to fight Shukaku, and not let others help him."

    The two people looked at each other, thinking that Aoba was simply too awesome. At the same time, they also felt that it was a bit.

    But no matter what, for such a fierce person to appear on his side, the increase in morale was simply too great.

    Just ask, who would dare to fight a Tailed-beast one-on-one, and not ask for help

    Aoba dared!

    One could foresee that after today, the details of this great battle would spread throughout the Ninja World.

    And at that time, if he were to fight a Tailed-beast and even shout out that golden phrase, Aoba would definitely be famous and shake the world!

    And wasn''t this what Aoba wanted?

    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!

    "Did you eat too much? You still dare to ''hup'' me!"

    "If I let you pat your belly, I''ll help you take a shot!"

    "Elia Elia E E Elia."

    Aoba, who was even more berserk than a Tailed-beast, aimed at Shukaku''s belly and fiercely hammered it!

    With every punch, Shukaku''s whole body trembled, and it was simply unable to condense chakra, and its belly was about to explode!

    After Aoba finished pulling, he disappeared with a whoosh, dodging the ws of Shukaku, and then appeared behind Shukaku who was lying on the ground.

    He grabbed Shukaku''s tail with great force, and his lungs were like a bellows that were overloaded.

    His arms immediately expanded, and at the same time, his two legs directly stepped into the ground as if they had taken root. He circted the strength of his waist, and all the veins on his body burst out, and he directly pulled Shukaku''s tail and swung it up!

    At the beginning, it was very difficult, but after Shukaku floated in the air, its speed became faster and faster.

    One circle, two circles, three circles.

    This scene was even more shocking than before!

    From time to time, blood would spurt out from Aoba''s body, but his aura was getting stronger and stronger!

    The ''Crown Prince'' who had used this move previously had stars in his eyes, and now, circles began to appear in Shukaku''s eyes.

    Shukaku was a leopard cat, but it was only a little big, what was there to be arrogant about!

    Go!

    Aoba finally exerted a force to go up, then loosened his hands, and Shukaku''s huge body instantly flew into the air.

    At the same time, Aoba also bent his legs and gathered his power. Then, he instantly copsed the ground and soared into the sky!

    In the blink of an eye, he surpassed Shukaku''s huge body. Then, he raised his right leg high and aimed it at Shukaku.

    The lightning and hot air currents that rose from the body of Aoba actually gradually condensed into an iparably huge Lightning Kirin!

    "Lightning Release: Kirin!"

 Chapter 460: Thank You for Cooperating with My Show

    Chapter 460: Thank You for Cooperating with My Show

    "Lightning Release: Kirin!"

    The ''Battleaxe'' raised high up in the air was like a Kirin raising its upper body high up with its hooves!

    Then, with a roar, Aoba''s right foot ruthlessly chopped down.

    The huge Kirin in the sky also made the same move. Its two hooves suddenly fell!

    Like a meteor falling from the sky, in the eyes of countless people, Shukaku directly fell to the ground with a loud bang!

    The earth began to shake, and smoke and dust covered the ground.

    Many people who didn''t know what happened directly staggered and fell to the ground, thinking that an earthquake hade!

    Yamato who was forced to ''watch with folded arms'' really didn''t know how to describe his current mood.

    However, judging from the current situation, it seemed that he really did not need to be ''troublesome''."Put away your damn Wood Release!"

    This sentence seemed to still echo in his ears, making him smile bitterly. Sure enough, he should not havee over.

    Baki escaped...

    Guy had aplicated expression on his face. He did not expect that the youth from before had already developed his body technique to such a degree.

    If he did not open the Eight Inner Gates, perhaps he would no longer be a match for the youth.

    As for which one he needed to open to fight evenly with, he would only know after a real fight.

    And more importantly, was everything in front of him really all the youth?

    "This is a real genius youth. At his age, I was too far away from Guy." Guy couldn''t help but sigh.

    Then he smiled and elbowed Kakashi, "How is it? Do you still have the confidence to find Guy for revenge?"

    Kakashi nced at him, "Boring."

    "Let''s go, to support Lord Hiruzen."

    Guy smiled, knowing that Kakashi was no longer going to hold on to that matter.

    Of course, if there was a chance, the narrow-minded Kakashi would definitely retaliate. He was very sure of this!

    On the other side, Itachi, who had already evacuated the crowd, saw this scene as soon as he returned.

    "This is your true strength. You really did not disappoint me. Only this kind of strength is worthy of the title of Hokage."

    Your dream, I will definitely help you realize it!

    Itachi immediately revealed a sincere smile. He was not prepared to steal Aoba''s limelight.

    As for those examinees who hated Aoba, they had long revealed expressions of iparable adoration.

    Especially the husky maiden, who was tightly holding the golden bell that Aoba had given her back then, was somewhat lost in thought.

    When the smoke and dust dispersed, the first thing that entered everyone''s eyes was an iparably huge deep pit!

    At this time, Shukaku was lying in a somewhat miserable state, with a big hole in its stomach, and one could vaguely see the sand flowing around the wound.

    If it was an ordinary person who received such a serious injury, they would only die, but for a strange creature like Tailed-beasts, this was not a fatal injury.

    However, to be able to injure Shukaku to such an extent, it was enough to prove just how great of a destructive power was contained in that attack of Aoba!

    At this time, Aoba appeared on Shukaku''s head. Not only did the clothes on its upper body were all torn apart, revealing the strong muscles inside, but also covered with blood.

    Although he had [Super Regeneration Body] that kept healing his body, he would still lose blood during the process of his body copsing.

    In particr, the pain would not decrease at all due to the recovery of [Super Regeneration Body].

    When he was fighting against the Iwagakure Jonin, Aoba had only opened the third turn and his body had already copsed. He had almost yed himself to death.

    In the end, he had to rely on [Poor Quality Self-Healing Body] and his tenacious vitality to be saved by the medical ninja.

    Now that he had directly reached the Sixth Gate, while his own strength was greatly enhanced, it also tested the strength of his body even more.

    If not for the confidence of [Super Regeneration Body], he would not dare to use [the Gate of Death], this kind of ninja body technique that could kill a thousand and lose eight hundred of his own!

    Just based on that move just now, the moment Aoba was struck by the attack, his right leg was directly shattered and melted because he could not withstand this powerful energy.

    Fortunately, he still had some strength left, and he persisted inpleting the Super Regeneration Body.

    However, he could no longer maintain the state of the Gate of Death.

    With his upper body bare, Aoba, who was panting heavily on Shukaku''s head, had returned to his original appearance.

    Shukaku closed its eyes, it didn''t know whether it was pretending to be dead or really couldn''t withstand such an attack.

    After a brief silence, countless people simultaneously let out cheers!

    One against one tailed beast, even winning the battle, now stepping on Shukaku and opening its arms to enjoy the cheers was really too exciting!

    If there was a newspaper in Ninja World, then this photo would definitely be the headline of the front page!

    "Shinomiya Aoba is really too powerful!"

    "Aoba? We are also the same, how many seconds do you think we canst?"

    "Uh, indeed, Aoba must have the strength of a Kage Level, right?"

    "That goes without saying! And don''t forget, Lord Aoba is still so young. In another ten years, what level do you think Lord Aoba will grow to? If you call him'' Lord ''now, do you think you will be at a disadvantage?"

    "I''ve decided, from now on, I will be the most loyal supporter of Lord Aoba!"

    "Damn you!"

    "Hey, do you think Lord Aoba will be the next Hokage?"

    "5th Hokage? It''s too early. Unless Lord Hiruzen can be the acting Hokage for another ten years, but even if he can''t be the 5th Hokage, who canpete with Lord Aoba?"

    "I don''t think so. Why can''t Lord Aoba be the 5th Hokage? Is this strength not convincing enough?"

    "You, the position of Hokage doesn''t only depend on strength."

    "What else do you need? Lord Aoba has such a famous reputation, and he even stood up for usmoners. He even paid for good deeds and raised the next generation. What''s the difference between this and the 3rd Hokage?"

    "Shh, be quiet. It''s fine if you tell me this in private, but if others hear it, it will be a great crime to the 3rd Hokage."

    "In any case, I only admire Lord Aoba. So what if I''m young? As long as I have the ability, everything else is secondary."

    "Alright, alright, alright. Just say whatever you want. In any case, what you acknowledge doesn''t count."

    Listening to the cheers and shouts of his name, Aoba was very satisfied.

    What was the best stage + the most suitable opponent + the most brilliant and shocking performance?

    Everything in front of him had already given the answer!

    If he only needed to stop Shukaku, then it would be enough for him to send Gaara flying with a single punch.

    But that kind of ''show'' was really too boring.

    So he was sincerely grateful to Shukaku who had cooperated with him.

 Chapter 461: Waiting for the Results

    Chapter 461: Waiting for the Results

    Just as Aoba was thanking Shukaku in his heart, Shukaku, who was lying on the ground pretending to be dead, suddenly opened its eyes, and then began to condense Tailed Beast Ball!

    Shukaku had to admit that he was too careless, and also underestimated his opponent too much.

    But he still hadn''t lost!

    He also wouldn''t lose!

    The great Shukaku is going to be serious!

    At this time, Aoba was in a very bad state, his physical strength was at its bottom, and his chakra was only being transported and it seemed that it was about to be emptied out.

    If he continued to fight, he would only be asking for trouble.

    Moreover, he would also destroy the scene of him using Shukaku''s carelessness to painstakingly create a ''bang abuse'' scene!

    Since the climax scene had already ended, it was time to end it.Thus, it was enough for the scene to be fixed at this moment.

    Noticing that Shukaku had already started to prepare the Tailed Beast Ball out of humiliation, Aoba chuckled and snapped his fingers under Shukaku''s angry but puzzled gaze.

    A bang was heard!

    The ''bomb'' that he had secretly buried under my beloved had immediately exploded!

    Shukaku immediately realized what this guy was trying to do, and immediately revealed an extremely sullen expression, "No!"

    ording to the normal script, it was time for him to counterattack, so why did he end up with the ''kill'' in advance?

    But no matter how unwilling Shukaku was at this time, after Gaara was directly blown away, it immediately woke up.

    No matter how aggrieved and unwilling Shukaku was, it could only turn into sand and disappear along with the gusts of cool wind.

    The Tailed Beast Ball that had just been brewing for one or two seconds also turned into the purest form of energy as Shukaku disappeared.

    A huge crisis that had just shown signs was easily solved!

    Why did Aoba say that Shukaku was the most suitable opponent at this time?

    Firstly, it could serve as a foil to his strength. Secondly, the current Shukaku was just a big cat trapped in a cage. Even if it was released, there was still a chain around its neck.

    Aoba could naturally use this weakness. He immediately beat Shukaku into a daze. Then, when Shukaku reacted and was ready to fight him to the death, he would pull the chain back and close the cage!

    This way, the performance would naturally be perfect!

    Throughout the whole process, there was only the scene of him ''killing'' Shukaku, and there was no plot behind it

    The audience, who had never seen the ''script'', naturally did not know that this climax scene only yed the first half.

    They would only think that Aoba was really too awesome. The whole time, Shukaku was unable to fight back. In the end, he just casually snapped his fingers and easily solved Shukaku, resolving this crisis.

    As for what Shukaku''s true thoughts and ''truth'' were, no one knew, and no one was willing to investigate!

    They only needed to believe what they saw with their own eyes, and everything else was not important.

    Shukaku disappeared, then Gaara was directly blown away. Fortunately, there was sand to protect him, otherwise, it was inevitable that he wouldck some parts.

    Then, a figure shed past, directly catching Gaara who was in the air, and ran outside without looking back.

    Aoba nced at him, it was that guy Baki.

    He was in a very bad state right now, so he had no intention of chasing after him. However, there were already people from Anbu chasing after him.

    In other words, the trajectory of this Hayate had changed, or else Baki would have killed him!

    Probably because he saw that his current state was not too good,

    Thus, Itachi directly shed to his side.

    "How is it? Is it okay?"

    Looking at Itachi''s worried eyes, Aoba directly revealed his white teeth and gave a thumbs up like Guy. "Of course, it can''t be any better!"

    It was just that his current appearance of being covered in blood was not as good as he had said.

    Of course, Itachi would not expose him at this time. He just smiled and said, "This time, I''ve let you get the limelight. How are you going topensate me?"

    "When it''s over, how about I treat you to a meal at the Recuperation Ceremony?"

    Itachi silently raised three fingers.

    Aoba immediately replied with an international gesture, "You win, three meals is three meals! Right, how is the situation now?"

    "The attack of Sunagakure has already been controlled. It should not be able to cause any waves. The Tailed-beast has also been beaten back by you. Unfortunately, that Jinchuriki failed to stay. As for the situation of the Hokage, it is not clear yet, but many people have already gone to support him. I believe that there will be no big problem."

    Looking at the distant Aoba, it seemed that he did not think so.

    .........

    Time was rewound a little.

    When Sarutobi was lured into a trap by Orochimaru, the Sound Four immediately activated the Four ck Fogs Formation, trapping Sarutobi and Orochimaru with a barrier, and also blocking the following members of Anbu.

    Logically speaking, if it was just a Four ck Fogs Formation, it would not be able to trap a Kage Level powerhouse.

    But just like how Orochimaru had the confidence to kill his former teacher, Sarutobi also wanted to take this opportunity to personally correct the mistakes he had made.

    Until Orochimaru used Edo Tensei to temporarily resurrect the 1st and 2nd Hokage, Sarutobi was even more unable to break this barrier, because it would be a huge disaster for the vige.

    The battle was imminent, and the 1st Hokage''s Wood Release Ninjutsu covered the entire barrier in the blink of an eye, making the people outside unable to see the situation clearly.

    Moreover, this battlested for a long time, and until Shukaku disappeared, the barrier still existed.

    By the time Aoba, Itachi, and the others arrived, there were already many people waiting outside the barrier.

    "How is the situation?"

    The people of Anbu shook their heads.

    "Why don''t you break the barrier and go support Lord Hiruzen?" Aoba suddenly asked.

    "This is the order of Lord Hiruzen. He said that he would personally correct the mistakes he made in the past. No one is allowed to interfere."

    Aoba was a little surprised, but he seemed to know what Sarutobi was thinking at the moment.

    Perhaps only Dead Demon Consuming Seal couldpletely kill Orochimaru, who used the forbidden technique of Living Corpse Reincarnation.

    What''s more, Orochimaru also touched the taboo, using Edo Tensei to control the souls of the 1st and 2nd Hokage, making the dead uneasy.

    And all of this was because of Sarutobi''s indulgence.

    At the very least, he believed that Orochimaru had an inescapable responsibility to walk down this path.

    Perhaps he had chosen to kill Orochimaru directly instead of letting him go, and this situation would not have happened today.

    Since this was his own choice, Aoba no longer had much to do.

    Although there was a part of the reason why Orochimaru started executing Konoha''s copse n so early, without him, all of this would still happen.

    In the past, Minato''s death was because he was powerless to change anything. As for Sarutobi, although his mood was a bitplicated.

    But in the end, his standpoint was still different. He could not be a true good person. He was just a bad person with a bottom line.

    Therefore, he might not be able to kill Sarutobi with his own hands, but to make him change his position to save someone was also thinking too kindly of him.

    He came here now just to wait for a result. No matter what the result was, he would dly ept it.

 Chapter 462: The Return of Orochimaru

    Chapter 462: The Return of Orochimaru

    When everything was settled, there was a hint of regret in Sarutobi''s eyes, and then he powerlessly fell to the ground.

    In the end, he was still old, and he did not expect that Orochimaru would actually hold back. When he used his shadow clone to use the Dead Demon Consuming Seal to seal the 1st and 2nd Hokage, Orochimaru secretly summoned the third coffin.

    The Edo Tensei gave birth to a Minato, and used the spiritualisation technique to stop his final Dead Demon Consuming Seal.

    Of course, the price for doing so was that even Minato''s broken soul was sealed in death''s body.

    After using Dead Demon Consuming Seal three times in a row, Sarutobi still could not make up for his regret and took Orochimaru''s soul.

    But in fact, Orochimaru was also shocked and broke out in cold sweat. He was just a little bit away from being dragged into the water by this old man who was about to die.

    But in the end, he stillughed.

    Just after Orochimaru lost hisposure andughed, he finally noticed the situation on the outside, which made his eyelids jump.

    A group of Konoha Ninjas were staring at him with iparable anger, ready to break the barrier at any time and rush in to tear him apart!This scene made him secretly curse in his heart that Sunagakure was a waste, unable to support the battle!

    With so many elites and Tailed-beasts attacking together, he couldn''t even buy this little bit of time. If he wasn''t trash, then what?

    Orochimaru suddenly regretted that he shouldn''t have killed Rasa so early, but who would have thought that he would suddenly appear and steal Rasa''s corpse?

    If not for that guy, he could still use Edo Tensei to change the situation.

    But it was toote to say anything now. His n was only half sessful, and he could no longer carry out the follow-up n.

    Therefore, Orochimaru''s eyes shed with a trace of coldness, and he immediately used the Summoning Spell. He was swallowed by a big snake, and then he escaped with the Summoning Spell.

    In the end, the Four ck Fogs Formation still helped him buy some time. As for the remaining Sound Four, they were naturally abandoned.

    As long as he was given time, he could cultivate as many of his subordinates as he wanted. There was nothing to be reluctant about.

    Don''t forget, snakes were cold-blooded animals!

    In the end, when the Four ck Fogs Formation was broken, the four people who suffered the bacsh still shouted ''for Orochimaru-sama'' and fought to the death.

    In the end, they were all killed by Kakashi and the others, not leaving any survivors.

    However, this anger still could not be vented out, and it was still suppressed in everyone''s hearts.

    .........

    A few dayster, the funeral of the 3rd Hokage, Sarutobi, was held.

    The Ninja Army had already assembled, ready to charge into Sunagakure at any time, and make Sunagakure pay with their blood!

    Although Orochimaru was the real murderer who had caused the death of Sarutobi, the aplice was even more hateful!

    However, before the war could start, Baki, who had brought Gaara out of Konoha, told the truth of the whole matter to the people of Sunagakure. Everything was Orochimaru''s plot, and even Kazekage had been killed.

    Kazekage sacrificed, Jinchuriki suffered a crushing defeat, and arge number of elite members died. In addition to Konoha''s hatred, the people were killed.

    Without a word, he withdrew his troops and sent people to negotiate, trying to seek forgiveness from Konoha as a victim.

    Because the dragons had no leader, and there were different opinions, there was no conclusion to the war.

    It was not until the great name of the Land of Fire intervened that the peace agreement was re-signed, and Sunagakure paid a hugepensation for adding insult to injury, temporarily extinguishing the mes of the war.

    After going through this incident, Sunagakurehad lost both its fortune and its army, and in the short term it would surely fall into a state of devastation, and it could be called the most miserable party.

    But to our surprise, the ones who asked the Daimyo toe out this time were the long forgotten Homura Mitokado and Koharu Utatane!

    Presumably, after the death of Sarutobi, the two of them were unwilling to be lonely and were ready to leave the mountain again.

    Moreover, it was unknown what kind of bewitching potion these two old people had given to their names, and they even gave the letter of appointment.

    Let them re-enter the core of Konoha, and as elders, help Konoha to select new Hokage as soon as possible to wipe out the current turmoil.

    And then, Jiraya who heard the news of his teacher''s death came back.

    ...

    In the blink of an eye, a month had passed.

    This month could be said to be exceptionally lively in the world of ninjas.

    First, the joint examination of Konoha and Suna attracted the attention of more than half of the world, and then several big things happened that no one expected!

    Konoha betrayed them, Orochimaru, and Hidden in the examination,unched the copse n of Konoha.

    The 4th Kazekage was assassinated by Orochimaru!

    The 3rd died!

    Shukaku was defeated by one of the former Stars of Konoha''s Four Shinomiya Aoba, and at the same time, there was also a golden sentence that made people ''hot blood boil'', "I want to fight a Tailed-beast, put away your damn Wood Release!"

    It could be said that the person who was most familiar with the Aoba was Kirigakure who had repeatedly suffered a big loss, and the name of Aoba had always been on Kirigakure''s must-kill list, and it was ranked very high.

    However, even Komugakure and the others did not expect that the kid had actually grown to such a height in a few years, and was actually able to pletely defeat'' a Shukaku!

    This achievement was enough to make the whole world pay attention to it.

    If it was said that the most famous person in this incident was the one who killed Kazekage and the Hokage, and the one who managed to escape unscathed was Orochimaru.

    After that, there was the name Aoba.

    Defeating the Tailed-beast was something that even Konoha''s White Fang, who used to make people tremble in fear, could not do.

    Some people had already begun to treat Aoba as the next Yellow sh.

    No matter how difficult the test was, there would always be people who woulde forward.

    In the end, Konoha and Suna were able to fight, and it was estimated that some people were very disappointed.

    After a month of hibernation, Aoba finally began to move.

    He was not worried about the Uchiha, after all, he had to help him.

    If they wanted to go that way, he had tomunicate well.

    Only by holding all the chips that could be thrown on the stage in his hands could he make people ignore his age and take the position of Hokage.

    And don''t forget, Jiraya''s sudden return gave him a lot of pressure.

    Whether or not Jiraya was willing to be the Hokage, Jiraya''s qualifications, reputation, connections, etc. were all there, which could not be ignored.

    Not to mention that the two old helpers who suddenly jumped out to stir up trouble had begun to meet with Jiraya frequently.

    Presumably, they were betting on Jiraya who was most likely to be the 5th Hokage.

    He wanted to use merit to consolidate his position and power.

    Aoba had to admit that he had underestimated these two old bastards. If he had known this earlier, he should have cut the weeds and cut the roots, directly picking them up and sending them to the afterlife.

 Chapter 463: I Propose... Shinomiya Aoba!

    Chapter 463: I Propose... Shinomiya Aoba!

    Jiraya, now in addition to you, is there a more suitable candidate in Konoha?

    "When he was alive, he always hoped that you could be the Hokage and lead Konoha to the light. Do you want to go against your teacher''s wishes?"

    Homura and Koharu were trying to change their minds.

    Originally, they thought that it would be easy for Jiraya to be the Hokage. After all, in their eyes, Sarutobi had just been buried, and now Jiraya hade back. How could it not be for the position of the Hokage?

    But Jiraya proved with practical action that he really did not have any thoughts about the position of the Hokage, and he even avoided it.

    He simply heard the news, so he rushed back to pay for the death of his teacher.

    As for the Hokage, he did not care about this mess, nor did he care who would be the Hokage.

    He only wanted to find Orochimaru and make him kneel in front of his teacher''s tomb and admit his mistake, and then let him p him to death!

    So, facing the two advisers... Oh, he was only an elder now. Facing the two elders'' earnest persuasion, he directly refused, "I really can''t bear the heavy responsibility of the Hokage. Elders, don''t try to persuade me anymore. I believe that Konoha has a lot of talented people. We can definitely choose a Hokage that will convince everyone.""Tsunade is more suitable to be the Hokage than me."

    "Can you find Tsunade and persuade her toe back and take over the position of Hokage?" Koharu asked coldly.

    "Well, I can go to find him. By the way, Kakashi is also very good. I rmend Kakashi to be the Hokage."

    "That kid from Hashirama Family."

    Homura and Koharu''s faces changed, but in their hearts, they directly sentenced Kakashi to death. As long as they had the final say, they would definitely not let Kakashi be the Hokage.

    Don''t forget, the two of them also had a part in the matter of forcing Sakumo to death.

    It was hard to say whether Kakashi would turn over this old ount after bing the Hokage.

    So it was still the most suitable for Jiraya and Tsunade, and with Jiraya''s undisciplined personality, they were most assured.

    At that time, the two of them might be able to hold the power in their hands and experience the ''fun'' of half a Hokage.

    Otherwise, why would they be so active?

    As soon as Sarutobi died, he couldn''t wait to go to the Land of Fire and talk about it!

    As for the friendship from the past, it hadpletely disappeared when Sarutobi stabbed them.

    "In short, we will appoint you as the Hokage in tomorrow''s meeting. If you are the 5th Hokage, no one can gossip about it."

    Homura and Koharu did not give Jiraya a chance to continue talking. They directly relied on their seniority to finalize this matter, which made Jiraya very disgusted.

    But it was impossible for him to really let Konoha fall into chaos.

    So he sighed and decided to go over tomorrow. If there was a suitable candidate, he would quit. If there was no one else, then he would learn from the teacher and put on the name of the Hokage. When Tsunade came back, or if there was a suitable candidate, he would give up.

    After thinking it through, he finally stopped having a headache and just did it.

    However, at this moment, Jiraya couldn''t imagine what would happen in the meeting tomorrow, and he also couldn''t imagine that the onepeting for the position of Hokage was actually a teenager.

    .........

    The next day, the meeting room in the Hokage building was full of people.

    The ones in charge of this meeting were Fugaku and Hiashi, as well as the two old gang members, Homura and Koharu.

    The rest were in charge of listening and recording, voting for the Hokage.

    After the meeting began, Koharu suggested, "I suggest that the disciple of the deceased 3rd Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen, the teacher of the 4th Hokage, and of the tLegendary Sanin, Jiraya be the 5th Hokage!"

    "Jiraya has returned from his travels, Whether it is prestige, strength, or other aspects, he is the most suitable to be the Hokage."

    After Koharu finished his speech, everyone could not help but nod, including Fugaku and Hiashi. They had to admit that Jiraya did have this qualification, and only Tsunade couldpare to him.

    Looking at this calendar and connections, it was really too luxurious.

    Teacher, I am a Hokage. I have strength and prestige. I don''t have any negative image. Oh, I may be one, but I don''t care.

    So after everyone nodded, Homura and Koharu immediately looked at each other and called Jiraya in.

    After sitting down, Jiraya didn''t say a word. His eyes were full of worry. He really didn''t want to be a Hokage.

    Maybe God heard his thoughts, so the next meeting could be said to be a sudden change in situation!

    "Since no one is against it, let''s report this to the general and wait for his appointment."

    "Wait a minute!"

    Fugaku suddenly interrupted Koharu.

    "I remember that today''s meeting was just to propose a candidate? Although the candidate proposed by the two elders is very suitable, isn''t it a bit too hasty?"

    Koharu immediately snorted, "Other than Jiraya, is there anyone else who is more suitable? Maybe Tsunade is one of them, but her whereabouts are still unknown. She didn''t even show up when such a big thing happened. She can''t always keep the Hokage position and wait for her toe back, right?"

    Koharu was very powerful. She knew that there was Tsunade who couldpete with Jiraya, so she didn''t wait for others to bring it up.

    And then there was no need to refute the fact that Tsunade''s qualification was cancelled, which directly blocked the mouth of others.

    But the problem was that Fugaku was not going to suggest Tsunade.

    Fugaku first nodded and admitted her words, "What the elder said is very reasonable." Then he changed the topic, "But I think there are other candidates who can be discussed except for Tsunade."

    Homura immediately sneered, "Who? Is that Kakashi? Don''t forget that he is a member of the Anbu. Although he has made a lot of contributions to the vige, his reputation is not good. How can such a person convince the public?"

    Fugaku smiled and shook his head, "The candidate I want to propose is not Kakashi, but strength, prestige, fame, and other aspects."

    Homura and Koharu immediately changed their faces and began to think. How did they not know that there was such a person in Konoha?

    After all, a certain Imp Root was not on the list in their hearts.

    Then, in the eyes of everyone, Fugaku softly said a name.

    "I propose... Shinomiya Aoba!"

 Chapter 464: Finally Showing His Fangs!

    Chapter 464: Finally Showing His Fangs!

    When Aoba calmly walked in from the outside, other than Fugaku and Hiashi who had been standing on his side for a long time, everyone else was shocked!

    There was no one present who did not know him!

    Even Jiraya, who had been traveling outside, had heard of this name.

    After returning to Konoha, he had heard of it countless times!

    However, how old was he?

    He was 15 years old!

    Was it because he was young, just like the 4th Mizukage?

    But how was that possible?

    The rumors that Jiraya heard weren''t like this!Thus, he looked at Aoba curiously. Aoba returned a polite smile and then calmly sat down on the other side.

    Bang!

    "What kind of joke are you ying? This is choosing the future 5th Hokage, not a child ying house!"

    "Proposing a fifteen-year-old kid to be the 5th Hokage? Do you think this is child''s y"

    Not only did the two elders think so, but the rest of the people also agreed.

    Although Aoba had always threatened to be the 5th Hokage since he was very young, to be honest, not many people took it seriously, and the Hokage was not something that anyone could be.

    Youth was his capital, but in the matter of elections, it became his shackles.

    No one would believe that a thirteen or four-year-old Hokage could lead Konoha to prosperity and prosperity.

    Maybe when he grew up, these people would believe that he was a strongpetitor for the Hokage.

    They all thought that Aoba made a wrong choice at the wrong time.

    However, Aoba did not get angry with the two old helpers. He stared at his palm without saying a word, as if he had understood the truth of the universe.

    However, he did not speak, so naturally, his ''spokesperson'' was responsible for helping him refute.

    Fugaku first made a gesture for the two elders to calm down, and then very calmly exined, "In the development of our Konoha, is there any rule that states how many years and below can not be the Hokage?"

    "You are forcing your words! Is there no clear rule that anyone can be the Hokage? Why don''t youe with a baby to run for the Hokage? I absolutely agree with it!" Koharu immediately ridiculed him.

    "Elder, you are too serious. The position of Hokage is naturally not something that anyone can do. Then let all of us put down our prejudices first and ignore the issue of age to take the assessment."

    "First, in terms of strength, to be the Kage of a vige, having strong strength is the foundation. Am I right?"

    "Do you think this kid has such strength?" Homura coldly said.

    This time, it was Fugaku''s turn to show a surprised expression, "Don''t you two elders think so? Let''s not talk about how many A-Rank, S-Rank dangerous missions, and how many enemy of Jonin Level has been killed. Just a month ago, Aoba defeated the Ichibi Shukaku in order to save the vige."

    "Do you two think that such a record is not enough to prove the strength of Jonin Aoba?"

    Listening to the whispers of the others, the two old helpers immediately closed their mouths with ashen faces.

    In the face of the truth, if they doubted the strength of Aoba again, it would be pure nonsense, treating everyone as fools.

    So they could only snort coldly, admitting this point.

    Fugaku immediately smiled, and then pursued, "Just now, the two elders mentioned a keyword, reputation. It is very true. In order to be the Kage of a vige, in addition to strength, there must be fame and prestige, so that everyone can be convinced. No matter how strong an unknown person is, he can''t be recognized by others."

    "Then in this regard, I don''t think I need to say anything more about the reputation and reputation of Aoba."

    "Because Aoba have made a lot of contributions to the vige and paid for many good deeds, so the people in the vige trust Aoba very much, and his fame has spread throughout the whole world. Now, who doesn''t know that our Konoha has a Madman, and even the Tealed-beast has been beaten!"

    "Is this kind of reputation not qualified to sit here? Then I really have to doubt the motives of the two elders. Are you really working for the development of Konoha?"

    The two old helpers were rendered speechless by Fugaku!

    What was even worse was that the direction of the entire meeting had already begun to lean towards Aoba.

    Fugaku''s examples were too sensational.

    To be honest, the reason he was able to sit here right now was entirely because he had eaten old books. Because his past achievements and fame were too astonishing, he was regarded as a ''savior''.

    But if one really had to take it seriously, in the years that Aoba had risen, there had been nothing to do with Jiraya, and there were only a few children who knew who Jiraya was!

    Moreover, these years Jiraya had left Konoha, and he didn''te back even after several disasters. Now that he chose the next Hokage, he came back. It was inevitable that people would have someints.

    If there really was no other choice, it would be fine, but now, apart from the topic of the old man, who was always talking about other things, could it be that Aoba was really inferior to Jiraya?

    Everyone had a bnce in their hearts, and they would weigh the pros and cons between the two.

    The final conclusion was also very interesting. At least it would not be one-sided support for Jiraya!

    Then, at this time, Hiashi who did not speak suddenly said, "I also propose that Shinomiya Aoba be the 5th Hokage. Konoha should be developing in the front instead of immersed in the memories of the past."

    The moment Hiashi opened his mouth, it was like adding more firewood to the fire!

    One was an Uchiha, and the other was a Hyuga. Weren''t these two fellows always at odds?

    Why were they suddenly on the same side?

    Were they really optimistic about Aoba, or did theye to some sort of agreement privately?

    Hiss..

    Many people immediately gasped, as if they could see that today''s meeting was not simple.

    The two high-level consultants, along with the Uchiha, were working together for Aoba. The information contained in this could not be underestimated.

    And this power was absolutely not to be underestimated!

    For a guy who was born as a war orphan to be able to reach this stage and sit here and openlypete for the position of Hokage, this really made them not know what to say.

    Strength, reputation, connections, backing... this guy was notcking in any of them!

    The only weakness that could be attacked was the aspect of age.

    For a time, the eyes of the others that looked at Aoba actually had a bit of awe and fear!

 Chapter 465: Planting Good Causes, Getting Good Fruits!

    Chapter 465: nting Good Causes, Getting Good Fruits!

    At this time, those who could sit here were no fools!

    Now, the two elders obviously supported Jiraya, while the two consultants had already clearly expressed their support for Aoba.

    For a time, the situation was a bit deadlocked.

    However, the others were thinking more about whether Aoba was the puppets pushed out by the Uchiha and the Hyuga Families, or Aoba had already ''persuaded'' the two families to be their support

    Although the current result was the same, in fact, it involved a problem of leadership.

    If it was the former, then it proved that Aoba was nothing special. It was just a chess piece, and it would make people look down on him.

    But if it was thetter, then this person was really too terrifying!

    Such a big game of chess was actually organized. If not for the ''ident'' that caused the 3rd Hokage to die and thene back, maybe in a few years, he would really be able to sit in the position of the 5th Hokage.

    However, what they did not know was that Aoba had set up the n earlier than everyone had imagined. Other than the fact that strength had to be increased, his reputation had been specially run by him. His connections and backing had slowly developed, and he had personally pushed them up behind the scenes!Everything he had done was for today!

    Unfortunately, Aoba might never tell anyone about this, and no one knew that Aoba was actually far more terrifying than they had imagined!

    Bang!

    Homura and Koharu mmed the table and left in anger!

    Because they could not stop Aoba from bing the 5th Hokage, their previous n was meaningless.

    However, this matter was not over yet!

    Although they could not directly push Jiraya to the position of Hokage, they did not lose. After all, the original intention of this meeting was only to choose the Hokage.

    There was still a lot to talk aboutter!

    Until thest moment, it was not certain who would win or lose!

    Homura and Koharu had already made up their minds. Next, they let out the news that they wouldpletely beat this young man to death.

    They did not believe that the others would agree to let a young boy be the Hokage!

    This was simply the biggest joke of the world!

    The two elders left the table, and the meeting naturally ended unhappily. The others also left.

    When Jiraya left, he gave Aoba a meaningful look, as if he had something to say, but in the end, he didn''t speak.

    The main reason was that this time and asion were not suitable for chatting.

    Still, if Aoba was 20 years old now, Jiraya would definitely quit on the spot.

    But because he didn''t know and wasn''t sure what kind of person Aoba was, he wasn''t in a hurry to get rid of this trouble. Instead, he was prepared to investigate first.

    If he finally proved that Aoba really had the ability to sit in this position, then his beauty as an adult was also a good thing.

    Although age was a problem, it wasn''t a death rule, was it?

    ......

    Just as everyone was guessing who would be the 5th Hokage, an extremely shocking news spread out!

    Jiraya and Aoba both became reserve members for the next Hokage. As for who would win, it was still unknown.

    As soon as this news came out, the entire Konoha was shaken!

    There was no need to talk about him. His fame and strength were all there. No one felt that there was a problem with him bing the 5th Hokage.

    At most, he would say in surprise, "Mister Jiraya is back"

    But the name behind him was too shocking!

    Especially now that the poprity had not yet passed, the name Aoba was widely spread and at a time when everyone was discussing it.

    Even though there were some people who had fantasized about it, when Aoba really had the possibility of bing the 5th Hokage, it was still so unbelievable!

    The people''s enthusiasm for discussion immediately ignited!

    Almost everything that Aoba had ever done since he was a child was taken out and said over and over again, among which there were the troubles that he had caused and naturally there were many ''beautiful talk''.

    Even his portrait carved on the Hokage Rock had been turned into a different direction, and it was reasonable and reasonable!

    "Lord Aoba already knew that this day woulde, so he carved his portrait on it in advance!"

    Although it was very outrageous, from what happened now, it really was ''foresight''!

    If Aoba really became the 5th Hokage, then this matter would definitely be an inseparable part of his ''biography'', and everyone would talk about it enthusiastically.

    Of course, those who supported him would definitely oppose him.

    Those who opposed him naturally took Aoba''s age as an example, and finally concluded, "Too young, it is not enough to convince the public, and there is no such precedent in the whole Ninja World!"

    Those who were more advanced would add a few words of regretter, and then think for Aoba, so that he did not have to rush to fight, and the 6th Hokage would definitely be his.

    Needless to say, this statement really fooled many people.

    But at this time, the efforts that Aoba had done finally got paid back.

    First, those rades-in-arms'' who had died with him in the war, as well as those who had been saved by him, although they did not say it clearly, they all said that ''Shinomiya Aoba is a very trustworthy person. If Aoba stood behind me, no matter who the enemy in front of them was, I would bravely move forward, and there was absolutely no need to worry about the back!

    Then there were the civilian families who had been funded by the ''Aoba Schrship'', and many Ninjas who came from civilian backgrounds also showed the attitude of wanting Aoba to be the Hokage. Even if most of them did not have any confidence, they said it in a half-serious, half-joking tone.

    In the end, the Uchiha and the Hyuga ns openly expressed their support for Aoba to be the new Hokage.

    They also used all their resources to help him shake the g and shout!

    When the other ns looked on coldly and refused to stand on the team, there was only one voice left in Konoha!

    We want Aoba to be the 5th Hokage!

    As for Jiraya?

    That was the old yellow calendar, and there were definitely many people who supported him.

    But to let these old foxes stand in front of the stage to boost his reputation, that was really too much.

    And in this kind of ''one-sided'' momentum, even if some families recognized Jiraya, they didn''t dare to speak easily. They just wanted to be stable.

    After all, no matter who became the Hokage, they would not suffer any losses.

    If they did not stand on the team, they would not be punished. This had always been an unspoken rule.

    However, the result was that the Uchiha and the Hyuga ns took the lead to break through!

    This made them very helpless.

 Chapter 466: The Ability to See Things for What They Are!

    Chapter 466: The Ability to See Things for What They Are!

    After a few days, the wind that was deliberately released had be more and more intense, and it seemed that the direction of the wind was also developing in a good direction.

    However, Aoba, who was in the midst of the storm, began to live in seclusion, never showing his face easily.

    No one knew more about this principle than him.

    All the previous arrangements had been made at this moment, and even if he did not show his face, there would be people who would cheer for him, so at this time, the most important thing was to keep a low profile!

    If he did more wrong, he wouldn''t be wrong.

    At this critical juncture, he had already done what he could do. So as long as he didn''t make any mistakes, there was a 50 chance of winning this war without smoke.

    It wasn''t that he was being modest, but that he really regarded Jiraya as a formidable opponent.

    As the saying goes, a thin camel is bigger than a horse, and a rotten boat has three pounds of nails.

    He was not at the level where he looked down on Jiraya.What''s more, his biggest advantage wasn''t what he showed, but Jiraya!

    Jiraya who had no interest in the Hokage position was his biggest advantage!

    In a political game, the biggest way to win was not to be strong, but to directly deal with hispetitor.

    Otherwise, there was always an ''what if'', how could there be a hundred percent?

    However, before he could go to find Jiraya, Jiraya came to him first.

    ...

    After serving the tea and water, a certain someone sent her away with a nce.

    "Hmph!"

    The little loli had probably gotten familiar with him recently and figured out his personality. As a result, the previously timid side had gradually disappeared. Even her courage had grown. She even dared to give him a ''look''.

    He really hadn''t gone to bed for three days!

    Aoba gestured for Jiraya to drink his tea as he pondered how to teach this disobedient little loli a lesson.

    He still remembered that when he was a child, if he was disobedient, he would be stripped of his pants and beaten up.

    After drinking a cup of hot tea, the two of them looked at each other in silence.

    In the end, Jiraya couldn''t help but say, "In fact, I have no interest in the position of Hokage. On the contrary, you make me very interested."

    If it was anyone else, Aoba would definitely spit on the other party, but if it was Jiraya, he would believe it!

    However, before he knew the purpose of Jirayaing here, he still cautiouslyughed and said, "When Jiraya-san was famous in the world, I don''t think I born yet, so although I don''t know which aspect of me Jiraya-san is interested in, I can go out and brag about it."

    "Haha, Aoba really knows how to joke. You are going to be a Hokage, why brag about this?"

    "From Jiraya-san''s words, it seems like he wants to fulfill my wish?"

    Jiraya didn''t hesitate and nodded, "Originally, I came back to mourn for Sarutobi0sensei, and then I was ready to go after Orochimaru. However, the two elders kept persuading me to stay. I didn''t mean to be the Hokage."

    "But because I stayed, I could witness the rise of a young talent."

    "When I was traveling, I heard your name many times. I once thought that the rumors were exaggerated, but after I came back, everyone who mentioned you in front of me was full of praise for you. So, I took advantage of these few days to investigate your deeds and found that you were indeed as the rumors said."

    "What is the rumor like?" Aoba poured him a cup of tea and asked with a smile.

    "His talent is extraordinary and he works hard to improve. Although he is reckless, he is still a sentimental teenager."

    "Is Jiraya-sam praising me? I didn''t know I had so many good points." Aoba said with a smile.

    "Praise? I guess so. But I also found a lot of unusual things. Can you help me solve them?"

    Aoba directly made a gesture of invitation, and at the same time, he was secretly vignt. He didn''t know what Jiraya found.

    "Does Danzo''s disappearance have anything to do with you?"

    "Danzo-san? How could Danzo-san''s disappearance have anything to do with me? Jiraya-san can''t throw dirty water on me just because you and I arepetitors."

    Jiraya kept looking at Aoba''s expression. Although he didn''t find any ws, his intuition told him that Danzo''s disappearance was likely to have something to do with it.

    "But as far as I know, Danzo seems to have been targeting you time and time again. He even sent people to kill the entire Team 3, but in the end, he didn''t seed. With your personality, have you never thought about revenge?"

    With Jiraya''s status, it wasn''t difficult for him to know about these things, not to mention that there were two old helpers who had been helping to find Aoba''s other ''weak points'' behind his back.

    But Aoba was not worried about this at all, because Danzo''s death really had nothing to do with him.

    The one who attacked was Akatsuki, what did it have to do with him?

    So he couldn''t help but show a trace of anger, "Since Jiraya-san mentioned this matter, then I won''t hide it anymore. I did think about it, but how could Danzo have a high position and high authority, plus Hiruzen has always been partial to him, so in the end, I could only helplessly choose to keep the peace."

    "Moreover, I was in the vige when Danzo went missing. It was only when I went to ask for an exnation that I found out that Danzo had left Konoha. Even if I really wanted to do something, I had to know where he went. Moreover, I wasn''t even a Jonin at that time. A few members of Anbu almost killed me, so Jiraya-san overestimated me."

    "Are you satisfied with this exnation?"

    Jiraya nodded. This was what he couldn''t figure out after he realized that something was wrong, unless there was another powerful force interfering.

    This was even more impossible.

    Maybe it was really a coincidence. After all, Danzo had so many enemies.

    Jiraya didn''t want to let go of this matter and instead asked something else, "Itachi should be the one behind you since he had be the head of the Uchiha n, right?"

    This time, Aoba was really shocked. How long had this guy been back? How could he see his figure in such a long time?

    This ability to see the essence of things or intuition was really a bit scary.

    However, he definitely would not admit to this.

    So he shook his head, "Itachi just asked me to do a small favor. How can I talk about strategy?"

    However, Jiraya took a deep look at him, because he was very suspicious of the two high-level consultants, Fugaku and Hiashi. It was this guy who used the power of Uchiha to push up the ''background!''!

    All of his preparations were to be the Hokage, and this was his real n.

    Although Jiraya didn''t believe that a young man, who was so reckless as to cause trouble everywhere, would be so cunning and had set up such a big picture many years ago.

    However, the surprise brought to him by the meeting that day, and the more he learned about it afterwards, the more he thought about it. The possibility of this analysis made it hard for him to believe that the other party was harmless!

    Then what was the truth?

    Gradually, a sense of uneasiness surrounded his heart and lingered, but he couldn''t help but think.

    That was why he took the initiative toe over and find out.

    If he finally proved that he was thinking too much, then why not quit?

    But if there was really a problem with the other party, then he must figure it out.

 Chapter 467: The Damyo of the Land of Fire

    Chapter 467: The Damyo of the Land of Fire

    Aoba had been sitting in his original position for a long time. Even the tea in his cup waspletely cold, and Jiraya had already left for a long time.

    However, he still couldn''t figure out what Jiraya knew.

    If it was just because the position of Hokage was important, it was not a big deal to test him.

    What he was most afraid of was that Jiraya really found something.

    But when he thought about it, he felt that it was unlikely. After all, every time he had contact with Obito, he was cautious enough.

    Moreover, he had never done anything to steal confidential information and harm the interests of the vige.

    He only used the hands of Akatsuki to get rid of Danzo without leaving any evidence to point at him, even if he did not have a good rtionship with Danzo, he had this motive.

    As for the ns that he had made to sit in the Hokage, even if Jiraya found some clues, it did not matter.

    At most, it was just that his original character had copsed, making people wonder which one was the real him.But in reality, Aoba only wanted to say that it was not him!

    As long as his real identity and purpose were not exposed, Jiraya could do nothing to him.

    After closing his eyes and sitting for a long time, he quickly went through all the things that might lead to his identity being exposed in his brain, and Aoba immediately let out a long breath.

    No matter what Jiraya found out from his past experiences, he was sure that he didn''t leave any evidence behind.

    So naturally, he was fearless!

    "Karin., you damn girl,e out and clean up the table!"

    A few minutester, with Karon covering her PP and blushing angrily, Aoba went back to his room with a lot of ease.

    Don''t think too much about it, it''s just to educate disobedient children, and also to rify who is the tyrant in this family!

    Only after returning to the room, Aoba''s eyelids suddenly flickered before casually inserting the [Shinenha].

    At the same time, his expression was calm as if he was muttering to himself, "When did you arrive? If Jiraya finds out, you should know the consequences."

    Just as he finished speaking, a white figure emerged from the ground. It was Konan, who was in charge ofmunication between Aoba and Obito.

    "Hey, don''t worry. I only came over after that guy left." After Konan came out, she jumped onto the bed, her legs swaying back and forth, looking a little cute.

    After Aoba moved, he naturally told Konan the new location of contact.

    However, if she had things to do, Konan would not show up at all and would note here to find him.

    Therefore, he guessed that there must be some instructions from Obito.

    "If you have something to say, say it quickly. I have a lot of people watching over me right now."

    "Aoba, you are fierce to me. Sure enough, men are all big pig trotters. With new people, they forget old people. You have no conscience. Have you forgotten the pledge of love we made nine years ago at thekeside?"

    "Shut up! Hurry up and get down to business!"

    Aoba really regretted that he had taught Konan a lot of strange things because he was bored. After so long, Konan had be extremely strange.

    Fortunately, seeing that he was a little angry, Little WhiteKonan finally stopped being mischievous and said seriously,

    "Did you know? When I sent back the news that you were about to be a Hokage, ''Madara'' was so shocked that his jaw almost dropped. The surprise you brought him was really big!"

    When Konan heard that Obito was willing to help him, he suddenly had an idea in his head, "Should I take this opportunity to get rid of Jiraya?"

    He was really shocked by his sudden idea!

    But he immediately shook his head. Getting rid of Jiraya could be done once and for all, but the risk was too big.

    If he failed, Jiraya would definitely suspect him again, and there was no need to make such a big fuss.

    Moreover, this method had already crossed his bottom line, and he was not willing to do so.

    So he shook his head, "I don''t need it now. Since I said I would give you a surprise, then I will definitely do it."

    "Hey hey hey, when you be the Hokage, the next step of the n of ''Madara'' can also be started."

    Konan''s figure gradually drilled into the ground, and herst sentence made Aoba a little silent.

    .........

    During this period of time, Konoha was in an uproar because of the 5th Hokage, and there was still Suna in the chaos.

    Because their 4th Kazekage was also dead, and their talents were even more green and yellow, even more mncholy than Konoha.

    If Konoha was troubled by happiness and didn''t know who to choose to be the Hokage, it would be hard for him to find a suitable candidate.

    The most qualified one was Baki. This was too ridiculous!

    If not for the fact that he had cleverly signed a treaty with Konoha, and that he was really too poor, it would have been a waste of food. Otherwise, he would have been removed from the list.

    Back to the main topic, because Jiraya kept silent and didn''t quit, it became a big problem for the 5th Hokage.

    Although Aoba was still too young and only 15 years old, they could not stand the support of the people!

    Moreover, this was the Naruto World. Although it was no longer the age where people could go to the battlefield to kill people at the age of 5 or 6, that era had not been too long ago.

    The average person was mature early, and the child would know to date after the age of 6.

    Combined with the valiant achievements left behind by Aoba, no one really regarded him as a child.

    Under the deliberate guidance of public opinion, Aoba''s age was gradually bing blurred.

    For a time, ''Since ancient times, heroese from the young. The strong are the strong in Konoha. Ninja has no order, the strong are the Kage.'' These kinds of words were endless and recognized by many people.

    To sum it up, it was just one sentence: "As long as you have the ability, why must you emphasize your age?"

    When I was ten, I was stronger than you when you were twenty years old, and I did well. Is it because I was young that I was prejudiced?

    Don''t talk about experience, because this thing can be umted and can be learned. Otherwise, why do you need so many consultants and elders?

    Homura and Koharu were anxious because the situation was not good for them. They were so anxious that their mouths were bubbling. However, Jiraya was not in a hurry. He had been watching coldly and know what he was doing every day.

    In the end, there was no other way. The two elders could only run to the famous name of the Land of Fire ''Damyo''.

    Those ''Foolish People'' have been bewitched. It can''t be that even the big name believes that a kid can be a good Hokage, right?

 Chapter 468: Who Has Any Objections?

    Chapter 468: Who Has Any Objections?

    Land of Fire, Great Mansion.

    It was the first time Aoba came here, and the two consultants who apanied him were naturally Uchiha Fugaku and Hyuga Hashi.

    The reason was very simple. Homura and Koharu, the two old helpers, actually crossed the center of Konoha''s power and directly brought this matter to the great name, wanting the Damyo to make the decision for them.

    It had to be said that this move was very rough and useful.

    After all, the political system of the Naruto World was very strange, and the appointment of the Hokage was actually issued through his name.

    But in fact, most of the time, it was just a formality. For the real Hokage candidate, Konoha was still the one who had the final say. It was all to determine the candidate''s name. Later on, the name of the Hokage was given a sense of respect, and finally, it was done with a seal and a letter of appointment.

    Then why did the name of the ''Damyo'' be much more important this time?

    Of course, it was because there was no leader in Konoha, and there was no one who could make the final decision, and the opinions of the higher-ups in Konoha were divided into two groups, unable to make a choice as soon as possible.

    Therefore, at this time, the importance of fame was reflected. Whoever got the support of the great name might win in the end."Pleasee in, the great name will be here soon."

    After following the waiter into the conference room, Aoba immediately saw the two reckless old gang members, Homura and Koharu. If these two old gang members did not suddenly jump out of the coffin again, even if Jiraya came back, things would not have be so troublesome.

    Aoba had already decided that regardless of whether he would seed or not, he would definitely kill these two old bastards!

    "Hmph!"

    When the two old bastards saw Aoba appear with the two consultants, they immediately snorted coldly.

    The rtionship between the two sides was already about the same as falling out. Whoever lost would be eliminated.

    Naturally, there was no need for them to pretend to be polite anymore.

    As for Jiraya, he had been resting in his chair with his eyes closed. No one knew what he was thinking.

    In fact, even Homura and Koharu didn''t know what Jiraya was going to do. He was very depressed!

    Aoba was toozy to bother with these two old bastards who were destined to be punished.

    After taking their seats, the two sides were clearly divided. The atmosphere was a bit tense. On the contrary, Jiraya was like an outsider, as if he was asleep.

    Not long after, the famous person walked in with a yawn and sat on the main seat.

    "You are Shinomiya Aoba? As the rumors say, heroese from youths. I am very optimistic about your future."

    As soon as they met, the famous person looked at Aoba and said with a smile.

    However, although it looked like he was praising Aoba, both of them could hear the implication of the famous person.

    What do you mean by ''looking forward to your future''?

    Aoba''s face sank and he frowned slightly. On the other hand, Homura and Koharu subconsciously revealed a proud smile.

    The situation was very strange. There was no joy on his face when he was praised. Instead, he had an expression of victory that was not mentioned.

    "Since everyone is here, let''s start quickly. I have to go back and restter. Yawn..."

    The Damyo yawned again, not sure if it was because he had overworked himselfst night.

    "Your name is great. The two people who are qualified to be the 5th Hokage are already sitting here. The situation has already been exined before, so now I want to hear your opinion." Homura directly said, not giving Aoba people a chance to speak.

    As for what the situation was like before?

    Then only they knew about it.

    It was a bit despicable, but it was within the rules.

    "Oh, ask for my opinion. It''s really troublesome. Just him. I believe that the disciple of Hiruzen should be able to fulfill his duties as the Hokage."

    "If there are no objections, you should quickly bring the appointment documents back. Don''t dy my rest."

    After casually pointing at Jiraya, Homura and Koharu were so excited that they almost stood up.

    Fugaku and Hiashi looked at each other and saw deep regret in each other''s eyes.

    They had tried their best, but they still fell on thest step. How could they not feel pity?

    Only Aoba, who had guessed this would happen, remained expressionless.

    But at this time, Jiraya who seemed to be asleep suddenly opened his eyes and said, "I have an objection."

    "Jiraya! What are you doing? Are you crazy?" Koharu was so anxious that he wanted to kill Jiraya, this bastard, and the other side didn''t have an objection, so why would he raise an objection?

    "Sorry, Damyo. Maybe Jiraya is too excited. We have no objection." Homura immediately said.

    "No, I have an objection. It has always been your idea to let me be the Hokage, not mine, right?"

    "You! Do you want your teacher to die with grievance?"

    "Even if Sarutobi-sensei is still here, he will follow my own wishes and not force me to do anything."

    The two old helpers were so angry that their faces turned ashen, trembling and unable to speak.

    Then Jiraya sat up straight and calmly said, "I want to quit the elections of the 5th Hokage."

    "Are you sure? You really don''t want to be the Hokage?" Instead of getting angry, he suddenly looked at Jiraya with interest, not even yawning, full of energy.

    Jiraya nodded, "The position of the Hokage has never been what I pursue. I am very sure about this. But if possible, I hope you can appoint me as the Hokage."

    Should I be the Hokage?

    Crazy, really crazy!

    Hiruzen, look at these good disciples you have taught!

    Homura and Koharu were so angry that they copsed on the chair andpletely gave up.

    "You don''t want to be the Hokage? Can I ask why?" The famous person was stunned for a moment, and then asked curiously.

    "Probably. I''m worried."

    Coincidentally, after saying this, Jiraya looked at Aoba.

    Aoba didn''t look surprised at such a sudden reversal. Instead, his expression was a bit ugly.

    Although he wanted the position of Hokage toplete the mission issued by the system, after he had already lost to Jiraya, he gave him the ''indifferent'' position.

    What was this?

    And why did Jiraya, who didn''t want to be the Hokage, specifically ask for the position of the Hokage?

    Who was the one who was worried?

    The answer was obvious.

    Jiraya wanted to keep an eye on him!

    Moreover, he wanted to bet on the position of Hokage!

    If he did well after bing the Hokage, then naturally he could leave without worry, or this was what Jiraya wanted.

    But if...

 Chapter 469: Unexpected Honesty

    Chapter 469: Unexpected Honesty

    Coming to such a decision, Jiraya also thought about it for a long time and felt that it was necessary, so he did it.

    Since Aoba wanted to be the Hokage, he might as well fulfill his wish and stay by his side as the Hokage.

    If his intuition was right, the other party really wanted to be the Hokage with other motives, then under his surveince, everything would be exposed.

    When the time came, he could even directly clean up the door!

    Losing some face was better than regretting it.

    But if he finally proved that he was thinking too much, and this was a teenager who regarded the Hokage as a dream, then the position of the Hokage would be hispensation.

    As long as the other party had the ability to be the Hokage, then he could leave with a peace of mind.

    In this way, he would not wrong innocent people, nor leave a time bomb in the vige.

    Jiraya was veryprehensive, but what he didn''t expect was that the person he suspected was actually more serious than he had imagined.If he had noticed earlier, maybe he wouldn''t have made such a choice.

    Looking thoughtfully at Jiraya, and then looking at Aoba, he suddenly felt that things had be more interesting.

    "Then it''s decided. Shinomiya Aoba will be the 5th Hokage, but considering that the new Hokage is still young, Jiraya will be the support of the Hokage and help the two consultants and the two elders to deal with the affairs of the Hokage, until the 5th Hokage can stand alone.".

    Homura and Koharu were already unable to jump up, but their words ignited their hope.

    This was because they were worried that the new Hokage would not do well, so they sent the authority of the Hokage to the higher-ups of Konoha!

    If they could instigate Fugaku and Hiashi, they might be able topletely overthrow the Hokage.

    What a ruthless move!

    Even Aoba found that he seemed to have underestimated the name of the Land of Fire.

    After Jiraya expressed that he didn''t want to be the Hokage or wanted the position of the Hokage, he could immediatelye up with such a solution, making him unable to say a word of no.

    After all, his age was hard to deal with. Considering that there was no other suitable candidate, he could only choose his situation. Jiraya would help him. The two consultants and the two elders would share the power in his hands and stabilize Konoha as quickly as possible.

    Even if someone criticized his age, he couldn''t say anything for the sake of Jiraya.

    What are you worried about?

    Aoba estimated that if he wanted to give some orders, he might not even be able to get out of the Hokage''s office.

    He was directly stuck at Jiraya, and then there were two elders waiting to find trouble with him.

    What kind of Hokage was this?

    It was just a decoration!

    And the saying ''until you can block one side'' was also very interesting. This was a pseudo-proposition.

    What was the meaning of being able to block one side?

    What was the standard of judgment?

    If I don''t give him a chance, how can I stand in his way?

    Interesting, really interesting!

    Aoba did not raise any objections. It was as if he had tacitly agreed. However, his expression suddenly turned very cold.

    "You want me to be the shadow of a puppet for a few years? It will depend on whether you have the ability!"

    Without any objections from both sides, the name of the Land of Fire was quickly stamped on the appointment letter, and this matter was considered as a final verdict.

    When they left, Aoba and Jiraya walked side by side, "What is this? Giving charity to my Hokage? And then let me be a puppet that only knows how to deal with documents?"

    "Why would you think so? In fact, I think you are qualified to be the Hokage. But what I don''t understand is why you are so anxious? You are still so young, and you can wait for ten or twenty years."

    "Do you know? The feeling you give me now is that you want to sit in the position of the Hokage regardless of anything. Can you tell me why?"

    Why?

    Of course, it was released for the sake of the system.

    Aoba was suddenly stunned on the spot. After a long time, his eyes revealed a deep exhaustion.

    Perhaps the mission reward was indeed what he wanted, but the real reason why he was in such a hurry to act was not this.

    Instead, he was afraid.

    Yes, he was afraid.

    He was very afraid that he would sink deeper and deeper.

    Because he was a spy. Sooner orter, there would be a day when his identity would be exposed. At that time, he was afraid that he would be reluctant to part.

    If he stayed in Konoha for another ten or twenty years, everything would be fine.

    He was afraid that he would be in even more pain.

    Therefore, it was the wisest choice toplete this undercover mission as soon as possible, while he was still able to leave.

    Perhaps if he was a cold-blooded person, he would not have these troubles.

    "So that''s why you suspect me?" Aoba sighed.

    Jiraya, who had been quietly waiting at the side, said with uncertainty, "Maybe. I shouldn''t have doubted you, but my intuition tells me that you are not as simple as you usually show."

    "I believe you must have a reason to be the 5th Hokage, but it is unknown whether it is good or bad for Konoha."

    "So for the next period of time, I will keep an eye on you. If your selfish desire is too much to bear responsibility, then I will personally take back your title of Hokage."

    "To be honest, I hope that I am wrong. As long as you can prove this, I will definitely apologize to you sincerely."

    "Did anyone tell you that your intuition is very scary?" Aoba suddenly said.

    "Are you willing to tell me the reason?" Jiraya was a bit surprised.

    "You will know, but not now."

    "I bloom in the dark, just like the flowers in the dawn."

    "Time will prove everything. I hope you won''t regret your decision today."

    Aoba turned around and left, not giving Jiraya the chance to continue asking.

    As for what he just said, it didn''t matter if he couldn''t understand it now, but sooner orter he would know the meaning of these words.

    But by then, everything would be different.

    A dragon yer warrior would eventually transform into a dragon, and who knew if the person who woke up the Princess was a dragon or a warrior?

    Jiraya frowned as he thought about what Aoba said to him at the end. He felt like he was reminding him of something, but he couldn''t understand it.

    Maybe I should take some time to go back to Mount Myoboku and ask the Great Toad Immortal. I don''t know why, but after hearing these words, the uneasiness in my heart became stronger.

    "Aoba, what are you going to do?"

 Chapter 470: Is Hokage the Beginning?

    Chapter 470: Is Hokage the Beginning?

    When Aoba returned to Konoha with the letter of appointment from the Land of Fire, the entire Konoha was in an uproar!

    Even the people who had imagined and fantasized about it were at a loss and couldn''t believe it!

    The 5th Hokage of Konoha actually chose Shinomiya Aoba who was only 15 years old!

    This was definitely the first time in the whole world!

    Maybe those small viges had simr situations in the war, but how could theypare to Konoha of the five big viges?

    What this appointment meant was something that outsiders couldn''t imagine even if they racked their brains.

    Of course, there were people who cheered, and naturally there were people who questioned it.

    No matter how dazzling the achievements of Aoba in the Ninja Era were, whether he could be the Hokage and lead Konoha to a brighter future, it would still be a question.

    After all, the younger one was, the easier it was to be looked down upon. This kind of prejudice was not something that could be easily exined with just a few words.But soon after, there was a second message.

    Jiraya-san took the initiative to apply to be the Hokage, to cooperate with the other two consultants and two elders to help the 5th Hokage handle all the affairs.

    This time, the voice of doubt became much smaller.

    Even if Aoba reallycked experience as the Hokage, with the help of Jiraya and the others, was this still a problem?

    Moreover, it was said that Jiraya-san took the initiative to withdraw from thepetition. Did this mean that Jiraya -an approved of Aoba''s ability, so he decided to escort him?

    Otherwise, why would Jiraya not let him go and instead be the Hokage?

    This way, even those supporters of him couldn''t say anything, because he was the one who gave up.

    After some people analyzed it, they found that perhaps this decision was the most perfect n.

    To have the strength and reputation of Aoba to be the Hokage, there was really nothing to be picky about other than age.

    And after Jiraya chose to be the Hokage, thest bit of worry disappeared.

    It also made the age disadvantage of Aoba to be a real advantage!

    It was hard to imagine what it would be like for their 5th Hokage to reach his peak in ten years!

    Just thinking about it made them excited!

    Objection?

    Was there a need to object?

    Could it be that he could find a more suitable candidate to be the Hokage?

    Moreover, even if he opposed it now, it would be useless, because the letter of appointment had already been issued. Just one monthter, the Hokage inauguration ceremony would be over, and Aoba would truly be the 5th Hokage of Konoha!

    Do you know what the most awesome thing is?

    That is to turn all of the bull that was blown away into reality!

    Who would have thought that 8 years ago, in front of countless people, he would shout at the 4th Hokage ceremony, "I will be the 5th Hokage!" The children would bepletely realized by theughter of the crowd.

    Such an unreal ''reality'' really made people sigh and find it hard to believe.

    However, no matter what was said, Konoha became lively again.

    .........

    "You don''t have to be so anxious, do you?"

    "What do you know? Cut the crap, raise your head and stick out your chest." The old man at the foot of the mountain had a very hot temper as he scolded the 5th Hokage, and then he kept measuring the data of his upper body.

    Looking at the old man''s excited appearance, the 5th Hokage Aoba decided not to lower himself to his level.

    Originally, the carving of the Hokage was not urgent, and it was the same slowly.

    However, when he heard that the brat who had almost be his disciple and learned carving from him had actually be a fire actress, the old man who had originally chosen to retire immediately rushed over to start work.

    Who dared to fight with him, who would he be anxious with!

    It was estimated that when Aoba learned carving from him, the old man could brag to others for a lifetime.

    "It''s a pity. If you were willing to worship me as your master, maybe you could really carve your own head on the Hokage Rock."

    Perhaps recalling the past, the old man at the foot of the mountain suddenlyughed.

    "Forget it, you know, I don''t have the talent of this side. And even if I really want to do it myself, you can''t agree."

    The old man at the foot of the mountain immediately began to blow his beard and stare, "With your skills, don''t take it out to embarrass yourself!"

    "Do you know what my first reaction was when you secretly carved your own head on the Hokage Rock?"

    "Disgrace! It is simply a disgrace!"

    "Such an ugly thing, you want to show it to everyone? At that time, I really wanted to run over and strangle you to death!"

    Speaking of the embarrassing things from before, Aoba was somewhat embarrassed.

    However, the old man was really getting more and more energetic as he lived. It had already been so long, yet he still remembered so clearly. More importantly, his body was excellent, and he could even drink two small mouthfuls of wine when he had nothing to do.

    Otherwise, even if the old man insisted oning out of the mountain, he would not be at ease.

    Soon, after the data was confirmed, the old man at the foot of the mountain picked up the sketch and squeezed it under his arm before leaving in a hurry.

    When he left, he did not forget to say a few more words to someone.

    "One monthter, when the ceremony begins, wipe your eyes clean for me to see. What? What the fuck, it''s called, art! Let''s go!"

    The old man''s temper was really too hot, making Aoba, the pseudo-me, feel no sense of aplishment at all.

    I am the Hokage, can you give me some face and stop cursing?

    However, after the old man left, Aoba immediately sighed.

    Alright, it could be considered a dream.

    He just didn''t know if the next Hokage would send someone to smash his head on the first day of his appointment.

    When he thought of this, he lit a cigar for himself and looked out the window at the scenery. For a moment, his eyes were a bit blurred.

    Three years.... In the end, he was still undercover and became a Hokage.

    This was a bit ironic!

    What made him even more uneasy was that the level of the death-seeking mission finally made a move, and it became even more ''brutal''.

    At the same time that he could not adapt to it, he seriously suspected that he would probably spend the rest of his life being hunted down.

    He was even more uncertain if he would still be willing to take another one after he finished this death-seeking mission that made people extremely speechless but could not help it.

    "System, system, sooner orter, I will be tricked to death by you!"

    "If that day reallyes, we will self-destruct together. We can be consideredpanions on the road to the Yellow Springs."

    After smiling bitterly, Aoba''s eyes gradually became firm.

    Before the violent storm came, he still needed to make some preparations.

 Chapter 471: How About Being a Renegade?

    Chapter 471: How About Being a Renegade?

    A few dayster, Aoba found Itachi and pressed thewn together, looking up at the starry sky.

    "What''s wrong? Didn''t you always want to be the Hokage? Why do I feel that you are not happy at all?"

    After apanying Aoba to count the stars for a while, Itachi could not help but ask.

    "Maybe it was too sudden. I haven''t prepared myself." Aoba smiled, as if there was a double meaning in his words.

    Not being able to hear what he really wanted to say, Itachi thought that he was a little too nervous and too anxious, so he was teased, "This is not the style of Lord Aoba. No, in a while, they will call him Hokage-sama."

    When they were still in the Ninja Academy, the two of them were also leaning against each other on the tree, one of them seemed to be joking and said that he wanted to be the Hokage, and the other believed that he would help him be the Hokage.

    Now, of the two youths of the past, one was already the head of the n,pletely changing the fate of the entire n.

    The other one was finally going to sit in the position of the Hokage.

    Thinking about it carefully, fate was really wonderful. The only thing that changed all of this was a bunch of three-colored dango."In fact, you can call me now. Come, call me Hokage-sama."

    "Haha, is this a warning!"

    "Bah!"

    Aoba looked at Itachi disdainfully, then raised his middle finger.

    He was probably the most unmarked person in all the years.

    Itachi smiled and didn''t mind, but then he suddenly thought of something and asked a little embarrassedly, "Aoba, do you have someone you like?"

    Ha?

    Aoba immediately stepped away from this guy with fear in his eyes. This atmosphere, this opening speech, was he going to confess to him?

    Well, I have always regarded you as my brother, and you actually want to marry me?

    Seeing this, the corners of Itachi mouth immediately twitched, and on one side of his eyebrows went up. The Three Tomoe Sharingan was unconsciously opened, and it would be the Mangekyo Sharingan at any time.

    "Get rid of your thoughts of those strange things!"

    Seeing that Itachi was about to flip out, Aoba reluctantly sat back down. "So you asked me what I meant. Do you have someone you like? A woman?"

    There was one more ''mosaic'' on Itachi''s face. "Perhaps I can choose the 6th Hokage now."

    "Ahem, I was just joking. Don''t be impulsive! Then the question is, what kind of strange woman could actually make a ''bee'' buzz around her... Is it amon heart?"

    Itachi seemed a little embarrassed. It was the first time Aoba saw this guy reveal a little pinch.

    Could it be true?

    Was Itachi really an iron tree blooming?

    With a meaningful and long smile on his face, Aoba leaned over and gently poked the guy with his elbow. "Tell me, who is it? Do I know her? Iss he beautiful? Is her figure good? Is she holding your hands? Have you kissed her?"

    Bang!

    Aoba, who was unprepared, was directly sent flying by a punch from Itachi.

    At this moment, Itachi was very regretful that he had actually said these things to this soul.

    However, after Aoba shamelessly came back to ask about it, the extremely annoyed Itachi could only reveal a bit of information.

    "Uchiha Izumi?"

    Aoba immediately revealed a look of extreme disdain in his eyes, "Rabbits don''t eat the grass by their burrows. You are the head of a n, yet you directly attacked the people around you. You are simply a beast!"

    It was even harder to stop someone from courting death than climbing the sky. Damn, it was already a habit to seek death, but it was still amazing

    If not for this fellow running away quickly, he would have already spent a month reading!

    "Stop, stop, stop! Stop, be serious."

    After being beaten by Itachi, Aoba finally surrendered.

    Of course, he still wanted to know more details. After all, this might be Itachi''s first love. It really wasn''t easy.

    Eh?

    Wait a minute, what am I so happy about?

    The two bastards, Hayate and Itachi, had gotten rid of their orders one by one, so wouldn''t he be the only lonely old bachelor left in the end?

    Fuck!

    "Tell me, how far have you progressed?"

    Itachi couldn''t help but cough dryly, "Don''t talk nonsense. I just have some good feelings."

    "Oh..." Aoba winked and dragged out his voice, "So you''re ying ambiguous, then what about the other party?"

    Itachi resisted the urge to directly strangle this soul to death and shook his head. If he knew everything, he wouldn''t have lost the soul of consulting before.

    If I had known earlier, I wouldn''t have said it.

    Fortunately, Aoba had enough skin at this time and began to encourage Itachi to confess.

    But Itachi felt that it was too urgent and wanted to let nature take its course.

    This made Aoba who imed to be a ''love master'' very angry. If he liked it, he would bravely do it!

    It was only a matter of time before someone else beat him to it!

    Regardless of whether he seeded or not, he would only regret it after he tried it.

    This was all an experience. Eh, Aoba meant that he once had a friend.

    Mm, there was a friend series. He understood everything anyway.

    Aftering up with a bunch of bad ideas, Aoba was once again sent flying.

    When the Hokage got to his level, it was really a disgrace to the martyrs!

    What was even more infuriating was that this guy was actually a little happy.

    After talking andughing for a long time, the two of them went back to counting the stars on thewn.

    Then Aoba suddenly said, "How about you say that I don''t want to be the Hokage anymore?"

    Itachi was stunned and didn''t know what to say.

    It took him so much effort to be the Hokage, but in the end, he didn''t want to be the Hokage anymore?

    Is his brain screwed up?

    "If you don''t want to be the Hokage, what do you want to do?"

    "What do you think about me being a rebel? It must be very exciting, right?"

    Itachi was suddenly speechless. Was the 5th Hokage crazy to be a rebel?

    He only thought that this guy''s head was twitching again, and replied snappily, "I don''t know if it''s exciting or not, but I will definitely catch you back with my own hands and pry open your head to see how much chili sauce there is inside!"

    "Interesting, you want to catch me with just you?"

    "What, you really want to try? Don''t forget, you only have one victory in front of me, hehe."

    "That''s giving in to you. Don''t be ignorant of what''s good for you, okay?"

    "If you say it''s fine, then it''s fine. After all, you''re the Hokage."

    "Alright, I''ll wait for you to catch me."

    Itachi pursed his lips. "Then you have to stay away. If there is no difficulty at all, it will be too boring."

    "Alright, you said it yourself. Don''t regret it!"

    "Tsk! Alright, aren''t you afraid of being heard by others? It''s veryte, I''m going back."

    "En, kneel down and rest in peace."

    Itachi raised his middle finger in return, then went back.

    As for the previous ''crazy words'', he did not take it seriously at all.

    Looking at Itachi''s back, Aoba muttered to himself with aplicated expression, "I''m sorry, Itachi. I won''t give in to you again next time."

 Chapter 472: Four Places to Go

    Chapter 472: Four ces to Go

    In the next few days, Aoba strangely left his footprints everywhere in Konoha.

    The training ground was the ce where he went the most. There were too many memories of him there. He squatted down and gently picked up a small handful of soil. It seemed that he could still see the scene of sweat dripping on the ground and being slowly absorbed.

    Then he went back to the Ninja Academy. Under the enthusiastic invitation of his former teacher, he gave Naruto''s ss a vivid and actualbat lesson.

    In fact, it was him who abused a group of children by himself.

    Afterwards, he very wickedly took away all the snacks from Chouji, scaring Kiba, wanting to eat Ino!

    Shikamaru, who hated trouble, yed a game of chess with him. Finally, under the threat of a certain someone''s eyes, Shikamaru, who had an overall advantage, quietly swallowed his saliva. Then, he chose to admit defeat.

    Under the threat of a certain someone, Shino, identally released the bug, scaring Sakura and the other girls into screaming in fear.

    Because of a certain soul, he directly asked Hinata, "Do you want to marry Naruto when you grow up?" Make her directly fainted on the ground with a red face.

    Naruto and Sasuke were naturally not let go of by him, and as the Hokage, he ruthlessly beat up these two guys.Out of the 12 cockroach in Konoha, only Rock Lee and Tenten escaped his clutches.

    Even Neji had been beaten up by him.

    In the end, under countless resentful gazes, Aobaughed loudly and left the Ninja Academy happily.

    Ichiraku Ramen, Akimichi''s Yakiniku, the tricolor dango restaurant, where he once met Itachi, and the rotary sushi restaurant where the coupons have run out.

    The boss of that shop really made a lot of money. The photo of the 5th Hokage was hung on the wall, attracting countless guests who had heard the news.

    After spending a few days strolling around Konoha, Aoba went to Hayate''s house to have a drink, listening to him bragging about how he had taught a disciple to be a Hokage.

    He asked someone to give Anbu a day off and treat the two of them to a meal.

    He also asked when they were going to get married and joked that they might not have a chance to drink their wedding wine.

    Hayate was speechless, he really wanted to get married tomorrow, and then let his good friend, the 5th Hokage, host the wedding for them!

    Who are you looking down on?

    But Aoba just smiled and did not say anything.

    After that, Aoba went to meet Guy again and had a youthful and hot-blooded physical battle with Guy.

    Of course, the two of them stopped at the same time andter ate Guy''s favorite spicy curry.

    During that time, he bumped into Anko, and in passing, he chatted about his memories of the time when he was taking the graduation test.

    In a blink of an eye, Anko never thought that the little devil who had once brought her a great ''humiliation'' was about to be a big shot like the Hokage.

    As a result, after changing her identity and recalling the experience of that day, Anko suddenly felt relieved, and even thought it was very interesting. As she spoke, she burst outughing.

    After separating, Aoba suddenly found that the people he should see had all been seen.

    After staying in Konoha for more than eight years, he only knew a few people. It seemed like a bit of a failure.

    Oh right, there was also Shisui.

    Aoba secretly met Shisui and gave him a secret mission. Although Shisui was in a difficult position, he still agreed after hearing Aoba''s reason.

    Of course, it was mainly because of trust.

    Otherwise, he could refuse this mission.

    Afterward, he dabbled in a meal at Hinata''s house, and went back to his home to Hyuga Hinata''s sensual andforting gaze.

    As for thest stop, Aoba went to the cemetery and stayed there for a long time before leaving.

    After he finished all this, there were only a few days left before he was appointed.

    The Hokage Rock was also covered with a red cloth. In the rush that the old man led the disciples to work overtime, not only did heplete the carving in advance, but he even had a few days left.

    Everything was filled withughter and peace...

    Late at night, at home.

    Aoba, who was shrouded in darkness, sat on a chair and stared nkly at the third stage of the mission issued by the system. The cigar in his hand flickered, like thest light spot in the dark.

    Then, the space in front of him suddenly distorted, and a figure that he had expected appeared out of thin air.

    "You''re finally here!"

    A puff of smoke slowly came out of Aoba''s mouth, making his face faintly discernible, making it impossible to see his current expression.

    After a slight pause, Obito seemed to be in a good mood and said, "You did very well. You actually gave me such a big surprise. In a few days, I will personally witness the miracle you created, my 5th Hokage-sama."

    "No, this is not a miracle. This is the reward for letting me live."

    "I like this reward, and you are the trump card that I invested the least, but the return rate is the highest." Obito suddenly said sincerely, and he did not care about the change in attitude of Aoba.

    Because at this time, Aoba had grown to the point where he no longer needed to carefully talk to him.

    In other words, if Aoba betrayed him at this time, Obito would not be able to do anything to him.

    He had already be the Hokage, so who would be willing to be someone else''s little brother?

    If it was Obito who stood on the field, his attitude would also bepletely different. If he went any further, even if he made some unreasonable requests, would it be difficult for him to shed all pretense of cordiality?

    "What is your next n?" Aobar nodded.

    Seeing that Aoba seemed to be willing to stand on his side, Obito was relieved, and then he said two words with a bit of enthusiasm, "War!"

    "Right now, Konoha is under our control. As long as we start another war between the five countries, they might perish together. At that time, we will be able to reap the benefits!"

    "And now, I won''t hide it from you anymore. Our next goal will be the Tailed-beast. As long as we seize the nine Tailed-beast while the five countries are in a weakened state, the Infinite Tsukuyomi n can be truly realized!"

    "At that time, I will create a world that is forever peaceful and without war. All regrets can be realized in that world, including making the dead ''revive''."

    "Think about it. You can share the joys of life with your parents. Everything you want is there!"

    A ridiculous n of self-deception

    Aoba looked at Obito''s performance indifferently.

    Now, he felt that the third stage mission was not so worthless.

    If he continued to sit in the position of Hokage, it would be very fun, and the whole world would be destroyed by his hands.

    "You don''t agree with my n?" Obito suddenly looked at Aoba with a gloomy and dangerous look.

    "I don''t think so. I just feel that the process ahead is a bit boring. Do you remember? I told you that Konoha is not so easy to be destroyed. Naturally, it is not so easy to control. You think too simply."

 Chapter 473: The Most Handsome Hokage

    Chapter 473: The Most Handsome Hokage

    "What do you mean?"

    "My identity has been suspected by Jiraya. If I reveal any ws, my identity might be exposed."

    "And I can''t give you the war you want, because I haven''t got all the power of the Hokage. I will be severely constrained next."

    "Maybe in three or five years, or maybe ten or eight years, I canpletely take back the right of the Hokage, but I think you won''t be able to wait until that time, Obito."

    Aoba did not take Obito''s threatening gaze to heart. He even called out Obito''s real name again after a long time, and did not address him as ''Madara''.

    He had to fight for his position!

    Obito''s eyes flickered for a moment, and he said in a low voice, "I can help you get rid of all those people."

    Aoba shook his head, "And then? Everyone will suspect me. And if I fail, all my previous efforts will be in vain."

    "Tell me, what do you want to do?"Aoba suddenly smiled, "Of course, I will do it ording to my style. Do you know why you failed? Because the spirit of Konoha is still there, no matter how difficult the situation is, there will always be people who will stand up and fight against it regardless of their life and death."

    "Even if you really destroy Konoha, as long as the person is still there, you can rebuild a hidden vige anywhere."

    "Next, you will see the real copse n of Konoha."

    "I only need a satisfactory result. I hope you know what you are doing."

    "You will see it soon."

    After Obito left, Aoba was still sitting there.

    As for what he said just now, most of it was to trick Obito.

    But one thing is true, what he is going to do next will cause a huge impact on Konoha!

    But it''s better than the start of the 4th Ninja War in advance.

    With a deep sigh, thest light of the cigar disappeared...

    On September 23, year 56 of Konoha, this day was the day of the 5th Hokage''s inauguration ceremony.

    Arge number of people had gathered in front of the Hokage''s building, waiting for the ceremony to begin.

    Itachu, along with Sasuke and the extremely excited Naruto, stood at the front, and there were also three Jonins, Guy, and the others.

    Hayate and his girlfriend were hidden in the dark because of their duty, but they were also filled with emotions as they waited for someone to appear.

    All the big families also came here to watch the ceremony with different expressions.

    A 14-year-old figure was really unheard of, never seen before!

    But overall, it was not that hard to ept.

    After all, strength, achievements, and reputation were all there, and the future was promising.

    Therefore, no matter what gossip was said in the outside world, it would not affect this side.

    There were even rumors that Baki would temporarily take over the role of Kazekage and nurture the son of the 4th Kazekage, Gaara.

    Perhaps a few yearster, there would be a 5th Kazekage!

    To the point that when the other four Great Ninja Viges are all about to enter the leadership of the lesser warriors, only the Tsuchikage of the Iwagakure Vige is still a bad old man.

    While waiting, Naruto was very excited. "When I grow up, I want to be a Hokage like Big Brother Aoba!"

    "Just you? Stop joking!" Sasuke looked at Naruto with a mocking expression.

    "Who is joking? Big Brother Aoba and I have agreed that he will be the 5th Hokage. When I grow up, I will be the 6th Hokage! I think you are simply jealous."

    "I will be jealous? What''s so great about being a Hokage? If you also want to be a Hokage, it will definitely not be your turn!"

    "Sasuke!"

    Itachi''s face suddenly became serious. This kind of words could not be said carelessly, especially in this situation.

    Moreover, he did not want to be a Hokage, and it was very difficult to be a Hokage.

    Seeing that Itachi was a little angry, Sasuke suddenly withered, and could only watch Naruto, who was full of arrogance, pinch his waist and keep humming.

    "Tsk, what are you so proud of? The 6th Hokage is definitely not you. With me here, don''t even think about bing the Hokage!"

    "Just a little bit..."

    Naruto directly disguised himself as a ghost face, and Sasuke almost started a real fight with Naruto here!

    When the two of them finally calmed down, the auspicious hour arrived.

    On the roof of the Hokage building, Aoba was wearing a very fitting Hokage suit, and behind him were the two consultants of Fugaku and Hiashi.

    Jiraya stood at the front, holding a Hokage''s hat in his hand.

    Because Sarutobi and Minato had both died, he would be the one to helpplete the ceremony.

    Behind Jiraya stood an unnatural looking Homura and Koharu.

    "Silence!"

    "The 5th Hokage inauguration ceremony begins now!"

    After reading out Aoba''s glorious achievements and all the contributions he had made for the vige, a solemn atmosphere enveloped everyone.

    Just like how he had helped Minato in the past, Aoba had also received the same treatment today.

    His reputation was really rising!

    Some things, as long as it was said in front of everyone, would let people know how awesome you were!

    Even though Aoba''s past was something many people were familiar with, most of the civilians still did not know that Aoba had done so many things.

    After the announcement, Aoba''s reputation had reached its peak!

    At this time, Jiraya, who was waiting solemnly, walked up to Aoba, holding the Hokage''s hat in his hand.

    "I don''t know why, but what you said that day made me very uneasy. I am starting to regret it." Jiraya whispered as he handed the Hokage''s hat to Aoba.

    Aobaughed, "It''s toote to regret. Are you going to destroy this ceremony?"

    Jiraya suddenly said, "Don''t make yourself regret. You can be a good Hokage. Look, there are so many people who trust you."

    After saying that, Jiraya took out the Hokage''s hat.

    Aoba gently took it and put it on his head, no longer answering Jiraya.

    "From this moment on, the 5th Hokage will be taken over by Aoba!"

    "Oh..."

    "Great!"

    "Hokage! Hokage! Hokage!"

    Under the cheers of countless people, the red cloth covering the distant Hokage Rock suddenly opened up, revealing the portrait of the 5th Hokage, Shinomiya Aoba!

    In terms of handsomeness, in the past, only Minato could fight, but under the careful carving of the old man at the foot of the mountain, Aoba''s portrait immediately became the most famous one in the entire Ninja World!

    Not being able to get the title of the strongest Hokage, and getting the title of the most handsome Hokage, wasn''t it too much?

    Aoba suddenly revealed a smile, and the cheers suddenly became louder, soaring to the sky!

 Chapter 474: I, Hokage, Rebel Against Konoha!

    Chapter 474: I, Hokage, Rebel Against Konoha!

    As an orphan of war, he walked step by step to the position of the Hokage.

    This thing of Aoba was really too legendary!

    Moreover, it could not be replicated and could only be admired.

    Next was the part of the speech of the Hokage. Some people vaguely remembered that it was also here before 8 or 9 years ago. 4th Hokage was somewhat ashamed and stuttered as he recited the speech.

    This also made many people look forward to what the youngest Hokage in history was going to say next.

    In the eyes of countless people, Aoba suddenly grinned. He activated [Phantom Deception] and forcibly focused everyone''s attention on himself. This was the real focus of attention!

    Then he said, "Actually, there are many things I want to say, but because I don''t have much time, I can save those boring and touching things."

    What do you mean there isn''t much time left?

    Many people were puzzled, but they didn''t think too much about it.Only Itachi and a few others noticed that Aoba said, ''I don''t have much time left.

    Amidst the lightughter of the others, Itachi suddenly felt a strong sense of unease!

    Then, he inexplicably recalled the conversation between Aoba and him that day

    "What do you think about me being a rebel? It must be very exciting, right?"

    "Alright, I''ll wait for you to catch me."

    Could it be??

    Impossible, it was impossible!

    Just when Itachi was feeling uneasy and somewhat absent-minded.

    Under the attention of everyone, Aoba suddenly took off the bamboo hat that he was wearing on his head. Then, he winked at Naruto and directly threw it out

    Under the puzzled eyes of countless people, this Hokage bamboo hat crossed the space, crossed the crowd, and gently fell on Naruto''s head with the wind.

    Naruto was so excited that he couldn''t speak. When the others saw this scene, they seemed to have a new exnation for the actions of the Hokage-sama.

    Only the uneasiness in Itachi''s heart became stronger and stronger.

    "Naruto, this is thest gift that big brother gave you. Take care of it for me!"

    Aoba had already taken off his Naruto attire, revealing the ck robe on the inside, and he didn''t know when Kunai appeared in his hand.

    "What are you trying to do?" At this time, Jiraiya also realized that something was wrong.

    "Didn''t you always want to know why I was in a hurry to be the Hokage? Then let me tell you now!"

    "Because I have been waiting for this day for too long!"

    After muttering to himself in a low voice, Aoba closed his eyes and opened his arms. Facing the wind, he suddenly grabbed Kunai and drew a deep line on his Konoha head guard''s forehead!

    Then, he opened his eyes and announced to the world with his loudest voice!

    "I, Shinomiya Aoba, Konoha''s 5th Hokage, betray Konoha from this moment on!"

    Shocked!

    Iparable shock!

    Silence!

    A deathly silence!

    Everyone stared nkly at the figure that was filled with indifference and strangeness

    The Hokage, who everyone had ced their hopes on, cut his forehead guard in front of everyone in the newlypleted ceremony and announced that he had betrayed the vige and was going to be a traitor.

    This kind of impossible thing was so unreal!

    Why?

    How could it be like this?

    It must be a dream, right?

    Oh, I know, this must be a joke from the Hokage!

    Didn''t many people know about the bad taste of the Hokage?

    Countless pairs of confused eyes could not focus. Countless reasons appeared in his mind, and then his rationality shattered one by one!

    Until an angry question sounded,

    "Shinomiya Aoba! Do you know what you are doing?"

    The first one to react was actually Koharu.

    Then there was an uproar, and everyone''s faces were full of disbelief, not knowing what to do.

    Even Naruto and Sasuke were dumbfounded!

    Mikawa-sensei swayed and directly sat down on the ground.

    At this time, Aoba turned his head with a cold face, "I almost forgot, I have tolerated the two of you for a long time. Since I have be a traitor, you have to find a few people who can teach you. Don''t you think so?"

    "Crazy! He is crazy!"

    "Quick, someone, catch him!"

    Shua!

    Aoba casually threw out Kunai who was in his hand and was about to kill Koharu, but he was directly blocked by a figure.

    "Why did you do this?" At this moment, Jiraiya also had an extremely ugly look of anger on his face!

    "Do you still not understand? I am personally destroying Konoha''s hope."

    As soon as he finished speaking, Aoba instantly entered the state of thunder fury, disappearing from where he was in the blink of an eye.

    Jiraiya, who secretly said that he was not good, reacted very quickly and immediately used the Hair Needle Senbon, protecting himself.

    However, he was still sent flying by Aoba''s kick!

    Under his powerful defense, the ''light needle'' on Jiraiya''s body could not hurt him at all.

    Then, he took another step forward and held the two old bastards who wanted to turn around and run away in his hands, raising them up.

    The strong sense of suffocation made the two old people who did not know life and death struggle desperately

    At this moment, Itachi, Guy, Kakashi, and the others all arrived and surrounded him in the middle.

    "Why?"

    Itachi asked with aplicated expression.

    Aoba did not look at his old friend, but looked up at the sky. It was very blue, and the shape of the clouds was very beautiful.

    Then he suddenly showed a very sunny and bright smile, "I let you down, sorry. But didn''t you say that you would definitely catch me with your own hands? I won''t let you off the next time we meet."

    "Shinomiya Aoba, let go of the two elders. It''s not toote to turn back now." Seeing that the two elders were about to die, Kakashi immediately interrupted the conversation between the two.

    Aoba replied indifferently, then as if he had crushed two insects, he broke the necks of the two old bastards and threw them to Kakashi.

    Kakashi''s gaze turned cold, and he was already prepared to make a move.

    Although Guy was also at a loss, he sighed and was prepared to take him down first.

    But at this moment, a figure suddenly appeared out of thin air behind Aoba.

    "Is this what you want me to see?"

    Obito''s tone was somewhat unkind!

    Only God knew how shocked he was when he publicly announced that he had betrayed Konoha as the Hokage!

    It was not even weaker than the shock and confusion in the hearts of Itachi and the others!

    Why did he do this?

    If he did not want to hear an exnation, Obito would definitely not suddenly appear.

    "Is this not enough? Konoha has already ''died'' because the faith has copsed."

    Obito was stunned at first, then looked down and found that it was indeed as Aoba had said.

    Confusion, disbelief, and despair. There were even people who knelt on the ground with a copsed face.

    It was as if they had lost the faith to fight for one!

    Now that even the me figure had abandoned the will of fire, how could this huge crack be filled?

 Chapter 475: I Bloom in the Darkness!

    Chapter 475: I Bloom in the Darkness!

    If there was a choice, perhaps all of this would not have happened.

    However, when Aoba obtained the letter of appointment and thought that he would be able to ''free'', the system made a huge joke on him.

    Ding!

    Stage two mission, who is the undercover has beenpleted.

    The mission reward umted to the next stage

    Stage Three opened.

    Super death-seeking mission has been released!

    The name of the mission: The shining undercover king!

    [Description: In the Hokage inauguration ceremony, announce that you have be a traitor in public.][Among all the suicidal little experts, I am willing to call you the strongest!]

    [Mission Requirement: Break your forehead guard, betray Konoha, be the worst traitor.]

    [Mission time: Within 5 minutes after the ceremony ispleted.]

    [Quest reward: Super Treasure Chest x1, Super Skill Card x2 (Contains Stage 2 cumtive reward) ]

    [Quest failure: All abilities and items produced by the system arepletely recovered.]

    [Note: This is the final phase of the quest...]

    At that time, Aoba really almost knelt down to the system. If he wanted him to die, just say it directly. Why go around such a roundabout way?

    First, let him be the enemy''s boss, then turn his hand and p everyone in the face!

    This was too fucking disgraceful!

    Moreover, it was one thing to let himplete this super suicide mission, but the system still had to ridicule him.

    "Among all the little experts who seek death, I am willing to call you the strongest??"

    Do I need you to tell me?

    If anyone could find someone who could court death even more than him, he would kill himself on the spot!

    In order to make him do this mission, the system did everything it could to threaten and entice him.

    The reward was so generous that it made people drool!

    The severity of the mission failure penalty was also too much for him toin about!

    If he did not want all his previous efforts to go to waste, he could only bite the bullet andplete the mission before he was released.

    That was why the scene from before had happened.

    However, this was also good. Although his actions would cause an iparably intense pain to Konoha, in the end, he still did not do anything about ''sorry'' Konoha. It also prevented Obito from putting him in a dilemma.

    Aoba could not help but smile bitterly. It seemed that not only would he be the most handsome and youngest Hokage in the entire history of Ninja World, but he would also be the shortest Hokage!

    Moreover, it was estimated that no one would ever break his record!

    Of course, he was also the most arrogant traitor in the history of Ninja World!

    "It''s time to leave!"

    This time, Obito did not get angry anymore, because it was toote to get angry.

    However, from the final result, Aoba''s actions really gave Konoha a huge blow, even more ''brutal'' than when he released Kyuubi to destroy Konoha!

    Therefore, Obito did not want to care about what had happened.

    But just as Obitoughed twice and was about to leave with Aoba.

    Jiraiya, who had been sent flying, finally came back. At the same time, he rubbed Rasengan and shouted, "We can''t let them go!"

    Kakashi released Chidori, and Guy directly rushed over. Even Itachi was not ready to let Aoba go just like that!

    Or it could be said that Itachi still had a bellyful of questions that he couldn''t understand.

    It took a very short period of time for Obito to teleport. Therefore, Aoba directly activated all of his defensive abilities to the maximum. Then, he used [Undying Fortress] to cover both him and Obito within the range of [Undying Fortress]''s defense.

    Rasengan, Chidori, and Guy, Konoha''s powerful whirlwind were all blocked by the huge figure of Aoba.

    The seemingly illusory light film was surprisingly strong!

    There was not even a ripple!

    Even Obito was a little stunned after seeing this scene. Then, he took a deep look at Aoba, ced his hand on his body, and prepared to leave.

    He really couldn''t understand how that once useless little brat could grow to this extent, and even grow so quickly!

    Could it be that he and Madara had really misjudged them?

    It might not be impossible, otherwise, everything in front of him could not be exined at all.

    But at this time, Itachi had already appeared in front of Aoba.

    He knew that thisyer of light was extremely difficult to break, but at the same time, he also knew that this ''Ninjutsu'' of Aoba could not stop the illusion!

    Mangekyou Sharingan, open!

    Tsukuyomi!

    Aoba knew that it was very dangerous for Akatsuki and Itachi to look at each other, but he was hit before he could close his eyes.

    The crisp sound of bells suddenly rang in the world of Tsukuyomi.

    No one knew what the two former friends had said in the world of Tsukuyomi at that moment.

    But after a moment, the person who vomited blood was not Aoba, but Itachi who was in disbelief!

    [Reflection Bell]

    Effect: Reflection of an illusion. Cooldown: 24 hours

    Features: Passive Effect

    Negative Effect: Increase Stamina loss

    This [Reflection Bell ] was the reward that Aoba had received frompleting Gennin''s test. Every day, he had a chance to reflect the illusion that others had sessfully used on him, ignoring the level!

    However, because it was a passive trigger, he only needed to use a low-level illusion to make [Reflect the Bell] enter the cooldown time.

    Negative effects: Stamina Speed loss, and the negative effects that Aoba hated the most.

    However, at the critical moment, this thing could still y a role.

    Just now, Itachi''s Tsukuyomi had been sessfully reflected back by him

    At thest moment of his disappearance, Aoba suddenly said, "Look after Naruto and tell him that my promise to his parents has been fulfilled, so he doesn''t owe me anything. When we meet again, I won''t show mercy."

    When Naruto forced his way in with Sasuke''s help, he only heard thest sentence that was extremely cold to him.

    Naruto fell to his knees in a daze, his fists smashing down again and again.

    Why?

    Why did it suddenly be like this?

    Why did his most admired brother Aoba betray the vige in the end?

    Or was it when he was already a Hokage!

    Why was it

    Tears of anger and confusion dripped down

    The person who had entrusted everyone''s hopes, who had been admired by countless people, suddenly became Konoha''s biggest scar and left as a traitor.

    This kind of blow was really unbearable for Naruto.

    The others also seemed to be unable to recover from this huge change and blow.

    The two corpses that turned to sleep, Koharu and Homura, seemed to beining to everyone, forcing them to ept the truth.

    Jiraiya had a face full of regret, and then the words that Aoba had said to him appeared in his mind.

    "I bloom in the darkness, just like a flower in the dawn..."

    "Time will prove everything. I hope you won''t regret your decision today when the timees."

    Could it be

    Jiraiya did not think of a certain possibility, but just as Aoba had said, he needed to wait for the proof of time.

 Chapter 476: Shocking the Entire Ninja World!

    Chapter 476: Shocking the Entire Ninja World!

    Konoha exploded!

    The entire Ninja World fell into a state of extreme shock!

    No one would have thought that Shinomiya Aoba, who had be the 5th Hokage at the age of 14, would actually betray the vige in the end, bing the only true ''Kage Level'' who betrayed him!

    Compared to everything that Shinomiya Aoba had done, those S-Rank rebellions were simply too weak!

    Moreover, it was even more puzzling that the one who caused this matter to be confusing was still unable to understand why.

    He had already be the shadow of the Five Great Ninja Vige, so why was he still defecting?

    This was simply an inconceivable matter!

    All of a sudden, all sorts of rumors appeared.

    Some said that Shinomiya Aoba was actually a puppet chosen by the Hokage, and because he was unwilling to be humiliated, he resolutely chose to betray Konoha!There were actually many people who believed in such an outrageous rumor, and there were quite a few of them!

    Just because some of the details were directly changed after Konoha came out, it was hard not to suspect that there was a conspiracy theory in it.

    Otherwise, how could a 14-year-old teenager be the Hokage?

    Why did Jiraiya take the initiative to ask to be the Hokage?

    Why didn''t Shinomiya Aoba start a massacre when he defected and only killed two elders?

    Was it because his power was taken away?

    No one knew what the truth was, so they could only guess blindly.

    Of course, there were also people who guessed that Shinomiya Aoba was bewitched by others and thus gave up the position of Hokage and chose to be a rebel.

    The evidence was the mysterious masked man who had taken Shinomiya Aoba away in the end.

    To be able to abduct a vige shadow, what kind of power was this?

    The entire Ninja World was filled with different opinions, and no one coulde up with a statement that could convince everyone.

    As for Konoha, it was even more so!

    Because even Konoha''s people couldn''t figure out why Shinomiya Aoba, who had just taken the position of Hokage, would suddenly choose to betray him?

    Did he really feel wronged?

    Just because the power in his hands had been divided, he chose such a strong and unyielding way of resisting?

    It was notpletely impossible, but this statement was very difficult to stand still.

    But if it was said that Shinomiya Aoba had nned it beforehand, then it was even more impossible for him to give up the position so easily.

    He could use the position to achieve his goal.

    He couldn''t figure it out, he really couldn''t figure it out.

    In short, this move could be said to havepletely confused everyone''s eyes, making it impossible to guess what Shinomiya Aoba was thinking and why he did this.

    Probably only Jiraiya and a few others knew that the reason why Shinomiya Aoba did this was to destroy the inheritance of Konoha''s will of fire.

    Even the Hokage would rather be a rebel and run away, so one could imagine how big of a blow this matter had on Konoha.

    Moreover, this Hokage was someone that most people recognized and respected.

    The more it was like this, the greater the blow everyone received, followed by serious self-doubt.

    Although Konoha, that was originally lively and prosperous, did not suffer any substantial losses in this incident, the people''s spirits were no longer the same as before.

    Especially among the many ninjas, it was as if they had lost their previous pursuit, and the beliefs in their bodies were quickly copsing.

    From time to time, they could see confusion and bewilderment in their eyes

    Moreover, the negative impact brought by the betrayal of the 5th Hokage, Shinomiya Aoba, was not limited to this. It could be said that they were extremely involved!

    The first to bear the brunt were the two high-level consultants and the two big families behind them, Uchiha and Hyuga!

    As a hardcore supporter of Shinomiya Aoba, now that the person involved ran away, it would naturally implicate them.

    Fortunately, Jiraiya was not a person who was right and wrong. In addition, the two old bastards who liked to cause trouble had already gone down to find Sarutobi to y cards. Therefore, the two big families only resigned from their positions as consultants and then went into seclusion to recuperate.

    What happened to Uchiha n was unknown for the time being. They only heard that the head of Hyuga n smashed 11 rooms in three days.

    It was as if Shinomiya Aoba had be a taboo name. Whoever mentioned it would suffer!

    It was only after Aoba really did that kind of thing during the Hokage inauguration ceremony that Gekkou Hayate and the others seemed to finally understand why they felt that this guy was strange and always said some inexplicable things.

    It turned out that this guy had already nned to do this, and his meeting with them was also to say goodbye.

    Unfortunately, it was toote for them to react, and they could only watch him leave.

    As for Naruto, he had not been to the Ninja Academy for a week.

    Every day at home, he would look at the Hokage''s hat on the table in a daze.

    Sometimes he would reveal a silly smile, and sometimes his eyes would reveal sadness.

    It was obvious that he was recalling the past, unable to extricate himself from his memories.

    Even now, Naruto was still unwilling to believe that the Big Brother Aoba who treated him the best in the world would be a traitor.

    And this was also one of the reasons why some others felt that it was unreal.

    How could such a good person be?

    I don''t want to believe it, and I don''t want to believe it. I really hope that this is just a dream.

    Some people proposed to destroy the head of the 5th Hokage on the rock, some people echoed loudly, and some people were silent.

    It was not until the urgent appointment of Land of Fire''s name was issued to Konoha, and Jiraiya was appointed as the 6th Hokage, that this matter came to a conclusion.

    The 5th Hokage Shinomiya Aoba defected to Konoha, and his influence was bad. The reward was 5 billion!

    The reward shocked Ninja World once again!

    However, there was a special note at the back.

    After all, no matter how Jiraiya and the others investigated, other than betraying Konoha in public, Aoba could only kill the two elders.

    Moreover, there was no evidence that he had betrayed the vige.

    On the contrary, there were many achievements and contributions, and no one had died for the vige.

    Therefore, Jiraiya rejected the proposal of destroying Aoba''s profile picture on the rock and only chose to block it.

    After all, no matter how bad the impact of this matter was, Shinomiya Aoba was the 5th Hokage. This was an indisputable fact. It was not something that would be recognized by the outside world if they did not admit it.

    If he really did that, he would be ridiculed even more fiercely!

    In addition, Jiraiya always felt that there was a deeper truth in this matter that had not been dug out, so he took thispromise.

    He did his best to preserve Konoha''s face and secretly search for the truth of the matter.

    However, this storm did not seem to have any intention of stopping. Instead, it became more and more intense.

    Just when countless people were guessing whether the

    Moreover, the incense was also here, or rather, he had secretly sent Konoha out early.

    Fortunately, he had expected this day toe and made a lot of preparations beforehand. Otherwise, he might really have to hide around Obito now.

 Chapter 477: The Recognized Bearer of the Rebel Ninja!

    Chapter 477: The Recognized Bearer of the Rebel Ninja!

    In the Land of Water, the original Gato''s pce had long since been rebuilt and had be even more luxurious.

    After shocking the entire Ninja World, Aoba stayed here and enjoyed a life like ''The King of the Air''.

    The backup n that he had left behind made it so that he didn''t need to hide around Obito and could start a new life.

    As for the little fatty from back then, he had now be a big fatty.

    However, he had changed a lot. Not only did he have an imposing aura of a superior, but his eyes were also full of wisdom and cunning.

    It was likely that Gato would never have thought that the trash son that he had looked down on the most was actually the one who looked the most like him.

    Even Aoba almost thought that it was Gato who had crawled out of hell when he saw me again after a long time.

    However, it was obvious that Gato had died a long time ago, and the grass on his grave was several meters tall.

    Although he was ambitious, I still didn''t have the courage of his father to betray Aoba.Of course, this was all thanks to Zabuza and Haku.

    All these years, no matter how many threats and promises he made to Zabuza and Haku., or even secretly finding a group of fugitives to assassinate them, in fact, he wanted to get rid of these two people, but he failed in the end.

    Instead, he was seen through and warned again, which immediately made this guy a lot more honest.

    When he heard that Zabuza told him all the little tricks that Gato''s son secretly did, Aoba smiled without saying anything.

    Do you really think that the Sword of Damocles he prepared for me can be removed so easily?

    Perhaps the little fatty from back then was already a mature businessman, but this guy would never understand the real Ninja World.

    Therefore, with this guy''s gaze and thinking, he couldn''t understand why Zabuza and Haku would be so ''loyal'' to that person.

    The reason was naturally the difference in strength between the two sides!

    Only strength was the most important thing for Ninja World!

    And the ''loyalty'' that he didn''t cut was actually just loyalty to strength.

    Because Aoba easily defeated him, and needed him and Haku to stay, he stayed.

    But one day, Aoba lost to others.

    This fear was broken, and this ''loyalty'' would immediately disappear.

    So in this aspect, an ordinary person like Gato''s som, who is nothing but rich, will never get the loyalty of such a person in my life.

    What he despised the most was this kind of person.

    Then, with his arrogance, how could he, a true powerhouse, follow a trash that even he looked down upon?

    Moreover, he no longer had much ambition. Escaping from Kirigakure and living with Zabuza and Haku was what he cared most about the most.

    And this kind of protection is something that Gato''s son can''t give him at all.

    Then the question was, could Aoba do it?

    In the past, he would not be able to confirm it even if he did not cut it. The reason why he stayed behind to agree to Aoba''s conditions was because he had no other choice. In addition, he also had Haku''s persuasion.

    But if it was now, he would not doubt it anymore!

    Because the person who had once defeated him was the 5th Hokage of Konoha!

    Aoba had caused such a bigmotion, and even a rtively isted country like the Land of Water had heard a lot of news.

    The youngest Hokage was also the youngest Hokage!

    During the ceremony, he had betrayed the vige in front of everyone and then escaped unscathed!

    These experiences were simply legends among legends!

    After hearing this, almost every rebel saw Shinomiya Aoba as their idol!

    Rebels? Which one of them wasn''t dejected when they left the vige? Everyone shouted for them to kill and then hid in all directions. They were afraid that Anbu would cut off their heads the moment they opened their eyes.

    But Shinomiya Aoba was different!

    Who had seen a shadow of their own vige defect?

    Moreover, he gave up the position of Hokage in front of everyone and chose to be a rebel.

    This move was really too awesome!

    It made countless betrayals yearn for it, and their blood boiled. They wished they could immediately bow and worship their idol. They will present the mountain of swords under the sea of fire, born into the death, the eyebrow does not blink a bit!

    It could be said that Aoba did not know that he had identally be a pawn that was sincerely recognized by all rebellions.

    This was really a beautiful misunderstanding.

    But even if he didn''t cut him, his attitude towards him waspletely different.

    Moreover, everyone was now rebelling, so if he didn''t cut him, he wouldn''t have to worry about Aoba selling him off.

    As for me Gato''s son, as long as this guy want to lives, he won''t dare to do anything anymore.

    ...

    Sitting in a chair, Aoba, who was holding a ss of red wine in one hand and a cigar in the other, was looking at the sea through the French window.

    Behind him was Haku who was training furiously, as well as Zabuza who was supervising Haku training.

    When Aoba appeared again, Zabuza also made a choice.

    Therefore, he brought him back to the Land of Water

    He also ate a Curry of Life at Karashi''s ce, which almost made him cry. However, he still failed to trigger the mission, which made him feel pity.

    After careful calction, it had been about two months since he put down the position of Hokage and chose to be a rebel.

    During this time, Obito had note to him.

    At that time, after Obito took him away from Konoha, he originally wanted to arrange him into Akatsuki and rece Orochimaru with the identity of.

    However, he refused.

    He already had a side ount that had infiltrated deeply into Akatsuki, and if he also took his identity in, wouldn''t it increase the risk of exposing himself for no reason?

    Moreover, after he entered Akatsuki, he definitely wouldn''t have any special privileges. All day long, he went toplete those dangerous missions, what was he nning?

    No matter what, it was too much of a loss.

    Therefore, Aoba parted ways with Obito on the grounds that he still had his own ns.

    Of course, when he left, he also told Obito that he had secretly controlled the Land of Water. If he needed his help, he could look for him at any time.

    Aoba was indeed qualified to talk to Obito on equal terms now, and he was not afraid of Obito turning hostile.

    After all, Aoba had clearly expressed that he would stand on his side and help himplete that great n.

    As a qualified helper, and knowing the truth, Obito also believed that Aoba would not easily betray him.

    Otherwise, why would he give up the position of Hokage?

    Wouldn''t it be nice to have another dock and enjoy a stable life?

    Although Obito hoped that Aoba would continue to be the Hokage and work for him as the Hokage.

    But since things hade to this, there was no need to regret it anymore.

    Therefore, Obito agreed with Aoba''s statement and regarded it as his backup n.

    In this way, if something happened to Akatsuki, he could continue the n.

    After all, even Aoba, who gave up on the Hokage, had no reason to lie to him.

 Chapter 478: Dark Fallen Angel

    Chapter 478: Dark Fallen Angel

    Aoba used nearly 10 years to barely grasp his own fate in this dangerous world.

    However, the system always did not want him to livefortably.

    Afterpleting the super dangerous mission, he got two super skill cards and a super treasure chest.

    Then, he opened a very awesome big move from the super treasure chest.

    [Dark Fallen Angel]

    [Form 1: Holy Spirit]

    [Open the six wings of holy light feathers, grant flight, blessing, purification, and holy protection.]

    [Blessing: Increases strength, speed, and defense by 30.]

    [Purification: Eliminate all negative effects. (Includes but not limited to curse techniques, seals, illusions, sustainable damage etc.)][Holy Protection: Create a spherical shield around yourself and enter an invincible state for 3 seconds. During this period, you can move, but you can not attack.]

    [Form 2: Devil]

    [A pair of huge crimson wings of blood spread out, granting flight, thirst for blood, pain sharp des, and the ability to kill the Devil Well.]

    [Hellfire: An eternal hellfire is attached to the body, and the user is immune to fire attacks. The maximum amount of hellfire consumed is three Hell Fire Giants.]

    [Pain Sharp de: Attack power increased by three times, and every second it will lose 1 of its own blood.]

    [Devil Well of ughter: The Devil Well located in the abyss will devour flesh and blood of the ughtered creatures. After suffering fatal injuries and the Devil Well is filled, the Devil will be resurrected in the Devil Well.]

    [Duration: 1 hour]

    [Cooldown Time: 30 days]

    [Note: After changing form, you can only switch form once and share the duration time. After switching form, the effects of your original form will all disappear. ]

    .

    It was called a skill.

    But it was actually more simr to some kind of bloodline power. Of course, Aoba was borrowing it.

    It was probably simr to Ultraman?

    However, he did not need to use a prop to transform like most Ultraman and could directly use his mind.

    Moreover, there was no need to upgrade it. It was directly the strongest state after solidification.

    If it had to be ssified, Aoba felt that it was more like a prop. After all, the first thing that appeared after he opened the treasure chest was a ck feather with a dim light.

    After fusing with his body, such an ability appeared.

    It was not like other abilities that directly poured knowledge into his brain and could be cultivated.

    However, no matter what, this big move was very powerful!

    Whether it was [Holy Spirit Form], or [Devil Form], they were both elegant and ruffian!

    Among them, [Holy Spirit Form], was inclined to support and defend. The "Blessing" could allow Aoba to gain an all-round increase in strength, speed, and even defense by 30!

    One had to know that these attributes of Aoba were already very strong, especially in terms of defense.

    After being enhanced by the effect of Blessing, he was simply no longer a human!

    Purification was also very practical, which meant that when he became a berserker in the future, no one would be able to restrain him.

    Moreover, with the addition of [Reflection Bell], his most shoring in illusions was no longer a weakness.

    The 3 seconds of invincibility given to him by Holy Protection was even more needless to say, one of the abilities he wanted the most!

    Even if he couldn''t use his Invincibility to hack people, he couldpletely waste the enemy''s ultimate move!

    Of course, if he used 6,000,000,000 Explosive Tags like Konan, it would be useless even if he was invincible for three seconds.

    If he couldn''t run out, he would just wait for death!

    As for [Devil Form] was more inclined to attack, symbolizing ughter.

    Among them, the "Devil Well of ughter" was almost equivalent to a second life. As long as the conditions were met, there was a chance of resurrection.

    Just like "Blessing", it was the ability that Aoba wanted the most.

    It was just that he did not know how much flesh and blood it required to fill the Devil Well.

    Aoba estimated that it would be difficult to reach this condition.

    After reading it, Aoba sighed with emotion. As expected of the mission reward that he had made a great death.

    How fragrant!

    But this super death-seeking mission was really too difficult!

    He had to be the Hokage as a spy, and he had to cut off his forehead guard in front of everyone.

    Only you would have thought that there was no strange mission that the system could not issue!

    What made Aoba feel even more helpless was that afterpleting this level of death-seeking mission with great difficulty, the system immediately issued a new level of death-seeking mission.

    Ding!

    The level death-seeking mission has been opened.

    [The first phase of the death-seeking mission has been released!]

    [Mission Title: Bijuu Nemesis]

    [Description: Bijuu is so cute. It would be a pity not to beat him up.]

    [Believe in yourself. You can do it!]

    [Mission Requirement: Beat up Juubi.]

    [Mission Time Limit: Ten years. ]

    [Mission Reward: Unknown.]

    [Mission Failure: Rising from the spot, directly ejecting into outer space.]

    .........

    It was impossible not to seek death, and it was impossible in this life!

    When Aoba saw the new mission given to him by the system, he knew that he would only be death-seeking as he walked further and further away.

    If it was just beating up nine Bijuu, it would be fine, but the mission requirement was actually for him to beat up Juubi!

    After all, those nine Bijuu were actually separated from Juubi''s body. There seemed to be nothing wrong with them, and their logic was smooth.

    But the problem was that if he wanted to beat Juubi up, he had to resurrect Juubi first!

    This was fucking...

    Crazy!

    He had to spend a lot of effort to help Obito capture Bijuu, resurrect Juubi, and then suddenly help Obito''s enemy beat Juubi up.

    Not only did he repeatedly jump around on the edge of death, but he also offended both sides!

    At that time, everyone would probably want to kill him!

    Did he really want to die like this?

    This was clearly because he was afraid that he would die!

    Moreover, Aoba had to seriously think about one thing, which was the system''s character, as well as the difficulty of thest phase of the mission.

    He seriously suspected that the next phase of this death-seeking mission would be to let him beat up Otsutsuki Kaguya again?

    And then?

    Wouldn''t he have to run to outer space and kill off all of Otsutsuki n?

    This was the true meaning of going to heaven!

    His heart was tired.

    In these two months, every time he thought of this mission and the possible follow-up, Aoba felt that his life was dark.

    Why was it that other people''s transmigrators were either the winners in life or the big boss behind the scenes?

    It was good that he was here. Ninja World was courting death and jumping around. He wanted to make everyone want to kill him.

    Sometimes, Aoba could not help but ask himself, what exactly was he trying to do?

    How could the system of other people be so different from his system

    At the same time, he was really curious. When Ninja World could not tolerate him, what kind of death-seeking mission could the system give him?

    Maybe he could really fly to the sky and stand in the sun!

    How about we set a small goal first and destroy the moon and Otsutsuki''s?

 Chapter 479: Power Up, Almost Inflated!

    Chapter 479: Power Up, Almost Inted!

    While eating, Aoba nced at the weak incense.

    "I will go out tomorrow. Take good care of Zabuza. You can''t stop cultivating every day. Learn the sealing techniques that I gave you as soon as possible. If you need anything in the future."

    "Zabuza, you too. When I am not here, supervise him for me. Don''t do any push-ups and write it down for me. When Ie back, ten times the punishment!"

    "If you want to go out, remember to let Zabuza apany you. Don''t cause trouble everywhere, understand?"

    Haku nodded. He looked like a big man at such a young age.

    On the contrary, it was fragrant. He put down his chopsticks and asked expectantly, "Go out? Where to? Can you bring me along? I promise I won''t cause trouble!"

    Aoba directly chuckled, "When you finish the first stage of training and learn all the sealing techniques you have, then we''ll talk about it."

    He refused the offer of going out with him without even thinking about it. He had to do something serious this time.

    It was time for Orochimaru to start his research on Sharingan.In addition, he was going to change into his alternate ount and go to Akatsuki to inquire about the news. He also wanted to know when he would make a move on Bijuu, so that he could prepare early.

    Naturally, there was no way he could bring incense with him. Moreover, he had a burden with him. Once he encountered danger, not only would he not be able to help, but it would also make things even more troublesome.

    It was worth mentioning that when he knew that he was going to be a rebel, he used his identity to obtain some good things.

    Among them were the sealing techniques prepared for incense. Almost all of the sealing techniques that Konoha had recorded were copied down and taken away by him.

    Then, it was Sharingan who had stolen from the n from Shisui.

    Just like how Hyuga n had been collecting Byakugan without holding back, for so many years, every n member had died, and Sharingan would be recycled and sealed away to avoid being lost outside.

    Therefore, the number of Sharingan that had umted over the years was not a small number. Although they were all Sharingan, it was enough to do research.

    At that time, Aoba still used the excuse that Mangekyou Sharingan would gradually lose his sight.

    Using the identity of the Hokage, he promised that he would research a solution, and with trust, Shisui would agree to steal Sharingan for him.

    As for why he didn''t directly ask Itachi for it.

    The reason Aoba gave was that this kind of spiritual conference that vited the n rules made Itachi fall into a dilemma. Moreover, once the news was leaked, it would cause the nsmen to fall into uneasiness and anger.

    Therefore, before the results appeared, it needed to be kept secret.

    The reason was very strong. Shisui also felt that this matter was not suitable to be carried out on the surface, so he epted this mission.

    If it was anyone else, including the Hokage, Shisui would definitely not agree.

    But the person who spoke was so special.

    However, this was not a lie. The reason why Aoba wanted these materials was to solve the problem of Mangekyou Sharingan''s blindness.

    In the end, it was Shisui and the others who benefited.

    It was nothing more than a different method and identity.

    Therefore, Aoba had a clear conscience!

    ......

    The next day, after Zabuza and Haku exined, Aoba used the Transformation Technique to quietly leave the Land of Water.

    After that, he changed into [Crimson Swordsman], changed into Akatsuki''s clothes, and headed towards Tian Country.

    Moreover, before he left, Aoba finally made up his mind to use all the high-level skill cards and super skill cards, increasing his strength by arge margin!

    [Hardening], that was at Level 9, naturallypleted [Restriction to Breakthrough], solidifying it into [Absolute Defense].

    [Absolute Defense], exhausted his physical strength to form ayer of transparent light film on the surface of his skin to optimizethe defense.

    Just like [Super Regeneration Body], there was only a simple description.

    Although Aoba had never tried where the limit of [Absolute Defense] was, if he dared to call this name, he must have some skills. The worst was not weaker than the original [Hardening].

    The most important thing was that his attractiveness index had finally been preserved, so he did not look like a monster as soon as he activated this ability.

    In the future, he could use it no matter if it was arge alt ount, so he did not have to worry about being thought of by others.

    After recovering and defending, Aoba originally wanted to increase his attack ability. [Thunder Breathing] was the first choice, but he was worried that [Thunder Breathing] would cause the self-created Ninjutsu, he was afraid it would lose effectiveness afterpleting [Restriction to Breakthrough].

    Therefore, he hesitated for such a long time and finally chose [Hakuda], who was usually very difficult to go on stage.

    At that time, he thought very clearly that it would be a gamble. If he could make [Hakuda] achieve a substantial breakthrough and be stronger, he could have another powerful means to fight against enemies in the future.

    But if not for ideal, he also admitted it. It was not a big deal.

    Therefore, after using two high-level skill cards to upgrade [Hakuda] to LV9, and then using thest super skill card, [Hakuda]''s ability became [Shunkou]!

    If the original ''Shunkou'' of Death World was a uniquebat system formed after the fusion of ''Hakuda'' and ''Kidou'', then after the system magic change, this [Shunkou]bined with Aoba''s own chakra and revealed a new appearance.

    After Aoba tried to open this ability, the chakra in his body would be extracted, and it would continuously wrap around his body like a whirlwind.

    Whether it was speed or strength, both had obtained a shocking increase!

    Moreover, the instant it hit the mark, it would cause arge scale explosion, and the destructive power was extremely powerful!

    Under full power, Aoba could even leave behind a shadow like a clone on the spot.

    It was very simr to Ninjutsu, that the system had specially made for him.

    But in fact, [Shunkou] was only an ability.

    Aoba couldn''t help but think about how terrifying the destructive power would be if hebined the powerful explosive power of [Shunkou] and his ''Explosion'' ability.

    If hebined [Nine Turning Thunder Fury with [Shunkou], would it be possible for him to directly kick a mountain to explode, and turn ''Guy'' into ''Feather'' in advance?

    Unfortunately, these wonderful thoughts of his were restrained by his ownck of chakra.

    After all, whether it was [Nine Turning Thunder Fury, ] or [Shunkou], both needed to consume arge amount of physical strength and chakra.

    Physical strength was easy to talk about, he had always been focused on this aspect of improvement, he was a physical monster.

    But chakra was out of the question, talent was there, even Kakashi who was reduced to a unit of measurement could notpare, what could he do?

    If possible, he would rather stick the ''Great Band Aid'' all over his body.

    He used the ring eyes to exchange for endless chakra.

    If he said too much, it would be tears!

    Thest high-level skill card was added to [Thunder Breathing], upgrading it to Level 8.

    He really didn''t know if he didn''t read it, but he was shocked when he saw it.

    If there weren''t so many cheats that kept reminding him, he might really have inted.

 Chapter 480: Aoba, Im Coming to Get You!

    Chapter 480: Aoba, I''m Coming to Get You!

    Orochimaru, who was secretly licking his wounds, never thought that his Konoha copse n would lead to so many things.

    The youngest 5th Hokage, who was known as the youngest, even defected to Konoha like him.

    God knows what kind of strange expression he had when he heard this news.

    He even felt a bit regretful that he could not let his sensei see this scene.

    It was really a pity.

    However, just as Orochimaru was studying the cloning mask, an uninvited guest appeared in front of him.

    "I hope you brought good news this time, and not specifically to see me, the ''loser'' joke." Orochimaru didn''t put down the item on his hand, but only reminded him.

    Aoba didn''t say anything, only throwing out a scroll.

    "What is this?""It''s something that you couldn''t get even after trying so hard."

    Orochimaru was stunned for a moment, and then he opened the seal to take a look. He found that the one sealed inside the scroll was actually Sharingan!

    Moreover, there were many of them, and there were more than a hundred of them!

    "Very good. With these, I will definitely be able to crack Rinnegan''s secret."

    He didn''t care where the other party got so many Sharingan from. He only knew that he didn''t need to worry about research materials anymore.

    Perhaps working with Yasuo was a good choice.

    Orochimaru was very satisfied.

    But Aoba suddenly sneered, "You think too much. With this quality, you will never be able to get Rinnegan."

    "Now, what you have to do is to let these Sharingan continue to evolve."

    This guy started to trick Orochimaru again. How could Rinnegan do it so easily?

    To be able to break Mangekyou''s barrier, he could be considered as Orochimaru, who was gifted with supernatural abilities, and Ninja World was the strongest scientist!

    Fortunately, Aoba did not have much hope in the first ce. Forget about Rinnegan, just hang this tbread on top of Orochimaru''s head.

    He only hoped that Orochimaru could research the evolutionary method of Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan, so as to avoid Itachi going blind in order to catch him.

    This was the real reason why he kept Orochimaru.

    He then exined to Orochimaru the secrets he knew about Sharingan, as well as the method to open Mangekyou Sharingan.

    Orochimaru''s eyes became brighter and brighter, and he couldn''t wait to start studying such an interesting Kekkei Genkai.

    It was the first time he had heard about Mangekyou Sharingan, but he had actually seen the power of Mangekyou Sharingan.

    Only then did he know why Uchiha Itachi was so strong that time. It waspletely different from the Uchiha he knew.

    So this was the reason!

    Mangekyou Sharingan was the true power of Uchiha n!

    Orochimaru, he understood!

    Then he excitedly said to himself, "ording to what you said, the key to Sharingan''s evolution should be emotions!"

    "Through intense emotional stimtion, it can open the eyes of people of Uchiha n and continuously evolve. And the more negative emotions are, the greater the stimtion will be produced, and the higher the chance of opening eyes and evolving. No wonder it is called ''cursed eyes''."

    "Then what I need to know the most now is what kind of substance will cause Sharingan to open and evolve after this ''light switch'' is pressed?"

    "Emotional stimtion should only be the condition to trigger the ''light switch'', not the root cause of evolution."

    Looking at Orochimaru excitedly talking to himself, sometimes frowning, sometimes distressed, Aoba suddenly felt that he should have found the right person.

    Orochimaru was definitely not a good person, even if he was washed whiteter.

    But everything in the scientific field was dark.

    Whether it was talent or perseverance, they were all things that a scientist needed.

    Just this fanaticism alone was enough to instantly kill other people!

    Moreover, after listening to his few words, he was able to analyze so many things. Then, he immediately determined the direction of his research and made a bold guess, carefully verifying it.

    Aoba suddenly had a lot of confidence. Perhaps this guy really could research something different.

    In the end, Orochimaru shook his head regretfully, "It would be great if we could catch some of Uchiha''s experimental subjects. The research progress would definitely be much faster."

    "Mangekyou Sharingan is not the limit yet. If you can''t even make it through this difficulty, then you don''t have to dream about Rinnegan anymore."

    "I hope that the next time we meet, you won''t disappoint me."

    It wasn''t until Yasuo left that Orochimaru retracted his gaze. He then looked at Sharingan, who was stored in the utensils on the table, and revealed a confident smile.

    "Above Mangekyou Sharingan? What an intoxicating power. Perhaps I might think I''ve prepared a better vessel after breaking the secret."

    "I have to thank you for your reminder, my partner."

    .........

    At the same time, some changes happened to Konoha.

    Itachi unloaded the heavy burden and responsibility on his body and handed the position of patriarch back to his father.

    Although Uchiha Fugaku were no longer Konoha''s high-level advisers, Uchiha n had already passed the crisis of destruction.

    Therefore, even though the matter of ''em defected'' had caused a serious impact on Uchiha''s reputation, it was not as bad as he had imagined.

    After all, there were many people who supported ''that person'' at that time.

    "Itachi, are you sure you want to do this?"

    Faced with his father''s question, Itachi looked calm, but his tone was unusually firm. "I promised that I would bring Aoba back."

    "Do you know where he is?" Fugaku sighed.

    "No matter where he is, I believe I can find him. I can feel that Aoba must have made this choice involuntarily."

    Thinking back to the conversation between the two that night, Itachi''s gaze became even more determined.

    At this point, Fugaku could no longer persuade him. He could only nod and say, "Since you have already made up your mind, then you can go without worry. I am at home. There is no need to worry about me. It is just that Sasuke should throw a tantrum again."

    In advance of Sasuke, Itachi''s expression softened a little.

    At the same time, a beautiful figure appeared in his mind.

    Although he was reluctant, this was the path he had chosen. This fetters could not be cut off so easily.

    Therefore, he could only apologize and then leave the house with a bow.

    "Itachi, if I be a rebel, what will you do?"

    "Of course, I will catch you with my own hands. Then I will open your head and see what is inside!"

    As he walked out of Konoha''s door, Itachi looked into the distance and muttered to himself, "Aoba, ording to the agreement, I will catch you. Are you ready?"

 Chapter 481: Naruto Experiencing a Dissonance

    Chapter 481: Naruto Experiencing a Dissonance

    In the Ninja Academy, the once crazy Naruto, who always scratched his head andughed foolishly, disappeared.

    Instead, it was a quiet, solitary figure, who began to be alone, but always looked out of the window at the invisible person who was in a daze.

    Everyone knew how great a blow the matter of the 5th Hokage defection had given to Naruto, but they did not expect that Naruto would change so much, as if he had be a different person.

    Even Sasuke, who had put down his pride and took the initiative to show his goodwill, wanted tofort Naruto, waspletely disappointed. Every time, he would angrily say that he would no longer say a word to Naruto. However, in the end, he could not help but sit next to Naruto, even if he was just apanying this guy to watch the scenery outside the window.

    It was the same on this day. Just after school, Sasuke saw Naruto sitting quietly on the grass by the river bank, staring nkly.

    After snorting coldly, he wanted to pretend that he did not see it, but his footsteps could not help but walk towards the other person.

    Until he came to Naruto''s side and sat down, Sasuke still had a sour face and thought, "Forget it, just take it as what I owe you in my past life."

    "Hey, do you want toe to my house for dinner tonight?" Perhaps it was because he felt that saying this kind of words was too ''shameful'', so Sasuke quickly added, "I''m not specially inviting you. I was just casually saying it."

    Sasuke was proud again, but Naruto who always stuck to him in the past did not say a word, as if she was not interested in his proposal at all.This time, it was Sasuke''s turn to be unhappy. "Are you tired of wearing a dead face every day?"

    "If I were you, I definitely wouldn''t be like this."

    "You don''t know anything at all. Get lost!" Naruto red at him coldly.

    Sasuke was scolded. He really wanted to turn around and leave. Who cares if this bastard died!

    But when he saw the sadness in Naruto''s eyes, he sat down again bitterly. "What do I not understand? Isn''t it just that soul... that guy left! Could it be that he wille back every day like this? Will all of this not happen?"

    "If I were you, I would definitely do everything I can to be stronger until I surpass him. Then I would find that guy and ask him in person!"

    After Naruto heard this,

    His eyes seemed to flicker for a moment, but then immediately dimmed.

    Although this was also what he wanted to do, how long would he have to wait?

    Right now, he wasn''t even enduring. In another five years, or in another ten years, he would be able to see that person''s back again?

    "Although I don''t know what kind of difficulties that guy has, I think as long as you work hard, you will definitely be able to see him again. At worst, I will help you. I still have a lot of debts to settle with that guy."

    At the end, Sasuke was still gnashing his teeth, apparently recalling some very ''unforgettable'' memories.

    "Difficulties? Are you saying that Big Brother Aoba was forced to do this?" Naruto asked.

    Sasuke said uncertainly, "Maybe. In any case, that was what Itachi said. He said that the guy had no choice but to do this. He even said that he would bring him back to Konoha with his own hands."

    Naruto nodded. The very serious knot in his heart seemed to have a thread.

    Perhaps it was true?

    If Big Brother Aoba had been coerced into doing this because he had no other choice, then he should have pulled himself together and saved Big Brother Aoba!

    But could he really do the ''enemy'' that even Big Brother Aoba was powerless against?

    Just as Naruto was feeling extremely conflicted, someone walked over.

    "Hokage-sama?"

    Sasuke was stunned for a moment. At this time, it was the 6th Hokage, Jiraiya, who kept a low profile.

    At that time, there was no one other than Jiraiya who could settle such a chaotic situation.

    Therefore, even if he really had no interest in the position of Hokage, Jiraiya could only bite the bullet and go forward.

    "Oh, it''s Sasuke. Why are you still here? Has Itachi left?"

    "What? Itachi is leaving? Is he going out for a mission?" Sasuke asked in confusion.

    Jiraiya looked at him strangely. "Itachi found me yesterday and said that he was going out to travel. In fact, he was looking for ''that person''. I agreed. Why? Didn''t he tell you?"

    Sasuke jumped up in shock, "Damn it, no one actually told me about this"

    The flustered Sasuke was about to run home, and his hatred for that bastard grew even deeper.

    If not for that guy, why would Itachi suddenly go out?

    And from what Jiraiya said, it seemed like he was going out for a long time and wouldn''te back?

    Sasuke suddenly became anxious. It was one thing for Naruto''s brother to run away, but why did his big brother also run away?

    Was it me or that bastard who was more important?

    Sasuke was jealous.

    After Sasuke ran away with a whoosh, Jiraiya sighed and sat down next to Naruto.

    He had heard what Sasuke had said to Naruto just now.

    From what he had read through more than ten times in the past, how could the former Aoba and Itachi not be this kind of bond that they could not sever?

    Therefore, before the matter was concluded, he had a glimmer of hope, hoping that Itachi could find out the truth and bring Aoba back to Konoha.

    But before that, he had to think of a way to enlighten Naruto first.

    "Do you remember thest sentence that Shinomiya Aoba said before he left Konoha? He said that he had fulfilled his promise to your parents."

    "Do you know who my parents are?" Naruto suddenly turned his head.

    "Your father used to be my disciple, and the name ''Naruto'' is actually the name of the protagonist in my book. Even that book was a gift from me to your father." Jiraiya nodded, revealing a look of reminiscence.

    Suddenly, there was a bright color in Naruto''s eyes. Besides Aoba, what Naruto wanted to know the most was about his parents.

    After seeing the desire in Naruto''s eyes, Jiraiya smiled and continued, "Your father has a very famous name, ''Yellow sh''."

    "''Yellow... sh''? 4th Hokage?!" Naruto blurted out in shock.

    "That''s right. 4th Hokage is your father. Both of you have the same golden hair. Your mother has beautiful red hair. Her name is Uzumaki Kushina."

    In Jiraiya''s narration, the story of that time slowly opened the picture scroll again.

    "In a huge crisis, your parents sacrificed themselves to protect the vige. At that time, thest person Minato and Kushina tried their best to save was Shinomiya Aoba."

    Unconsciously, Naruto, who had tears flowing down his cheeks, seemed to understand many things in an instant.

    Why did Big Brother Aoba treat him so well after ''identally'' saving him.

    To stand up for him, take him to dinner, give him pocket money, y with him, teach him cultivation, and never get angry at him.

    He told him again and again that his parents must love him very much.

    When countless pictures of ''happiness'' shed in his mind, Naruto finally understood where this love came from for no reason.

    It turned out that Big Brother Aoba already knew everything about this.

 Chapter 482: Legend of the Sea Monster

    Chapter 482: Legend of the Sea Monster

    "Why didn''t anyone tell me this? Why did Big Brother Aoba hide it from me?" Naruto asked excitedly.

    "That''s another matter. It''s not the time to tell you yet. In order to stay by your side and take care of you, that person paid a lot." Jiraiya sighed.

    "Even if he chose to betray the vige, he didn''t hurt you. So, I also wondered if he really had a reason to leave."

    Naruto suddenly stood up and wiped the tears off his face. He said firmly, "I must find Big Brother Aoba and ask him clearly. Then I will bring him back!"

    Seeing that Naruto had finally regained hisposure, Jiraiya seemed to see the shadow of Minato on Naruto.

    Therefore, Jiraiya suddenly said, "Just based on the current you, the gap is too big. Are you willing to cultivate with me?"

    Naruto nodded. No matter what method it was, as long as he could be stronger and bring Aoba back to Konoha, he was willing to try!

    Jiraiya heaved a sigh of relief. He chose to keep Naruto by his side because he was worried that Naruto would go to another extreme.

    So he needed to give Naruto a hope and then use this hope to tie Naruto down.This way, in a short period of time, Naruto would obediently follow by his side and cultivate, so there was no need to worry that Naruto would do something stupid.

    And when he felt that Naruto was already able to be a great ninja, who would know what the future would be?

    If Naruto was still so determined to find Shinomiya Aoba, then he would have to wait until then.

    This mess, he had already done his best to clean it up to this extent.

    However, he had already heard of Tsunade''s whereabouts. It was time for Princess Tsunade, who was weing Konoha, to return.

    Looking at the horizon, Jiraiya''s gaze suddenly became very deep.

    ......

    On the other side, after Aoba left Orochimaru''s ce, he found a time to contact Pain.

    He used the excuse that he had to continue his closed-door training in the near future.

    He wanted to make a deal with Sasori and then asked if there were any difficult missions that he needed to take action in the near future.

    Pain did not suspect anything. He only hinted that there was not yet, but there might be many missions like this in the future.

    He wanted to make use of the time he had now to continue increasing his strength, and he would not be so free in the future.

    Aoba expressed his understanding in Yasuo''s tone, and after confirming the location of the transaction with Sasori, the connection was cut off.

    To be honest, in Aoba''s opinion, this was the best time to make a move.

    Kirigakure and Sunagakure were both half-crippled, and there was nothing to be afraid of!

    Kumogakure and Konohagakure also had notpletely recovered their peak strength.

    After being messed with by him, even if Konoha wanted to meddle, he would be powerless.

    Most importantly, there was no need to make a move against Naruto to extract Kyuubi''s chakra. He only needed to find the Shinigami Mask and release the soul of Minato who had been sealed by the Shinigami, and then let Orochimaru reincarnate.

    In any case, Minato was already dead, so even if Kyuubi''s chakra was extracted from his body, it wouldn''t affect anything.

    Therefore, there was no need to fight Konoha to the death.

    He would not sit by and watch Akatsuki capture Naruto!

    He just did not know what Nagato was thinking. He probably thought that Akatsuki still needed to develop for a period of time?

    Hidan and Deidara were indeed not fully grown yet, but the others were already inplete form. Even Kisame, who had lost the Samehada, could not be underestimated.

    Could it be that it was because of Orochimaru''s bacsh earlier that Nagato had to be careful?

    There was also a possibility. After all, once the n to capture Bijuu was activated, it meant that the most crucial Gedo Statue would be exposed to all the members.

    If this information was leaked, then it was estimated that the several big Ninja Viges would unite to destroy them, and it was right to be cautious.

    But Aoba felt that it was not so simple. ording to his understanding of Obito, Obito definitely hoped that Nagato would take action immediately, because in the previous encounter, Obito had mentioned more than once that he would start the n.

    It was impossible to immediately shelve it because he was not a Hokage.

    Obito wanted to start the next step of the n, but Nagato disagreed.

    If this was the case, then it was very likely that Nagato and Konan were not ready to deal with Obito!

    Although the two sides had a cooperative rtionship, they had always been using each other and guarding against each other.

    If it was said that Konan''s 6,000,000,000,000 Exploding Tags were not specially prepared to deal with Obito in the original work, who would believe it?

    If it wasn''t for Nagato being talked to death by Naruto with his mouth, it would definitely fall into the hellish difficulty category for Obito to get back his Rinnegan and Zetsu!

    Because Nagato and Konan had already made preparations to deal with him!

    Therefore, Aoba had to guess if Nagato and Konan were not ready to fall out with Madara, which was why they needed more time.

    Although he would miss such a good opportunity.

    After all, Akatsuki still listened to Pain, the leader on the surface. Akatsuki''s strength could also be seen as Nagato''s strength. On the contrary, Obito did not care about the life and death of these people.

    Aoba felt that it was very likely to be like this, but in the end, it was based on the deduction from God''s perspective. As for what the truth was, he was not sure.

    However, his next action was very clear. First, he went to find Sasori and turned 4th Hokage''s body into a puppet to strengthen Sasori''s strength.

    When Obito and Nagato fought to the death, maybe he could use his alt ount to jump out to pick the peaches and control Akatsuki''s powerful strength in his own hands.

    There was also the Shinigami Mask. He had to keep this thing in his hands and then take it out when necessary to release the soul in the mask.

    After taking the initiative into his hands, he could wait for the result to appear in peace.

    He vaguely remembered that the Shinigami Mask had been hidden in the ruins of Land of Whirlpools. When he saw Sasori, he was ready to go to Land of Whirlpools.

    After settling these things, Aoba pressed down the bamboo hat on his head and set off again.

    .........

    At the same time, under a certainke in the Land of Water, a huge shadow streaked across.

    The surrounding people thought that it was an illusion.

    However, because there were more than one people who saw it, the absurd theory of "Ind Sea Monster" hidden under theke gradually spread in a small area.

    However, because no one was injured, and no one had seen it with their own eyes, most of the people who heard of it did not believe this at all.

    It attracted many people who were very curious about this legend toe for sightseeing, and some people who thought they had long lives specially went into the water to investigate.

    Unfortunately, the final result was nothing.

    Not to mention the ''sea monster'', they did not even find a ghost.

    Thus, the rumors were self-destructed.

 Chapter 483: Great Mighty Heavenly Dragon, Subduing Devils and Eliminating Monsters!

    Chapter 483: Great Mighty Heavenly Dragon, Subduing Devils and Eliminating Monsters!

    A few dayster, Aoba met Sasori in a cave in a mountain.

    To be honest, Hiruko was really too Ox. Every time Aoba saw him, he seriously doubted Sasori''s aesthetic taste.

    Even a human puppet could be changed, why did he have to make such an ugly one?

    Then, just as he was about toin, Sasori knocked him out with money the moment they met. "I have prepared 100 million taels this time. Help me hand it over to the sect and see how many contribution points can be exchanged."

    Aoba immediately swallowed the words he was about to say, and then nodded silently.

    Perhaps the aesthetic of rich people was very strange, just like the Little Principal Wang before he came here, didn''t he like inte celebrity very much? The sharper his chin was, the more he was favored.

    After exining for Sasori in his heart, Aoba did not hesitate and directly threw a scroll over.

    Little brother was so wise, he, as the big brother, could not be vague, right?

    "I thought you would need this thing, so I helped you snatch it."Sasori opened the seal and saw that it was 4th Hokage, Kazekage, Rasa''s corpse. He was a little surprised!

    "Didn''t you say that 4th Hokage, Kazekage, and Orochimaru were assassinated?"

    Aoba nodded, "Orochimaru can''t withstand a single blow, but he has all kinds of means to escape. He unexpectedly escaped in a moment of carelessness."

    Aoba did not make up any wless story. Instead, he deliberately led Sasori to think about it himself, so that he would not have to exin it to Pain.

    Sure enough, Sasori did not ask any further. He just nodded in agreement, "That ''little snake'' is indeed a little slippery. After the leader issued the kill order for so long, it was still unable to deal with that guy. On the contrary, it let the snake hide away with the sand again, hehe."

    After a mocking smile, Sasori was satisfied and collected the corpse of the sand back.

    His new collection would soon have another piece of work.

    "How much do you need? I will prepare it for you as soon as possible."

    "Let''s talk about itter. I don''t need so many yellow-and-white things." Aoba decisively pretended to be 13!

    Sasori gave him a big gift as soon as he came up.

    In addition, the entire Land of Water was actually under his control. No matter what, he could be considered a rich person.

    Talking about money?

    Too vulgar!

    A certain nouveau riche was a little inted.

    Sasori seemed to think so too, so after thinking for a while, he took out a few scrolls and threw them to Yasuo.

    "This is my improved puppet technique and some of my experiences. The other scrolls contain some ''small'' toys that I usually use to practice. Maybe it is not as perfect as the ''eternal puppet'' in your hand, but I can only take out these things. Or if you have something you want, I can snatch it."

    Sasori''s ''unique secret book'' and ''small toy''?

    To be honest, Aoba was really a little interested.

    It wasn''t that he really wanted to y with puppets, but he suddenly remembered that Ranmaru that little guy often showed envious eyes when he was training.

    Although he didn''t know how to restore Ranmaru''s walking ability, this puppet technique seemed to be very suitable for Ranmaru.

    In this way, Ranmaru could not only move freely, but also had a certain level of self-protection ability.

    It was just that he was not sure if Ranmaru had the talent of this side.

    "Forget it. Let''s try it when we get back."

    "This is enough." Aoba epted it and rejected Sasori''s good intentions.

    Sasori also knew that the deal was not equal, but he really could not take out what Yasuo wanted. Maybe he could make a good knife?

    Sasori thought uncertainly and seemed to have some ideas.

    This was the benefit of the stability set up by people. In addition to being affected by a certain buff, Sasori had already been fooled by him. Therefore, Sasori sincerely felt that Yasuo was too at a disadvantage. Moreover, he was a little too good to himself.

    4th Mizukage and Hokage in his hands were both given to him by Yasuo, but he did not give anything good to Yasuo. This was not good!

    "It seems that I have to go to Land of Iron first."

    After Yasuo left, Sasori made up his mind.

    ......

    On the other side, Aoba, who was full of harvest, was ready to go directly from Land of Hot Water to Land of Whirlpools ruins.

    In this way, it was faster. Secondly, they did not need to pass through Land of Fire to avoid meeting acquaintances.

    It was just that some people and things could not be avoided as they wished.

    When Aoba arrived at Land of Hot Water''s central town, he immediately found that the people here seemed to be holding some kind of carnival.

    People were all wearing some kind of special bathrobe, holding spoons in their hands, walking in the same direction withughter.

    After finding that many people were looking at him with strange eyes, Aoba immediately noticed that his dress was really a bit too eye-catching.

    In addition, he was also very curious about what was happening in front of him, so he borrowed a male bathrobe from the ''kind-hearted person'' and changed into the appearance of the handsome ancestor Wu to gather in the crowd.

    Although there was still a gap between his original appearance and handsome face, he could only make do with it.

    Only then did he know that this day was the day that Land of Hot Water would worship the God of Hot Spring.

    Later on in the wide field, no matter male or female, old or young, they could wear bath clothes to receive everyone''s blessings.

    As for what the blessing was.

    Looking at the scoops in each person''s hands, one would know that it was naturally hot spring water.

    However, it was hot spring water that had cooled down. There were special water spots on the periphery of the square.

    Otherwise, if the real hot spring water was poured over, it would be a murder scene!

    Alright, Aoba did not want to know where this God of Hot Spring came from.

    But didn''t he feel that this was very simr to the sshing water festival he knew?

    It was probably just that the clothes he wore were different and the water he used was different.

    It was really particr!

    As the saying goes, when in Rome, do as the Romans do. Since he had made it in time, Aoba decided to rx.

    It was definitely not because he saw many drenched girls when he arrived at the square that he suddenly changed his mind.

    Then, he was pped in the face by a ''wave''!

    He could dodge it, but there was no need.

    Several beautiful girls were looking at him with burning eyes, as if they were waiting for his ''blessing''.

    You don''t know the immensity of the world, and you are still here?

    You don''t put me in your eyes at all!

    Aoba couldn''t help but sigh. He had already used the Transformation Spell to be so ''ugly''. How could this still happen?

    However, since you little demons are sincerely challenging me, then don''t me me for adding a BUFF to you!

    Prepare to catch the demon!

    Mighty Heavenly Dragon!

    Great Law Mantra!

    World Sovereign Ksitigarbha!

    Like a Buddha!

    Golden Mountain Temple, a demonic forbidden area, as sweet as a tiger!

    Boom!

    Along with a string of magic spells that suddenly rose in his heart, Aoba immediately transformed into a sea of magic (with tattoos, the most social one). He immediately stood in front of the frightened eyes of several fairies and raised a

    "Evildoer, where are you going!"

 Chapter 484: During the Water Splashing Festival at Your House, Throw Boiling Water!

    Chapter 484: During the Water Sshing Festival at Your House, Throw Boiling Water!

    Therefore, he could only resist the vat and directly pour out arge vat of water!

    The next scene could be said to be a group of effect!

    The little fairies who had attacked Aoba earlier could not escape at all, and were directly sent flying by the ''waves''.

    This was still the extent that Aoba didn''t use any strength at all. Otherwise, who said that water couldn''t kill people

    The power of this move, ''Subduethe demon and eliminate the monster'', was really a bit too great, and it was too shocking. So much so that the people nearby all screamed and ran away, afraid that this handsome second fool would also give them a blow.

    Aoba suddenly snorted, surrounded by the aura of a tyrant, and looked around disdainfully.

    I have never lost a water battle since I was young!

    Am I proud?

    When a few bothersome little fairies got up from the ground in a daze, Aoba happened to pass by them and shook his head in disappointment. "You guys... Sigh, don''t be discouraged. After all, losing to me isn''t something hard to ept. We have never lost in a water battle. You guys, no!"A few girls who werepletely drenched and had a different kind of charm were so moved that they were about to cry.

    What kind of water battle was this?

    Am I looking for you to fight a water battle?

    If you have the ability, let''s change the asion and have a fierce fight!

    It was not easy to see such a handsome man, but he was still a wooden club who did not understand the style. They were really too difficult.

    Perhaps they saw the unwillingness in their hearts from the tears in their eyes, so Aoba had to slow down his tone and gentlyforted, "Next time you find an opponent, remember to keep your eyes open. I am a man that you will never be able to defeat. However, I still think highly of you. Your courage ismendable! Go back and practice well. Look at your thin arms and legs. You just sshed a basin of water and flew out. I will wait for you to achieve sess in your cultivation and thene to challenge me!"

    "Come on, don''t be discouraged. You are the most'' fat ''!"

    After punishing a few little fairies,

    Aoba felt refreshed and left with pity.

    With a wave of his sleeve, he only took away a few pairs of extremely resentful eyes.

    After the appraisal, this was a big fool, a club!

    The few girls looked at their own growth figures speechlessly, finding it difficult to calm down from the hit just now.

    If they were paired with a song ''Magic Sea You Don''t Know Love'', it would be even more appropriate.

    Next, Aoba was attacked by several waves of monsters. However, for this kind of weak chicken who could not recognize his own strength, it was generally courting death to challenge him.

    He immediately gave a high-intensity counterattack!

    Have you heard of the water p?

    I have heard of it. Have you ever heard of the water p the face until it was swollen with a scoop of water and then crying and leaving?

    When more and more victims who did not believe in evil appeared, the people who noticed this immediately came to a consensus. This person was probably not a fool, right?

    When Aoba waspletely barren and no one dared to approach him, his face immediately revealed a proud expression.

    As if saying, just this? There was not a single person who could be beaten, a group of trash!

    It was simply using practical actions to prove what it meant to be a steel straight man who was single based on strength.

    However, to be honest, he was having a good time, fun and fun!

    As for those fairies who wanted his body.

    I, Shinomiya Aoba, such a shallow person?

    Do you really think that I, Mighty Heavenly Dragon, am a vegetarian?

    The counterattack of these fairies had also caused him to suffer from ''internal injuries''. His eyes were now shining white from everything he saw. Perhaps he was going to be blind soon.

    He had yed and made a fuss. Just as Aoba was about to leave, he suddenly noticed that the little fairies that he had almost pressed down on the Golden Mountain Temple in the beginning were surrounded by a few ''little drilling winds''. Their faces seemed to be ashamed and angry.

    When they got closer, they heard that it was just a few bastards who wanted to take advantage of their opportunity to eat their tofu.

    Moreover, something like a bathrobe was still quite good when it was pasted on their bodies.

    Aoba''s heart was like Shisui, but it did not mean that others could do the same.

    It was really dirty!

    Aoba immediately decided to teach these guys a deep lesson, so he turned his eyes to the water supply station.

    Then, he quickly walked over with arge vat in his arms.

    "Hey? Where is the vat that was ced here just now? Who took it? The hot spring water there hasn''t been mixed with cold water! Hurry up and get it back!"

    A middle-aged man turned around and found that the vat in front of him had disappeared. He was so anxious that he stamped his feet.

    But it was obviously toote.

    "Get down!"

    Aoba suddenly shouted. A few little fairies who had suffered a loss saw the rather handsome ''guy'' and rushed over with arge water jar. They immediately reflexively fell to the ground.

    The surrounding ''little drilling winds'' was still teasing them with a mischievous smile. By the time they reacted, it was already toote.

    Only the sound of a p could be heard!

    The Great Might Heavenly Dragon version of Water Palm directly attacked, immediately transforming into a Buddha Palm that sent the ''small drill wind'' flying.

    What was even more unbelievable was that this time, the water palm was actually made of boiling hot water!

    After a few ''little drilling winds'' fell to the ground, they immediately screamed like cooked prawns.

    If they had thoughts at this time, it must be.

    Fuck fuck!

    Your family ssh water, ssh water!

    Fuck!

    When Aoba saw this, he was also stunned. He wondered if he had cultivated inner strength, and why did he automatically heat up the water?

    Even the rescued little fairies looked at him with a ''you are a devil, right?'' light in their eyes, and then they could not help but shiver.

    They had just saved their lives!

    If he had dodged a little toote just now, wouldn''t that mean

    After all of them had fallen, the demons had all run away. Aoba, who liked to ''subdue demons and eliminate monsters'', smiled awkwardly before putting down the vat and running away.

    Although there was a little ident in the process, the result was still good.

    Moreover, he fulfilled his childhood dream and gave everyone a blessing with boiling water at the sshing water festival so that everyone would not catch a cold, right?

    However, when he grew up, Aoba once wondered how he was smart enough toe up with this idea.

    Perhaps, he was too kind.

    Just as the kind-hearted Aoba hurriedly left the scene, what he did not know was that a figure was standing at a high ce watching him.

    "Strange, why does this person always give me a sense of familiarity? It''s all so unreliable."

    Itachi hesitated for a moment, but still decided to chase after him.

    Although the possibility was very small, he still wanted to confirm it.

    After all, to be able to do such an unreliable action was too simr to what the person he was looking for could do.

    Whether it was a coincidence or if he really found it by ident, he would know after a try!

 Chapter 485: Im Pitfalling Myself

    Chapter 485: I''m Pitfalling Myself

    Aoba found a ce with no one around and changed his clothes. After switching back to his side ount, he was about to continue on his way.

    However, he immediately sensed that someone was staring at him.

    He frowned slightly, then changed his direction and headed straight for the forest outside the town.

    Aftering to the depths of the forest and yet not being able to get rid of the other party''s tracking, Aoba immediately confirmed that the other party wasing for him.

    Thus, he immediately stopped and said in a low voice, "Why are you following me so sneakily? Come out!"

    Gu...

    As a group of crows flew over, a person that Aoba did not expect appeared.

    If not for the mask, Itachi would have immediately recognized the person in front of him.

    At this time, Itachi, who was standing face to face with Aoba, had a sh of disappointment in his eyes. One person''s voice and appearance could easily change, but the aura on their body was difficult to hide.Itachi felt that the other person''s body was covered with a strong killing intent and bloody smell, which waspletely different from the aura emitted by Aoba.

    This person was not the person he was looking for.

    However, the other party was dressed like this.

    "Why would Akatsuki''s people appear here? Tell me your mission and I can let you go."

    Of course, the premise was that the mission content had nothing to do with Konoha.

    The direction that Aoba chose was exactly the route to Land of Fire, which caused Itachi to have a misunderstanding.

    In addition, Itachi did not have a good impression of Akatsuki, because Aoba had almost fallen into Akatsuki''s hands, and even the ninja sword he had seized had been taken away.

    Therefore, Itachi did not mind helping Aoba to vent his anger.

    If Aoba knew what Itachi was thinking at this time, he would definitely not know whether tough or cry. Did he get himself into a trap?

    "So it''s Konoha''s junior. He''s young but has such a big tone."

    There was a quest on Aoba.

    In order not to expose himself, he could only continue to stick to the character settings of his alt ount.

    At the same time, he was also very puzzled. How could Itachie here?

    Moreover, it did not seem like a quest. After all, if he was in a quest, he would definitely try his best to avoid unnecessary problems. How could he be targeted?

    Could it be that Itachi was also here to participate in the ''water festival''?

    He knew that it was impossible.

    It couldn''t be that he had speciallye out to look for him.

    Aoba had already unknowingly revealed the truth.

    At this time, the system jumped out.

    Ding!

    Normal death-seeking mission has been released!

    Quest name: I curse myself!

    [Description: Scolding Shinomiya Aoba in front of Itachi ]

    [As long as you are vicious enough in your self-deprecation, trolls won''t hurt you!]

    [Mission Requirement: Provoke Itachi''s anger.]

    [Mission Time Limit: 1 hour.]

    [Mission Reward: Advanced Skill Card x1]

    [Mission failed: [Crimson Swordsman]will be reced by [Muse Lad]]

    ......

    Shit!!

    What kind of weird task is this?

    I can still scold myself!

    The reward for the task is very fragrant, and the punishment for failure is very speechless.

    He did not want to be a poor 36D, and if [Crimson Swordsman]skin was gone, what would happen to his alt ount?

    What an idiot!

    So he could only pinch his nose and say, "I heard that your 5th Hokage has given up on you and running away, but I am quite interested. How about I take a loss and manage Konoha on behalf of that waste Shinomiya Aoba?"

    "Akatsuki is indeed like the rumors say. They are all arrogant idiots." Itachi''s eyes turned cold and his tone was calm.

    "What? Are you angry? I''m just telling the truth. I can easily beat trash like Shinomiya Aoba with one hand!"

    "For such a person to be the Hokage, it seems that Konoha is just so-so."

    "By the way, I also heard that Shinomiya Aoba was actually a spy hiding in Konoha from the beginning. On the surface, he was dedicated to Konoha, but in the dark, he was cheating, stealing, andmitting all kinds of crimes! He also beat the cripple, called the fool, and stripped."

    "Enough! He is not someone you can insult!"

    Itachi was furious!

    Suddenly, Kunai appeared on Aoba''s neck in a strange manner.

    Then, with a ripping sound, he cut open Aoba''s throat.

    At this time, Itachi, who was standing in the distance, slowly disappeared.

    With a plop, Aoba fell down.

    Itachi''s gaze was still very cold.

    The moment he appeared, the moment the other party saw him, this fellow had already silently fallen into his illusion technique.

    Originally, he wanted to get some information before making any ns, but the other party''s insult to Aoba made Itachi directly attack in anger.

    No one could nder Aoba like this in front of him!

    This was the price!

    However, what Itachi did not notice was that the enemy on the ground had clearly been fatally wounded, but the wound was healing at an extremely fast speed.

    Was Aoba careless?

    How was that possible!

    No one knew more about Itachi''s strength than he did.

    However, Itachi''s illusion was not something that could be avoided if he was on guard in advance. In addition, he could not use [Rection Bell]. Therefore, Aoba simply did not resist. He just thought that he had been hit by the illusion.

    Then, he quietly operated thepletely transformed [Absolute Defense]vital points.

    Because [Absolute Defense] was a movable defense, Aoba deliberately injured himself just now.

    After all, the task had beenpleted with ease, and he didn''t want to fight with Itachi, so he simply pretended to be dead.

    But he still underestimated how much he had just done to court death.

    Not only did he cut off his throat, but Itachi was actually preparing to make up for it. He directly held Kunai in his hand and aimed it at the back of his heart, about to stab it.

    Aoba was helpless, he couldn''t pretend anymore.

    So he directly activated [Shunkou], and violent chakra airflow instantly sent Itachi flying.

    "Caution brat, I never kill nameless people, tell me your name."

    Aoba stood up, touched his already healed neck, and deliberately said this.

    Itachi, who had opened up the distance, revealed a cautious gaze. He was very sure that he had just cut open the other party''s neck, but the other party suddenly he ''came back from the dead''.

    Did he attack the wrong vital point, or did he have some kind of strange ability?

    Itachi was not sure, but whether it was the former or thetter, he did not believe that the other party could still e back to life'' by burning to ashes!

    Without any further probing, Mangekyou Sharingan instantly activated it. Following that, a stream of blood flowed out from the corner of his right eye.

    "Amaterasu!"

    Shit!

    The moment Aoba saw that Itachi had activated Mangekyou Sharingan, he knew that something was wrong. Then, he used the extremely fast speed brought by [Shunkou] to directly avoid Itachi''s line of sight.

    Then, he saw a wisp of ck me directly burn the trees behind him through the afterimages he left behind!

    Even if Aoba was very confident in his own defense, he was absolutely unwilling to take a single Amaterasu head-on.

    Although it seemed like Amaterasu had never burned to death in the original work, in fact, Amaterasu was really a terrible ability.

    Crash!

    As if shing, Aoba, who was behind Itachi, directly punched down.

    But only a group of crows flew up.

 Chapter 486: Sea Monster Legend

    Chapter 486: Sea Monster Legend

    "Why has no one ever told me about this? Why did Aoba hide it from me?" Naruto asked excitedly.

    Jiraiya sighed, "That''s another matter, and it''s not yet time to tell you. To stay by your side and take care of you, that person has made a lot of sacrifices."

    "Even though he chose to betray the vige, he did not harm you. So I also wonder if he had to leave for some unavoidable reason."

    Naruto suddenly stood up, wiped the tears from his face, and said with firm determination, "I must find Aoba and ask him clearly, then bring him back!"

    Seeing Naruto regain his spirit, Jiraiya seemed to see the shadow of Minato in him.

    Then Jiraiya suddenly spoke, "With your current strength, the gap is still too big. Are you willing to train with me?"

    Naruto nodded seriously. No matter the method, as long as it made him more robust and capable of bringing Aoba back to Konoha, he was willing to try!

    Jiraiya breathed a sigh of relief. Keeping Naruto close also prevented him from bing obsessed and going to extremes.

    So, he needed to give Naruto hope and then use this hope to keep him anchored.In the short term, Naruto would faithfully train by his side, which meant there was no need to worry about him doing anything foolish.

    And when he felt Naruto was ready to be alone, who knew what the future would hold?

    When the time came, if Naruto were still determined to find Aoba... they would deal with it then.

    This mess, he had managed as best he could.

    But he had already found out Tsunade''s whereabouts, and it was time to wee back the princess of Konoha.

    Looking towards the horizon, Jiraiya''s gaze deepened.

    ...

    Meanwhile, after leaving Orochimaru, Aoba contacted Pain when he found the time.

    iming he needed to continue his seclusion as an excuse, he wanted to make a deal with Sasori and incidentally asked if anyplex missions required his involvement soon.

    Pain did not suspect anything, merely hinting that there were none for now, but there might be many in the future.

    He advised Yasuo to make the most of the present to enhance his strength, as he would be activeter.

    Speaking as Yasuo, Aoba acknowledged this and confirmed the deal''s location with Sasori before disconnecting.

    In Aoba''s view, now was the best time to act.

    The Mist and Sand were disabled, not worth fearing!

    The Cloud and Stone had not fully regained their peak strength either.

    Konoha, having been meddled by him, seemed eager but powerless to interfere.

    Most importantly, extracting the Nine-Tails'' chakra didn''t require an attack on Naruto. All he needed was to find the Reaper Mask, release Minato''s soul, which the Reaper Death Seal sealed, and then let Orochimaru perform the Reanimation Jutsu.

    After all, Minato was already dead, so taking the sealed Nine-Tails chakra from his body wouldn''t matter much.

    So, there was no need to sh directly with Konoha.

    He wouldn''t just watch as Akatsuki captured Naruto!

    It was unclear what Nagato thought; he may have felt that Akatsuki needed more development time.

    Hidan and Deidara were still in progress, but the others were alreadyplete. Even Kisame, without Samehada, was not to be underestimated.

    Was it because of Orochimaru''s betrayal that Nagato became more cautious?

    That was a possibility, as once the n to capture the tailed beasts began, it meant exposing the Gedo Statue to all members.

    If this information leaked, the major ninja viges might unite to destroy them, so being cautious was reasonable.

    But Aoba felt it was moreplex. Based on his understanding of Obito, Obito would want Nagato to start the n immediately, as he had mentioned more than once during their meetings.

    It couldn''t be because he was no longer the Hokage that he would just put it aside.

    Obito wanted to move on to the n''s next step, but Nagato disagreed...

    If that was the case, Nagato and Konan were not yet ready to turn against ''Madara,'' so they needed more time.

    Despite missing out on such a good opportunity...

    After all, Akatsuki still obeyed Pain, the apparent leader and Akatsuki''s strength could be seen as Nagato''s strength. On the other hand, Obito didn''t care about these people''s lives.

    Aoba thought this might be the case, but after all, he was still making deductions from a god''s eye view. As for the absolute truth, he could not be sure.

    However, his actions were clear: first, met with Sasori to turn the Fourth Kazekage''s body into a puppet, enhancing Sasori''s strength.

    When Obito and Nagato fight each other to death, he may step in as a minor character to take advantage of Akatsuki''s great power.

    And the Reaper Mask, he had to keep it in his hands until it was necessary to release the souls inside.

    Once he had the initiative, he couldfortably wait for the oue.

    He vaguely remembered that the Reaper Mask was always hidden in the ruins of the Whirlpool Country. Once he saw Sasori, he was ready to make a trip there.

    After sorting these things out, Aoba pressed down on his hat and set off again.

    ...

    Meanwhile, a considerable shadow moved beneath ake in the Land of Rivers.

    It scared the people around into thinking they were seeing hallucinations...

    But since more than one person saw it, absurd theories about ''sea monsters'' and ke gods'' began to circte on a small scale.

    However, since no one was hurt and no one had seen it, most people who heard about it simply did not believe it.

    But it attracted many curious people toe and see, and some who felt they had long lives even dived into the water to find out.

    Unfortunately, they all came up empty.

    Let alone ''sea monsters,'' they didn''t even find a ghost''s shadow.

    So, the rumor self-destructed.

    People did not know there was a dark crack at the bottom of theke, where a giant eye would suddenly open asionally!

 Chapter 487: The Majestic Dragon

    Chapter 487: The Majestic Dragon

    Several dayster, Aoba met Sasori in a particr cave.

    Hiruko was ugly; whenever Aoba saw it, he seriously doubted Sasori''s taste.

    Even if it was a human puppet, it could be reced; why keep such an ugly one?

    As he was about toin, Sasori hit him with a stack of money at their meeting, saying, "I''ve prepared a hundred million ry¨­; help me contribute it to the sect and see how much merit it can exchange."

    Aoba immediately swallowed the words he was about to say and silently nodded.

    Perhaps the aesthetic sense of the wealthy is indeed strange, like that of Principal Wang from before he crossed over, who liked the inte celebrity lookˇŞthe sharper the chin, the more favored...

    After making excuses for Sasori in his mind, Aoba didn''t hesitate and threw over a scroll.

    Being such an amodating younger brother, he, as the elder brother, couldn''t be ambiguous, right?

    "I thought you might need this, so I grabbed it for you."When Sasori broke the seal and saw it was the body of the Fourth Kazekage, Rasa, he was surprised!

    "Wasn''t it said that Orochimaru assassinated the Fourth Kazekage?"

    Aoba nodded, "Orochimaru is no match, but he has many ways to escape. I let him slip away without noticing."

    Aoba didn''t concoct a wless story but deliberately led Sasori to fill in the nks, saving him the trouble of exining to Pain.

    Sure enough, Sasori didn''t ask further but nodded in agreement, "That ''little snake'' is indeed slippery. After so long since the leader issued a kill order, we haven''t resolved that guy, and instead, he teamed up with Sand and went to Konoha, heh."

    Sasori was satisfied after a sarcasticugh, taking Rasa''s body back.

    His new collection was about to gain another piece.

    "How much money do you need? I will prepare it as soon as possible."

    "Let''s talkter. I don''t need so much money." Aoba firmly yed excellent!

    Sasori had given him a grand gift upon arrival, and considering that he controlled the entire Wave Country, he was wealthy.

    Talk about money?

    Too vulgar!

    Some nouveau riche was a bit swollen with pride.

    Sasori seemed to feel the same, so after thinking for a while, he threw a few scrolls to Yasuo.

    "These are my improved puppet techniques and some insights. The other scrolls contain some ''little toys'' I use to practice when I''m free. They might not be as perfect as the ''Eternal Puppets'' in your hands, but these are all I can offer. Or if you want something, I can steal it for you."

    Sasori''s ''secret techniques'' and ''little toys''?

    Honestly, Aoba was interested.

    Not that he wanted to y with puppets, but he suddenly thought of Ranmaru, the little guy who often looked envious during Karin''s training.

    Although he didn''t know how to restore Ranmaru''s ability to walk, this puppet technique seemed very suitable for Ranmaru.

    This way, Ranmaru could move freely and have some self-protection ability.

    I wonder if Ranmaru has any talent in this area.

    "Never mind, I''ll return it and try it out."

    Aoba casually took them, declining Sasori''s offer, "These are enough."

    Sasori knew the trade wasn''t equal but had nothing else Yasuo might want. Could he craft a fine de for him?

    Sasori wasn''t sure, seeming to have some idea.

    That''s the advantage of having a solid character setup, plus being influenced by some BUFF. He hoodwinked Sasori, so Sasori genuinely felt Yasuo was getting too little and was being too generous...

    The Fourth Mizukage and the Fourth Kazekage were both ''gifts'' Yasuo gave him, but he hadn''t given anything valuable in return. That wouldn''t do!

    "Looks like I need to make a trip to the Iron Country first..."

    After Yasuo left, Sasori decided.

    ...

    Meanwhile, Aoba, delighted, prepared to take the water route directly from the Land of Hot Water to the ruins of the Whirlpool Country.

    This route was faster, and he avoided passing through the Land of Fire so he wouldn''t run into acquaintances.

    But some people and things can''t be avoided just by wishing...

    When Aoba arrived at the central town of the Land of Hot Water, he immediately noticed that the people seemed to be celebrating some sort of festival.

    Everyone was dressed in distinctive yukatas, carryingdles, and walking cheerfully in the same direction.

    Noticing many curious nces at himself, Aoba realized

    His outfit was too conspicuous.

    Also curious about what was happening, he borrowed a man''s yukata from a ''kind person'' and used a transformation technique to blend into the crowd.

    Even though his current appearance was slightly different from his own, it was "good enough."

    Then he learned that today was the day the Land of Hot Water honored the god of hot springs.

    Later in the square, everyone, regardless of age or sex, could wear yukatas and receive blessings.

    As for what the blessing was...

    Looking at everyone''s spoons, it was clear: cooled hot spring water.

    There were unique water collection points around the square; using actual hot spring water would have turned it into a murder scene!

    Aoba didn''t want to know where this hot spring god came from.

    But doesn''t this seem very much like the Songkran Festival he knew?

    Probably only the clothes and the water used were different...

    Meticulous!

    The saying goes, "When in Rome, do as the Romans do." Since he was there, Aoba decided to rx appropriately.

    It wasn''t because he changed his mind after arriving at the square and seeing many yukata-d girls soaked through.

    Then he was suddenly hit in the face by a ''wave'' of water!

    He could have dodged, but there was no need.

    Several pretty girls looked at him eagerly, seemingly waiting for his ''blessing.''

    Unaware of their audacity, were they?

    They didn''t see him as a threat!

    Aoba sighed; he had used a transformation technique to make himself ''ugly,'' how could this scene still happen?

    But since these few little sprites sincerely challenged me, don''t me the old monk for giving you a BUFF on your heads!

    Ready~ to~ catch~ sprites!

    Great Majestic Dragon!

    Great Law Spell!

    Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva!

    All Buddhas of Prajna!

    Golden Mountain Monastery, demon-restrictednd, Prajna bam ha!

    Damn!

    With a series of mantras suddenly rising in his heart.

    "Demons, where are you going!"

 Chapter 488: Throw Boiling Water

    Chapter 488: Throw Boiling Water

    Therge tubs around the square were meant to supply everyone with ammunition, but Aoba''s ''demon-ying heart'' was strong, and hecked a suitable ''weapon'' to hold back.

    So, he had no choice but to lift the tub and ssh a whole tub of water out!

    The scene that followed was spectacr!

    The few little sprites who had just ''ambushed'' Aoba couldn''t escape and were directly knocked flying by the ''torrential waves.''

    This was without Aoba even putting much effort into it. Who says you can''t kill someone with water?!

    The ''Exorcising Demons'' move was decisive and eye-catching, causing everyone nearby to scream and flee, afraid that the handsome but silly-looking guy might do the same to them.

    Aoba snorted coldly, his aura of dominance swirling around him, disdainfully looking around.

    I''ve never lost a water fight since I was a kid!

    Am I proud of it?As the few annoying little sprites groggily got up from the ground, Aoba just happened to walk past them, shaking his head in disappointment, "You... sigh, don''t be disheartened. After all, losing to me isn''t something hard to ept. When ites to water fights, I''ve never lost. You guys just don''t cut it!"

    The girls, wholly drenched and looking rather charming, were almost moved to tears.

    Damn it, this is a water fight!

    Did Ie here to ssh water with you?

    If you''re capable, let''s change the setting and have a fierce fight!

    It takes work to meet someone this handsome, and he needs to be more knowledgeable about romance. They were struggling.

    Maybe the tears in their eyes showed their unwillingness, so Aoba decided to soften his tone,fortingly saying, "Next time you pick an opponent, make sure to look harder. I am the man you will never be able to defeat. But I still have high hopes for you, and your courage ismendable! Go back and practice some more. Look at your skinny arms and legs. Just one ''bucket'' of water and you were blown away. I''ll wait for you to improve and rechallenge me!"

    "Cheer up, don''t be disheartened, you are the ''fattest''!"

    After disciplining a few little sprites, Aoba left feeling refreshed andpassionate.

    He only took away several pairs of resentful eyes with a wave of his sleeve.

    Diagnosisplete: this guy is aplete fool, a blockhead!

    The girls looked at their slender figures, unable to recover from the recent shock.

    If only they had the song ''Fahai, You Don''t Understand Love'' as background music right now...

    Aoba then faced several more waves of demonic attacks, but as for those who couldn''t recognize their strength and were hell-bent on challenging him, weak as they were.

    He immediately responded with intense counterattacks!

    Have they ever heard of a water p?

    Have they ever heard of a spoon of water swelling up a face, then leaving in tears?

    As wave after wave of unbelieving victims appeared, those around quickly came to a consensusˇŞcould this guy be an idiot?

    When no one dared to approach Aoba anymore, his surroundings barren, his face revealed a proud look of undefeated solitude.

    As if to say, "That''s it? Not one of you can fight, a bunch of waste!"

    He demonstrated what it means to be single because of strengthˇŞa true irond straight man.

    But honestly, he was having a st, which was both exhrating!

    As for those sprites lusting after his body...

    I, Fahai, ah no, I, Aoba, am I that shallow?

    Do you think my Great Majestic Dragon is vegetarian?

    These sprites'' counterattacks also ''injured'' him internally; his eyes now see everything as a white blur. Maybe he''s going blind.

    Having yed and caused an uproar, Aoba was about to leave when he suddenly noticed the few little sprites he almost crushed at the Golden Mountain Monastery surrounded by a few ''little weasels,'' looking both embarrassed and angry.

    Getting closer, he overheard a few jerks taking the opportunity to harass them.

    And yukatas, those things, stick quite suggestively to the body.

    Aoba''s heart may be still, but not everyone can achieve that.

    Despicable!

    Aoba immediately decided to teach these guys a profound lesson, so he turned his gaze to a water station that was being refilled.

    He quickly grabbed arge tub and walked over...

    "Hey? Who took the tub that was just here? It still had hot spring water mixed with cold water in it! Bring it back!"

    A middle-aged man turned around just to find therge tub in front of him gone, stomping his foot in frustration.

    But obviously, it was toote.

    "Get down!"

    Aoba suddenly shouted, and a few little sprites who had been victimized before, seeing that somewhat handsome ''blockhead''ing over with arge water tub, immediately reflexivelyy down on the ground.

    A few ''little weasels'' were still teasing them, smiling and joking, but it was toote by the time they realized it.

    With a smack!

    A Great Majestic Dragon version of a water p was executed, instantly transforming into a Palm of Buddha, sending several ''little weasels'' flying.

    And even more unbelievably, the water p was made with scalding hot water this time!

    After the ''little weasels'' fell to the ground, they immediately screamed like cooked shrimp.

    If they had a thought bubble, then it would be...

    WDNMD!

    Are you sshing boiling water?!

    Crap!

    Seeing this, Aoba was momentarily stunned, wondering if he had inadvertently cultivated internal strength to heat the water automatically.

    Even the few sprites he saved gave him a ''you''re a devil, right?'' look, then he couldn''t help but shiver.

    They did save their lives!

    If they had hidden just a littleter, then they wouldn''t...

    With the ''little weasels'' down and the sprites gone, Aoba, who likes ''Exorcising Demons,'' awkwardly smiled, left behind therge tub, and ran away.

    Although there was a slight mishap in the process, the result was still good.

    And he even fulfilled a childhood dream of blessing everyone with scalding hot water at the Songkran festival so no one would catch a cold, right?

    But growing up, Aoba asionally doubted how he had devised such a clever idea...

    Maybe, too kind-hearted.

    Just as the well-intentioned Aoba hurriedly fled the scene, he was unaware that a figure was standing high above, watching everything here.

    "Strange. Why does this person always give me a sense of familiarity? It is always so unreliable."

    Itachi hesitated for a moment, then decided to follow.

    Although the chances were small, he still wanted to confirm.

    After all, engaging in such unreliable behavior was too reminiscent of the person he sought.

    Coincidence, or had he stumbled upon him? Only trying would tell!

 Chapter 489: I Scold Myself

    Chapter 489: I Scold Myself

    Aoba found a secluded spot to change his clothes and switch back to his alternate identity, preparing to continue. However, he immediately sensed that someone was watching him. He slightly furrowed his brow, then changed direction and headed towards the forest outside the town.

    Upon reaching the forest''s depths and still unable to shake off his follower, Aoba quickly realized he was being targeted. He stopped and said in a deep voice, "Why do you skulk and follow me like this? Come out!"

    Caw... caw...

    As a group of crows flew in, a person whom Aoba did not expect appeared before him.

    Had it not been for the mask, Itachi would have immediately recognized the person.

    Standing face to face with Aoba, Itachi had a flicker of disappointment in his eyes. A person''s voice and appearance can change quickly, but their aura is hard to hide.

    Itachi sensed a deeply hidden murderous intent and bloodlust on the stranger, utterly different from the aura that Aoba emitted.

    This was different from the person he was looking for.

    However, the stranger''s attire..."Why would someone from the Akatsuki appear here? State your mission, and I might let you go," he said, provided the mission had nothing to do with Konoha.

    Aoba had unwittingly chosen a path leading to the Land of Fire, which prompted Itachi to this misunderstanding.

    Moreover, Itachi harbored no good feelings towards the Akatsuki, as Aoba had nearly fallen into their hands before, even having his ninja swords stolen...

    So, Itachi did not mind taking this opportunity to avenge Aoba.

    It would be ironic if Aoba knew what Itachi was thinking then; would this count as setting himself up?

    "So, you are just a young one from Konoha, yet you speak boldly."

    Aoba had no real mission, and to keep his cover, he continued with his alternate identity.

    He also wondered why Itachi was here.

    It didn''t seem like he was on a mission, as missions typically avoid unnecessaryplications. Why would he target him?

    Could it be that Itachi was also here for the ''Water-Sshing Festival''?

    It seemed unlikely.

    Unquestionably, he hadn''te out just to find him...

    Unknowingly, Aoba had already figured out the truth.

    Then, at that moment, the dog system sprung into action.

    Ding!

    A ridiculous mission has been issued!

    Mission Name: I Scold Myself!

    Description: Scold Aoba in front of Itachi.

    (As long as you self-deprecate harshly enough, no troll can hurt you!)

    Mission Requirement: Provoke Itachi''s anger.

    Mission Duration: 1 hour.

    Mission Reward: Advanced Skill Card x1.

    Mission Failure: The [Crimson Swordsman] skin will be reced with the [Muse Musician] skin.

    ...

    What the heck!

    What kind of absurd mission is this?

    Was I scolding myself?

    The reward is tempting, but the penalty is frustrating...

    He doesn''t want to be a poor 36D, especially if he loses the [Crimson Swordsman] skin for his alternate character.

    This is unbelievable!

    So, he pinched his nose and said, "I heard that your Fifth Hokage abandoned you and ran away. But I''m quite interested. How about I take a loss and manage Konoha for that useless Aoba?"

    "Indeed, as rumored, the Akatsuki are full of arrogant fools," Itachi said coldly and calmly.

    "What, are you angry? I''m just speaking the truth. Such trash as Aoba, I could beat with one hand!"

    "To think such a person could be Hokage. It seems Konoha is nothing special after all."

    "Also, I heard Aoba was a spy embedded in Konoha. Ostensibly dedicated to Konoha but secretly engaging in all kinds of deceit and wrongdoing, even mocking the disabled and the foolish..."

    "Enough! He is not someone for you to insult!"

    Itachi, enraged!

    A kunai suddenly appeared eerily at Aoba''s throat...

    And he then shed open Aoba''s throat.

    At that moment, the distant Itachi slowly disappeared.

    With a thud, Aoba fell.

    Itachi''s gaze was still icy cold.

    From the moment he appeared and the opponent saw him, the guy had already been silently caught in his illusion.

    Itachi had intended to extract some information before acting, but the insults hurled at Aoba made himsh out in anger.

    No one can demean Aoba in his presence!

    This is the price!

    But Itachi didn''t realize that although the enemy on the ground had received a fatal wound, the wound was healing incredibly fast.

    Was Aoba careless?

    Impossible!

    No one knew Itachi''s strength better than he did.

    Itachi''s illusion isn''t something you can just be wary of beforehand, plus he couldn''t use the [Reflective Bell] and ''Prince,'' so Aoba simply didn''t resist, pretending to be caught in the illusion.

    Then he quietly activated his thoroughly disguised [Absolute Defense] to protect his vital areas.

    Because [Absolute Defense] is a fluid protection, Aoba had intentionally allowed himself to be injured.

    After all, the mission was ''easily''pleted, and he didn''t want to fight Itachi, so he just yed dead.

    But he underestimated how much his actions were tempting fate...

    Not only had Itachi cut his throat, but he was also preparing to finish him off. Kunai aimed directly at his heart to stab it down.

    Aoba was helpless; this couldn''t continue.

    So he immediately activated [Instantaneous], and the furious chakra flow instantly sent Itachi flying.

    "Careful boy, I never y the nameless. State your name."

    Aoba stood up, touching his now-healed neck, deliberately saying so.

    Itachi, having distanced himself, disyed a wary look. He was confident he had cut the opponent''s throat, but the opponent had suddenly ''resurrected.''

    Was it a mistake in attacking the vital spot, or does he possess some peculiar ability?

    Itachi wasn''t sure, but whether it was the former or thetter, he didn''t believe the opponent could ''revive'' even if burned to ashes.

    No longer probing, his Sharingan activated instantly, and immediately, a tear of blood ran down from his right eye.

    "Amaterasu!"

    Damn!

    Aoba, seeing Itachi activate the Sharingan, muttered trouble under his breath, then using the super-fast speed brought by [Instantaneous], he immediately avoided Itachi''s line of sight.

    Then, a swath of ck mes passed through his afterimage left in ce, burning the trees behind wholly!

    Even though Aoba was confident in his defensive capabilities, he wanted to avoid directly facing an Amaterasu attack.

    Don''t be fooled by how it seems in the original story as if Amaterasu never burns anyone to death; in reality, Amaterasu has a terrifying ability.

    With a whoosh!

    Aoba appeared behind Itachi and smashed down with a punch.

    But it was only a flock of crows that flew up...

 Chapter 490: Starburst Stream

    Chapter 490: Starburst Stream

    Aoba''s punch directly sted a considerable crater into the ground, demonstrating its tremendous power.

    However, he still didn''t know when Itachi had used the crow substitute...

    He moved his limbs around on the spot; it had been too long since he had an honest confrontation with Itachi, making him feel itchy for action.

    It would be good to test Itachi''s current true strength with an alternate ount.

    After this thought suddenly popped into his mind, Aoba wasn''t in a hurry to leave, deciding to fight first!

    Then, the group of crows that had taken flight exploded with a bang.

    It turned out to be not a crow substitute but a crow clone!

    This technique, powerful enough to reach A-rank ninjutsu status, overwhelmed Aoba, who was caught off guard.

    It also brought back a familiar feeling to Aoba, who endured the explosion silently.This kind of battle rhythm always catches one off guard... Yes, Aoba felt as though he had returned to the past!

    But now, facing Itachi''s attack, he could no longer use his previousbat styles and techniques, which made him somewhat regretful.

    Boom!

    As Aoba stomped on the ground forcefully, it seemed as if a gust of wind emerged from the explosion''s smoke.

    And unknowingly, Aoba''s eyes had turned a fiery red.

    Here!

    Using high-speed movement, Aoba finally located Itachi and abandoned the techniques he initially used in "fair y," swinging a punch directly and forcefully!

    Sensing a great danger, Itachi narrowed his pupils and saw a burst of orange-red energy engulf entirely him.

    With a loud boom!

    Under thebination of "Instantaneous" and "Explosion Release," Aoba''s punch released an immense explosive force!

    The Susano''o, which had just managed to form its skeleton, had one of its ribs sted apart!

    But Itachi ultimately blocked this strike.

    As Itachi continued to channel chakra, the skeletal Susano''o immediately healed its ''wound'' and ''fleshed'' out...

    Its defense power increased exponentially in an instant!

    Aoba, withdrawing just in time, suddenly felt a toothache.

    If he could exert his full strength, even if Itachi used Susano''o, he would only have the will to fight.

    But s, he is now ying a minor ount and can only fight using Yasuo.

    But what about a minor ount?

    Yasuo can still joyfully "E" forward without hesitation!

    So, let''s switch to a different style of fighting.

    Facing Itachi''s Susano''o, Aoba finally drew his sword!

    After such a long "Seal," the chance of a "Bankai" had already be one hundred percent.

    This is precisely why Aoba dared to fight Itachi using a minor ount.

    And this time, the "Bankai" was not a letdown!

    "Roar, Tengen!"

    Itachi''s Susano''o reached out to grab it, but at that moment, under Itachi''s incredibly shocked gaze, a ''severed hand'' holding a massive samurai sword shed directly from the void!

    Boom!!!

    The Susano''o, already enhanced once by Itachi, was split in half by the samurai sword.

    From a distance, this scene was extremely bizarre!

    Thebatants appeared like two giants, but one only had its upper body showing ''muscles,'' while the other simply had a hand holding the samurai sword.

    Then Aoba swung his left fist vigorously at the air before him.

    With a thud!

    Once again, a considerable fist appeared in the void, striking precisely on Susano''o''s head.

    It was as if the eerie hand in the air was transformed from Aoba''s own hands!

    At this time, the sword in Aoba''s hand, named "Tengen," belonged to Komamura Sajin, the captain of Squad Seven of the Gotei 13 in the Soul Reapers.

    Its ability is very straightforward and brutal; after its initial release, it can summon parts of the body of the Kokuj¨­ Tengen My¨­''¨­ for attacks, simr to Susano''o in its attack mode and pattern.

    However, Aoba controls it from the outside and is unprotected.

    In a brief exchange, Itachi''s expression became more solemn as the opponent''s difficulty greatly exceeded his expectations.

    Moreover, he had yet to learn what kind of ninjutsu the opponent was using, and even his Susano''o was temporarily disadvantaged.

    But Itachi did not retreat; instead, tears of blood streamed down his face.

    Itachi finally exerted his full strength!

    The upper half of Susano''o immediately transformed into aplete form, even donning ''armor,'' evolving from Wudng to Wusong!

    And his left hand held a Yata Mirror, while his right hand wielded a Totsuka de.

    This was the true power of Itachi!

    If it weren''t for the immense pressure from his opponent, he certainly would not have used this power.

    But seeing Itachi unleash his true potential, Aoba also stopped holding back, raising the untransformed samurai sword in his hand and solemnly dering:

    "Bankai... Kokuj¨­ Tengen My¨­''¨­!"

    Instantly, a massive armored samurai appeared out of nowhere behind Aoba.

    The face of the armored samurai below the eyes was covered by a red mask, wearing heavy armor, withrge ck ropes bound behind his back, his presence as imposing as a mountain, not inferior to Itachi''splete form Susano''o!

    Moreover, every movement of the Kokuj¨­ Tengen My¨­''¨­ was synchronized with Aoba, as if controlling a giant robot.

    As the two giants faced each other, Itachi''s heart sank, realizing that his opponent, like him, had not previously revealed his true strength.

    If the members of the Akatsuki organization all possessed strength like his opponent, he would have to reassess the terror of this organization!

    "With your strength, why remain unknown?"

    Itachi did not rush to attack but asked in puzzlement.

    Aoba was silent momentarily, then gently stroked the de''s edge, and the Kokuj¨­ Tengen My¨­''¨­ behind him mirrored the gesture as if reminiscing about a past he did not wish to revisit.

    Then he spoke softly, "This de is named Zanpakuto, born to sever the souls of all beings in the endless cycle of ughter!"

    "Those who once held this de did not survive; thus, only I inherited this glorious name!"

    "My title exists for this de, and I live and die for it. Wandering between life and death, why burden oneself with fame?"

    "Death is like the wind, always by my side. On this long journey, only this de apanies me."

    "I am Yasuo, the ritual executor of the Blood Moon Sect. Strike!"

    After psyching himself up, Aoba swung his de directly.

    Simultaneously, the Kokuj¨­ Tengen My¨­''¨­ behind him stepped forward and shed down at Itachi''s Susano''o with a mighty cleave!

    Although Itachi was still in ''shock,'' he instinctively swung the Totsuka de to block the ferocious strike!

    With a loud crash!

    The tremendous air pressure generated by the collision of the giants'' swords and des uprooted the surrounding trees, blowing them away into the distance.

    "Again!"

    Aoba stepped forward again, forcing Itachi back with a fierce sh.

    "Eat my technique, Starburst Stream!"

    After shouting out loud, Aoba''s momentum surged again, and he heavily swung his samurai sword, striking 27 times!

    Overwhelmed in both strength and presence, Itachi could only retreat repeatedly!

 Chapter 491: KokujĹŤ Tengen MyĹŤĹŤ: Dangai JĹŤe

    Chapter 491: Kokuj¨­ Tengen My¨­''¨­: Dangai J¨­e

    Two giants seemingly connecting heaven and earth were desperately fighting in the forest.

    Each collision produced an earth-shaking effect, like the world''s end was imminent.

    Regarding strength, Aoba''s Kokuj¨­ Tengen My¨­''¨­ undoubtedly had the upper hand, but in defense, Itachi''s Susano''o held an absolute advantage.

    The impact and damage the Kokuj¨­ Tengen My¨­''¨­ received were synchronized with Aoba''s body. Still, simrly, as long as Aoba did not fall, the Kokuj¨­ Tengen My¨­''¨­ would not fall either!

    With the regenerative capability of "Super Regenerative Body," Aoba was like a war god, battling Itachi''s Susano''o in the guise of the Kokuj¨­ Tengen My¨­''¨­.

    After battling intensely for ten minutes, both started getting worn out.

    Aoba was struggling because the rate of his stamina depletion was somewhat beyond his expectation, and Itachi was too tenacious; even with the Kokuj¨­ Tengen My¨­''¨­''s immense destructive power, it was hard to smash Itachi''s Susano''o with one blow.

    Meanwhile, Itachi struggled due to using too much chakra and overexerting his ocr powers, causing his vision to decline again.

    At this moment, Itachi had to use Amaterasu again!Like a festering gue, ck mes that seemed alive instantly ignited on the Kokuj¨­ Tengen My¨­''¨­.

    Aoba couldn''t help but grunt in difort.

    Fortunately, the Kokuj¨­ Tengen My¨­''¨­ was covered in thick armor that had not yet prated to the core.

    However, if this continued, Amaterasu would keep burning indefinitely.

    The situation suddenly turned out to be very unfavorable for Aoba.

    However, Aoba''s expression suddenly became severe. What is the simplest way to resolve Amaterasu?

    Of course, it was to discard the parts tainted by the Amaterasu mes!

    Thus, he swiftly plunged his samurai sword into the ground and spread his arms wide...

    Simultaneously, the Kokuj¨­ Tengen My¨­''¨­ behind him mirrored the gesture...

    "Kokuj¨­ Tengen My¨­''¨­: Dangai J¨­e!"

    With a roar that echoed through the sky, the Kokuj¨­ Tengen My¨­''¨­''s thick armor instantly fell off, revealing the true face inside!

    A pair of ferocious bull horns seemed to pierce the sky, with a fierce face, eyes ming like fire, neck-long hair, and a curved beard, all bound with giant ck ropes.

    This was the Kokuj¨­ Tengen My¨­''¨­ fully unleashing his power, forsaking defense for a disy of raw strength!

    Even though Itachi had repeatedly reassessed the true strength of his opponent, when the Kokuj¨­ Tengen My¨­''¨­ revealed his demonic warrior-like form, Itachi could not hide his shock!

    "The Blood Moon Sect''s contemporary ceremonial executor... Yasuo, and that cursed de named ''Zanpakuto''..."

    Itachi deeply remembered these two names and sighed inwardly at the vastness of the ninja world, wondering how many influential yet unknown figures like Yasuo were pursuing their ideals.

    But he would not retreat!

    The oue was still uncertain!

    "Vajra Yaksha!"

    After casting aside all restraints, the Kokuj¨­ Tengen My¨­''¨­ swiftly pulled the giant de from the ground and silently shed toward Itachi''s Susano''o.

    The speed and power were many times greater than before!

    Just one strike sent the massive body of Susano''o flying backward!

    But in the next moment, Itachi, having stabilized himself, charged back in, colliding with the Kokuj¨­ Tengen My¨­''¨­''s samurai sword with his Yata Mirror and shing with the Totsuka de.

    The immense wind pressure started mercilessly ravaging the area again, making the forest seempletely chaotic if a typhoon struck it.

    Under absolute power, the Totsuka de in Itachi''s Susano''o''s hand was directly pushed back...

    A thunderous noise followed as Aoba gripped the samurai sword with both hands, and Itachi''s Susano''o was forced down to one knee, kicking up a massive cloud of dust and vibrations.

    However, when it seemed Susano''o couldn''t hold up any longer, Itachi slid from Susano''o''s body down to his feet.

    Through the previous battle, he had discovered the opponent''s weakness!

    If he controlled Susano''o from within, the opponent controlled that giant from the outside!

    This meant that ''Yasuo'' himself had no protection!

    So Itachi made a surprising move.

    Uponnding, he abandoned Susano''o, bursting out from within it, and threw a flurry of shuriken towards Yasuo not far away.

    Without Itachi, Susano''o immediately began to dissipate.

    The Kokuj¨­ Tengen My¨­''¨­''s giant samurai sword, unable to stop its momentum, crashed heavily onto the earth!

    It appeared the Kokuj¨­ Tengen My¨­''¨­ had split Susano''o with one blow.

    Then the earth cracked open a kilometer-long, deep fissure as if to split the world in two with one sh!

    The scene was incredibly shocking!

    But at this moment, the instigator of all this seemed to have no leisure to appreciate his masterpiece.

    After blocking all the shuriken, Itachi rushed to Aoba''s side.

    Suppressing the urge to look over, Aoba lowered his head and, acting on instinct, punched out, sting Itachi''s... clone!

    Sshing...

    A flock of crows scattered and flew away.

    Aoba immediately thought, "This is bad," and then tried to close his eyes.

    But one of the crows had already transformed back into Itachi right in front of him, and in that instant, their faces were almost separated by a mask.

    The eyes that Aoba tried to close seemed to slow down by ten thousand times, trembling slightly beforeing to aplete stop.

    "Tsukuyomi!"

    When Aoba came to his senses, he found himself in a strange space, unable to move and nailed to a cross.

    And Itachi looked down at him like a deity!

    "Yasuo, you are a respectable and formidable opponent, but no one can disparage that person in front of me without paying a price... Are you ready to experience the terror of dying a million times?"

    Before Aoba could respond, he found himself ''quartered,'' apanied by the pain and fear of death, plunging into a moment of darkness, and then it seemed like a cycle, as if in a dream.

    When he opened his eyes again, he was back on the cross.

    But the vibrations he had just felt had not yet subsided.

    If he had died here thousands of times, the moment he escaped from the Tsukuyomi space, he might have suffered a mental breakdown.

    But...

    "I told you, I won''t go easy the next time we meet. So, it''s time to adjust our battle record, Itachi!"

    After saying this to himself, Aoba suddenly burst into wildughter.

    "Merely an illusion, don''t underestimate me!"

    "Awaken, the Holy Spirit sleeping within me!"

    Instantly, a boundless holy light burst forth from Aoba.

    Unexpectedly, the Tsukuyomi space, supposedlypletely controlled by Itachi, experienced such an unforeseen change...

 Chapter 492: Possessed By The Holy Spirit And Then Deceived

    Chapter 492: Possessed By The Holy Spirit And Then Deceived

    In reality, Aoba, suddenly frozen in ce, was immediately enveloped by a milky white light.

    When the light dissipated, six holy wings of light unfolded from his back!

    Purification!

    As if a voice resonated from the beyond, a holy light descended directly from the sky onto Aoba, instantly purifying all adverse effects!

    Aoba immediately regained his ability to move, while Itachi, forced out of the Tsukuyomi, retreated in shock, spitting blood.

    "What was that light just now?"

    Itachi was utterly astonished, questioning himself. Just moments ago, the intense light emanating from his opponent was an undeniable and powerful force that effortlessly shattered his Tsukuyomi space!

    Although this wasn''t the first time someone had broken his Tsukuyomi, being so brutally and effortlessly destroyed, without any resistance, was a first!

    In that instant, Itachi even felt as if he was absurdly facing a deity.What kind of forbidden technique was this?!

    After Itachi quickly created a considerable distance, the other party did not pursue it; instead, they calmly spoke, "To withstand my myriad de technique and force me to use the power of the Holy Spirit, you are the first in this world."

    Without a doubt, someone was again putting on airs!

    Since Aoba had only recently acquired this ability, he had just now had a chance to transform. It can be said that Itachi gave him this opportunity.

    Therefore, it is urate that Itachi was the first to witness this power of the Holy Spirit.

    But Itachi doesn''t know!

    Moreover, the longer the battle goes on, the more he can feel the unfathomable depth of his opponent!

    He isn''t even sure if this ''six-winged state'' is his opponent''s final card.

    What other abilities does this guy have that still need to be used?

    Why has he never heard of the Blood Moon Sect, which cultivated such a formidable person as Aoba?

    How many secrets are still hidden in the ninja world?

    For a moment, Itachi felt bewildered, like a frog in a well.

    He thought that with the power of the Mangekyo Sharingan, possessing Susanoo, Amaterasu, and Tsukuyomi, and holding the Totsuka de and the Yata Mirror, he would rarely meet an equal.

    Meeting Aoba today has been a real lesson for him, showing him how much further he has to go.

    Standing at the summit of the ninja world is indeed a daunting task!

    But he cannot afford to lose here. He hasn''t found Aoba yet, nor has he realized their dreams.

    So he must defeat this guy and return alive!

    Just as Itachi''s gaze suddenly hardened, Aoba, concealing his identity, pointed his right hand''s index and middle fingers to his forehead and solemnly proimed:

    "Blessing!"

    As a circle of rainbow light shed over him, Aoba once again received aprehensive enhancement.

    Then, he burst forth with [Shunko], and the six holy wings of light on his back seemed to flutter...

    Swoosh!

    Aoba instantly appeared before Itachi as if teleporting and a sword fell.

    The afterimage of Aoba left in the original position hadn''t dissipated yet, indicating the incredible speed!

    Anyone else might have been defeated.

    But Itachi, always on high alert and aided by the dynamic vision of the Mangekyo Sharingan, barely managed to track his movement.

    But his body couldn''t keep up...

    So, helplessly, Itachi continued to overexert his ocr powers, forcibly activating an instantaneous Susanoo to block this strike.

    Yet, Itachi was still sted away by the subsequent explosive force, vomiting arge mouthful of blood while still in the air.

    However, uponnding, a fierce look shed in Itachi''s eyes. If things continued this way, the oue would only worsen.

    So, he decided to start fighting desperately!

    In a desperate move, Itachi channeled his ocr powers and chakra, summoning theplete form of Susanoo again. However, he quickly realized his vision was blurringˇŞa clear sign of excessive strain on his ocr powers.

    But he had no other choice than to make this final gambit.

    Unnoticed, a huge tripartite magatama, connected by a rope-like object and resembling the pattern of the Sharingan, appeared in Susanoo''s hand.

    Aoba, about to make a fierce statement and looking for a way to end the duel gracefully, was suddenly shocked.

    Hey, why the sudden desperate move?!

    It wasn''t necessary, not at all!

    Stop quickly. Don''t you care about your eyes?

    Aoba was anxious, but Itachi had alreadymitted to a fight to the death; it was toote for anything else.

    "Yasaka Magatama!"

    As Itachi''s most decisive long-range attack, it unleashed immense pressure.

    Initially, Itachi needed Shisui''s help to perform a prototype of this technique barely, but in just a few years, he had grown to such heightsˇŞa talent that evoked envy.

    However, facing this ultimate attack, Aoba did not dodge, knowing he was targeted and couldn''t escape.

    So he calmly waited for the best moment.

    With a loud boom!

    Itachi''s Yasaka Magatama hit its target, triggering a massive explosion of immense power!

    The already chaotic forest from their battle was nowpletely obliterated.

    When the explosion finally subsided and the dust began to clear, the first thing visible was a ''basin.''

    A magnificent forest had beenpletely erased and then indented.

    The power was akin to a missile strike!

    Thud...

    Itachi could no longer hold himself up, using his hands to keep from falling, and then he spat out another mouthful of blood.

    At this moment, he indeed had no chakra left.

    His eyes were in severe pain, as if tearing apart, and his vision had significantly diminished.

    But he believed Aoba, who had taken his technique head-on, couldn''t be in better shape.

    However, clear footsteps suddenly approached...

    Itachi, in disbelief, lifted his head and saw a figure walking through the smoke directly towards him.

    "Even the Yasaka Magatama couldn''t kill that monster..." Itachi gave a wry smile, his expression one of reluctance.

    Was he going to die here without catching that scoundrel?

    He wondered if that guy would avenge him...

    As Itachi indulged in ''memory kill,'' he staggered to his feet in hisst stand.

    Then he saw Aoba, almost unscathed and with his clothes still intact, already standing before him.

    Itachi scoffed at himself, "So, the gap between us was this big..."

 Chapter 493: I Will Remember Your Name

    Chapter 493: I Will Remember Your Name

    Itachi was overthinking it...

    The altered terrain under his feet could gauge the power of his Yasaka Magatama.

    However, his opponent had cheats activated!

    Just before the Yasaka Magatama struck, Aoba immediately activated "Divine Protection," bing invincible for 3 seconds to withstand the most powerful wave of the attack.

    Then, he activated all defensive abilities, coupled with the healing effects of "Hyper Regeneration," to survive the explosion barely.

    Itachi saw no injuries on him because any wounds had already healed, and the "Crimson Swordsman''s" skin characteristic is that it never gets damaged!

    Although it''s unclear how the dog system achieves this, if it''s said to be indestructible, then no attack can destroy it.

    The ''skin'' Aoba wears is the natural ''absolute defence,'' invulnerable to all damage.

    Of course, this doesn''t give him any actual defensive powerˇŞit just means that while the clothes remain intact, he could still be hurt.But for now, it''s very effective for intimidation.

    After all, you''ve unleashed your ultimate moves, and not even a piece of your clothing is torn. How impressive is that!

    This challenge tomon sense, the ''truth,'' is something Itachi could not possibly know, so he immediately formed a beautiful misunderstanding, thinking the gap in strength between himself and Aoba was too vast.

    But in reality, even Aoba himself didn''t know how much blood he had lost or how injured he was...

    It is ''clothes make the man''!

    "Uchiha boy, state your name. It has been a long time since I have fought so satisfyingly. Your name, I shall remember."

    Itachi shook his head, "The name of the defeated does not deserve to be remembered. Go ahead..."

    Aoba nodded, then suddenly poked Itachi in the abdomen with the sheath of his sword. Before Itachi lost consciousness, he softly said, "I acknowledge your resolve, but death is still too early for you. Carry this discontent and be stronger.

    I look forward to the day we meet again."

    With a thud...

    Itachi copsed to the ground, his vision darkening.

    After making sure Itachi had indeed passed out, Aoba finally rxed, his facade crumbling as he flopped down on the ground with a sigh of relief, saying, "Damn, good thing I can bluff, or I might not have been able to wrap things up just now!"

    Aoba felt it was getting increasingly difficult to keep up this act; he feared he might split personality-wise.

    However, he was pretty proud of his acting skills!

    Even Itachi, who knew him best, had beenpletely fooled.

    Of course, it was mainly thanks to the powerful effect of the "Crimson Swordsman" skin; otherwise, he would have been exposed long ago.

    "You hit hard. Aren''t you afraid of blinding yourself? Why not learn from Tomizu? But from now on, our record is 77 fights, which is two wins for me! Damn, how did I lose so many times? How long will it take to catch up..."

    While sitting on the ground, regaining his strength, Aoba flicked Itachi''s forehead, grumbling.

    After regaining strength, he scooped Itachi up in a princess carry and took off flying.

    Taking advantage of the remaining time in his transformation, he flew Itachi back to the town they hade from.

    Otherwise, if he just walked away, the worst thing wouldn''t be wild beasts eating Itachi; it would be someone plundering the body... and if it were a man, that would be even more thrilling.

    To avoid such a censored scenario, Aoba decided to be a good guy through and through.

    At this time, the nearby town was almost in chaos, thinking it was the end of the world, wishing they had a couple more legs to run faster.

    Fortunately, luckily, it didn''t affect this ce after themotion ended and the giants disappeared.

    Aoba tossed Itachi into a medical centre and shed his knife as a threat, and the doctors there immediately began to treat and bandage Itachi.

    Then, after leaving a message, "I''ll be back soon, heal him, or I''ll kill you all..." Aoba confidently and decisively left.

    Indeed, no one would joke about their own life.

    When Itachi woke up three dayster, he found himself bandaged like a mummy. After asking who had saved him, Itachi fell into deep thought.

    He recalled that his opponent was provoking him deliberately from the start. But why had he stopped at the end? Was it just to fight him again?

    Itachi couldn''t quite understand it, but it seemed the only exnation.

    Yasuo was not only a monster but also a battle-hungry madman! Itachi somewhat regretted provoking him; not only had he fought a pointless battle, but he had also nearly lost his life.

    Sitting on the hospital bed, Itachi couldn''t help but smirk, but his sense of loss didn''tst long as he still had many things left to aplish.

    Additionally, he suddenly became interested in the Blood Moon Sect that Yasuo had mentioned.

    So, he nned to send the information about this battle back to Konoha and then continue searching for Aoba while secretly investigating the Akatsuki and the mysterious Blood Moon Sect.

    ...

    Meanwhile, Aoba was already at sea. After what happened with Itachi, he realised that wearing Akatsuki clothes, although stylish, could bring trouble.

    So, he switched to a ck robe to keep a lower profile.

    The real reason for his low profile was that he had already used his Zanpakuto and transformation, and within a month, his "Crimson Swordsman" persona had littlebat power left. Keeping a low profile was necessary.

    He would risk using his main ount to confront the enemy if he encountered a strong opponent and even the "Seven Ninja Swordsmen of the Mist" couldn''t handle them.

    This was undoubtedly a frustrating situation.

    But honestly, whether after using Bankai or transforming into a spirit, the feeling of being powerful was hard to let go of. If only he could always be that strong, then why hide? He''d instead smash anyone who opposed him!

    Unfortunately, his strength was cyclical and could only be used as a trump card.

    However,pleting missions was still very satisfying.

    He had sessfully upgraded his "Thunder Breathing Technique" to LV9 with a high-level skill card. However, he was still considering upgrading this ability further with another super-skill card.

    As he pondered, the ship he was on had already reached the ruins of the Whirlpool Country.

    While the map showed Whirlpool Country wasn''t extensive, only about one-twentieth the size of the Land of Fire, Aoba realised after entering that finding the Death God mask there would not be easy, leaving him feeling helpless.

 Chapter 494: Tsunade

    Chapter 494: Tsunade

    Some bad newsˇŞAoba searched the entire ruins of the Whirlpool Country but couldn''t find the Death God mask.

    He began to frown and carefully recalled that in the original story, Orochimaru and Sasuke, Suigetsu, and Juugo quickly found the Death God mask in a dpidated house marked with the Uzumaki n symbol.

    They then made a detour to the Naka Shrine of the Uchiha n, where they released the souls taken by the Death God.

    It was strange. Why did they specifically make a trip there?

    Wait!

    Considering the situation''s urgency, where the Death God mask was found was very close to Konoha!

    And it was directly connected to Konoha...

    Finally, Aoba''s frown rxed. After thinking it through, it made senseˇŞthe ruins of the Whirlpool Country had been in decay for many years. Anything of value, even a seemingly ''useless'' mask, would have indeed been taken by now.

    It wouldn''t make sense for it to remain untouched.Furthermore, even though the Death God mask might not be frequently valuable, it''s still the only means to perform the Reaper Death Seal; it would not be ignored and left in such a distant ce.

    Thus, Aoba boldly spected that the location of the Death God mask might be near Konoha.

    This made him hesitate...

    After all, he was very ''weak'' at the moment.

    But it wouldn''t be his nature to make the trip for nothing.

    After considering the risks of the journey, Aoba felt he shouldn''t be so unlucky.

    He wasn''t sneaking back into Konoha; he was merely searching for traces of the Uzumaki n near Konoha. If he was careful, he should remain undetected.

    Even if he were discovered, he would be a ''suspicious individual'' at worst, and he could always run away.

    It''s not likely that Jiraiya would predict that he was looking for the Death God mask and set a trap for him there.

    As long as he didn''t encounter any shinobi of Kage level, relying solely on the "Seven Ninja Swordsmen of the Mist" should be enough to protect himself without revealing his identity.

    With this thought, he put on his hood and headed from the ruins of the Whirlpool Country towards Konoha.

    Luckily, the two locations are adjacent, and he could reach quickly with his speed.

    Meanwhile, two unexpected people approached Konoha from another direction.

    ...

    "Tsunade-sama, Tsunade-sama... please wake up."

    As the inebriated Tsunade, leaning against a tree, sleepily opened her eyes, her first sight was her beloved student, Shizune.

    Then, perhaps still drunk, Tsunade revealed a silly smile, stretched out an arm, and pulled a visibly anxious Shizune into a suffocating embrace, giving her an experience akin to being trapped between mountains.

    If a man had witnessed this scene, nine out of ten would look envious.

    As for the remaining one, they''d have already moved on.

    The Sage is always so detached from desires...

    After pushing away the two ''mountains'' and extracting her head, Shizune took several deep breaths of fresh air, then blushed and spoke in the fiercest tone she could muster, which came out rather meek.

    "Tsunade-sama! Please stop messing around. We are near Konoha now, and if the people in the vige see you like this, they''ll be very disappointed!"

    "Oink oink! (Yes, exactly!)"

    Tonton nodded at her feet, joining in the reprimand with her owner.

    Tsunade yawned with a face that clearly showed her hangover, stretchedzily, and nonchntly rubbed her left side as she said, "It''s fine, it''s fine, we haven''t reached Konoha yet, have we? And look at our little Shizune, all grown up and worrying about appearances now. Back then, she followed me around like a little shadow..."

    "Tsunade-sama! Please don''t bring up the past anymore!"

    Shizune''s face puffed up like a dumpling as she quickly interrupted Tsunade''s ''trip down memoryne''.

    After all, who hasn''t done a few foolish things as a child? Only when you grow up and reflect do you realise how silly you were back then.

    Seeing Shizune''s nostrils begin to re frequently, Tsunade knew she couldn''t tease her naive and adorable apprentice anymore. Otherwise, who would take care of her? Who would cook for her? Who would carry her when they needed to move fast?

    Indeed, Tsunade had been so drunk previously that Shizune had had to carry her here.

    Only when Shizune was too tired to continue did she gentlyy Tsunade under a tree to rest.

    But realising that they needed to make haste before dark to reach Konoha, Shizune had reluctantly woken Tsunade.

    As for why they were returning, that was another story altogether.

    In any case, Tsunade had returned without Jiraiya needing toe and fetch her.

    However, perhaps feeling nervous as they approached her hometown, Tsunade''s drinking for courage turned into drunken antics, stalling and refusing to move forward without Shizune carrying her.

    And Shizune, helpless against Tsunade''s whimsical behaviour, had no choice but to y the role of a pack mule once again, carrying a reeking Tsunade on her back to continue their journey.

    As they walked, Tsunade, whose head rested on Shizune''s shoulder, fell silent, seemingly reminiscing as she viewed the familiar surroundings.

    It wasn''t until Shizune suddenly uttered a soft exmation that Tsunade''s thoughts were interrupted.

    "When did this building appear here? It looks like it has the Uzumaki n symbol?" Shizune said, surprised, looking at a somewhat dpidated house not far ahead.

    "Let me see..."

    Tsunade suddenly perked up, jumped off Shizune''s back, and walked closer, unsurely saying, "This seems to be... the Uzumaki n''s Mask Temple?"

    As a princess of Konoha, there was little Tsunade didn''t know about, and it depended on whether she remembered.

    Clearly, she remembered this ce.

    Images of a young Orochimaru and Jiraiya shed through her mind; she recalled.

    In the past, she, along with Orochimaru and Jiraiya, had identally stumbled upon this ce with Jiraiya, the fool, thinking there was a secret to uncover here.

    However, once inside, aside from the walls hung with odd masks, there was nothing else.

    The tunnels and secret chambers Jiraiya had hoped for werepletely absent, even after he had frustratedly touched everything in sight, unable to find any so-called ''mechanism''.

    Later, out of curiosity, Tsunade asked their teacher Sarutobi about it, only then learning that this was the Mask Temple the Uzumaki n had left here to symbolise their enduring friendship with Konoha.

    However, as the Whirlpool Country was destroyed, the Uzumaki n members either died or fled, and the ce was no longer maintained.

    Over time, it had be a ce forgotten by everyone.

    Awoken from her memories and seeing the ce even more worn, Tsunade couldn''t help but sigh.

    Although the Whirlpool Country had be a part of history, these remnants should still be adequately preserved.

 Chapter 495: The Flower Thief

    Chapter 495: The Flower Thief

    Just as Tsunade was considering whether to find an opportunity to refurbish the ce, a suspicious individual wearing a ck robe and hood, not daring to show his true face, walked out carrying something on his back.

    The two parties almost bumped into each other at the doorway.

    Perhaps feeling guilty like a thief, Aoba, who had spent a long time finding a wall of masks in this secluded spot, was startled upon seeing Tsunade and Shizune there and, without hesitation, turned and ran!

    He always knew his luck was terrible, constantly scraping by with the bare minimum.

    But to run into Tsunade in such a remote ce, it was hard to tell if it was simply bad luck or a twist of fate!

    If it weren''t for the fact that he had dyed some time by deciding to take all the masks because he didn''t know which was the real "Death God Mask," he might have missed crossing paths with Tsunade.

    What rotten luck!

    "Who''s there?!"

    Just as Shizune shouted, she realized the suspicious individual had already fled.Hesitating whether to chase after him, a figure leaped past her, "Trying to run?!"

    "Tsunade-sama! Be careful, and it might be a trap. Wait for me!"

    Seeing Tsunade chase after him without a second thought, frustrated, Shizune stomped her foot and hurried after her.

    Aoba, running ahead and hearing the noise, looked back and couldn''t help but curse under his breath. Why chase after a few masks? They''re not even your property!

    Before Aoba could finish cursing, a shadow on the ground rapidly approached him.

    Damn!

    He tightened his grip on the items he had packed to take and activated the "Body Flicker Technique," darting away instantly!

    "Painful Sky Kick!"

    With a boom!

    Using her explosive strength, Tsunade, falling straight from the air,nded heavily on the ground, causing arge area to crack instantly as if she had stomped on a cookie.

    Aoba felt a chill run down his spine; this was too violent. How did Jiraiya survive under Tsunade''s hands back in the day?!

    In reality, brute strength wasn''t a very sophisticated technique; it was merely precise control of chakra, concentrating it on any body part, then unleashing powerful destructive force.

    This move was used by Itachi years ago in a duel, and heter taught it to him.

    But like everything, it requires talent, just like cooking. Everyone can cook, but to make it delicious, or even the best, only a few people can achieve that.

    The same principle applies to brute strength. Itachi could use it proficiently, but it wasn''t astonishing or terrifying.

    However, this ability on Tsunade seemed like it was from another dimension!

    To put it in perspective, Tsunade''s level of brute strength would be LV9, as if she hadpleted a "Limit Break"!

    Thest time Aoba met Tsunade, because of his identity as a Leaf ninja and his ''wise'' contribution of gambling money, even though Tsunade saw through his little tricks, he did not anger her. Hence, he never saw Tsunade''s appearance when she was truly furious.

    But now it was different. That kick Tsunade delivered was intended to kill!

    It was terrifyingly scary!

    Not wanting to experience Tsunade''s brute strength firsthand, Aoba had to maintain his "Body Flicker Technique" and tried to shake off Tsunade with speed.

    Then the dog system objected, saying, why are you afraid of her?

    Ding!

    A regr suicidal mission has been released!

    Mission Name: The Flower Thief!

    Mission Description: As the saying goes, even thieves have their code. Since you''ve already stolen, why not also consider stealing a beauty?

    Mission Requirement: Kidnap Shizune in front of Tsunade and detain her for at least 24 hours.

    Mission Deadline: Complete the preparatory mission within 30 minutes.

    Mission Reward: Yin Seal Pill X1 (For each additional day you hold out, reward +1; the maximum additional reward is 3)

    Mission Failure: Your uncle is on his way to you. After all, men have a few days each month when rtives visit.

    ...

    Aoba suddenly felt a chill!

    That failure penalty is just too much!

    Dog system, you''re pushing it!

    He doesn''t want these kinds of rtives.

    He wants to ask about the dog system. Is this the image it has of him?

    Stealing is one thing, but to encourage him tomit a lustful crime?!

    Positive energy, do you understand it?!

    Aoba, filled with positive energy, firmly refused to stoop to the dog system''s level, and he certainly wouldn''t give Shizune a chance to bepromised!

    He was just simply kidnapping ''Shizune (the beauty).''

    Right, it''s not robbery. It''s... kidnapping!

    Yes, kidnapping!

    The kind where if no ransom is paid, the victim gets hurt!

    After changing concepts, Aoba felt a relief in his heart.

    It''s hard to tell which of these two meanings sounds nobler...

    Uh, it''s probably kidnapping, sounds better and avoids misunderstandings.

    When Aoba changed his mind, Tsunade stopped pursuing, realizing she couldn''t catch up with his speed.

    What surprised Tsunade was that the person suddenly stopped running and turned around with a desperate stance, attacking her!

    At the same time, a highly intense aura of murderous intent and the smell of blood violently erupted!

    Tsunade''s expression immediately became severe, recognizing that someone with such a terrifying murderous intent should not be underestimated.

    But little did she know, this was just the skin effect of the "Crimson Swordsman"...

    "Die!"

    Tsunade was ready to face a formidable opponent, gathering her strength. The ground beneath her feet copsedyer byyer as if someone had repeatedly crushed an Oreo underfoot...

    "Ha!"

    Tsunade concentrated an incredibly fierce chakra into her right fist, and then, when the opponent attacked, she punched out!

    You could even see a white ring spreading out from the center of her fistˇŞthe air being sted apart.

    So violent!

    However, the next moment, Tsunade''s eyes widened.

    Because her punch hadn''t hit anything solid, it had passed right through her opponent!

    "Afterimage?!"

    Tsunade was startled, then calmed her mind to search for her opponent''s location while guarding against a possible sneak attack using speed.

    But no matter how she sensed, she couldn''t find the opponent''s presence nearby.

    This made her heart sink...

    However, after a tense second passed and she hadn''t been attacked, Tsunade finally realized something was amiss.

    Then, suddenly, a cry of rm came from behind!

    "Not good, Shizune..."

    Tsunade turned around and immediately saw the guy who had just posed as if ready to fight to the death was merely feinting.

    After luring her into the trap, he dashed towards Shizune, who was still behind?!

 Chapter 496: The Scary Slug

    Chapter 496: The Scary Slug

    Tsunade was truly enraged this time. How dare someone attack her beloved disciple right in front of her?

    Unforgivable!

    The ''Oreo cookies'' beneath Tsunade''s feet shattered with a thunderous crash.

    Then, leveraging this explosive force, Tsunade immediately gave chase while loudly cautioning Shizune to be careful!

    Shizune realized that she was the target of the enemy. However, she didn''t panic; instead, she immediately opened her mouth and exhaled a purple, poisonous mist to drive the attacker away.

    Ninja Art: Poison Mist!

    This was Shizune''s unique technique, transforming the chakra in her body into a unique chemicalpound and exhaling it.

    Upon contact with the air, it would be a purple poisonous mist. For most people, even a slight inhtion could be fatal, making it extremely dangerous.

    When Aoba saw Shizune start to release the poison, he immediately slowed down.Although he was highly resistant, he didn''t have much resistance to poison and could only rely on his "Ultra-Fast Regeneration" to withstand it directly.

    But then, he remembered an item in his ninja tool bag that had been gathering dust for a long time.

    The "Kakashi Model N95 Mask"!

    This item could protect against dust, smog, and poison gases, acting as a gas mask!

    It even had an internal cirction filter, so he didn''t need to worry about the poison mist ahead.

    So, Aoba, slowing down his pace, quickly took the "Kakashi Model N95 Mask" from his tool bag. He ducked his head to remove his mask, put it on the N95, and then reced his red mask.

    All set!

    But by then, Tsunade had already caught up to him from behind.

    Seeing him slow down, apparently, due to fear of Shizune''s poison mist, she smirked coldly, ready to first beat this jerk who dared target her adorable disciple half to death before interrogating him!

    However, to Tsunade''s surprise, after briefly ducking his head, the man burst forward at his original breakneck speed, fearlessly charging into the poison mist.

    Tsunade''s eyes widened in hesitation, wondering whether to swallow an antidote and charge in after him.

    But confident in Shizune''s poison, she hesitated for a moment...

    In a sh, a figure burst out of the dense purple poison mist; it was indeed the man who had just charged in.

    What enraged Tsunade even more was that this man was carrying someone on his shoulder.

    "Shizune!"

    Tsunade was incredulous; not only had he been immune to Shizune''s deadly poison, but he had also knocked Shizune unconscious and was now kidnapping her.

    This was no longer just fury; it was outright rage!

    A genuine murderous intent shed in Tsunade''s eyes for the first time.

    Don''t be fooled by her usual enjoyment in teasing and making fun of Shizune; that privilege is hers alone!

    No one else who dares bully her disciple will escape without paying a heavy price!

    With a loud bang!

    In anger, Tsunade pped the ground and summoned Katsuyu.

    "It''s been a long time, Lady Tsunade~ Who has made you so angry this time?" the giant slug spoke in a sweet voice.

    Standing atop Katsuyu, Tsunade crisply replied, "Katsuyu, let''s save the pleasantries forter. Someone has kidnapped my disciple. They''re too fast, and I couldn''t keep up, so I need your help."

    Katsuyu immediately fixed its gaze on a swiftly running figure.

    "So that''s the guy who kidnapped Lady Tsunade''s disciple, huh? That''s despicable, but don''t worry, leave it to me."

    "Slug Explosion!"

    Suddenly, Katsuyu burst open, and countless smaller slugs fell like rain toward the direction where Aoba was fleeing.

    Even Aoba himself hadn''t expected Tsunade to pursue him in this manner.

    When he regained his senses, he was surrounded by sticky slugs crawling everywhere.

    He almost broke out in goosebumps!

    Even more terrifying was that the small slugs on the ground fused in the blink of an eye to form a gigantic slug.

    "Put down Lady Tsunade''s disciple, or face the consequences~"

    Reluctantly, Aoba had to summon the "Seven Swordsmen of the Mist" to clear a path for him while he continued to dodge areas with slugs and break out.

    "Naughty children need to be punished~"

    "Acidic Tongue Spit!"

    Suddenly, Katsuyu spat out a torrent of pale yellow liquid like a downpour.

    Because of his speed, and perhaps because Katsuyu was cautious not to harm Shizune identally, it only enveloped the "Seven Swordsmen of the Mist" within its attack range.

    Then, a terrifying scene unfolded!

    The "Seven Swordsmen of the Mist," despite their elite jounin strength, had no resistance at all and were instantly dissolved!

    As one of Katsuyu''s rarely disyed offensive techniques, this highly corrosive liquid could dissolve almost anything.

    This was truly horrifying!

    Having dodged, Aoba felt his scalp tingle as he watched this scene, and he also felt a bit sadˇŞseveral million Ryo went down the drain!

    He wouldn''t have wasted money summoning the "Seven Swordsmen of the Mist" to their deaths if he had known!

    What was even more frustrating was that these slugs were immune to physical attacks and seemed to possess spatial transference abilities.

    Scary, really scary...

    While Aoba used the "Seven Swordsmen of the Mist" to distract attention, he also used "Illusory Deception" to try to lower his presence and sneak away.

    But his hopes were dashed almost immediately!

    Being hard to notice doesn''t mean bing invisible or disappearing.

    In a situation where slugs were everywhere and could share visual information, it hardly took any effort to find him again.

    To make matters worse, Tsunade had also arrived on the scene.

    Aoba regretted using the transformation ability of the "Dark Fallen Angel" during his previous fight with Itachi. Otherwise, he could have flown away, leaving Tsunade and Katsuyu staring helplessly on the ground.

    Unfortunately, he was not a prophet.

    He couldn''t have anticipated that simplying to retrieve a mask wouldnd him in such misfortune, encountering Tsunade and then running into a tricky situation that forced him to return and face his fate.

    Moreover, they were now close to Konoha, and with all themotion, it was possible that people from Konoha would soone to investigate.

    With no other choice, Aoba felt that, besides taking some risks, there was nothing else he could do.

    After all, if he continued to hide his skills, it would be difficult for him to leave this ce alive today.

    So, upon activating "Instantaneous Door," he immediately started the "Nine Turns Thunder Fury" and also turned up the skin effects of the "Crimson Swordsman" to the maximum to avoid being recognizedter.

 Chapter 497: Thunder God Battle Form

    Chapter 497: Thunder God Battle Form

    Tsunade was about to move when she noticed a change in the opponent''s aura.

    If previously it was merely a bluff, now it was like a drawn sword, sharp and exposed!

    The next strike was bound to be earth-shattering!

    Tsunade immediately prepared for battle, determined not to let anyone take Shizune away, no matter who it was.

    Years of indulgence, she had only made it seem like her power had stagnated. Still, due to the Yin Seal, she was like a volcano ready to erupt at any moment, capable of engulfing everything!

    Bring it on!

    Tsunade''s expression turned solemn.

    Even Katsuyu seemed to catch the intensity, and the atmosphere became incredibly tense.

    On the other side, Aoba, who had activated both "Shunko" and "Thunder Breathing" for the first time, didn''t anticipate the immense physical toll thesebined abilities would take on his body.If not for the "Ultra-Speed Regeneration Body" instantly healing him, his body might have copsed under the strain!

    So, instead of proceeding to the sixth turn as he initially intended, he immediately stopped this dangerous act and maintained only the third level of Thunder Rage.

    Even so, the enhancement from "Shunko" + "Thunder Breathing" exceeded his expectations.

    Merely squatting to gather strength caused the ground within dozens of meters to shatter, and the swirling chakra and high-temperature currents from his ninja techniques kicked up countless broken stones,pletely obliterating them!

    Aoba felt his heart might burst, and his lungs began to tear with pain.

    The "Great Bandi" strapped to his wrist had its chakra storage depleted by half in a blink!

    If it were just his meager chakra, he might have been drained dry when he used these two powers together!

    Suddenly, a pair of Thunder God horns appeared on Aoba''s head, followed by three drum-shaped thunder rings forming behind him...

    "Shunko Third Style: Thunder God Battle Form!"

    Everything on him, including the unconscious Shizune, was thrown aside, and Aoba''s ck robe was torn apart and dissolved by the overflowing energy.

    Entering the "Thunder God Battle Form," even Aoba hadn''t expected that "Shunko" + "Thunder Breathing" would produce such a ''Six Paths'' reaction.

    Moreover, what surprised him even more was that his previouslycking long-range attack capabilities were finallypensated!

    "Thunder Prison!"

    When Aoba simply raised his hands, the three drum-shaped thunder rings on his back started hurrying.

    Then, a massive lightning surge shot into the sky, turning into hundreds of bolts that enveloped Tsunade and Katsuyu!

    From a distance, it looked like someone had inadvertently walked into a ruthless thunderous purgatory, about to suffer endless lightning strikes!

    To! The! Death!

    The terrifying presence spread for tens of miles, causing the Leaf Vige ninjas who hear themotion ande to check to change their expressions and hasten their pace.

    Such divine might, who was this powerful individual engaged in battle here?!

    A shadow of gloom suddenly cast over everyone''s hearts...

    When the lightning in the sky finally dispersed, the air was still thick with the scent of thunder, asionally shing arcs of electricity.

    Within a kilometer radius, the ground was stripped of severalyers, scorched ck to the core!

    Only a much smaller Katsuyu, looking somewhat wilted, transformed back into small slugs, revealing Tsunade, protected underneath.

    Since all attacks were borne by Katsuyu, Tsunade was unharmed, but her face looked pale.

    The opponent had vanished, taking Shizune and the items previously thrown on the ground.

    This also inadvertently caused Katsuyu to get injured...

    "Are you alright, Lady Tsunade?"

    Tsunade said, "With Katsuyu''s protection, I''m fine."

    "I''m sorry. Under those circumstances, there was no way I could have stopped the opponent."

    "Katsuyu, you''re being too serious. My underestimation of the opponent caused you to get ''injured'' while protecting me."

    Katsuyu seemed weary, "Someone''sing, your Leaf ninjas. I''ll head back now."

    It wasn''t an injury, just a bit draining.

    After all, all the slugs from the Shikkotsu Forest are part of a whole, derived from the Slug Sage, so Tsunade had nothing to worry about.

    Tsunade nodded, and the summoned Katsuyu disappeared.

    Then Tsunade clenched her fists, her face showing a look of frustration.

    Not only because the opponent had taken Shizune but also because the opponent had been ignoring her!

    Not to mention the earlier feint, just now, despite showing such strength, the opponent still chose to flee, denying her a chance to retaliate. What did that mean?

    Did they underestimate her?

    Or did they think fighting her was a waste of time?!

    This irked Tsunade immensely!

    And she couldn''t understand what such a strong individual was doing in the Uzumaki n''s Mask Temple.

    And why would they want to kidnap Shizune?

    They could have done so earlier if it was to threaten her into submission. Why run?

    There were just too many puzzling aspects.

    Just then, several figures appeared and surrounded her, their expressions filled with apprehension.

    Then, a voice suddenly rang out.

    "Lady Tsunade?!"

    The upset Tsunade was taken aback, not expecting anyone to recognize her at a nce.

    Could it be an acquaintance?

    However, what embarrassed Tsunade was that she stared at the person for a good while yet didn''t recognize who it was.

    "Who are you...?"

    The person, somewhat excitedly, said: "I am Tanaka Kazuhiko! Many years ago, I had the honor of meeting Lady Tsunade once. Your valiant image has been unforgettable to me ever since!"

    Well, hearing this displeased Tsunade only made her more embarrassed.

    However, others who heard the name ''Tsunade'' immediately showed an excited expression!

    While not all from Leaf Vige had seen the legendary Sannin known throughout the ninja world, many had grown up hearing stories about them!

    Of course, children born in recent years hardly knew who the Leaf Sannin were, at most getting some knowledge during their academy days.

    "Lady Tsunade, you''ve finally returned. Lord Jiraiya will certainly be very pleased!"

    "Let''s not talk about that for now, Tanaka... J¨­nin, I just faced a powerful enemy who kidnapped my apprentice, Shizune. I need you to send a message back to the vige and dispatch people to track the enemy''s whereabouts immediately!"

    Upon hearing this, Tanaka Kazuhiko immediately showed a surprised and understanding expression!

    And promptly dered: "Please follow us back first, Lady Tsunade. After we report to Lord Jiraiya, we will find the enemy who kidnapped your apprentice!"

 Chapter 498: Sad Story

    Chapter 498: Sad Story

    Aoba was surprised to hear that near Konoha, there appeared an enemy that even Lady Tsunade couldn''t detain, and what''s more shocking, this enemy kidnapped Lady Tsunade''s disciple right in front of her?!

    It was truly unbelievable!

    Moreover, to think that this person was deemed a formidable enemy by Lady Tsunade herself, how powerful they must be?

    However, thinking back to the enormousmotion that had urred before and the terrifying sight seen upon their arrival, everyone felt somewhat relieved.

    Indeed, only Lady Tsunade and an enemy of equal strength could cause such a devastating scene.

    Look at everything before us; how intense the battle must have been to cause such unimaginable destruction!

    Indeed, Lady Tsunade!

    Aoba''s admiration for Lady Tsunade deepened even more, and then he left a few people to protect the scene while he headed toward Konoha with Lady Tsunade.

    Although Lady Tsunade was extremely worried about the safety of Shizune, there was nothing to be done at this point but to remain calm, as raging helplessly wouldn''t solve anything.That''s why she wanted to hurry back to Konoha, inform Jiraiya about the situation, and then quickly organize a search party for Shizune''s whereabouts.

    I hope it''s not toote!

    .........

    Meanwhile, Aoba, who had decisively made a move and escaped with people and goods right after using his big move, stayed close.

    Initially, after finding the Reaper Mask, he nned to return to the Land of Waves to continue hiding.

    But because of this deadly mission suddenly issued by the dog system, he had no choice but to find a ce to wait out these few days.

    After all, he couldn''t possibly kill Shizune to silence her!

    He wasn''t like that mosquito that often kills sisters to prove a point; he generally couldn''t do such ''beastly'' (neatly done) things.

    Of course, if it came to a point where he had to kill, he wouldn''t hesitate.

    Therefore, he avoided the more popted routes and headed into the deep mountains and forests, eventually finding a hidden cave next to a waterfall.

    He might have missed it if it hadn''t been for noticing a few geckos suddenly disappearing.

    So, such a good hiding spot, he happily took for himself.

    And naturally, those original ''tenants'' were all driven away by him, this ''unwee guest''!

    To collect the full mission reward, he had to detain Shizune for at least 96 hours, four days.

    It seemed not too hard...

    But thinking about it carefully, with Lady Tsunade''s position, once she returned to Konoha, Jiraiya, that guy would mobilize so many people to help her search for Shizune!

    Even though he used many counter-tracking methods along the way, setting up many decoys to confuse the pursuers, he was still determining if he couldst these nearly a hundred hours.

    But even if they found him, it wasn''t too big of a deal. At worst, he could use Shizune as a hostage while looking for a chance to escape, but it would be no big deal!

    Then, for Shizune to cooperate reasonably after waking up and not cause him trouble, he had no choice but to examine her several times with a severe and diligent attitude.

    The findings are as follows:

    A ninja tool bag, kunai concealed on the body, unidentified pills, several silver needles...

    Hmm, and a small mirror, too.

    Who would have thought? Who would have thought that even Shizune, who has never been interested in beauty, has fallen for vanity, asionally stealing nces at herself in the mirror?

    It''s astonishing!

    After ensuring that Shizune wasn''t hiding anything else messy on her person, Aoba took a rope from his ninja tool bag and began to tie up the hostage, using techniques he learned from movies.

    Don''t ask why he has a rope in his ninja tool bag.

    As apetent and excellent ninja, it makes sense always to carry some essentials for survival.

    He can even take a hammer and a wrench inside the bag if you don''t believe it.

    So, it''s clear that Aoba does not know how to be gentle with women. After putting in a great deal of effort and sweating profusely to finally secure Shizune, Shizune, who had been tossed and turned for so long, was still unconscious.

    God knows how hard he had hit Shizune when he knocked her out!

    Judging by the size of the lump on her head, a minor concussion is probably inescapable.

    As for whether she can wake up, be a vegetable, or suffer from amnesia after waking up... that''s all up to her luck and fate now.

    Regarding this, the person who brutally stuffed a pair of socks into Shizune''s mouth won''t take any responsibility.

    Indeed, a strong single man by sheerpetence!

    Worthy of being studied by countless harem protagonists!

    If they all had his skills, why worry about dealing with those women who constantly squabble and create harem battles?

    Why is fear being approached?

    Beat them all until they cry!

    See who dares to approach shamelessly!

    Aoba, holding a brick, showed a menacing warning look.

    It wasn''t until the night, after being unconscious all day, that Shizune gasped for air... and socks and woke up.

    However, everything was pitch ck, leaving her clueless about her whereabouts.

    "Ooh, ooh..."

    After grunting a few times, Shizune remembered what had happened to her right before everything went dark.

    Thank heaven she didn''t be a vegetable or lose her memories.

    Otherwise, the story might have developed like a melodramatic soap opera...

    After struggling, Shizune finally calmed down and recognized her current situation.

    Her mouth was stuffed with ''foreign objects,'' and her body seemed to be tied up with some sort of rope.

    So, it means she was still in the hands of the enemy.

    Was Tsunade-sama unable to stop them?

    Shizune was surprised but didn''t feel discouraged or despair because she knew that Tsunade-sama woulde to save her. She firmly believed this!

    So, for now, she needed to try to escape alone.

    If self-rescue wasn''t possible, she had to figure out how to withstand ''the enemy''s interrogation until Tsunade-sama came to save her.

    Perhaps she could even try to gain their trust by pretending to cooperate with them, pulling off an "Infernal Affairs."

    But... it hurts so much.

    Why does my head hurt so much?

    Oh, I remember now. After the adversary broke into the poison mist, he suddenly had a red object in his hand and, at a speed that she couldn''t react to, pped it onto her head.

    That was way too harsh!

    How long have I been unconscious?

    Where is this ce?

    Why is it so dark? I can''t see anything.

    Even if it was night, there should still be moonlight.

    Could it be a basement?

    Now, should I pretend to remain unconscious, or should I make some noise to draw out that bastard?

    Shizune inevitably fell into wild spection.

    However, until she fell asleep again, none of the countermeasures she thought of came to be valid.

    Because no one paid any attention to her...

    This is truly a sad story!

 Chapter 499: Eye Contact Requires Tacit Understanding

    Chapter 499: Eye Contact Requires Tacit Understanding

    Shizune... woke up once again.

    She wished the scene before her was just a dream, but sadly, the pitch darkness before her told her again that she was overthinking, little sister.

    At that moment, Shizune even doubted if she had be blind.

    If not blind, then why couldn''t she see anything?

    Could it be that she was locked up in a ce without daylight?

    "Uh... uh..." (Hey! Is there anyone there!?)

    After waking up, Shizune felt that time passed extremely slowly, and the environment around her was incredibly terrifyingˇŞnothing but darkness.

    If it wasn''t for the sounding to her ears, she might start to doubt if she was still alive.

    And the torture she imagined, being forced to confess, or even being forced to do some... shameful things, none of it happened!It''s as if they threw her here and thenpletely ignored her.

    What''s this about?

    This should have been something to be grateful for, but it drove Shizune crazy.

    She now wished even more for someone to appear then let her know she wasn''t blindˇ­ rather than continue to lie on the ground immovably, enduring the loneliness.

    During this period, she tried to save herself from extreme boredom.

    It just made her speechless that all her possessions seemed to have been taken away, and her entire body, from the neck down, was tightly bound.

    If someone could see Shizune''s appearance at this time, they would surely burst intoughter.

    Because it was just too funny, like a worm that only had its head sticking out...

    Aside from her head, which could still move, the rest was all wrapped up.

    Someone didn''t think about using the binding technique from certain adult movies but whocks the skills for it.

    So, they had no choice but to adopt the ''worm binding style'' often seen in anime...

    Simply put, it means wrapping round and round, tightening without leaving space for movement.

    It''s the most convenient and crude; one could do it without learning!

    And it was very effective; just look at Shizune now, wanting to move... probably could only rely on her chin.

    To make matters worse, suddenly, a gurgling sound came.

    Shizune only remembered she hadn''t eaten anything for a long time. She was so weak from hunger.

    Luckily, no one was there to see her embarrassed state. Otherwise, Shizune might have wanted to find a crack in the ground to crawl into.

    Hmm, using her chin to crawl into...

    "Uhuhuhu... uh, uhu..." (Someone save me! I''m so hungry... my head hurts so much...)

    Shizune tried to chew on something in her mouth, although she couldn''t chew it, sucking on it seemed to have a salty taste...

    Snap!

    A sh of light suddenly illuminated the extremely dim inside of the cave, and then a face wearing a mask appeared right in front of Shizune, staring straight at her...

    "Uh! Uh!"

    With no mental preparation and thinking she was alone here, Shizune was scared to cry nearly!

    Her eyes were full of terror!

    And because her eyes had gotten used to the darkness, the sudden sight of light caused a bit of issue with her vision, as if she saw something extremely terrifying.

    Aoba was helpless. Was he that scary?

    Shizune was struggling the entire time. He was there the whole time, just toozy to make a sound.

    It''s just four days; endure it, and it will pass.

    But Shizune would make a noise now and then, causing some movement, make another noise, struggling...

    Upon hearing Shizune''s stomach rumbling, he decided toe over and see what this guy was up to.

    "If you make another sound, I''ll kill you, got it?" Aoba, ying the bad guy, had to say fiercely.

    The scarlet swordmaster''s mask, illuminated by the lighter fire from the cigarette-smoke cigar, looked even more hideous.

    However, after her vision adjusted, Shizune finally recognized that the person in front of her was the bastard who abducted her.

    So she nodded immediately, not wanting to provoke him.

    She finally got a clear view of her surroundings by taking this opportunity.

    It turns out it wasn''t a basement but just a sealed-off cave, and there must have been other exits; otherwise, air wouldn''t be circting.

    Most importantly, she wasn''t blind...

    Shizune''s eyes twinkled, recalling the many strategies she thought of before falling asleep. The other party suddenly pulled out the thing in her mouth and stuffed something else.

    "Uhuh..."

    "It''s good enough to have something to eat; don''t daydream about being picky."

    Shizune was taken aback for a moment, then she tried to take a bite and found out it was a bun!

    Even though it was a bit cold, it... It tasted good!

    With her mouth full, Shizune started to chew with difficulty.

    She didn''t suspect anything; she was already a prisoner. The other party wouldn''t need to go out of their way to harm her, as she couldn''t resist anyway.

    But she never expected the other party to give her a bun suddenly.

    The other party seemed... not so bad after all.

    As Shizune ate the bun, she suddenly looked odd as she remembered she didn''t even know who the other person was or what they had done!

    All she knew was that this guy sneaked out from a nearly copsing rundown house and then ran away upon seeing them.

    Then, Lady Tsunade didn''t hesitate to chase after him...

    And then, a conflict started, and the other party knocked her out and took her away.

    This...

    Shizune immediately showed a wry smile, and this was all a misunderstanding!

    The other party might be a good person!

    Thinking this, Shizune hurriedly swallowed the bun in her mouth, opened her mouth, wanting to exin, and then asked the other party to let her go.

    However, as soon as her mouth opened, another bun was stuffed into it.

    "Wuwuwu..."

    Now, any words were blocked by the bun.

    And looking at the other party, holding a bun and staring intently at her as if ready to pounce, she seemed afraid she would yell out loud.

    Shizune wanted to say, "Big brother, please give me a chance to exin. Don''t stuff buns first. Listen to me..."

    But this time, after she swallowed the second bun, she only managed to say the word ''big'' before another bun was stuffed into her mouth.

    Shizune was about to cry...

    Not only because the other party didn''t give her a chance to speak, guarding her as if guarding against a thief, but also because she was about to choke to death!

    "Boss, I won''t talk anymore. Please stop stuffing buns. Can I have some water instead?"

    Shizune tried to convey this message through her eyes, but to someone, it seemed like...

    "I want more. Hurry up, okay?"

    Seiju immediately snorted, this time not even waiting for Shizune to swallow the bun, directly prying her mouth open and forcefully stuffing a third bun, thin-skinned and richly filled, into it.

    And this time, two tear drops finally slid down from the corners of Shizune''s eyes.

 Chapter 500: Its Important To Learn To Curse

    Chapter 500: It''s Important To Learn To Curse

    When Shizune was knocked unconscious, she didn''t cry.

    Even when she realized she had been captured and was in danger, Shizuka didn''t cry.

    Her head ached, and she was starving, but still, Shizuka didn''t cry.

    Even when she ''knew'' she was subjected to severe torture and might even die...Shizuka didn''t cry.

    But when she hadn''t thoroughly chewed the second bun, and someone forcibly opened her mouth to stuff in a third bun, Shizune finally cried out grievance.

    She chose to retract her previous thoughts. To hell with misunderstandings!

    The person before her must be a devil who stops at nothing!

    Giving her buns was not out of pity, fearing she might starve to death, but rather intending to choke her to death live!

    That ''I won''t let you go even as a ghost'' gaze was finally captured by someone.Only then did Aoba realize that Shizune''s face was flushed red, shaking her head constantly...

    Was this because she ate too hastily and choked?

    What a trouble!

    Aoba immediately showed a contemptuous and disgusted look, then opened the bamboo tube beside him, poured it straight into Shizune''s mouth, and started to feed (force) her water.

    Shizune''s eyes widened suddenly, and the whites of her eyes showed more and more.

    Now she could be sure the person indeed wanted to kill her!

    "Gulp...Thud!"

    After even choking water out of her nose, Shizune, who was almost choked to death and then nearly drowned, finally managed to swallow everything in her mouth with her astonishing willpower.

    She...survived...

    Shizune couldn''t help expressing relief as if she had narrowly escaped a cmity.

    But after such an experience, she guessed she wouldn''t like to eat buns for the rest of her life.

    Before she could speak again, she heard someone preemptivelyining, "What a hassle. It''s not like anyone''speting with you. Why eat so hastily?"

    At this moment, Shizune hated herself, hated herself for not learning how to curse people beforehand!

    So much so she couldn''t think of any vicious words to retort at that moment.

    She could only glower in anger!

    She is seemingly wanting to kill the jerk with her gaze!

    "Alright, you''ve eaten and drunk. Just stay put quietly."

    "Wait...sob sob..."

    Once again, without giving her any chance to speak, a pair of thick socks still wet with her saliva were stuffed back in.

    Only then did Shizune realize that the lightly salted thing she had been trying to chew was a pair of socks!!!

    Shizune''s face turned pale instantly, looking lifeless before her as if she had been poorly yed.

    It seemed that Aoba realized what she was thinking andforted her, "Don''t worry, it''s washed, very clean. Smell it if you don''t believe it. There should be a bit of fragrance."

    He shouldn''t have mentioned it, but as soon as he finished speaking, Shizunepletely shut down and felt nauseated.

    Aoba poked Shizune''s face with his finger, finding no reaction, he had to give up.

    Maybe it''s... out of battery? Or it leaked?

    At the same time, he couldn''t helpmenting that the psychological quality of this generation of students didn''t cut it.

    Then, smirking, he ced his ''Z Cannon'' lighter on the ground, opened the wrapping paper in his hand, and tore off a fragrant chicken leg.

    Just about to eat, he seemed to remember something, then turned his back to Shizune and started eating.

    In good conscience, Aoba did this because the mask on his face was inconvenient, and he feared Shizune would see his face.

    But in Shizune''s eyes, this guy was afraid she would also want to eat chicken, so he did this!

    It was unbearably hateful!

    There was chicken to eat, yet he only gave her cold buns!

    And he even deliberately ate in front of her!

    How could there be such a shameless person in this world?

    Shizune''s lifeless eyes flickered, and then she swallowed her saliva quietly.

    Hmm, still salty...

    Despite eating threerge buns and being force-fed so much water, Shizune felt even hungrier.

    She decided!

    Once the misunderstanding was cleared, she would have Tsunade-sama ''avenge'' her and then find a gourmet restaurant to eat chicken for three days straight!

    Soon, the first roasted chicken was eaten up.

    Just when the suffering Shizune thought she could sigh in relief, this guy took out a second roasted chicken as if telling her it was still early.

    After the second roasted chicken was eaten up, this time it wasn''t chicken anymore, but an exceptionally fragrant braised pig''s trotter...

    Shizune then realized that the ''torture'' from the other side had only just begun.

    She couldn''t understand where the other side got so much food from.

    And who carries so much food with them outside?!

    Were they going on a pic?

    Then Shizuka couldn''t help thinking about the pack the other person had when she first saw him...

    Could it be that guy''s pack was filled with all these foods?!

    Why would he run, then!!!

    It''s not like she and Tsunade-sama would rob his roasted chicken, right?

    Uhh...not necessarily, haha.

    Knowing Tsunade, as well as Shizune, did, she might just eat it all if she saw it, then leave an IOU and walk away.

    Thinking of this, Shizune wanted to cry without tears!

    This misunderstanding was too ridiculous!

    She couldn''t even figure out why she had to suffer this.

    If Aoba knew Shizune was thinking this, he would feel that the misunderstanding had urred.

    As for these roasted chickens and pig''s trotters were just ''dry food'' he had prepared in advance, fearing he might not eat well on the road and put them in his ninja tool pack.

    After all, the [Spatial Folding Ninja Tool Pack] given by the Dog system could fit anything not too oversized, and though the internal space wasn''t ample, it was enough for us; storing some ''dry food'' was just making the best use of it.

    He wouldn''t mistreat himself!

    And so, one continued to eat endlessly, and the othery on the ground, unable to move, staring at his back, frequently swallowing saliva.

    ...

    At the same time, the search team sent out by Konoha was casting a wide everywhere.

    Because they didn''t know where the guy who had kidnapped Tsunade-sama''s apprentice had run off, the only clue they could use was thest battlefield.

    The Inuzuka n, trying to ''make amends,'' the Hyuga n, sent quite a few people to help, almost all of whom were ninjas skilled in tracking.

    However, more than a day had passed, yet they still hadn''t returned any good news.

    It was Itachi who had sent back information about the Akatsuki organization, asking Konoha to pay close attention to ''Yasuo'' and the ''Blood Moon Sect,'' also mentioning ''Yasuo''''s potential target might be Konoha as spection.

    Jiraiya highly valued Itachi''s information!

    Not to mention, the analysis of ''Yasuo''''s strength in the information was indeed somewhat frightening.

    This ''Yasuo'' and ''Blood Moon Sect,'' even he had never heard of before.

    So, after thinking for a while, Jiraiya decided to find Tsunade...

 Chapter 501: Hesitate

    Chapter 501: Hesitate

    "Yasuo? Blood Moon Sect? I''ve never heard of it either."

    Whether Jiraiya came with a selfish motive or genuinely sought instruction, Tsunade''s response after reading the information was the same.

    Not knowing means not knowing.

    But after seeing the profile description of Yasuo in the information, Tsunada''s eyes suddenly sharpened!

    A white bone mask, a ronin attire, red hair, a sword hanging at the waist...

    "It''s him!"

    A person surrounded by a furious airstream suddenly appeared in her mind as if transformed into the God of Thunder.

    After Tsunade blurted out, Jiraiya, who originally had little hope, was suddenly stunned, "You know?"

    Tsunade took a deep breath and shook her head, "I don''t know who Yasuo is, but the figure described in this information might be the same one who kidnapped Shizune!"Jiraiya hadn''t expected it to be like this and frowned momentarily.

    "Why would someone from Akatsuki kidnap Shizune?"

    "Their target might not necessarily have been Shizune. We just saw them doing something, so we followed, leading to what happened afterward."

    Tsunade suddenly calmed down.

    The person was already preparing to leave. Her relentless pursuit pushed them to act desperately, resulting in Shizune being kidnapped.

    This was a warning!

    "Jiraiya, do you remember when you were a child and insisted on adventuring in an abandoned house?"

    Jiraiya had a look of astonishment. Why suddenly bring up old embarrassing stories?

    "What about it?"

    "That''s where Shizune and I encountered them. You should quickly send someone to check what''s missing there."

    Tsunade was also aware of her oversight, solely focused on rescuing Shizune, forgetting the Uzumaki n''s Mask Storage Temple. Now, she remembered to check the situation.

    Although Jiraiya was somewhat puzzled, he immediately sent someone to check.

    Meanwhile, while waiting, he listened to the whole story from Tsunade.

    Originally, Tsunade wasn''t nning to share this information since being reckless and negligent, which led to her disciple being captured, wasn''t something to be proud of.

    But at this point, there was no need to hide anything for her pride.

    Of course, even lending several guts to Jiraiya, he wouldn''t dare to say anything.

    As expected!

    After Jiraiya listened to Tsunade''splete story, he twitched at the corner of his mouth, showing a hint of helplessness.

    Shizune''s capture was indeed Tsunade''s own doing.

    Of course, this is looking at it from the current point of view.

    If Jiraiya had encountered such a situation, he would have followed to investigate further.

    But what secret does the Uzumaki n''s Mask Storage Temple hide?

    Why would it attract Akatsuki?

    What exactly are those terrorists plotting?

    Jiraiya thought of many possibilities in a moment butcked the information to conclude.

    Then, he had all the information about what the Uzumaki n left behind organized and brought over for review.

    Tsunade didn''t disturb him, quietly waiting by the window.

    After a while, the person who went to check came back first.

    "All the masks on the walls have disappeared without a trace, but no other anomalies were found."

    "Alright, you may go."

    "I know what they came for."

    After the Anbu member left, Jiraiya pointed to a record, "After seeing this, you''ll understand."

    Tsunade didn''t hesitate, nor did she care about protocol, and started to check immediately.

    Then she frowned slightly: "The Reaper Death Seal Mask?"

    It only mentioned that the Uzumaki n enshrined the Reaper Death Seal Mask in the Mask Storage Temple, and the Mask Storage Temple symbolized the friendship between the Uzumaki n and Konoha through generations...

    Then, some things need not be said anymore. What''s important isn''t the Mask Storage Temple but the Reaper Death Seal Mask stored inside.

    The Uzumaki n ced such an essential thing near Konoha, showing their uprightness.

    Unfortunately, their sincerity led to their destruction.

    "The mask is said to be the ''key'' to unlocking the Reaper Death Seal, but it doesn''t mention how. Besides, do you remember? After that incident, Orochimaru once specifically investigated the Uzumaki n''s past. That guy must have discovered it long ago but didn''t say anything."

    Mentioning Orochimaru made both of them fall silent.

    "Do you mean to say Orochimaru colluded with Akatsuki to get the Reaper Death Seal Mask? I don''t think so. If Orochimaru wanted it, he could have just taken it himself; there is no need to use someone else." Jiraiya shook his head, seemingly holding a different opinion.

    Tsunade didn''t argue either because she coincided with the person who came to take the Reaper Death Seal Mask.

    And if Orochimaru wanted it, he could have taken it long agoˇŞno need to wait until now.

    The only thing known now is that Hiruzen tried to perform the Reaper Death Seal, but it must have failed. After all, Orochimaru is still alive and well, having escaped everyone''s eyes.

    So, if someone wants to use the Reaper Death Seal Mask to unlock the seal, they must have some plot.

    Unknowingly, Tsunade and Jiraiya hade closer to the truth.

    "Regardless, we can''t let a hazardous organization like Akatsuki get their hands on it," Jiraiya said very seriously.

    Even though Jiraiya hadn''t explicitly investigated Akatsuki in this lifetime, he knew that Orochimaru had once joined Akatsuki.

    And because of someone''s involvement, during Hiruzen''s stand-in as Hokage, Akatsuki mysteriously gained a lot of presence and took on a lot of me.

    These leftover pieces of information have be evidence that Akatsuki is very dangerous after Jiraiya took over as Hokage.

    So, even though Akatsuki hadn''t shown its fangs, it started hunting the Tailed Beasts of the significant ninja viges.

    But here in Konoha, Akatsuki has already beenbeled a dangerous entity, a category that must be cautiously guarded against.

    Maybe Nagato would curse MMP after knowing it would turn out like this!

    So undeservingly low-key!

    This added another reason for pursuing Yasuo: to try to rescue Shizune and retrieve the stolen Reaper Death Seal Mask.

    But more than a day has passed, and there hasn''t been any good news yet.

    This made Tsunade very anxious, fearing to hear some bad news.

    She even spected that the person daringly kidnapped Shizune to make them hesitate to act.

    After all, if she had to choose, she would ensure Shizune''s safety.

    Like this, another excruciating day, they were passed.

    The tracking team finally sent back some good news. They had conducted a wide-ranging check and finally pinpointed the general area where the enemy was hiding, proceeding with a carpet-style search!

 Chapter 502: The Threat

    Chapter 502: The Threat

    With less than two days left until the mission''s end, a faint glimmer of firelight rose again within the cave.

    Shizune suddenly opened her eyes, knowing the light of the fire meant she was about to be fed again.

    Ah, spit!

    She is not a pig; what is feeding?

    Thinking of pigs, Shizune couldn''t help but worry again, wondering how the pig was doing, whether it was well, and whether Lady Tsunade had eaten the pig...

    Ah, spit, spit, spit... Lady Tsunade would never eat the pig. At most, she would sell it for gambling money.

    Well, there is little difference.

    What Shizune needed to know was that Tsunade never took back the pig...

    She left the pig behind when she was following Tsunade because it was inconvenient to carry the pig.After being captured, Tsunade assumed the pig was with Shizune, so she put the pig out of her mind and returned to Konoha.

    So, the poor pig was just forgotten like that.

    But the pig had a chance to be brought back by the Konoha ninja, who went to check the situation. Only during the forgotten period did Mr. Pig muster up the courage to search for food because he was hungry.

    Instead of finding food, he became the prey for other beasts, chased all around!

    After barely escaping being eaten, the pig found himself lost and had to tentatively start on the road to find Konoha, thus missing the people who went to check the situation.

    If the pig could speak, perhaps Shizune could write a book called "The Adventures of the Pig"ter to record how an ''abandoned'' ninja pig struggled to survive near Konoha for a few days, not eating well, not sleeping safely.

    The poor pig almost became roasted pork on someone''s table.

    Stop talking, I''ve got the picture in my head, slurp, slurp~

    Back to the main point, when Shizune opened her eyes and saw the devil holding another bun, ready to stuff it into her mouth while pulling the sock from her mouth, Shizune swore she had never spoken so fast in her life!

    "Wait, don''t feed me the bun. I have something to say. This is all a misunderstanding. I won''t scream, so please let me finish speaking!"

    The bun that Aoba held was already close to Shizune''s mouth, but she was stunned by Shizune''s rapid-fire rap.

    Is she the rap god?

    Is this Eminem incarnate?

    "What did you say?"

    Well, Aoba didn''t hear what Shizune was babbling about.

    Is that the dialect from the west side of Konoha Vige?

    Seeing that he was finally willing to listen to her, Shizune was almost moved to tears, and it was not easy for her!

    People are forced out!

    So before Shizune spoke, she quickly took a few breaths of air. Her previous speed was too fast, and she almost suffocated...

    "I mean, put away that damn bun in your hand first, and then let''s have a calm conversation, okay?"

    After Shizune finished speaking, she seemed to feel that her attitude was not very good, so she quickly squeezed out a fake rigid smile.

    Even Big Baby''s Photoshop acting is more vital than hers.

    You''ve got the picture now, right?

    "Okay, I''ll give you a chance. What do you want to talk about?"

    Being tied up like a mummy, Aoba was not afraid of what she could do, knowing that he had always been wearing Kakashi''s exact type of mask, even eating while lifting the lower end of the mask like his idol senior.

    Just one word: stable!

    But just in case, he still put the bun in Shizune''s mouth; if there were any slight mistake, he would stuff this ''damn bun'' into Shizune''s mouth fiercely!

    "That... could you take back this bun, not to threaten me with it? I''m nervous..." Shizune proposed somewhat awkwardly.

    Aoba''s look suddenly became very weird. The bigger the bird, the stranger the forest was.

    He had heard of ustrophobia and nyctophobia but never f***ing heard of fear of buns...

    It''s just a bun. What''s there to be nervous about? Can it eat you?

    There must be a conspiracy here!

    So Aoba decided not to indulge in this quirk. She did not remove the bun but prodded it closer to her mouth...

    Devil!

    This guy must be a devil!

    Shizune seriously suspected this guy was ready to choke her with a bun at any moment. She was choked to the point of developing a psychological shadow, but he still wouldn''t let her go. If not a devil, then what?

    But as the saying goes, "Under the roof, one must bow," one is the knife, and the other is the fish; endure it, but not enduring it means still eating the bun.

    So Shizune ignored the bun at her mouth and spoke sincerely: "I''ve thought it over carefully and realized there isn''t any hostility between us. It might just be a misunderstanding. So, could you let me go? I promise I won''t bother you again."

    She hadn''t mentioned it before, but as soon as she did, Aoba was furious!

    Without saying another word, he stuffed the bun into Shizune''s mouth!

    "Whuu? Why..."

    Shizune was bewildered!

    Everything was fine just now. How did he suddenly ''make his move''?

    "Misunderstanding? You have the nerve to talk about misunderstanding! Did I provoke you or annoy you? You started chasing and hitting me from the get-go, huh?!"

    "I ran away because I didn''t want to cause trouble, and that''s not okay? You have to push to the limit, right?"

    "You want to trouble me again? In a little while, I''ll tie a rope on you and throw you into the sea to fish for sharks. Just you wait!"

    Since no one from the organization was around, Aoba spoke rudely and bluntly.

    And, of course, he was angry!

    He could have taken his stuff and continued his petit bourgeois life, but somehow he ended up in a fight and, because of the damn system, had to hide here, not eating well, not sleeping well...

    Whose fault is this?

    Oh, Tsunade''s fault, well...

    That''s not okay either!

    Can''t catch Tsunade, so take it out on her little maid!

    Shizune, who was suddenly scolded, was at a loss for words, even forgetting to chew.

    After returning to her senses, she quickly chewed and swallowed the bun in her mouth, and simultaneously, Aoba had another bun ready at her mouth.

    As if warning her, think carefully before you speak!

    The ''Bun Thunder'' in the anti-Japanese drama series is genuinely trustworthy, scared, huh? Humph!

    Knowing she was scared, Shizune quickly softened her tone: "Yes, it''s all our fault. But since it''s a misunderstanding, I think it''s better to clear it up..."

    "I don''t care what you think, and I care what I think!"

    "Uh, then what do you think..."

    "One million. Do you have it?"

    Shizune shook her head. How could she and Lady Tsunade possibly have a million? A million taels of IOUs could be produced in mass quantity at any minute.

    So Aoba immediately rolled his eyes, "You don''t even have a million, and you still want to clear up a misunderstanding? Eat your bun!"

    The next second, Shizune''s face was forced to ''swell'' again...

 Chapter 503: When People Are In Trouble, They Must Be Dismanted

    Chapter 503: When People Are In Trouble, They Must Be Dismanted

    "What will it take for you to release me?"

    After swallowing three huge buns, almost choking to death, Shizune even started to cry.

    Hell is empty, and all the devils are here!

    It''s cold!

    What''s wrong with this world? Why does she have to suffer like this?

    I never want to eat buns again, wuwuwu...

    Don''t get it wrong, Shizune isn''t crying; she''s just been stuffed with another bun and turning into a hamster.

    "Release you? What are you thinking about? My fortress is missing a little maid who can serve tea, give massages, and warm the bed, so I''ve decided it''s you."

    "If you don''t agree, see those... you''ll have to eat all these dozen-plus buns right now!"Since he was idle anyway, Aoba pretended to be fiercely intimidating Shizune.

    Although the mask hid some of his expressions, giving his performance a slight w, Shizune still cooperated by showing a scared face.

    By now, Shizune had also figured something out.

    Although he constantly verbally threatened her, saying he would throw her into the sea to fish for sharks or have her warm his bed, he hadn''t touched her at all these past two days.

    He even gave her food and water every day...

    Of course, it would be better if he weren''t so rough!

    But as a hostage, what more could she ask for?

    Shizune realized that it was highly likely that he had no real ill intent towards her; otherwise, her situation would have been a hundred times worse by now. So, was the reason for her abduction probably just in spite?

    "If only I had let Lady Tsunade sleep a bit longer," Shizune thought sadly.

    Then her stomach began to growl...

    Shizune''s face instantly turned bright red; she had been forcibly holding it in for over two days.

    She couldn''t take it anymore; she had to endure. She couldn''t embarrass herself again.

    "After eating so much, why is your stomach still growling? Ha ha, thedy doth protest too much!" After saying this, Aoba stuffed another bun into Shizune''s mouth amid her indescribable expression.

    "Wuwu..." Shizune kept shaking her head, trying to spit out the bun.

    "Eh? Why is your face so red? Are you embarrassed?"

    "What? No, that must mean you''re choking, have some water."

    Sighing at his excessive kindness and understanding, Aoba ''mercifully'' opened a bamboo tube, shoved it into Shizune''s mouth, and began feeding her water.

    Looking utterly hopeless, Shizune no longer struggled and swallowed the bun and the water together.

    Then she finally said with great effort, "My stomach hurts, I need to..."

    Aoba immediately scoffed, "Ha, this old trick again? I mean, can''t you hostages devise a new escape method? Every time it''s this or that, you think I''d believe that?"

    Shizune''s face flushed even redder, "It''s true! I''m not lying!"

    "Got any proof?"

    "I..."

    Just as Shizune rxed, a loud noise echoed through the cave.

    Then shepletely froze, petrified.

    Forget it. Just let it be.

    I don''t want to live anymore...

    Shizune suddenly disyed a deathly pale expression andy motionless on the ground.

    Even Aoba, who thought she was trying to escape, was stunned; fortunately, he wore his N95 mask.

    Who just farts like that!

    Completely unhygienic!

    Having no choice, he pushed aside the rock blocking the entrance, picked up Shizune, limp as a dead fish, and took her outside.

    After finding a secluded spot nearby, Aoba untied Shizune while warning her, "Seeing as you''ve been somewhat cooperative, I''m giving you this chance. Don''t think about running away, or you''ll bear the consequences."

    "By the way, can you sing? I want to keep hearing your voice, so no screaming."

    With one end of the rope tied to Shizune and the other in his hand, Aoba gave some instructions and then disappeared around the corner.

    At this moment, the gradually reviving Shizune considered whether to seize this opportunity to escape!

    Once her hands were free, she could use her chakra scalpel to cut the rope at any time.

    But even if she escaped, she might not evade his pursuit, and it would break the fragile trust they had barely started to build.

    Most importantly, her stomach was already in turmoil.

    "Let''s wait for another opportunity."

    Shizune temporarily suppressed her thoughts of escaping...

    Then the rope around her tightened, "Start singing quickly, or I''ll drag you back!"

    Though deeply embarrassed, Shizune, her face flushed, began to sing softly.

    It was such a humiliating experience. Shizune wanted to die!

    Meanwhile, the search team that had gradually narrowed their search area suddenly made a discovery.

    "Arf, arf, arf!" A pure ck dog suddenly barked fiercely in one direction.

    A member of the Inuzuka n nearby perked up, "Kuroboshi found something! Over there!"

    The others quickly became alert, "There''s a gorge over there and a waterfall; it shouldn''t be a ce to hide."

    "Kuroboshi is never wrong! The scent is strong!"

    "Alright, let''s go take a look!"

    "Wait, should we inform the others first? The opponent is strong enough to confront Lady Tsunade directly; just a few of us might not be enough to hold him."

    "Let''s check the situation first, then inform the others."

    "That makes sense."

    "Hurry, the person might leave soon."

    Shoosh, shoosh, shoosh!

    Several figures quickly followed Kuroboshi towards the target location.

    At this moment, Aoba was unaware that the ninjas from Konoha were already on their way, still listening to Shizune sing...

    He had already set up the "Eye of Perception"; if Shizune tried to escape, he would know immediately, so holding the rope and making Shizune sing was superfluous.

    This may have made him seem more cautious.

    Of course, he would never admit he was a devil.

    Minutester, Shizune, her face flushed red, came out, looking at someone with gritted teeth, probably wishing she could rush up and bite him to death.

    However, just then, Aoba suddenly sifted through her, and with a strange expression, he posed a soul-stirring question, "Do you... have the paper with you?"

    Shizune suddenly stiffened, her face turning from red to blue to ck.

    Finally, it culminated in a furious roar!

    "Damn you! I''ll kill you!"

    At that moment, Shizune threw all caution to the wind, raised her chakra scalpel, and charged at a particr ''troublemaker'' to strike!

 Chapter 504: Aoba Was Kicked Out Of The Live Broadcast Room

    Chapter 504: Aoba Was Kicked Out Of The Live Broadcast Room

    In her embarrassed rage, Shizune nearly managed to strike her target.

    However, Shizune''s most vital skill is her medical ninjutsu; she can handle ordinary ninjas, but trying to deal with Aoba was like wishing for pies in the sky.

    So, Aoba quickly knocked Shizune to the ground with a simplebo.

    "Alright, my bad. After all, that soul-stirring question was indeed embarrassing."

    Aoba apologized first, unable to suppress his curiosity and still conflicted. He leaned in and whispered, "Why don''t you tell me quietly? I promise I won''t tell anyone."

    "Go to hell!"

    Shizune looked up furiously, her face so red it looked like it was about to bleed.

    Well, the world''s top ten mysteries just gained a new entry.

    What do you do when you go to the bathroom, and there''s no toilet paper?Aoba raised his hand...

    Aoba was kicked out of the livestream...

    At that moment, Aoba raised an eyebrow, nced around from the corner of his eye, and said with a teasing tone, "Really?"

    Shizune needed help understanding.

    Then, in a sh, Aoba disappeared from his spot and reappeared behind a tree dozens of meters away!

    Boom!

    Arge ck dog and a man with his face painted were suddenly pinned to the ground by him, both suffering heavy blows.

    "Did you sniff your way here? Impressive!"

    "Help!"

    "Don''te here. Go and inform the others!" Although Inuzuka Akko''s head was pinned to the ground, and he couldn''t move, he still opened his eyes wide and shouted.

    The enemy''s strength was beyond imagination. Although he caught them off guard, he subdued him and Kuroboshi instantly; even if others came to their rescue, they would likely be eradicated.

    So, the best action was to sacrifice him and Kuroboshi and let the others find reinforcements!

    The other hidden teammates cast onest furious nce in this direction but suppressed their instincts and quickly fled with red eyes.

    They didn''t expect to be discovered by the enemy from such a distance.

    But now it was toote for regrets; they needed to call for help quickly.

    There may still be a chance to save Akko as well!

    Aoba didn''t bother with these little shrimp, instead grabbing the necks of Inuzuka Akko and Kuroboshi and walking back.

    "It''s a hassle. I knew I shouldn''t have let you out."

    Upon seeing the members of the Inuzuka n, Shizune finally understood what he meant by "Really?"

    But by then, she was no longer concerned with her embarrassment because she didn''t want to see someone die trying to save her.

    "Let them go, and this is all just a misunderstanding!" Seeing that Inuzuka Akko was about to suffocate, Shizune spoke urgently.

    "You seem to have a high status. It looks like Konoha has sent quite a few people to find you," Aoba said, pretending to be unaware, but he was sure those people hade for him.

    Since they were now exposed, they couldn''t stay here any longer.

    Fortunately, he had consumed quite a bit of food in the past two days, so all the masks he brought were packed in his ninja tool bag, ensuring nothing was left behind.

    He just needed to get through thisst day or so, and then he could retire sessfully.

    "Give me one reason to let them go."

    "You captured me but didn''t kill me, which means you must want to use me for some purpose, am I right?" Shizune said while pressing her chakra scalpel against her neck.

    "Let them go!"

    Aoba was initially startled, then chuckled a bit. Although he had to admit that Shizune''s guess was correct, wasn''t it toote to threaten him now?

    He couldplete the mission at any moment now; he would just receive half the reward.

    However...

    Aoba nced at Shizune, then at the unfortunate soul in his hand, and casually threw Inuzuka Akko and Kuroboshi to the ground.

    If his guess was correct, the reward this time was something he wanted.

    Plus, he wasn''t some heartless monster; there was no need to let things escte to the worst possible scenario.

    Seeing Inuzuka Akko and Kuroboshi lying on the ground, coughing continuously but still alive, Shizune breathed a sigh of relief, believing she had made the right gamble.

    But then, a pair of chilling eyes appeared through the mask right before her.

    "Woman, there won''t be a next time. Otherwise, even if you can''t do it yourself, I''ll help you. Understand?"

    Shizune recoiled in terror, tripping and falling to the ground as her heart sank.

    The adversary was severe...

    If there were a next time... it would mean death!

    This realization left Shizune with no illusions about having found a way to handle her opponent.

    "Go back and tell your Hokage to prepare a billion Ryo in two days, or I''ll make my move. me it on that busty, violent woman who insisted on troubling me!"

    Aoba suddenly kicked Inuzuka Akko away.

    This was a warning to Tsunade, although it wasn''t particrly significant.

    But to prevent the people of Konoha from making wild guesses, he also needed a usible reason for kidnapping Shizune.

    Kuroboshi was trying to sneak back to his master but was frightened into staying still by a nce from Aoba.

    "Move again, and you''ll be tonight''s dinner!"

    Kuroboshi: "Meow meow meow?"

    Maybe I''m not human, but you are a natural dog!

    Kuroboshi was terrified, daring not to move.

    Inuzuka Akko was unwilling to leave Kuroboshi behind, but under the circumstances, Kuroboshi had be the enemy''s... um, ''dog hostage.''

    "Kuroboshi, wait for me! I''lle back to save you!"

    After a heartfelt nce, Inuzuka Akko bit his lip and quickly left.

    He still needed to deliver the message, and Kuroboshi was probably safe now with Lady Shizune there.

    "You''re called Kuroboshi?"

    Kuroboshi was looking in the direction Inuzuka Akko had left, showing a very human-like reluctance.

    But when a devil who wouldn''t even spare a ''cute dog'' spoke, he immediately sat down, stuck out his tongue, nodded, and showed a pleasing expression.

    Aoba couldn''t help but re satisfyingly at Shizune, who always caused him trouble, "Look and learn! You have no sense of being a hostage!"

    Before Shizune could speak, familiar socks were stuffed into her mouth.

    Then she was tied up.

    Shizune wanted to protest but to no avail!

    At that moment, Aoba crouched down and gently patted Kuroboshi''s head, saying in a mild tone, "I''ve always been fair. If you want to live and return to your master, you must show your value. Of course, if you don''t cooperate, maybe you''ll only be able to show your value on the dining table, do you understand?"

    Kuroboshi immediately shivered and nodded vigorously.

    "Good, you''re a good doggy~"

    Aoba then ced Shizune, tied up like a rice dumpling, on Kuroboshi''s back, "Let''s go, move out!"

    "Woof!"

 Chapter 505: Kuroboshi Disgust

    Chapter 505: Kuroboshi Disgust

    "We''ve found that guy."

    "Where? Is Shizune okay?"

    "There''s no danger to her life, and she doesn''t seem injured..."

    Bang!

    "I''m going to bring Shizune back!"

    Tsunade mmed the table, ready to stand up and storm out, her face full of anger!

    After all, in her view, Shizune had been captured for so long, so if she wasn''t tortured, her honor must have been tainted!

    There might be other possibilities, but she couldn''t think of any. What else could they want from Shizune?

    It surely couldn''t be because of Shizune''s medical skills.They don''t even know Shizune!

    Then, she was stopped by Jiraiya...

    "Don''t rush; they''ve sent you a message."

    "Say it!"

    Jiraiya hesitated momentarily, didn''t dare to speak, and just handed the information to Tsunade.

    Tsunade looked at it, and her left eyelid twitched upward. Her face showed a furious smile. "Very well, they dare to extort me?! Just a billion ryo, right? I''ll give it; let him wait!"

    Tsunade nearly tore the information apart with her grip, then turned and left.

    "Where are you getting that much money?"

    "I''ll burn it for him!"

    Bang!

    Tsunade left in a huff, almost breaking the door!

    Jiraiya wanted to follow, but since he was now the Hokage, he could only stay in Konoha, at most sending someone to assist Tsunade.

    And Tsunade had said she was a bit negligentst time, which allowed the enemy to escape.

    So, this time there should be no problems.

    Somewhere deep down, Jiraiya felt that this matter was moreplex.

    ...........

    Unbeknownst to them, night had fallen.

    A fire rose, lighting up the surrounding scenery.

    Kuroboshi, exhausted,y on the ground with his tongue hanging out, while Shizune, tied up like a rice dumpling, was thrown to the side on the ground, surrounded by explosive tags...

    If a spark happened to fly over, Aoba grilling rabbit meat would learn another way to ignite the explosive tags.

    Seeing the fire was just right, Aoba took down a rabbit and threw it before the nearly exhausted Kuroboshi.

    "Eat it. Your performance today wasn''t bad; otherwise, you''d be one of those roasting over the fire." He said meaningfully, scaring Kuroboshi, who ferociously began tearing at the rabbit meat.

    It was hot but delicious!

    Most importantly, it wanted to avoid ending up like that!

    Kuroboshi ate in pain and joy, his mouth dripping with oil.

    "Akko, sorry! Although I, Kuroboshi, shouldn''t be so evil, his roasted rabbit is just too delicious~"

    "Woof!"

    "Want more?"

    After finishing one rabbit, Kuroboshi immediately wagged its tail, showing a pleasing expression, his eyes still fixed on the sizzling rabbit meat over the fire.

    Aoba was amused, thinking that the Inuzuka n''s dog training skills weren''t up to par if a rabbit could lead to treason.

    So, he threw another one over.

    Kuroboshi happily began to eat.

    At this point, Inuzuka Akko was probably forgotten.

    Seeing this, Aoba hoped the other side could be substantial because you need to wear some green on your head to get by in life.

    Gulp~

    Aoba turned his head and saw ''rice dumpling essence'' staring straight at Kuroboshi, wolfing down the food and frequently swallowing saliva.

    After using such bizarre methods to attract Leaf reinforcements, Aoba thought it was expected to be hungry.

    Thinking this, his kind heart acted up again.

    He sighed, "Ah, who made me always want to be a good person."

    So he took out the remaining buns...

    "Eat up, and you won''t be hungry after this."

    "No, I want some too...sob..."

    She took out a sock and stuffed a bun into it.

    Shizune was almost moved to tears again.

    After all, which hostage could be as fortunate as her, having buns to eat when hungry?

    Kuroboshi, who was eating grilled rabbit meat, looked up at Shizune without any envy and continued eating.

    Meanwhile, he probably scorned Shizune in his heart, "An inexperienced human, moved to tears by a bun, clearly hasn''t eaten anything good before."

    During this, Kuroboshi gave Shizune another conflicted look, walked over to her side, spit some bones from his mouth, and pitifully indicated, "Eat, consider it a treat from Kuroboshi; don''t be shy."

    Shizune, who shared this ''delicacy'' by Kuroboshi, was on the verge of breaking down.

    At that moment, she was really ''moved''!

    But she wanted to eat grilled rabbit meat, not bones gnawed by a dog!

    Even a dog ate better than her, and she was about to burst into tears.

    Kuroboshi, who had decided to share the bones with her, looked on with a pitying gaze, "See, just a few bones, and she''s this move. She must have had a hard life before, so pitiful."

    Pitied by a dog...

    Shizune finally shed tears.

    At this moment, Aoba patted Kuroboshi''s head, "Such a loyal dog, but she only likes buns. Here, your reward."

    Kuroboshi, happily wagging his tail with a roasted rabbit in his mouth, walked away.

    As for those bones he was reluctant to part with... forget it, with meat to eat, who would willingly gnaw on bones?

    Shizune... her spirit broke.

    She spit out the bun in her mouth, then started crying and cursing, "You love buns, your whole family loves buns!"

    At this, Aoba immediately widened his eyes at her, and even Kuroboshi opened his mouth wide, the rabbit falling to the ground.

    "Eh, you don''t like buns? Then why didn''t you say so earlier? You always eat them so eagerly, so fiercely, as if afraid others would steal them?"

    Shizune''s grievances immediately erupted, "Did you give me a chance to speak? You stuff a bun or shove a sock whenever I open my mouth. I also want roasted chicken, pork feet, and grilled rabbit meat! Wah..."

    Shizune, an ordinarily strong person who isn''t even afraid of death, was driven mad in just a few days by someone who still looked innocent and clueless. It was really...

    Aoba was embarrassed!

    But thest piece of grilled rabbit meat, he had thrown it to Kuroboshi.

    The man and the dog faced each other. Kuroboshi cautiously stepped back, then turned and ran with the rabbit that had fallen to the ground.

    Were you thinking of snatching food from Kuroboshi?

    Dream on!

    "Damn, you dead dog, wait until tomorrow, I''ll stew you!"

    Aoba cursed under his breath, then reluctantly used thest half of a roasted rabbit to plug Shizune''s mouth, impatiently saying, "Alright, stop crying. What''s the big deal? Here, eat. Isn''t this what you wanted?"

    Strangely enough, Shizune, who had been in tears just moments ago, gradually quieted down, her mouth continuously moving.

    These days of being tied up, she has already trained Shizune in the art of eating without using her hands, just her mouth!

    As for the taste...

    Of course, it was delicious!

 Chapter 506: Continue The Unfinished Battle

    Chapter 506: Continue The Unfinished Battle

    After eating and venting, Shizune fell into a deep sleep.

    Aoba had forgotten to stuff the sock back in, but... let it be.

    What''s even funnier is Kuroboshi. He clearly could have taken the chance to escape, but after eating the third roasted rabbit, he happily came trotting back, tail in tow.

    And when he came back, he didn''t forget to show Aoba a ''true bootlicker'' expression at the right moment, making Aoba give up on having another meal in the middle of the night.

    As the night deepened, through the "Eye of Perception," Aoba could sense more and more people hiding nearby.

    But whether they were deterred by his presence or by the explosive tags on Shizune, no one dared to make a move until the sun rose again.

    Aoba guessed that Tsunade was probably on her way.

    So, the mission was about to conclude.

    He extinguished the fire, woke up Kuroboshi, and said with a light chuckle, "Since you''ve all waited all night and done nothing, we''ll be leaving first."He had Kuroboshi carry Shizune, and Aoba shifted their location again.

    Hidden in the darkness, Inuzuka Akko immediately became anxious. "He''s running again. Aren''t we going to act?"

    God knows how guilty he feltst night seeing Kuroboshi ''enduring humiliation'' and showing that bootlicker face to that scoundrel!

    Kuroboshi, I wille back for you!

    "Follow him; Tsunade is almost here, don''t mess around!"

    After warning Inuzuka Akko, they swiftly dashed out, following Aoba.

    Since they had been discovered, hiding any longer was pointless.

    ...

    When Tsunade finally arrived, she found that the suspect, a member of Akatsuki named Yasuo, was trapped inside the Four Violet mes Formation.

    To say he was trapped is a bit misleading, as Aoba had voluntarily stayed inside to spend thest few hours.

    And just as Tsunade appeared, there were less than five minutes left until the end of the mission.

    "Yasuo, you can''t run away now."

    Seeing Shizune tied up like a dumpling and covered in explosive tags inside the barrier, Tsunade felt a heavy dread.

    "Run? Why would I run? Is the one billion ryo ready?"

    As Aoba spoke, he casually tossed an explosive tag onto the barrier.

    With a loud bang, everyone jumped in shock.

    The Four Violet mes Formation remained intact, but everyone knew it was just a warning; what might explode next time was uncertain.

    "Hand over Shizune and whatever you stole, and I might let you leave."

    Just as Shizune, who was about to exin it was all a misunderstanding, heard that something important might have been stolen, she immediately shut her mouth.

    The more critical the moment, the less she could afford toplicate matters for Tsunade, even if it put her in great danger.

    Indeed, trying to bluff here seemed impossible.

    Aoba didn''t regret it, as he hadn''t had any expectations.

    He sneered and approached the barrier, "As if any of you could keep me here if I wanted to leave. Ridiculous!"

    However, Tsunade unexpectedly nodded in agreement, "The Four Violet mes Formation indeed can''t hold you. Open the barrier!"

    Not only did the four ANBU maintain the barrier freeze, but even Aoba, preparing to break the barrier himself, was taken aback, not understanding Tsunade''s actions.

    But by the time he realized what was happening, the Four Violet mes Formation had already disappeared...

    "Let Shizune go, I owe you a favor."

    "Lady Tsunade!"

    Shizune was emotionally shaken, not expecting Tsunade to go to such lengths for her.

    Aoba felt increasingly like the viin.

    He hadn''t nned to harm Shizune anyway; the mission had just ended, and if he could also casually get a favor from Tsunade, it seemed like a good deal.

    But Tsunade''s reliability was rugged to trust; her betting habits were notorious, and who knew when he might be able to collect on that ''debt.''

    "Interesting, in front of so many witnesses, you surely won''t go back on your word."

    "Go, Kuroboshi, you''re free."

    After patting Kuroboshi on the head, the dog looked up with an expression that asked, ''Are you serious?''

    After Aoba nodded, Kuroboshi carried Shizune with aplex look toward Tsunade.

    He doubted if he might end up blown to smithereens soon.

    But surely not... he had behaved so well.

    As for everyone else, they were a bit dumbfounded. They hadn''t understood why Lady Tsunade had ordered the barrier to be opened, and now they were even more puzzled by the enemy''s actions.

    There must be some trickery involved!

    After Kuroboshi returned, Inuzuka Akko immediately ran over, cut the ropes off Shizune, and threw the ropes and explosive tags far away.

    But even doing this dangerous task, he remainedpletely fine.

    The explosive tags did not explode...

    So, the returned hostage must be fake!

    "Lady Tsunade..."

    Bang!

    "You''ve had it tough. Get some good sleep now."

    After a solid punch to Shizune''s abdomen to confirm the authenticity of the hostage, Tsunade, with a simrlyplex expression, I handed her over to someone behind her.

    This guy returned to Shizune...

    And just when everyone was unsure what to do next, Tsunade coldly uttered two words, "Take action!"

    She then stomped the ground and charged forward!

    She promised to owe someone a favor, but she never said she would let him leave!

    Of course, she wouldn''t break her word.

    She nned to give him a good beating first, retrieve the Reaper''s Mask, and then let him go.

    This way, Shizune was rescued, the mask was recovered, and the favor was returned. Perfect!

    This was the wless logical sequence Tsunade had devised!

    But Aoba had already prepared for Tsunade to possibly turn on him, as he hadn''t been satisfied with theirst fight due to being rushed toplete the mission.

    This was an excellent opportunity to make up for it!

    The "Seven Ninja Swordsmen of the Mist" were immediately repaired and summoned by him.

    Although the "Seven Ninja Swordsmen of the Mist" had been identally killed in one hit by Lady Slugst time, such a terrifying attack was something not even Aoba himself was confident he could withstand; he could only run.

    But against these Leaf ninjas, the "Seven Ninja Swordsmen of the Mist" immediately demonstrated their true capabilities.

    Do you think elite Jounin are just cabbages? Easily grabbed by the handful!?

    Among those Leaf ninjas who came to pursue him, there were only a few Jounin and elite Jounin.

    So Aoba didn''t need to worry about that side; he just needed to focus on dealing with Tsunade.

    With a bang!

    The fight between Aoba, who unleashed "Instantaneous" and "Absolute Defense," and Tsunade began!

 Chapter 507: Got You

    Chapter 507: Got You

    Tsunade''s taijutsu moves were expansive andbined with her monstrous strength!

    Meanwhile, Aoba, due to specific reasons, abandoned his graceful style of attack and, relying on his high offense and defense, initiated a head-on confrontation!

    Thest time, Aoba didn''t give Tsunade a chance for a direct fight, but he made up for it this time.

    As the battle progressed, Tsunade became increasingly rmed because the opponent''s strength and defense exceeded her expectations.

    She had thought that the opponent was only fast. Still, upon engaging directly, she found that not only was his speed impressive, his strength was formidable, and his defense seemingly bottomless.

    ording to the information returned by Itachi, was this Yasuo primarily skilled in using a sword?!

    And did he also possess a unique ability simr to Susano''o?!

    Was this the same person?

    Tsunade found it hard to believe, doubting whether the person before her was the Yasuo Itachi had described.Initially, when she called out the name Yasuo, the opponent tacitly acknowledged it without objection.

    This was genuinely baffling!

    "Painful Kick!"

    Aoba suppressed the urge to use enemy-breaking move, retreated, and then charged forward again as the ground shattered.

    "Thunder Strike!"

    "Paralysis Infusion!"

    Using his speed advantage, although Tsunade managed to block his first strike with her arms crossed in front of her chest, the subsequent explosive force still sted through her defenses, leaving her vulnerable.

    Aoba then swiftly ced a palm below Tsunade''s throat, infusing the "Copse Point" into her acupuncture point, causing Tsunade to be paralyzed instantly!

    Tsunade''s right foot, which was about to kick, stiffened mid-air...

    At that moment, Aoba had already sped Tsunade''s shoulders, lifted her, and, with a twist, flung her!

    It was the original Shunpo that Aoba rarely used.

    Including the Thunder Strike and Paralysis Infusion he had used before, there were a few moves that Aoba had never shown, meant for asions like today.

    As Tsunade spun head-down towards the ground, Aoba thought it the perfect moment for a Lotus technique!

    Just as he thought this, a figure suddenly shed, saving Tsunade from hitting the ground.

    It was the very Guy he had been thinking of!

    Unfortunately, Guy didn''t follow up with...

    And not just Guy but also Kakashi, Asuma, and Kurenai had arrived.

    "Why are you all here?" Tsunade, having recovered from her paralyzed state, looked somewhat displeased.

    She was caught off guard momentarily, and she hadn''t expected the opponent to use an attack simr to the Hyuga''s Gentle Fist.

    Even though she wouldn''t have been in real trouble if Guy hadn''t saved her...

    "Lord Jiraiya sent us because he was worried aplices might be hiding in the shadows."

    Before Guy could speak, Kurenai interjected.

    Tsunade was wise. She knew that Jiraiya was concerned for her, so he had urgently summoned these few to aid her after she had left.

    This left Tsunade feeling somewhat undermined, but because she had been slightly outmatched just now, she could not argue.

    At this time, the others were overwhelmed by the "Seven Ninja Swordsmen of the Mist" summoned by Aoba.

    Seeing this, Tsunade snorted coldly and summoned the Katsuyu again, "You handle those puppets; leave this guy to me. Katsuyu, I''ll leave the healing to you."

    The Katsuyu nodded, knowing its acidic tongue could instantly kill an enemy, but the attack was too wide-ranging and risky amidst the chaos, making it difficult to act.

    So it immediately split and spawned many small slugs to heal the injured ninjas.

    This provided everyone with an infinite health regeneration buff!

    Tsunade was no exception; a small slug quietly perched on her shoulder, and everyone received one, including Guy.

    Guy seemed to have more to say, but Kakashi quickly covered his mouth and dragged him away, saying, "Let''s leave this battlefield to Lady Tsunade; we have our tasks to handle."

    Once everyone had left, Tsunade''s expression finally rxed.

    She wasn''t vain, but this guy had tricked her several times. Now that he was finally facing her directly, she wouldn''t allow anyone else to interfere.

    This was her pride!

    Aoba also intended the same!

    With her hands enveloped in dense chakra, Tsunade charged back into the fray, not allowing her opponent to strike her acupuncture points again.

    With monstrous strength and the sharp chakra scalpel, Tsunade''s lethal power was more than doubled!

    However, regarding speed and agility, Aoba firmly held the upper hand.

    No matter how strong the destructive power is, it''s useless if it doesn''t hit!

    After dozens of exchanges, Aoba''s eyes suddenly turned a fiery red.

    "Shunko!"

    Timing it perfectly, after leaving a shadow clone on the ground, Aoba instantly appeared behind Tsunade andnded a heavy punch on her back.

    With the inherent super explosive power of "Shunko"bined with the explosion of the explosive release, Tsunade was severely injured, spitting a mouthful of fresh blood while still in the air.

    However, under the treatment of the slugs, such injuries were almostpletely healed by the time shended.

    This made Aoba marvel at the healing abilities of the Senju nbined with the slugs; if Tsunade used the Hundred Healings technique, it wouldn''t be any different from his painstakingly acquired "Super Regeneration Body!"

    Tsunade didn''t wipe the blood from her mouth, and her body suddenly began to tremble!

    Fear?

    No, it was a sign of her hemophobia possibly acting up again.

    But Tsunade forcefully ignored these thoughts and immediately boosted her body''s function to its prime state using the Yin Seal.

    With a loud bang and intense air pressure, Tsunade, using her explosive power, instantly appeared in front of Aoba and threw a punch.

    No tricks. If one punch can''t kill me, then I''ll kill you with one punch!

    Her speed and power had grown so much...

    A grave expression appeared in Aoba''s eyes; if it hadn''t been for the speed boost from "Shunko," he would have had difficulty dodging.

    But... it wasn''t enough!

    Boom!

    Seizing the opportunity, Aoba dodged Tsunade''s attack andnded another punch on Tsunade''s abdomen.

    Tsunade inevitably spat out another mouthful of blood, and her abdomen was blown open, but this time, Tsunade used brute strength to stop her body''s motion, then reached out and grabbed Aoba''s left arm.

    "Got you now. Let''s see where you can run!"

    Tsunade ignored her injuries, her eyes bing even more fierce!

 Chapter 508: Tsunade Cheated

    Chapter 508: Tsunade Cheated

    Aoba''s gaze sharpened, and he immediately activated all his defenses to the maximum, including the "Thorn Aura."

    Boom!

    Using her monstrous strength, Tsunade responded with a pull-down move and a powerful knee strike!

    A burst of white energy instantly exploded in a circle behind him...

    A piercing pain surged through Aoba''s abdomen, a sweetness in his throat, and fresh blood spilled from the corner of his mouth, though his mask obscured it.

    Though his defenses were not prated, a force bypassed the outer defenses and reached inside.

    Tsunade''s attack was apanied by a wave-like force that explodedyer byyer!

    Aoba then remembered that it would first explode a bit whenever Tsunade struck the ground. Then, the real power would spread outwardyer byyer, eventually forming arge crater rather than causing damage with a direct punch or kick.

    This meant that Tsunade''s control over her strength and chakra was unimaginably precise!Otherwise, how could she be ranked alongside Jiraiya and Orochimaru as one of the three legendary Sannin with just this move?

    No exaggeration, Aoba felt that even a tiny mountain would be shattered by the internal force at the moment of explosion, turning to dust!

    However, Tsunade was also not having an easy time; the more robust the attack she unleashed, the greater the bacsh she received from the "Thorn Aura."

    She thought herst move would have significantly reduced her opponent''s fighting capability, but instead, he took it without much trouble while her knee was shattered, which truly surprised her!

    "What is this guy''s body made of? How can it be so hard? Then a massive force immediately rebounded back..."

    Tsunade found this situation troublesome, but that was all.

    However, relying solely on her recovery and the slugs'' healing was no longer sufficient...

    After hesitation, Tsunade''s gaze turned cold again, and the diamond-shaped mark on her forehead expanded!

    "Yin Seal Release!"

    "Ninjutsu ˇ¤ Creation Rebirth ˇ¤ Strength of a Hundred Technique!"

    Strange seal patterns instantly spread over her entire body, and with the Yin Seal released, the chakra Tsunade had stored through the Yin Seal was immediately infused throughout her body!

    Not only did the quantity of chakra surge, multiplying her monstrous strength several times, but even her physical qualities and functions were significantly enhanced.

    The simplest example was that Aoba suddenly felt pain in the shoulder Tsunade was gripping, indicating that her next attack would be strong enough to break his defense.

    After Tsunade amplified "Creation Rebirth" with the "Strength of a Hundred Technique," the injuries on her body virtually disappeared in the blink of an eye!

    Infinite mana regeneration buff + infinite health regeneration buff + normal attack 999999...

    Who exactly is cheating here?!

    Aoba was utterly speechless;pared to the cheats in Naruto, he showed nothing!

    At least his mana and stamina were never enough!

    Boom!

    Boom!

    Since Aoba couldn''t escape from Tsunade''s embarrassingly monstrous strength, he had no choice but to engage in a fierce hand-to-hand fight with the earnest Tsunade, opting for a ''topne 1v1 male-female battle.''

    With his whole force, he punched a big hole in Tsunade''s abdomen, nearly breaking her in half.

    Simrly, Tsunade, also using her full strength, closed her eyes and sted through his defense, pulverizing the right side of his chest.

    In the massive impact, both were blown backward.

    Tsunade tore Aoba''s arm off, and her left hand also exploded into a cloud of blood mist due to the recoil.

    With two loud bangs!

    Both created arge crater in the ground uponnding.

    The noise startled the guy, and others engaged with the "Seven Ninja Swordsmen of the Mist"!

    After seeing the two ''bodies'' lying on the ground, they broke into a cold sweat.

    This was too brutal!

    Such injuries would not be survivable even with ten lives!

    They couldn''t understand why Lady Tsunade would choose to perish together with the opponent.

    It wasn''t worth it!

    However, just as they stepped forward to check on Tsunade''s condition, they discovered that Tsunade, lying on the ground, merely coughed twice before standing up. The fatal wound that almost split her in half had vanished, and her left hand, which had exploded into a mist of blood, hadpletely healed.

    Guy and the others were genuinely astounded by this sight!

    So this is the true power of the legendary Lady Tsunade?!

    Such monstrous strength, along with an undying nature, able to recover from any injury instantlyˇŞIs she still human?!

    Monster!

    In an instant, Guy and the others exchanged nces and reached a consensus.

    Indeed, as the saying goes, "A person''s reputation precedes them, like the shadow of a tree." The Three Sannins of Konoha are indeed as terrifying as rumored!

    "Thank goodness Lady Tsunade is on our side. If she were an enemy, I can''t even begin to think how we could defeat her," Asuma said as he wiped the cold sweat from his forehead.

    The others nodded in agreement, clearly concurring with his view.

    They were also proud of Tsunade!

    Just then, Kakashi suddenly spoke up, "Don''t celebrate too soon. There''s another monster over there..."

    The group was initially taken aback, then quickly turned their heads to look in the other direction, only to widen their eyes in shock. The monster with such terrifying self-healing abilities was not the only one!

    Yasuo, whose right chest had just been pulverized by Lady Tsunade, now appearedpletely unharmed, showing no signs of injury, and even the arm that Lady Tsunade had torn off had regrown anew!

    What is happening to this world on earth?

    Why are there so many monsters?

    In fact, not only them but even Tsunade, who had kept her eyes closed until her wounds healed, was taken aback; then, with a grave expression, she spoke from twenty to thirty meters, "Self-regenerating abilities? Who exactly are you?"

    Aoba, who had instantly healed all his injuries using the "Ultra-Fast Regenerative Body," stretched his limbs before walking towards Tsunade again, chuckling lightly, and said:

    "My name is Yasuo, the current ceremonial executor of the Blood Moon Sect."

    Tsunade''s brows furrowed slightly, as this was not the answer she wanted to hear, as she now somewhat suspected that he might also be from the Senju n.

    Or was it merely a coincidence?

    What puzzled her even more was why he had never drawn his sword the entire time.

    "Why do you not draw your sword? Is it just for show?"

    At this point, they were only five meters apart...

    Then, under Tsunade''s puzzled gaze, the man burst intoughter!

 Chapter 509: Only You Can!

    Chapter 509: Only You Can!

    Faced with Tsunade''s doubts, Aoba burst intoughter and then spoke with an air of nonchnce:

    "In my life, I care only about honor, death, and hangovers!"

    "A battle with you concerns honor; how can my sword be drawn lightly!"

    "Since you are an opponent, I recognize a fair fight is due."

    After this deration spread throughout the crowd, everyone respected that figure all the more.

    Some people, although enemies are also worthy of admiration!

    Now, looking back, the kidnapping of Shizune may have just been a small act of revenge.

    Otherwise, there is no exnation for why Shizune was returned unharmed.

    This puzzling question finally has an answer.Perhaps Yasuo acted this way merely to provoke Tsunade, to make her fight him with all her strength!

    This guy is not only a monster but also a madman!

    This phrase surfaced in Tsunade''s mind and was written in the intelligence reports by Itachi.

    ording to Itachi, the opponent had ''thoroughly defeated'' him but ultimately spared him and even took him for treatment, seemingly just waiting for him to grow more vital for another battle.

    Originally, Tsunade was skeptical that such an odd person existed, but now the facts were right before her eyes, and she could not help but believe it!

    Yasuo... This man must be a hero!

    If Aoba knew what Tsunade and the others were imagining, he would probably extend his thumb with a baffled expression.

    Damn, a fair fight!

    If my Zanpakut¨­ could still ''release its seal,'' I would have started shing wildly long ago!

    And why forego my best attack to exchange punches?

    Isn''t it because Itachi suddenly appeared, causing part of my abilities to be ''sealed,'' forcing me into a cooldown state?

    And a madman...

    Don''t tter him; even if he killed Tsunade, he couldn''t possibly kill Itachi!

    At that time, it was just a way for him to gracefully step back to prevent Itachi from spotting any ws.

    As for the issue with Shizune, it was purely a mess caused by the system, for which he took the me.

    They result in a serendipitous bolstering of Yasuo''s image as a strong characterˇŞwhat a twist!

    However, unaware of these thoughts, Aoba was distraught at this moment, significantly after Tsunade activated her powers.

    He had intended to fight Tsunade to a draw and then call it even.

    But he hadn''t expected Tsunade to be so ''tough''!

    She used the Creation Rebirth technique on the spot alongside her Hundred Healings Jutsu!

    The former was fine; she used the chakra she had sealed away with no side effects.

    But thetter''s regenerative ability costs life force.

    Was it worth it?

    Aoba didn''t know his repeated outrageous actions would infuriate Tsunade to this extent; otherwise, he wouldn''t have let the ''billion ry¨­'' statement spread.

    Now, he was in a tight spot!

    Most importantly, with many of his abilities unusable and his chakra running low...

    His Shunshin skill, which he had perfected after achieving a breakthrough, was no longer merely physical but had transformed into a significant chakra-consuming technique.

    A few days ago, he used the "Raijin Battle Form" to escape, using up many of his chakra, making his current chakra levels a significant issue.

    With this in mind, he sighed and took out a recently earned mission reward.

    [Yin Seal Pill]

    Effect: Contains three years'' worth of chakra umtion from the same Yin Seal training; consuming it will release the seal.

    Note: The remaining chakra cannot be resealed.

    Honestly, the effects of this [Yin Seal Pill] are far more potent than those of the ''grand bandage.''

    Each pill equals three years of Aoba''s own Yin Seal training!

    Although it doesn''t include the physical enhancement of the "Strength of a Hundred Technique," it''s akin to giving him a temporary rapid mana regeneration BUFF!

    The downside is that there are just too few of them. After such a colossal effort, he only managed to get four, and now he has to use one...

    Although the "grand bandage" effects aren''t as powerful as the [Yin Seal Pill], the "grand bandage" can be used repeatedly, each with its benefits.

    When Aoba stuffed the green pill into his mouth under his mask, he genuinely felt regretful.

    You see when he used to y games, he was the type who wouldn''t spend a dimeˇŞnot because he was stingy with money, but because he couldn''t bear to use any collected items in the game, not even a health potion.

    Sometimes, he could have quickly cleared levels using items or potions, but he would instead try repeatedly until he couldn''t get through without them.

    And after getting through, those items would end up unused... It''s hard to know what he was saving them for.

    If this were just a game, he would still be reluctant to use them.

    But reality is not a game, so he understands the logic of spending money and using potions when necessary, considering it as a test of the pill''s effects!

    Thinking this way, Aoba decided not to dwell on it anymore.

    If the dog system doesn''t self-destruct, wouldn''t there be opportunities to get simr itemster?

    Use it!

    Damn it, who wouldn''t use it is a fool!

    After swallowing a [Yin Seal Pill], a diamond-shaped seal identical to Tsunade''s appeared on Aoba''s forehead.

    This diamond-shaped seal instantly spread out, transforming into ck curse mark patterns covering Aoba''s entire body!

    They looked very simr to the marks on Tsunade''s body, with only slight differences, probably due to modifications by the dog system.

    During this transformation, Tsunade was immediately taken aback.

    Although she couldn''t see the changes under the "Crimson Swordmaster" skin that Aoba was wearing, she could feel the unique aura released when the Yin Seal was unsealed through the ''skin effects''!

    After all, she had practiced this ninjutsu for so many years; she wouldn''t sense it wrong.

    Could it be...

    "You''ve also practiced the Yin Seal?!" Tsunade blurted out.

    While experiencing the ''rapid mana regeneration BUFF,'' Aoba was initially surprised but realized that Tsunade might have sensed something.

    So, he calmly spoke up: "It''s just a Yin Seal, no need to make a fuss,e fight!"

    Before his words fell, Aoba attacked.

    At this moment, Tsunade was somewhat flustered as she discovered that her opponent possessed the same abilities as her.

    Whether it''s the Yin Seal or Creation Rebirth...

    But how could that be possible?

    Moreover, the Creation Rebirth technique was abat medical ninjutsu she developed explicitly based on her unique physiology from the Senju n.

    The prototype and inspiration were derived from her grandfather Hashirama''s essential healing ability.

    It doesn''t require hand signs, and even during battle, the body can heal all injuries alone!

    Although she couldn''t replicate her grandfather''s former glory, Tsunade was highly proud of developing this technique.

    But what is this, Yasuo?!

 Chapter 510: Peacock!

    Chapter 510: Peacock!

    Tsunade isn''t saying that because she developed a new jutsu, others can''t possibly research something simr.

    But...how could it be such a coincidence?!

    Could this Yasuo be a member of the Senju n?

    Tsunade''s thoughts are justified; to achieve the healing effects of ''regeneration,'' one must possess an extraordinarily abundant life force. Otherwise, an ordinary person''s body might survive once or twice, but with increased usage, it would surely be fatal!

    She even refuses to use this technique too frequently, which shows how immense the required chakra and life force are.

    So, the opponent must possess a powerful life force.

    How could Tsunade not be puzzled?

    But Tsunade doesn''t know that Aoba doesn''t have the body of a sage like Hashirama, nor does he know any Creation Rebirth techniques. Instead, his "Ultra Rapid Regeneration" consumes physical energy to heal, and only when he''s out of energy does it start to use his life force.

    That''s the brilliance of the dog system!With a bang!

    Slightly disoriented and permanently inexplicably closing her eyes, Tsunade was directly overpowered by Aoba and kicked away.

    It''s just a hack for mana and health regeneration!

    Now he has it, too!

    And he also activated the ''damage reflection hack,'' ''defense hack,'' and ''speed hack''!

    Come on!

    Whoa, Tsunade vomited blood again.

    It seemed like the final straw. As this smear of red finally appeared before Tsunade''s eyes, she, who had always endured and often closed her eyes during battles, ultimately fell trembling to the ground.

    Is this...?

    Aoba was initially stunned, then seemed to remember that Tsunade might not have ovee her hemophobia at this time.

    He was not pretending not to know; it was too long.

    In the original series, Tsunade''s hemophobia is mentioned in the first few episodes after she appears, and she ovees it to protect Naruto.

    So Aoba had forgotten about it.

    Then, he recalled Tsunade''s various inexplicable behaviors during the previous battles, which now seemed to have an exnation.

    He had thought initially Tsunade''s trembling was due to the excitement of battle, but it now appeared she was forcibly enduring.

    She permanently closed her eyes during attacks and when injured, probably because she was afraid of seeing blood...

    It must have been tough for Tsunade to endure these circumstances, managing to avoid seeing that smear of red until now.

    And then, just then, a mission from the dog system arrived as expected!

    Ding!

    A special suicide mission has been released!

    Mission Name: The Devil and the Angel!

    Description: You are the devil, and you are the angel. Use the most intense methods to help Tsunade ovee her hemophobia.

    (Question: what about when Tsunade has her period?)

    Mission Requirement: Tsunade ovees her hemophobia

    Mission Duration: 1 hour

    Mission Reward: Special Treasure Box x1, High-Level Skill Card x1

    Mission Failure: Hemophobia, you deserve to have it!

    Aoba almost cursed!

    He didn''t want that disease.

    But he could guess that when Tsunade has her period, Shizune is busy caring for everything.

    And it mayn''t happen.

    Who knows!

    Dog system, always causing trouble, damn!

    The viin ''Yasuo'' walked up to Tsunade, not taking advantage of her vulnerability or kicking her while she was down, simply saying, "Stand up, or else I will kill everyone here first, then kill everyone who dares to leave the Leaf Vige."

    Tsunade clutched the ne left by the First Hokage, still trembling continuously.

    Even after so many years, scenes from the past would still revive before her eyes along with that smear of red.

    However, Aoba''s threat was partially without effect...

    "That woman named Shizune, though you''ve had her sent away, has already been poisoned with our Blood Moon Sect''s ''Half-Step Smile of Madness.'' In two more hours, she will die from the poison."

    "Now, if you defeat me, you still have a chance to save her. Otherwise, you''ll witness a madwomanughing hysterically as she kills everyone around her and dies from bleeding from all orifices."

    "Surely that scene would be spectacr."

    Tsunade suddenly raised her head, and the trembling of her body noticeably lessened.

    "Good, keep that look in your eyes! My honor shall not be defiled!"

    As he spoke, Aoba forced a kunai into Tsunade''s hand and pressed it against his throat, exhibiting a crazed look as if possessed by an Oscar-winning actor.

    "Stab it down, and you can go save that woman. Kill me, and you can save everyone''s lives. Otherwise, I swear, I will ughter anyone rted to you."

    "Do you want to drag the Leaf Vige down with you?"

    Like a devil''s temptation, Tsunade gripped the kunai tightly but couldn''t bring herself to stab.

    With a tter, the kunai fell to the ground...

    Tsunade couldn''t take that final step despite being so coerced and threatened.

    Disappointed, Aoba stood up and looked down disdainfully at Tsunade, whoy on the ground, "Since you have defiled my honor, let''s collect some interest from these people first."

    "After I''ve killed them all, I''ll send you on your final journey."

    With the [Crimson Swordsman] skin''s effects maxed out, an endless aura of killing intent surrounded him.

    No one doubted he was joking!

    These people were all going to die!

    One step, two steps... like the stride of a devil.

    Tsunade showed no reaction, which frustrated Aoba. Oveing homophobia wasn''t supposed to be this hard in the original story!

    He had already used the lives of so many to threaten and stimte Tsunade; could it be that the entire Leaf Vige couldn''tpare to Naruto''s protagonist, halo?

    Oh dear, what to do now?

    Just as Aoba was unsure how to continue this act, he took a third step...

    Then, the earth shattered!

    "Earth Smash!"

    With a murderous look, Tsunade suddenly punched the ground, her forearm swallowed by the earth.

    Then, boom, boom, boom...!

    Her incredible strength explodedyer byyer, with her fist at the center, crumbling the ground outward in circles.

    Numerous rocks shot into the sky, carrying the pleased-looking Aoba with them.

    Aoba swiftly struck, shattering all the surrounding rocks, and during his descent, he saw Tsunade below, already in position for a ''Rising Dragon Fist.''

    But Aoba, undaunted, used his core strength to keep spinning as he fell, condensing a massive amount of lightning-style chakra on his right leg.

    "Thunder Axe!"

    Boom!

    Tsunade''s rising fist and Aoba''s descending leg collided like aet hitting the earth, apparently unable to withstand the impact, exploding into a cloud of blood mist.

    Then Aoba''s body spun out of control into the air, while Tsunade was embedded into the ground, with only the upper half of her body visible. The ground beneath her feet exploded into a huge crater, as fragile as tofu dregs.

    Such a brutal battle caused onlookers like Guy to flinch!

    Yet thebatants seemed unfazed as their limbs rapidly regenerated before everyone''s eyes.

    One couldn''t help but marvel; they were indeed monsters!

    At that moment, Kakashi said gravely, "We can''t keep going like this. We need to resolve this quickly and then help Lady Tsunade."

    Because he could see that Lady Tsunade seemed to have no effective means against her opponent, and continuing this way, it was uncertain who wouldst.

    After all, such ''indestructible'' ninjutsu couldn''t possiblye without a price!

    Guy nodded, "Kakashi is right."

    Kurenai chuckled bitterly, "Easier said than done, but these ''Seven Ninja Swordsmen'' puppets are not easy to deal with, and my illusions are useless here."

    Worse still, they had yet to find the puppet master controlling these puppets.

    It''s as if these puppets can move freely without needing someone to control them manually.

    If that''s true, does that mean the Sand Vige has developed a new puppetry technique?

    Everyone thought of this and couldn''t help but feel a sinking feeling in their hearts.

    Then they heard Asuma shouting, "Come and help, I can''t hold on much longer!"

    Joking aside, these ''Seven Ninja Swordsmen puppets are much harder to deal with than the original ''Seven Ninja Swordsmen.'' They''re tireless, fearless of death, and are nothing short of killing machines on the battlefield!

    Moreover, they can utilize each of the ninja swords'' abilities to their full potential, and what''s even more outrageous is that they can coordinate with each other?!

    Who the hell is the puppet master who created this terrifying thing?

    It''s just too frightening!

    So far, it has taken thebined efforts of their four, plus dozens of Leaf Vige ninjas, just to dismantle one puppet barely.

    If it weren''t for the injured being healed by Lady Slug, morale would have already plummeted.

    Moreover, these puppets dare to exchange injury for injury, life for life in theirbat style, but do they dare?

    Trading human lives for a few parts of a puppet, this deal is simply too much of a loss!

    So, as the battle progressed, they were restrained, only able to grind away slowly.

    If the Sand Vige switches to these puppets in the future, it could turn the tables...

    In this situation, Guy no longer hesitated and stood up, "Let me handle this next!"

    "Guy, don''t be reckless..." Kakashi, knowing something, advised him with some concern.

    But Guy revealed his white teeth, smiled, and gave a thumbs up, "Don''t worry, I''m not nning on going down together with a few puppets."

    After saying this, Guy immediately pulled his arms to his sides, slightly squatted, and then a furious aura began to rise from him...

    "Eight Gates Released Formation, the Gate of View...open!!!"

    For a quick resolution, Guy opened the sixth gate of the Eight Gates, the Gate of View!

    As the Gate of View was opened, the furious steam rising from Guy immediately turned green, making him look as if he was wearing a green-tailed beast cloak.

    "Group them all together for me, and I want to settle this all at once!"

    Shocked, Asuma and Kurenai finally snapped out of it and, along with the others, joined forces to drive the remaining ''Six-Man Group'' to a nearby area, then quickly pulled back.

    Just then, Guy vanished from the spot instantly, moving so fast that he was invisible to the naked eye, with only Kakashi, who had activated the Sharingan, able to see some traces.

    When the vanished Guy suddenly appeared before the ''Six-Man Group,'' his fist thundered out!

    "Morning, Peacock!"

    The super high-speed punches and the friction with the air produced a massive amount of mes! It was as if a peacock with mes for feathers had spread its tail!

    It was lovely!

    The people who had moved far back were shocked as they watched Guy suddenly erupt as if they were seeing him for the first time.

    They could feel a heat wave hitting their faces even from a distance, leaving them dehydrated and thirsty!

    Only Kakashi remained calm, knowing that this was just a part of Guy''s true strength...

 Chapter 511: There Is Output Only When You Are Alive

    Chapter 511: There Is Output Only When You Are Alive

    In the original work, when Guy fought Kisame, he used Morning Peacock, which evaporated the water of a smallke just with its heat, showing its tremendous power!

    Of course, when using this move, if you were to voice it with "Ora Ora," it actually wouldn''t feel out of ce at all.

    After Guy finally stopped, the light in front of him seemed somewhat distorted, as if all the moisture in the air had been evaporated.

    Then, looking at the remains of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen that had caused everyone so much trouble, only some parts were left emitting a red heat, not far from being vaporized.

    Facing this move head-on without any preparation could only be described as certain death; not many people could survive.

    Otherwise, just look at theter stages of Naruto. The real mainstays are undoubtedly those who are nearly impossible to kill.

    Why did the Five Kage seem like they were just bystanders at the time?

    It''s because they would shatter with just one touch, not even as helpful as some of the Kage resurrected by Edo Tensei.

    If it weren''t for Tsunade rising with her Ninjutsu to create the Regeneration Jutsu, then not only Neji but also Tsunade herself, who was broken in half, would have met a tragic end.So before the big showdown, stacking defense and recovery capabilities is the way to go!

    You have to ensure your survival first before you can deal damage.

    If you don''t believe it, just look at Orochimaru. Is Dust Release powerful? Does it have high attack power?

    And then what?

    You''re as good as dead if you can''t remove the enemy in one move.

    And besides,ter on, Ninjutsu bes almost useless; the only ones left fighting in the dark are those proficient in Sage Arts, exceptional in Taijutsu, or overpowered...

    Oh, right, and aliens too!

    So Aoba has always felt he''s walking on the "right" path. Even if his talent is excellent, he will save time on Ninjutsu.

    Of course, practical Ninjutsu like Shadow Clone Jutsu and Multiple Shadow Clone Jutsu are still necessary to learn.

    As a specialist in Taijutsu, hecks Sage Arts and chakra control.

    But back to the point, when Guy defeated the remaining puppets with one move, those who only heard about him were shocked!

    Such power... Is it just Taijutsu?

    Everyone couldn''t help but smile bitterly.

    In the entire Ninja world, only the Hidden Cloud Vige seems to value Taijutsu Ninja.

    Other ninja viges still mainly developed ninjutsu, secret techniques, etc. Taijutsu Ninja''s shorings are too obvious; their numbers need to be more extensive, and it''s hard for them to be valued.

    Unless they reach the level of Guy, it''s possible to change others'' opinions, but how many years have passed, and how many people like Guy have appeared?

    The status of Taijutsu Ninja still needs to be morefortable.

    But from today onwards, perhaps Guy''s name is going to spread!

    "Guy... When did he be so strong?" Asuma couldn''t help but ask in disbelief, widening his eyes, and Kurenai had a simr expression.

    Although Guy had been the hardest worker among them for years, who would have thought he would grow to this extent today?

    Especially Asuma, who had been somewhat rebellious before and had been traveling outside before Sarutobi''s death, wasn''t too clear about Guy''s situation.

    Kurenai had never teamed up with Guy for missions, so naturally, she only knew a little. The few times they met were just for a meal and a chat.

    Kakashi smiled lightly, "This is the real Guy. You''ll see in the future."

    Seeing Asuma still somewhat conflicted, Kakashi didn''t say much more, just saying, "Let''s go. Lady Tsunade still needs our support."

    Asuma and Kurenai nodded together. By this time, the more impatient Guy had already taken the lead.

    ......

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    The earth shook, and the mountains trembled!

    What was once a peaceful in had been turned into a basin by the super demolition duo of Aoba and Tsunade.

    Tsunade looked highly chaotic, her clothes torn and tattered, exposing her embarrassingly, but she didn''t care.

    At this moment, she had even barely ovee her hemophobia, so what else was there to fear?

    From the beginning of the battle until now, she had no idea how much of her life force she had expended.

    Acting the Regeneration Jutsu and the Creation Rebirth left her exhausted, showing the significant consumption.

    In contrast, her opponent seemed to be in much better shape.

    Tsunade was puzzled about why the clothes on the other side had such a strong "defense."

    She had broken more than one arm and leg, but the opponent''s clothes hadn''t even torn a bit, which left her speechless.

    She wanted a set of clothes like that!

    How great would it be if they couldn''t be damaged, no matter how hard you hit them!

    What material were they made of?

    At this moment, Aoba, also experiencing immense physical exertion, naturally had no idea that Tsunade was using such trivial matters to distract herself.

    Heroes could be killed countless times, but he had never heard of "skin" being damaged.

    After opening so many special treasure chests, what made him most satisfied should be the skin of this "Bloody Swordsman."

    Thinking back, he used to find it exceedinglyme, incredibly useless, but now it was a face-pper.

    And then, at this moment, the white light on his bracelet shed, and all seven figurines returned.

    This meant that the "Seven Ninja Swordsmen" he had released were defeated again, with repair costs and appearance fees, which were another huge expenditure!

    He couldn''t afford such extravagant props if it weren''t for his current financial resources from the Land of Waves and Sasori.

    A whole team was scrapped at once, losing nearly ten million. This was simply a gold-swallowing monster!

    Fortunately, he could still bear it for now.

    Just as he was thinking this, a figure suddenly appeared behind him, and the speed was so fast that he couldn''t react in time.

    Boom!

    Guy''s move, Night Phoenix, directly kicked Aoba in the waist, almost shattering his spine.

    After flying out dozens of meters, Aoba barely stopped his momentum and stood up again.

    Then, not only Guy but also Kakashi and others rushed over. As for the others, they were all injured and receiving treatment. Their chakra reserves were also low, so they didn''t participate in this battle, which they couldn''t intervene in at all.

    "How is the situation over there?" Tsunade asked in a deep voice while adjusting her breathing.

    "It''s all been taken care of, now it''s just..."

    Before Guy could finish speaking, Tsunade interrupted him, saying, "This is the battle between him and me. You don''t need to interfere!"

    If it had been before, Kakashi would not have meddled, but seeing that Tsunade didn''t have the confidence to take down the opponent, he had to persuade Lady Tsunade not to be so stubborn.

    So he shook his head directly, "Sorry, Lady Tsunade. The Hokage sent us to assist you in dealing with the enemy. For the vige''s sake, you don''t need to be so fixated on winning against the opponent."

    Kakashi''s meaning was clear: he brought up the Hokage to pressure her. After all, between Tsunade and the Hokage, the orders of the Hokage naturally took precedence.

    So, regardless of whether Tsunade agreed or not, they would intervene.

 Chapter 512: Weakness Is Illusion!

    Chapter 512: Weakness Is Illusion!

    Tsunade''s face darkened, but she knew she couldn''t keep being ''capricious.''

    At this moment, capturing Yasuo, retrieving the Reaper''s Mask, and forcing out information about Akatsuki and the Blood Moon Sect were the most important.

    And she was indeed curious if she could keep the opponent...

    But being pressured by Kakashi using Jiraiya still greatly annoyed her!

    So, Tsunade huffed coldly, ignoring the people around her, and charged again.

    After all, her fighting style was just as straightforward and brutal!

    Anyone who dared to underestimate her never ended well!

    Seeing what was originally a good ''topne 1v1 men and women''s battle'' turn into a steal by the midne, jungle, support, AD with no C, Aoba couldn''t help but take a deep breath.

    This battle should also end; otherwise, he would feel distressed again if it dragged on.For an essential item like the "Yin Seal Pill," he wasn''t prepared to use another one in this battle.

    So, he didn''t hold back anymore, "Nine Revolutions Thunder Rage" + "Instant" activated once again!

    Using just "Nine Revolutions Thunder Rage" might have the possibility of being exposed, butbining these two ninjutsu created a new variation. The ''effect'' waspletely different, especially with the "Scarlet Sword Saint" skin effect for cover. He was confident that even if Itachi stood before him, he wouldn''t recognize him!

    "Instant Three Revolutionsˇ¤Thor Battle Form!"

    The furious blue airstream wrapped around Aoba again, and Thor''s horns suddenly appeared on his head, followed by three taiko yin-yang style thunder rings formed behind him...

    Having seen ''Yasuo'' use this move, Tsunade shouted: "Be careful of the opponent''s next attack; be sure to dodge!"

    At this moment, she couldn''t care about being angry. As a part of Konoha, she couldn''t just watch Konoha''s future be sacrificed here. She wouldn''t forgive herself otherwise.

    Relying on her regenerative solid capabilities, Tsunade didn''t stop, while Kakashi and the others took her words to heart, slowing down while being ready to dodge and defend.

    However, one person reacted faster than all of them!

    With a swoosh!

    Who knew when? Guy had already arrived behind Aoba, wanting to repeat his old trick.

    Guy thought it was simple since the following attack would be powerful, so just prevent him from attacking!

    This idea naturally wasn''t wrong, but he somewhat underestimated the enemy.

    What he didn''t dodge before doesn''t mean he couldn''t now!

    It''s the same sneak attack. How could it work on a ''Saint Knight'' twice?

    That''s a joke!

    Just as Guy aimed at Aoba''s waist to kick again, he suddenly felt a blur in front of his eyes and passed through the opponent?!

    "No tangible feel... Is this an afterimage?!"

    Guy was somewhat shocked, but then he was already flying out.

    Then, he saw a hand suddenly tightly gripping his ankle, and simultaneously, a voice reached his ears...

    "Not done yet, huh?"

    Boom!

    "Ah... cough...!"

    Guy, who was directly smashed to the ground by Aoba, felt like he was struck by lightning, instantly spewing out a mouthful of fresh blood.

    This was still Aoba reminiscing; otherwise, Guy wouldn''t expect to keep his leg, considering that situation.

    Aoba was about to take advantage of the situation to knock Guy unconscious but was mistaken by others for wanting to kill Guy; hence, they speedily rushed forward.

    "Wind Releaseˇ¤Jade Storm!"

    Asuma fiercely threw out the chakra de in his hand, trying to repel the enemy, knowing that this move could directly break through most of the barriers!

    Kakashi also rushed forward, holding a Chidori.

    Of course, the fastest was Tsunade charging at the forefront.

    You could see Tsunade leaping high,unching a full-powered punch towards Aoba.

    Caught amid an encirclement, Aoba had to abandon knocking Guy unconscious first. He used his speed to instantly disappear from the spot, dodging the attacks from Tsunade and others.

    When Kakashi kept switching his field of vision and finally located the enemy, Aoba had already arrived behind Hong and extended his sinister hand...

    If one were to rank the strength of everyone present, then Hong would be at the bottom.

    However, if you were to ask Aoba who he feared the most, it would be Hong, who excelled in illusions!

    The "Reflection Bell" couldn''t be used, and even if it was, it could only block an illusion once.

    The "Prince" had been left behind in the Land of Waves long ago, this being his most significant means of escape. Therefore, even if it meant giving up the "Prince''s" "Eye of Breaking Falsehood" ability, he would do so.

    Not to mention, the transformation ability of the "Dark Fallen Angel" was currently in cooldown.

    Thus, at this critical juncture, Hong became the person who could pose the greatest threat to him!

    Of course, he needed to be dealt with first!

    "Hong, be careful!"

    I got it!

    Just when Aoba thought so, his outreached hand grasped nothing.

    Hong had disappeared right in front of him!

    Then, a tree suddenly overgrew from under his feet bizarrely, binding him.

    And the vanished Hong drilled out directly from the tree, holding a kunai, aiming at his head!

    "Magical Tree Binding Kill!"

    Although Hong didn''t have exceptional speed, her perception was robust.

    She had noticed the enemy appearing behind her even before Kakashi voiced out a warning, thus decisively initiating an illusion in response.

    Aoba''s eyes darkened. His resistance to illusions was too weak, and he struggled to break free from Hong''s illusions.

    Then, the only way to break the illusion was through pain!

    Suddenly, a dangerously bright red light shone on Aoba and exploded within him with a bang!

    Explosion Release was initially meant to attack the enemy, but at this moment, he used it to blow himself up.

    However, the effect turned out to be surprisingly good!

    Aoba instantly broke free from Hong''s illusion, then disappeared from the spot again despite the urge to cough up blood, causing Kakashi and the others who pursued him to miss once more.

    And Guy, after receiving simple treatment from Tsunade, regained his fullbat strength.

    When Aoba''s figure appeared again, a stream of fresh blood dripped down the edge of his mask to the ground.

    Probably no one else but the little Dee, who didn''t know if he would explode in the future, would directly blow himself up like this.

    This was practically suicide!

    Fortunately, the "Rapid Regeneration Body" was quickly healing his wounds, at the cost of the little physical strength he had left also decreasing.

    At this moment, Kurenai, whom Asuma protected, thoughtfully said, "The opponent''s weakness is illusions!"

    If it wasn''t for this weakness, there was no need for the opponent to resort to such self-harming methods to break free from her illusions, so she was very confident!

 Chapter 513: Who Has More?

    Chapter 513: Who Has More?

    After Kurenai uttered those words, slight fluctuations appeared in the eyes of Tsunade and the others.

    It wasn''t that they doubted Kurenai''s judgment, but they also considered it very likely!

    After all, everyone has weaknesses, and in this world, no one is ''perfect'' in every aspect.

    Even the fact that they went directly after Kurenai earlier could be because they inferred that Kurenai might be skilled in ninjutsu, so they wanted to take her out first.

    Because Kurenai had been merely spectating until now, even the act of saving Guy earlier was done without Kurenai doing anything, so guessing that Kurenai might be a genjutsu ninja was a typical assumption.

    Combining the events that just took ce, they could deduce that the enemy was feeble at genjutsu, and it could even be their Achilles'' heel!

    So, Kakashi immediately made a decision, "Everyone, center around Kurenai for the uing battle. Create opportunities for her!"

    The one who was best at genjutsu here was indeed Kurenai. Although Kakashi was also somewhat skilled, it wasn''t to a great extent, so everyone immediately epted this decision.

    Looking at Kurenai, who was being protected in the very center, Aoba couldn''t help but feel helpless.He didn''t think that his quick action earlier caused this situation since as long as Kurenai joined the battle, her weakness would eventually be discovered; it was better to strike first.

    What he didn''t expect was that he had somewhat underestimated Kurenai''s capabilities.

    After all, Kurenai''s presence could have been more prominent in the original work.

    The most memorable scenes involving her, including using genjutsu, where she was instantly defeated using genjutsu by Itachi, are notable.

    And then she gave birth to Asuma''s posthumous child, continuing the Sarutobi n''s line...

    Kurenai''s genjutsu abilities shouldn''t be underestimated; even if she''s not a heaven-sent genius like Itachi, she''s still a top-tier genjutsu practitioner!

    Overconfidence...

    But even if her weakness was discovered, what of it? He wouldn''t give Kurenai such an opportunity again.

    "Raijin!"

    Aoba opened his hands wide, and the three Tomoe drums on his back began to spin rapidly.

    Seeing this, Tsunade immediately changed her expression, mmed the ground, and summoned Katsuyu again to protect them against the lightning!

    In the next second, a massive amount of lightning shot into the sky, transforming into hundreds of lightning bolts raining down, genuinely deserving of the name Raijin.

    Poor Katsuyu was used again as a lightning rod, being "milked" for healing...

    If it were any of the other two Sannins, they would''ve lost their temper by now!

    However, minor injuries weren''t a big issue since all the Katsuyus are split (censored) from the original Katsuyu.

    After the Raijin ended, Katsuyu returned to the Shikkotsu Forest looking somewhat deted, revealing Tsunade and others protected underneath.

    The scene was scorched ck, with the dense smell of lightning lingering in the air.

    Asuma''splexion turned somewhat ugly. If it wasn''t for Tsunade summoning Katsuyu in time to protect them, how could they have withstood such a ''divine punishment''?

    This made Asuma, who had been struck time and again, feel very ufortable inside. He couldn''t even protect Kurenai. What kind of man was he?

    "Yasuo, draw your sword. Since this is no longer a fair fight between you and me, there''s no need to cling to any sense of honor."

    Tsunade, disregarding the expressions of others, took a deep breath and said.

    It wasn''t that she wanted to see Yasuo''s strongest swordy, but under the current circumstances, would the opponent not use it if she didn''t mention it?

    She might as well bring it up openly, saving them the surprise should Yasuo suddenly draw his sword during their next battle.

    ''Yasuo''s strongest weapon is his sword!'' This thought has always weighed heavily on Tsunade''s heart. Seeing that Yasuo still refused to draw his sword naturally filled her with concern.

    It''s like getting into a fight with someone who has a gun strapped to their waist; they''ve said they won''t use it, but who would gamble that they genuinely won''t?

    If it had been used from the beginning, one could simply raise their hands and surrender.

    But if one draws a gun after the fight has heated up, a life could truly be lost.

    Tsunade had thought it through very well, but she needed to learn that the actual gun Aoba had at his waist was out of bullets.

    And a gun without bullets is, at best, a firing stick; it can be used to hit someone, but it loses its most extraordinary deterrent power!

    Therefore, Aoba would instead let Tsunade always fear his knife and never draw it to rely on luck.

    Then, there is only that option...

    Suddenly, Aoba dispersed the fierce aura around him, actively deactivated the Instantaneous Triple Turn state, and spoke lightly, "To deal with you, I don''t even need the knife. Since you have helpers, I will respond in the same way. Let''s see whose helper is stronger!"

    As soon as his words fell, a gray, misty light ball drifted out from his chest, turning into a throne that appeared in front of everyone.

    Tsunade and the others were still wary of who his "helper" might be when they witnessed such an odd scene.

    Aoba walked to the throne, slowly sat down, and immediately, an indescribable aura rose from him as if a king overlooking the world was gazing at all living beings.

    The effect of the [Lich King''s Gaze], majesty +10!

    All those with weak wills would feel fear, losing their courage.

    However, it was clear that Tsunade and the others were not people with weak wills, so they only felt very ufortable and oppressed under his gaze, but they did not flee without fighting.

    Seeing this, Aoba couldn''t help but sigh lightly. It was indeed nothing but a shy, useless ability.

    Then let the descent begin, my undead ninja legion!

    With a thought from Aoba, countless gray light spots flew out from the [Frozen Throne], and then, to the utter shock of Tsunade and the others, took on their appearance from when they were alive.

    "This is...?!"

    "Shinobi from Kumogakure?"

    "Look there!"

    When those two figures who should have died long ago stood at the forefront of the entire legion, everyone''s eyes widened, disbelieving what they saw!

    "The Fourth Mizukage Yagura... and the Fourth Kazekage Rasa? Aren''t they dead?"

    "How is this possible?!"

    And not just them, there were also Kirigakure''s Hozuki Mangetsu, Kurotsuchi Mayoi, Kumogakure''s A (Fourth Raikage)...

    One by one, familiar yet unfamiliar faces eerily appeared before them, making it hard for anyone to remain calm.

    Then, as if suddenly realizing something, Tsunade''s heart sank, "So that''s it, this is the real reason you were looking for the Death God mask, Yasuo!"

    After Tsunade connected the dots, she immediatelypleted the motive.

    She had never imagined that there existed in this world a ninjutsu simr to the Impure World Reincarnation, manipting souls. Then everything became clear!

    The objective was to release those souls sealed by the Death Reaper Seal and to possess them, just like these figures.

 Chapter 514: Departure And Return

    Chapter 514: Departure And Return

    Ao Hane was taken aback and wanted to say, "I didn''t do that. You''re making things up, be careful, or I might sue you for defamation!"

    But he simply couldn''t exin himself with these undead ninjas standing before him.

    At this point, he thought, let them believe what they want.

    Ao Hane, feeling somewhat resigned, didn''t reply but just flicked his finger, signaling the army to press on!

    Tsunade and the others could never have imagined that the ''help'' Yasuo mentioned would be these dead people.

    The tide of the battle instantly turned!

    Especially when Rasa used Ma Release: Gold Dust and Yagura replicated the Ma Release attack with Mirror Water Technique, Tsunade and the rest were utterly shocked.

    "Can they even use bloodline limits and their unique ninja techniques?"

    It was all too reminiscent of the Reanimation Jutsu!Facing hundreds of enemies and formidable figures like the Mizukage and Kazekage, even Tsunade, having ovee her hemophobia to unleash her true power, couldn''t be confident of victory.

    The current situation was highly disadvantageous to them!

    Gai showed a severe expression, realizing he had to open the Seventh Gate of the Eight Gates, the Gate of Wonder!

    If they couldn''t eliminate these formidable foes, their only option would be ast-ditch effort!

    But just as Gai was preparing to go all out, Tsunade had already made a decision.

    "I''ll cover the rear. You and the others need to withdraw immediately!"

    "Lady Tsunade!"

    Gai and the others were shocked.

    "Go now, don''t hinder us here! I''ll find a way to meet up with you!"

    Tsunade shouted this while dodging Rasa''s Gold Dust attacks.

    The depth of Yasuo''s strength was genuinely unfathomable!

    The preparations this time needed to be revised; it''s fair to say that the battle n had already failed.

    Under the circumstances of being unable to retrieve the Mask of Death, preserving everyone''s lives was the utmost priority.

    Continuing the fight would inevitably lead to severe casualties on their side, while the enemy would only lose some ''dead people,'' making a head-on sh unnecessary.

    Tsunade chose to stay behind partly because of her personality and partly because she had the best chance of breaking through here.

    However, the most crucial reason was the earlier dialogue; she knew that Yasuo might let others go, but he would never let her leave quickly.

    This was a matter of ''honor''!

    Had she not been pushed to the brink of despair during her hemophobia, she might have continued to flee.

    Hence, the emphasis on honor was not lip service; the opponent would only let her leave once a definitive oue was decided.

    Tsunade suspected that the enemy might have recognized her from the beginning and that his actions aimed to force a decisive battle.

    Only defeating such an opponent could be considered a true ''honor''...

    Tsunade felt her deductions were primarily urate, making her decision correct!

    As expected!

    After being urged by Tsunade to leave the battlefield, Kakashi and the others immediately withdrew with the others.

    Throughout this process, Yasuo didn''t give them another nce, as if they were of no concern to him, and showed no intention of pursuing them.

    This further confirmed Tsunade''s spection.

    But Tsunade didn''t realize that the enemy she had imagined, admirable for his fixation on ''honor,'' waspletely different from what she had thought!

    His refraining from seizing the opportunity to finish them off was purely due to the absurd mission issued by a death-seeking system.

    The failure penalty was too severe, and the mission rewards too enticing.

    Letting Kakashi and the others leave was out of concern that he could severely deplete his hard-umted forces.

    The small fortune he had painstakingly saved up was certainly not meant to be squandered here!

    Also, remember, Guy is also here...

    If Guy is pushed to the brink and opens the Eighth Gate, he asks for death!

    Not only would it be a loss in vain, but it could also cost him his life; he must be out of his mind to do so!

    Therefore, taking the step down provided by Tsunade is the most in line with his interests and desires.

    After all, the mission reward is already in hand, and as long as we can break even, there will be no loss.

    But Tsunade has no idea about this; she is still desperately holding on, trying to buy time for the evacuating people of Konoha.

    Tsunade kept trying to summon the great slug with her summoning jutsu to turn the tide or even wanted the great slug to use Reverse Summoning Jutsu to take her to Shikkotsu Forest. Still, Rasa''s gold dust and many other ninjas'' jutsu kept her on the run.

    Yagura''s Water Mirror Technique quickly neutralized several chances at a counterattack.

    When the only way out seemed to be leveraging her infinite health regeneration BUFF to break through forcefully, two figures suddenly turned back.

    It was Guy and Kakashi!

    "The Seventh Gate: Gate of Wonder... Open!"

    Upon appearing, Guy immediately opened the Seventh Gate: Gate of Wonder without hesitating!

    Blue steam instantly enveloped Guy, and then he aimed directly at Yasuo''s position, despite the distance, andunched a powerful punch!

    "Daytime Tiger!"

    Guy''s punch forcefullypressed a massive amount of air, then exploded!

    A raging air stream instantly formed a lifelike white tiger, fiercely lunging forward.

    However, Rasa''s gold dust promptly arrived, instantly setting up a solid defense.

    This couldn''t wholly stop Guy''s Daytime Tiger, but reducing the attack power to the minimum was enough.

    However, at that moment, Kakashi activated the chakra within his body, using this move for the first time!

    "Kamui!"

    Under the watch of Kakashi''s Mangekyou Sharingan, the defensive wall formed by Rasa''s gold dust was directly split open from the middle!

    Daytime Tiger fiercely pounced forward the next moment, crushing Rasa''s gold dust defense.

    The gold dustpletely exploded, forming a rain of gold dust in the sky, and then unabatedly aimed to devour Aoba.

    Aoba''s expression was grave as he instantly swallowed a Life Curry Pill, then activated "Shunko" and "Thunder Breathing."

    Three styles... still need to be more!

    Hold on!

    "Shunko Six Style: Kiryu!"

    The electricity shot out by the six drum-shaped magatama directly transformed into a one-legged mythical beast charging out, and then the two thunder horns on Aoba''s head flew out,pleting thest w.

    With a boom!

    The earth trembled, and an indescribable force suddenly burst out!

    The air cannonunched by Guy''s punch was mighty, and the shockwaves shook people several kilometers away, struggling to stand steady like a typhoon wasing.

 Chapter 515: Its All The Princes Fault

    Chapter 515: It''s All The Prince''s Fault

    Aoba VS Might Guy!

    [Shunko]+[Thunder Breathing]VS Eight Gates!

    Dragon VS Tiger!

    This is a sh between physical ninjas!

    The sheer impact force alone gives an illusion of destroying heaven and earth.

    Afterunching the sneak attack together, Kakashi and Guy don''t even bother to check the oue, and they retreat directly from the scene with Tsunade.

    There was no choice but to leave this time.

    Having opened the Gate of Wonder, Guy was fighting desperately, and Kakashi, after using that move Kamui, directly drained all the chakra he had left.

    This Kakashi discovered Kamui earlier than in the original story.The reason was that the Uchiha n had not been massacred, revealing the true power of the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan.

    Knowing that the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan existed beyond the Three-Tomoe Sharingan, Kakashi naturally tried to improve his strength.

    Additionally, since Kakashi''s Sharingan was given to him by Obito, who had already activated the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, Kakashi''s Mangeky¨­ Sharingan had also been activated, albeit unbeknownst to him.

    It was only after he became aware of the existence of the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, and after trying hard, that he finally discovered the ''secret'' of this eye!

    Although it wasn''t clear why he, an ''outsider,'' could ''easily'' activate the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, Kakashi continued to train secretly.

    Till now, while he hasn''t fully mastered the true power hidden within this Sharingan, nor could he activate Susanoo, he can proficiently activate the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan and barely use Kamui.

    He considered this one of his trump cards, never using it in front of others.

    Otherwise, if the Uchiha n finds out, it will bring him a lot of trouble.

    Moreover, using Kamui was a huge burden for him.

    When the ''typhoon'' finally ended its rampage, the battlefield was a mess, and Aoba''s army of undead ninjas was almostpletely blown away!

    Completely exhausted, Aoba couldn''t stand up, copsing directly onto the [Frozen Throne].

    Guy proved to be the man who almost ended the main story with a single kick.

    The power of the Eight Gates was terrifying!

    However, Aobaughed out loud. If he had been unsure before whether his own created ninjutsu [Thunder Breathing] wasparable to the Eight Gates, he had a specific understanding after this battle with Guy''s Day Tiger.

    Perhaps [Thunder Breathing] alone might be slightly inferior to the Eight Gates.

    But afterbining [Shunko]and [Thunder Breathing], its power was no less than the Eight Gates!

    Although Guy had only opened up to the 7th gate ˇŞ the Gate of Wonder, he also barely managed to use the sixth style of the Shunko, and the oue of Kiryu VS Day Tiger was evenly matched.

    It''s unknown if Guy, had he opened thest gate of the Eight Gates, would be stronger than his currently unqualified Shunko ninth turn.

    Thinking of this, Aoba, already weakened, showed a bitter smile.

    He hadn''t mastered the Shunko sixth style and almost lost himself; what more to say about the ninth style?

    He guessed that forcibly activating the Shunko ninth style would cause him to disintegrate. Not even [Super-Fast Regeneration]could save him.

    So, the road ahead of him was still long.

    He could aplish the thing that Guy couldn''t achieve.?

    Kicking out the grand finale, just thinking about it felt thrilling!

    With a thought, Aoba directly dispelled [Undead Catastrophe] and the undead ninjas who vanished without a trace let out unwilling roars, then turned into dim points of light and plunged into the [Frozen Throne].

    Immediately after, the [Frozen Throne] transformed into a sphere of light and directly entered his heart.

    Afterpleting all this, he immediately underwent a spatial swap with the ''Prince'' who was far away in the Land of Waves, an ability that was very much like using the Summoning Jutsu in reverse and expected at the same time.

    Because the superstorm had just swept through the area, Aoba wasn''t worried about anyone ambushing them nearby, especially since he also had the [Eye of Perception].

    In 3 seconds, even if Tsunade and the others who fled dared to return, it would already be toote.

    Therefore, Aoba wasn''t worried about capsizing at the veryst moment since he was such a ''steady'' person.

    Several hours after Aoba left, another batch of reinforcements from Konoha finally arrived btedly.

    No matter how they searched, they couldn''t find any trace to determine ''Yasuo''s whereabouts, eventually giving up.

    Or perhaps they breathed a sigh of relief...

    However, the information regarding this battle would still make the Akatsuki organization infamous, even if this was not the oue Nagato and Obito wanted.

    ...

    In the highly luxurious pce of the Land of Waves.

    After Aoba switched ces with the ''Prince,'' he immediately choked on several mouthfuls of water. Just as he was canceling the skin effect and wondering whether that scoundrel was taking the opportunity to get revenge on him, he was stunned when he opened his eyes.

    Sitting across him in the bathtub was a red-haired sses-wearing loli, with a yellow rubber duck floating between them.

    The scene before him exined everything. When he was fighting desperately outside, that bastard ''Prince'' was taking a bath with Kurenai?!

    That sly fox!

    I''ll castrate you sooner orter!

    After sessfully recalling the ''Prince,'' feeling the soul fluctuation he sent over, the ''Prince'' disdainfully picked his nose, probably meaning to say, how could it be interested in human females? Nice one!

    Aoba thought about it as well. After all, the ''Prince'' wasn''t someone from that"Nekomancer" who had traveled through time...

    Then he felt awkward.

    "Uh, this is a misunderstanding, don''t scream, I''ll just leave."

    Kurenai, seemingly shocked to her senses, crossed her arms in front of her, her face flushed and her gaze flustered andpletely off-kilter.

    She didn''t know why the ''Prince'' suddenly disappeared and turned into Brother Aoba.

    Could it be that the ''Prince'' was always Brother Aoba using a transformation technique?

    If that was the case, then...

    Thinking about all the things she had done with the ''Prince,'' the words she had said, a surge of heat immediately rose from Kurenai''s head, and even her eyes turned into circles, almost making one misunderstand that she had activated the Rinnegan.

    Although, due to a ''mistake,'' he identally saw some things he shouldn''t have, Aoba still firmly believed that he was a gentleman.

    When he thought of leaving quickly, he suddenly remembered that he was already exhausted, so he took a slight risk and ''teleported'' back.

    Otherwise, with his cautious nature, he would have run to a ce with no people, wished to use the [Eye of Perception] to scan 77 times, and then let the ''Prince'' activate the ability.

 Chapter 516: Gift

    Chapter 516: Gift

    "Uh, would you believe me if I said I''m out of energy because I''ve been fighting with someone?" Aoba awkwardly started.

    Then he saw Shion nod hesitantly and murmur, "Actually... if Aoba-nii wants to... wants to soak with... with Shion, Shion wouldn''t... mindˇ­"

    Nobody would believe such ''nonsense''...

    Aoba felt very desperate, suddenly wanting to drown himself in the bathtub.

    If he had dared to nod, he estimated that the River Crab mythical beast would immediately cross dimensions to chase him down and swallow him whole!

    So, he immediately, with righteous indignation, said: "I''m sorry, but please leave!"

    "Eh?"

    Shion was immediately puzzled. This wasn''t how things went in the novels she read. Why was she being kicked out?

    "Count to three. If you don''t leave by then, your training volume for the next month will triple!" Aoba immediately pulled out his trump card to avoid being pursued by the River Crab mythical beast.Upon hearing this, Shion hurriedly fled without a second thought.

    "By the way, bring some food on your way back."

    Closing his eyes, pretending not to see, but in fact, it was just an unnecessary action by someone who acted despite saying otherwise, Aoba instructed as Shion fled.

    Not until the ''crisis'' was averted did he open his eyes again and sigh in relief.

    Then he squeezed a rubber duck and couldn''t help butment, "Seems like the foodtely isn''t bad..."

    He wasn''t sure what prompted this sigh.

    Taking advantage of some free time, Aoba decided to open a unique treasure chest to distract himself from bing a creep.

    [Sessfully opened the unique treasure chest...You obtained a Pet Resurrection Book]

    This...

    The surprise came so unexpectedly that Aoba, ustomed to his unlucky fate, found it hard to adapt!

    He had wanted this item for a long time, waiting for over 350 chapters before it finally appeared from a unique treasure chest today. It was challenging!

    With this item, he wouldn''t have to tolerate that stupid cat. After using up all his life-saving methods, he could still... hehe!

    Ignoring a series of insults from ''the prince,'' Aoba happily put away his reward.

    He even came up with a condolence speech for ''the prince.''

    So, should he castrate ''the prince'' first?

    If he revives after being castrated, would it need to be done again?

    This is a problem worth exploring.

    At this moment, ''the prince'' no longer dared to be arrogant, immediately showing a boot-licking face, his status plummeting.

    The advanced skill card was casually added by Aoba to his [Armament Haki], raising it to LV8!

    His defense needed to be stronger!

    Once all his defensive abilities were maxed out and all limited breakthroughspleted, he wondered who could still harm him.

    I have heard that Susano''o has a strong defense.

    Sorry, mine is stronger!

    After eating something and regaining energy, Aoba finally escaped the awkward situation and changed into dry clothes before leaving.

    Shion''s face was still red, fidgeting with her fingers and not daring to look at him, making it seem like he had done something genuinely unjust.

    "Lord Aoba, when did youe back?"

    At that moment, Ranmaru was brought in by someone else and asked in surprise.

    "Just got back, oh, and I brought you a gift. See if you like it."

    Aoba suddenly remembered the items that Scorpion had insisted on giving him, which he couldn''t refuse even if he wanted to, and brought them all out.

    "Lord Aoba, what are these?"

    "Puppetry, and some other misceneous trinkets. I know a guy who''s always hiding inside puppets, using them for transportation. You might try practicing it; it''ll make moving around more convenient."

    Ranmaru was initially stunned, then his eyes lit up with a glow.

    Although he always positioned himself as ''the eye,'' he was more like a burden.

    But if he could genuinely master puppetry, even with his leg disability and fragile body, he could fully protect himself and contribute his strength as much as possible.

    Moreover, his red eyes could see through objects, so hiding in a puppet wouldn''t affect his original sensory abilities.

    Moving freely on his own was always Ranmaru''s dream.

    Now, he saw a glimmer of hope!

    "Thank you for your generosity. I will work hard to practice it!" Ranmaru spoke earnestly like an adult, and his promises to himself didn''t need to be voiced out. He would show them through his actions in the future.

    Aobane didn''t care. He valued Ranmaru''s remarkable ability to ''bring people back to life.''

    So, after transferring everything to Ranmaru, he left it.

    Like Karin, without a teacher to guide them, how much they could grow and what achievements they could obtain depended entirely on their talents and efforts.

    All he could do was provide a possibility, nothing more.

    And then Karin became upset...

    Ranmaru had received a gift, but she hadn''t.

    And just now, something vulgar had been done to her...

    So, Karin couldn''t continue to act shy and just stared at someone like a little cat begging for food.

    Naturally, Aobane noticed this, but he pretended not to see.

    It wouldn''t have been just for Ranmaru if he had prepared a gift.

    But if he didn''t give anything to Karin now, he seriously doubted he could have a peaceful time in theing days.

    So, he immediately started searching through his ninja tool bag and found quite a few things.

    Among them was a pair of pink sses, a spare he had prepared when he originally bought sses for Karin, as they were too easily broken.

    So, when he gave the pink sses to Karin as a gift, she was so happy she almost jumped up.

    "Such beautiful sses. Are they a gift for me?"

    "You can''t wait to put them on. Can I say no?"

    Of course, Aobane only said this in his mind; outwardly, he maintained a pleased expression and finally managed to muddle through this situation.

    Karin did not doubt that these were the sses he had bought with her initially.

    Then, Aobane noticed that Shiro''s face also showed a trace of envy, probably because he had never received any gift in his life...

    At that moment, Aobane took a mask from his ninja tool bag and handed it to Shiro.

 Chapter 517: Famous Again

    Chapter 517: Famous Again

    White received it nkly, looking perplexed at Aoba.

    Then Aoba patted his shoulder and smiled, "It''s a gift for you, take it. You''re wee."

    Although Aoba had many masks in his ninjutsu bag, he would only randomly give one away once he was sure which one he was looking for.

    So, the mask he gave to White was explicitly used to discipline troublesome kids.

    Except for the eyes, pure white was practically a semi-finished product without any other facial features.

    If it hadn''t been for searching for a gift for Karin, he would have forgotten he still had this thing.

    White probably wouldn''t mind because, for White, the meaning of the gift might be more significant than its practicality and value.

    Just like how Karin was so happy over a pair of pink sses.

    "A gift... for me...""Thank you!"

    After a daze, White suddenly showed a genuine smile as clean as a snow lotus.

    Coupled with his beautiful appearance and long hair, it was tough to distinguish his gender.

    No wonder in a past life, White''s gender was explicitly marked as male, yet there were still many who refused to believe it, insisting White was female and arguing about it everywhere.

    Even some fan fiction specifically turned a White into a female or simply turned a White female and then included her in a harem...

    It was for the pursuit of some thrill.

    The overly innocent Aoba confessed he didn''t understand; he was still a kid.

    Seeing White very happy to keep the mask carefully, Aoba smiled satisfactorily. The gift was inexpensive, but the thought countedˇŞsaving him some money on perfect gifts!

    If only everyone were like White...

    A particr greedy person thought of peaches again.

    After White left satisfied, Aoba suddenly turned to Karin, "How have the training missions beenpleted while I was away?"

    Karin, wearing pink sses and grinning foolishly, was stunned and then said in a small voice, "All... allpleted."

    Aoba sneered, "Really? You should know what the punishment for not telling the truth is."

    Karin instinctively covered her bottom, swallowing nervously, "Just missed a little bit..."

    "A little bit? Ranmaru, tell me! Don''t think about colluding with someone; otherwise, you''ll be punished too."

    Karin turned her head, threatening Ranmaru fiercely.

    However, Ranmaru hesitated momentarily before recognizing the situation and immediately betrayed Karin without hesitation!

    "Karin sneaked off to y for three days!"

    "And didn''t even bring me!"

    Thetter part seemed more important!

    Three ck lines appeared on Aoba''s forehead, and he waited with a chuckle for Karin to continue making excuses.

    But the truth was out, and Karin wasn''t that foolish.

    She immediately knelt on the chair, bowing her head cleanly.

    "I''m sorry, it''s my fault!"

    The posture, tone, and the speed of admitting fault... were all perfect.

    This should merit a lighter punishment.

    Karin couldn''t help but praise her cleverness, humming to herself and preparing to deal with Ranmaru properly after getting through this difficulty.

    She had ''turned'' him but didn''t expect the big-eyed Ranmaru to be a ''traitor''!

    Indeed, not taking him out to y was the right decision!

    And then...

    Thud!

    "Ah!"

    With Aoba''s merciless tap on her head with his knuckle, Karin instantly cried out, then covered her head, tears swirling in her eyes.

    It hurts~

    "Do you know what you did wrong?"

    Karin, with her hands covering her head, nodded pitifully.

    "So, as punishment, your training volume will be doubled next week!"

    Karin felt as if she had been struck by lightning. The bump on her head from being hit seemed not to hurt as much anymore because there was something even more painful waiting for her.

    A week... Doubling the training volume is deadly!

    Karin immediately protested cautiously: "I''ve only missed three training days. Why am I being punished for seven days?"

    "Hm? Dare to talk back? Ten days!"

    Karin''s gaze turned bleak, but she dared no longer bargain, as she had no rights whatsoever.

    "Don''t think about cking off by theke, fooling around. I will personally supervise your training for the next ten days, and if you don''tplete it, you won''t get to eat."

    "Yes..."

    Karin replied feebly. The next ten days would be hellish.

    She suddenly regretted it!

    Not because she didn''t run out to y but because she should have brought Ranmaru along.

    That way, she could have dragged someone down with her, a tacticmonly called the "water ghost strategy"!

    It was truly unfair that she was the only one being punished.

    That night, Karin ate like a starving ghost reincarnated, not putting down her chopsticks until she was so full she couldn''t move, begrudgingly epting it was probably thest decent meal she would get for a while.

    She had to eat as much as possible to endure as long as possible.

    This also let Aoba, who had seen all of this, couldn''t help butugh and cry, guessing precisely what she was thinking.

    If only she had put all this effort into her daily training, he wouldn''t have to stand by with a small whip every time.

    Does he have nothing better to do?

    No need forplicated training?

    ...

    As Karin suffered, critical words like Akatsuki, Yasuo, and the Blood Moon Sect were making the rounds among the leaders of the various ninja viges.

    With the drama getting so big, involving renowned powerhouses like Tsunade, all parties were bound to do everything possible to gather intel.

    Hence, although Orochimaru had issued a gag order behind the scenes, much information about this battle still leaked.

    Of course, the focus was on Yasuo, a member of the Akatsuki, who single-handedly defeated all of Konoha''s pursuing forces and even forced the legendary Sannin Tsunade into a hasty retreat.

    This achievement was enough to draw the attention of all the major ninja viges.

    Moreover, a specific point was highlighted in the intel: Yasuo was most skilled in swordsmanship, to the extent that Tsunade herself admitted that she and a group of Konoha''s elites didn''t even qualify to force him to draw his sword.

    Just how strong is this person?

    Furthermore, the intel mentioned that Yasuo knew a forbidden jutsu capable of summoning the souls of the deceased to fight for him.

    The Fourth Mizukage and the Fourth Kazekage were frequently mentioned in this context!

    This matter provoked the major ninja viges, daring to defile the souls of previous generations.

    This was intolerable!

    Initially, even the Second Hokage, who developed the Impure World Reincarnation, didn''t dare to do such a thing. Who gave Yasuo the courage?

    Thus, Yasuo became famous, bing a thorn in the side of many people.

    And along with him, the Akatsuki also gained infamy...

 Chapter 518: Three Years

    Chapter 518: Three Years

    Nagato and Obito never expected Akatsuki to gain fame in the ninja world in such a way!

    Although Yasuo''s actions did not disgrace the organization but proved the mighty aspect of Akatsuki, the timing of bing famous was not quite right!

    Nagato and Obito would have preferred that the entire ninja world overlook them until Akatsuki was ready to reveal its fangs. They nned to stab the five great ninja viges in the back with the speed of lightning andplete their n.

    Everything had been going smoothly. Even if they were stirring up trouble secretly, nobody knew it was their doing.

    But now, with Yasuo suddenly gaining fame from one battle, the organization was exposed to the public eye, preventing people from ignoring the existence of Akatsuki. This was genuinely irritating for Nagato and Obito.

    They had intended to enter the vige quietly without causing a stir.

    But before they could even enter, someone started throwing fireworks and bombs into the fray.

    What should they do now?

    Even after holding an emergency meeting and hearing Yasuo''s exnation, knowing the situation was not his fault but rather unfortunate circumstances that forced him to retaliate, theints did not subside.Couldn''t you have made less noise?

    Now that things have blown up, couldn''t you have been harsher and gotten rid of all ''eyewitnesses''?

    Ending in such an awkward situation, they neither dealt a heavy blow to Konoha nor became utterly passive.

    Now, the major ninja viges have started to pay attention to them.

    Sunagakure and Kirigakure, primarily, act like mad dogs, even suspecting that Akatsuki killed the Fourth Kazekage and the Fourth Mizukage.

    It''s awkward because it turns out they did kill the Fourth Mizukage.

    Now they''re in an awkward situation, caught with mud on their pants - it''s a mess they can''t just go out and exin, so they have to bear the me silently.

    What''s more awkward is that the one who put them in this situation is not an outsider but one of their own!

    They can''t even take revenge properly; they can''t let outsiders enjoy the spectacle while they fight among themselves!

    In this situation, there are only two paths left.

    The first is to go all out against the five great ninja viges, at any cost, to start capturing all the Tailed Beasts. But obviously, this path has suddenly be much moreplicated to traverse.

    Their resistance is predictable once their goal of capturing the Tailed Beasts is exposed.

    The second path is toy low for a while, using time to dilute everything.

    The downside is that it takes longer, and the oue is unknown.

    However, the advantage is clear: Akatsuki can use this time to continue developing quietly.

    If they could portray Akatsuki as a mercenary organization only interested in money, then indeed, after some time, the five great ninja viges would no longer focus so intently on them and would lower their guard.

    They could strike thunderously at that time, capturing as many Tailed Beasts as possible before anyone realized what was happening.

    Even if the remaining viges react, with Nagato present, destroying one or two viges on the scale of the five great ninja viges is not a dream.

    After debating these two paths, Akatsuki temporarily entered a period ofying low.

    Entering this period didn''t mean everyone went into hiding; instead, they developed as low-key as possible, trying not to attract the attention of the five great ninja viges.

    As for Yasuo, who caused all this, Nagato and Obito seemed reluctant to lose such a powerful asset, so they showed leniency.

    They just hoped Yasuo would stay out of sight and quietly go into seclusion.

    However, Yasuo, who had always been unenthusiastic aboutpleting the missions assigned by the organization, refused to go into seclusion this time. He sincerely expressed his desire topensate for some of the organization''s losses.

    Ultimately, Nagato had no choice but to agree to allow him to participate in some ''hunting'' activities, such as taking high-reward bounty missions in the underground ck market.

    If he couldn''t stay idle, he might as well spend his time killing rogue ninjas and fugitives.

    To avoid the previous incident, he must form a team for missions and is prohibited from acting alone.

    Aoba knew this was almost Nagato''s bottom line, so he readily agreed.

    The reason he was eager to join the mission was also to ensure a particr frequency of presence. Now, his alternate ount has also ''grown'' and relies on more than just the useless Zanpakuto; of course, he wanted to use it well.

    Deidara, Hidan, Kisame, and Sasori were all his nned helpers, appearing asionally; he also felt uneasy.

    It was like replenishing troops for the "Frozen Throne."

    Moreover, he also needed to know when Akatsuki was nning to move against the Tailed Beasts so he could prepare early on his side.

    Aoba didn''t expect that Akatsuki had quietly kept such a low profile for over three years.

    In the blink of an eye, it was already the 60th year of the Konoha.

    During these three years, the Shinobi world became very peaceful.

    The Fifth Hokage, who became a rogue ninja, had no news as if he had evaporated from the world, and gradually people stopped talking about it.

    But the cloth Yagura kept covered for the Konoha was a scar in everyone''s heart.

    It was as if that name had be a taboo. No one would mention it, and everyone treated him as if he was already dead.

    Yet, this name was still remembered by some unforgettable.

    Among them, Itachi Uchiha only returned once during these three years, spending the rest of his time traveling outside.

    But a few knew that he was trying to find that person who had suddenly disappeared without a trace.

    However, with the vast Shinobi world and without any clues, searching for him was like looking for a needle in a haystack.

    Sasuke tried to persuade Itachi to give up during that one time he returned, but Itachi smiled and said, "We made a promise. I must bring him back."

    This also made Sasuke''s resentment towards someone grow even stronger...

    The once sensational Yasuo and the Akatsuki organization also became terrifyingly low-key, gradually forgotten by people, focusing more on the things around them.

    During these three years, Aoba was exceptionally busy. While in the Land of Waves, he took every opportunity to train, asionally tormenting Karin and Ranmaru, who were overgrowing. When he felt like it, he would torment Zabuza and Haku.

    He would form a team with Sasori when there were missions, making their presence felt, earning some money, and replenishing the "Frozen Throne."

    His days were very fulfilling, and almost all information about the Tailed Beasts had been collected.

    After over three years of lying low, the Akatsuki organization was always ready to show their sharp fangs and bite down!

    But, a seemingly insignificant ''small matter'' happened during this time.

    In the 60th year of the Konoha, Naruto Uzumaki and Sasuke Uchiha graduated!

 Chapter 519: The Legend Of A Hot Man

    Chapter 519: The Legend Of A Hot Man

    In the Land of Fire, inside the Leaf Vige Theater.

    Looking at the three students in front of him, Kakashi felt somewhat of a headache but also had a faint sense of expectation.

    "So, let''s start with a self-introduction."

    "Self-introduction? What should we say?" Sakura asked eagerly, raising her hand, her gaze inadvertently drifting in a particr direction and her face turning red for no apparent reason.

    "Just things like what your name is, what you like, what you dislike, your dreams for the future, and any interests you might have."

    "Shouldn''t the teacher give an example first?"

    Kakashi sighed, already feeling a bit irritated.

    Although he had left the Anbu for more than two years and had tried to be a team leader as per the Hokage''s arrangement, he had not seen any students who caught his eye; almost every time the students assigned to him ended up being sent back to the Ninja Academy.

    So, as of now, his experience as a team leader is virtually nonexistent.However, after his gaze lingered on the other two for a moment, his intuition told him that the old ways probably wouldn''t work anymore and that he would inevitably be dragged into a vortex of trouble by these two, unable to extricate himself.

    "Jiraiya-sama gave me a tough problem..."

    While sighing in his heart, Kakashi scratched his head and said, "My name is Hatake Kakashi. The things I like and dislike... I don''t want to tell you."

    "As for my dreams for the future... it''s a secret."

    "And as for hobbies, I have many, just like that."

    In the end, only the name was known!!!

    Sakura (ĄÎ=§Ą=)ĄÎ©ß©Ą©ß

    "Next, it''s your turn. Who wants to go first?"

    Before Kakashi could finish, Sakura eagerly raised her hand to go first.

    "My name is... Haruno Sakura~ The person I like is... (Sasuke-kun!), and my hobby is... (cooking for Sasuke-kun), and my dream for the future is... (to be Sasuke-kun''s wife~), ugh~ hate!"

    Sakura was like a girl with a crush, muttering and sneaking nces at Sasuke, with the final answer only known to herself.

    This made Kakashi break out in a cold sweat, thinking, "For girls of this age,pared to ninjutsu, love is indeed more important..."

    "Alright, next."

    ncing at Naruto, who was silent next to him, Sasuke showed a helpless expression and spoke, "I am Uchiha Sasuke. There isn''t much I particrly like. The person I admire the most is my brother Uchiha Itachi, who is also the person I dream of surpassing."

    "There are many things I dislike. Among them, there''s one person I despise the most. If I see him again, I will return all the things he did to me tenfold!"

    Sasuke became somewhat clenched as he spoke, seemingly recalling some unpleasant memories.

    Inside, Kakashi felt a stir, as if he understood something.

    And Sakura continued to be smitten, gazing at Sasuke''s face with dreamy eyes, "Sasuke looking angry is so handsome~!"

    "Very well, thest one."

    Lastly, there was only the always taciturn Naruto...

    "Uzumaki Naruto, my favorite food is... Ichiraku Ramen."

    At this, Naruto paused momentarily, seemingly recalling that man, and then continued, "What I dislike is... waiting."

    "My hobbies are training and getting stronger."

    Regarding dreams... My once dream was to be a hero of Konoha and be recognized by everyone. But now, my dream is to be stronger than anyone else and then find that person, defeat them, and show them how much I''ve grown!"

    Naruto spoke these words with an unyielding tone.

    In this life, under the alternating guidance of Aoba and Jiraiya, Naruto was far from being thest from the beginning. By graduation, he had finished as a top student on par with Sasuke.

    So even though his charm with women wasn''t great, in terms of strength alone, he was worlds apartpared to his peers in the original story!

    "I see. This kid''s growth process is fascinating. But why did Lord Jiraiya want me to be Naruto''s teacher?"

    Kakashi had looked into the three of them, Naruto''s team, in detail early on.

    Regarding Naruto''s uniqueness, Jiraiya also gave him a heads-up beforehand.

    And he knew that for over these three years, aside from Naruto''s time at the ninja academy, almost all of his remaining time was under the direct guidance of Lord Jiraiya.

    He thought that after Naruto graduated, he would continue to learn under Lord Jiraiya, but he didn''t expect to end up as his student instead.

    But thinking about it, it makes sense. Lord Jiraiya is so busy every day hasined countless times and even wanted to pass on the position of Hokage to Tsunade. Still, it has yet to work out, so how could he have so much time to continue teaching Naruto?

    But then again, everything that needed to be taught was already covered in three years.

    The rest is up to Naruto himself to work hard and practice.

    As for the person Naruto "never forgets," Kakashi knows who it is.

    But that name is taboo; unless necessary, no one would bring it up willingly.

    It''s a scar in the hearts of Konoha''s people, also fragmenting the fire of will passed down through generations.

    *Sigh*

    Even now, nobody knows if ''that person'' is dead or alive and why they did what they did at the Hokage inauguration ceremony.

    Was it ast resort or premeditated?

    The truth might only be revealed when ''that person'' appears again.

    But is that answer really what they want?

    Kakashi shook his head, not letting himself think about it anymore, "Now that the self-introductions are done, next is... the survival exercise!"

    "Survival... exercise?"

    "Yes, but not just any exercise. Among the 27 graduates this time, only nine are truly qualified to be Genin. That means the remaining 18 will return to the academy to continue their studies. This will be an elimination rate of over 66% in a challenging test!"

    Sasuke and Naruto were indifferent because such a test was meaningless to them.

    If the two of them could pass the test, all of the graduates this year could pass.

    They have this confidence and assurance!

    On the other hand, Sakura was somewhat anxiously questioning, "Then why hold a graduation exam? There''s no point in it!"

    "That''s merely an initial selection to screen those qualified to be Genin. And don''t think just because you did well in your graduation exams, and you can let your guard down and look down upon it. That would show you''re too naive."

 Chapter 520: Completely Different Exercise

    Chapter 520: Completely Different Exercise

    "Let me tell you something that once happened. Even the top students of the past were eliminated and sent back to the Ninja Academy for retraining. So, if you take it lightly, not even Lord Hokage can stop me from sending you back to the Ninja Academy for reformation!"

    "You might think I''m trying to scare you, but the results will prove everything."

    Kakashiughed twice as he issued the most terrifying threat to Sakura and the others in the world.

    He had one more thing he didn''t say: that the top student from the past was personally sent back to the Ninja Academy by him...

    At that time, even Jiraiya, who was the Hokage, only advised him twice and, seeing his determination, said no more.

    So, in a sense, Kakashi wasn''t just trying to scare them; he was merely stating a fact.

    After hearing Kakashi''s words, Naruto and Sasuke immediately dropped their careless expressions and looked severe.

    They didn''t have time to waste another year at the academy!

    If the academy hadn''t changed its rules to no longer allow applications for graduation, Naruto might have left long ago."That''s how it is. Now let me tell you about the exercise nned."

    "The time limit is two hours. You must snatch this golden bell from me in the next two hours. If any one of you manages to get it, it means the entire group passes, but on the contrary, if you fail, the whole group will be sent back to the Ninja Academy for reeducation."

    "Here''s a friendly reminder: any means of attack can be used because, without the resolve to kill me, you absolutely cannot snatch this bell."

    The bell again?!

    Although this golden bell might bring back some terrible memories for some people.

    But just like the ''schrship'' still preserved till this day, it''s only prefixed with "Konoha," and the achievements of its founder would not be erased just because of any issues.

    Otherwise, the first to be destroyed would have been a particr face on the Hokage Rock.

    Moreover, using the bell as a trial wasn''t ''that person''s'' original creation, so there''s no need for any concerns.

    However, upon seeing the golden bell, Naruto''s expression changed instantly.

    Not just his expression but even his aura became highly formidable!

    Sasuke and Sakura looked at Naruto, but only Sasuke vaguely knew why Naruto showed such a change.

    Kakashi slightly squinted his eyes, "Then, let''s start."

    Just as Kakashi finished speaking and tied the golden bell around his waist, Sasuke and Sakura hadn''t made any moves yet when they saw Naruto vanish from the spot instantly...

    So fast?!

    Sakura was shocked!

    Although she and Naruto had always been in the same ss, she knew that Naruto and Sasuke were both strongˇŞthey seemed to have known each other for a long time and were always rivals at the academy.

    But about three years ago, Naruto suddenly changed. Besides Sasuke, he no longer interacted with anyone else in the ss.

    Naturally, this included her.

    So, she didn''t realize the strength Naruto showed was not his true strength!

    Two Hokage was carefully teaching me. What a treatment that was!

    Plus, with Naruto''s talent and effort, even Sasuke didn''t know how much Naruto had grown up to this day!

    While Sakura and Sasuke were slightly dazed, Naruto arrived before Kakashi and started with the special taijutsu taught by ''that person.''

    "Windmill!"

    Boom!

    Kakashi squinted his eyes, stretched out his right arm, and blocked Naruto''s powerful spinning kick.

    "This speed... this level of power...interesting!"

    Boom, boom, boom...!

    Gaining the upper hand and with Kakashi deliberately going easy to observe Naruto''s physical prowess and how much he had learned from that guy, the scene surprisingly turned into Naruto unleashing a storm-like offensive, pressing down on Kakashi, a Jonin!

    This is too incredible, right?!

    Sakura was incredulously shocked.

    Only after returning to her senses did she remember she should help, drawing out a shuriken and hastily assisting Naruto.

    However, she was stopped by Sasuke''s hand...

    "Aren''t we going to help?"

    "Let''s not, let Naruto vent for a bit."

    Somewhat confused, Sakura nodded naively and then stood happily by Sasuke''s side.

    Could this be considered... a date?

    At the thought, Sakura''s heart fluttered wildly, instantly blushing.

    "Dangle Persimmon!"

    "Taki Carp!"

    Naruto''s taijutsu was extremely sharp, and his moves were flexible and delicate. Seizing the right moment to counterattack, Kakashi saw his efforts neutralized by Naruto''s prompt responses, which wildly shook him.

    He had no idea what kind of hellish training Naruto had endured from that man!

    In such physical confrontations, given time, Naruto was ustomed to being thrashed at least once a day, sometimes even three or four times.

    Compared to ''that person,'' Kakashi''s taijutsu, to be honest, was just so-so.

    Whether it was strength, speed, or technique, they could all be described as ''nothing special''!

    At least in Naruto''s view, there was no pressure at all!

    If Kakashi were to be reced with ''that person'' at this moment, Naruto was confident that he would be sent flying within three moves!

    Having experienced such high-pressure countless times, the current situation seemed like child''s y to him.

    This belief further bolstered Naruto''s morale, his eyes aze as if a fire was dancing within.

    Kakashi had to admit he had underestimated Naruto, butpared to ''that person,'' Naruto''s taijutsu had only the form,cking the soul.

    This was Kakashi''s most intense feeling at the moment.

    If this was the case, then it was time to counterattack!

    In a sh!

    Kakashi no longer used pure taijutsu to test Naruto but instantly used a body flicker technique to appear behind Naruto and kicked him away mercilessly.

    At the same age as Naruto, ''that person'' had killed who knows how many Jonin.

    The path of pure taijutsu was not suited for Naruto.

    But when Naruto, as if nothing had happened, dusted himself off and stood up again, Kakashi was somewhat surprised.

    To think that his kick, even though not at full strength, was not something an ordinary Genin could easily stand up from.

    In this exercise, he wished to see the tacit cooperation among the three of Naruto, not Naruto fighting solo, which is why he struck harder.

    Yet, Naruto surprised him once again!

    At this moment, Naruto twisted his neck several times and walked back again.

    What a joke!

    I am Uzumaki Naruto, who has been sent flying countless times by ''that person''!

 Chapter 521: Excited Sasuke

    Chapter 521: Excited Sasuke

    "Naruto, are you okay?"

    Despite everything, Sakura was Naruto''s teammate, and was shocked to see him being kicked away harshly. She then ran over with some concern and asked.

    However, Naruto did not even nce at Sakura. Instead, he turned towards Kakashi, showed his teeth in a smile, and provocatively said, "A Jonin... Is this all you''ve got? I stopped caring about this level of attack when I was six years old. So, if you don''t want to lose face, I''d prefer Kakashi Sensei to take this more seriously. Otherwise, it would be embarrassing to be defeated by a Genin!"

    Is this considered arrogant?

    A little.

    After all, Naruto had lived with ''that person'' before that incident, so it''s normal for him to pick up some traits.

    This is after Jiraiya trained me for three years. Otherwise, Naruto''s words would have been even harsher back then.

    How to provoke an enemy? He indeed inherited that from ''that person''!

    "Wow... So unjust!" Sakura was utterly astonished. But was it okay to provoke Jonin and their teacher like this?At that moment, Kakashi scratched his head with an embarrassed smile, "Am I being underestimated by my student now? By the way, Sakura and Sasuke, are you nning just to stand there and watch the whole time?"

    Before Sasuke and Sakura could speak up, Naruto challenged, "When you defeat me, they''ll have their chance to step in. But if you can''t even handle me, why bother?"

    Finally, Kakashi stopped smiling, and his expression turned serious.

    "In that case, it''s time to let you see the difference between us."

    As he spoke, Kakashi immediately pulled out a sharp kunai.

    Though his physical martial arts were ''average'' in unarmedbat, the Katana techniques of the Hatake family were once renowned in the shinobi world!

    Even though Kakashi could not reach his father''s level, having a de made him significantly more dangerous than without.

    However, he didn''t bring a de today, so he had to make do with a kunai.

    As for using ninjutsu, it seemed too much...

    But he soon changed his mind.

    Seeing him get serious, Naruto also started making hand signs with a stern face, and then, bang, a thousand Narutos appeared on the field using Shadow Clone Technique.

    It was astonishing!

    Unlike in the original story, where Naruto learned it through illicit means, this time, it was a technique specially taught to him by Jiraiya during his training.

    The enormous chakra of the Uzumaki n,bined with the Multi Shadow Clone Technique, could cause a qualitative change through quantitative change!

    Seeing this, Kakashi couldn''t help but give a wry smile. He knew the technique, but his ''meager'' chakra could not afford such extravagance.

    At this moment, he felt somewhat envious of Naruto.

    Regardless of the oue, Naruto''s chakra was far superior to his, which is a talent.

    "Kakashi Sensei, be careful!"

    "Shadow Clone Technique: Two Thousand Barrage!"

    What does it feel like when a thousand people charge at you with a menacing aura?

    Most people would be scared stiff!

    Even Sasuke and Sakura, wholly sidelined from the battlefield, were dumbfounded.

    How could they fight this?

    Sasuke calcted in his mind. Assuming one of his Grand Fireball Techniques could take down a hundred of Naruto''s clones, then he would need at least ten Grand Fireballs to clear all of Naruto''s shadow clones.

    But the question was, did he have enough chakra to cast ten Grand Fireballs consecutively?

    And these shadow clones weren''t just targets standing stupidly in line waiting to be hit.

    Thus, Sasuke''s expression darkened. When exactly did Naruto be so strong and learn such a technique?

    At that moment, Kakashi, overwhelmed by Naruto''s human wave tactic, also felt quite miserable.

    Although he had kunai in hand, he could easily take down one of Naruto''s shadow clones with a casual blow, but the problem was that there were too many of them.

    Moreover, these shadow clones of Naruto could also use taijutsu, making them even more troublesome.

    He might end up capsizing in the gutter...

    Thinking this, before he could destroy all the shadow clones that were approaching him, Kakashi was instantly blown away!

    Yes, I''m blown away for real!

    "Wooden dummy? Substitution jutsu?"

    Naruto blinked, and then from another direction... no, from four directions at once, a searing heatwave came.

    "Fire Style: Great Fireball Technique!" x4

    Kakashi, who had escaped using the substitution jutsu and used the Shadow Clone Technique, then turned around and surrounded the gathered Naruto clones.

    When four massive fireballs exploded simultaneously, all of Naruto''s shadow clones were wiped out in one fell swoop, and Naruto''s forehead immediately broke out in sweat.

    The sensation of nearly a thousand shadow clones dying simultaneously was anything but easy.

    If it were an ordinary person, they would have doomed themselves.

    It was only because it was Naruto, a protagonist with plot armor, that it seemed no big deal.

    But forcing Kakashi to use ninjutsu just by himself was something to be proud of.

    Yet Naruto was still not satisfied!

    He was serious about defeating Kakashi!

    So, he suddenly opened his right hand and began to rub furiously!

    Because in this life, Naruto had built a rock-solid foundation, gradually increasing his chakra and never missing a day of precise chakra control training, so after learning the Rasengan from Jiraiya, Naruto did not need to create another clone to release it.

    Kakashi was surprised when he saw Naruto start to form the Rasengan without saying a word!

    He thought, "Did Lord Jiraiya teach him that jutsu too?"

    If he didn''t show his true capabilities now, he would never be able to hold his head up again.

    With that thought, Kakashi shamelessly revealed his Sharingan and released Chidori!

    "Sharingan?!"

    Sasuke was immediately shocked!

    Whether it was the ninjutsu Naruto released from his hand just now or Kakashi revealing the Sharingan and releasing lightning-based ninjutsu, it made him widen his eyes.

    And when the Rasengan and Chidori collided, generating tremendous power, he clenched his fists tightly.

    Had he fallen so far behind Naruto without realizing it?

    It was funny that he was still unaware, still immersed in the joy of having mastered a few ninjutsu.

    With the emotional stimulus of the Uchiha n Massacre, Sasuke activated the Sharingan by the time of graduation.

    This had inadvertently widened the gap between him and Naruto even further!

    A look of intense unwillingness appeared on Sasuke''s face. Naruto desired to be stronger, and he was no different!

    At this rate, not to mention surpassing Itachi, even Naruto, who was once far inferior to him, would leave him far behind!

 Chapter 522: The Answer I Already Knew

    Chapter 522: The Answer I Already Knew

    Naruto has indeed be much more robust and much sooner than expected.

    However, he needed to be more experienced, losing terribly in the final sh between the Rasengan and Chidori.

    If not for Kakashi''s rescue from the explosion, Naruto might have been seriously injured.

    But Naruto does indeed deserve amendation for a noble defeat!

    Thinking a Genin who just graduated could defeat an elite Jounin like Kakashi is simply a fantasy.

    Perhaps only the ''tenant'' inside Naruto could help him achieve this.

    But with Naruto''s growth rate, Jounin-level opponents wouldn''t be his target.

    The prerequisite is having enough time and necessary honing!

    As for the legendary lives of some, they are simply unreplicable miracles.After Naruto was defeated, facing Kakashi, who no longer held back, Sasuke and Sakura couldn''t evenst a minute before they were all knocked down and tied up in trees alongside Naruto.

    "Unfortunately, regarding the oue of this exercise, you no longer need to return to the Ninja Academy.

    The three were shocked. Does this mean they passed the test?

    But why start with ''unfortunately''...

    Then they heard Kakashi, with a shift in his gaze, coldly say: "Because you don''t even qualify to be a ninja, just forget it!"

    "Not qualify to be... ninja, what does that mean?" Sakura, deeply shaken, trembled as she asked.

    "Even though we didn''t get the bells, isn''t saying we don''t qualify to be ninjas a bit too harsh?"

    Although Naruto and Sasuke didn''t speak, their expressions were bleak, waiting for Kakashi to give them a ''reasonable'' exnation.

    "In my eyes, the three of you are nothing but brats who don''t qualify to be ninjas."

    "Are you... underestimating what it means to be a ninja?"

    "Do you think we were separated into teams for the exercises? Do you understand the true meaning of this test?"

    The three were immediately dumbfounded!

    What is the true meaning of the test?

    "Do you even understand what it means to be in a team of three?"

    "Is it... teamwork?" Sakura, biting her lips, said with aplex expression.

    "Correct, but noticing this now is toote. You could have snatched the bells if you had worked together.

    "But what did you do?"

    "Naruto fought alone while the other two just stood by watching. When Sakura wanted to help, Naruto simply paid no attention."

    "Indeed, for a ninja, having exceptional individual abilities is necessary. But teamwork needs to be emphasized even more!"

    "Lone wolves who destroy teamwork only put theirrades in danger and might even lead to their deaths!"

    "Just like now, a mission that could have beenpleted with the three of you working together failed due to some people''s arrogance and others'' indifference. You would be dead by now if I were a real enemy!"

    Each word from Kakashi hit Naruto hard, making his face turn pale.

    Although Kakashi didn''t name names throughout, it was clear that he referred to the arrogant lone wolf who destroyed teamwork, leading to the mission''s failure and endangering hisrades!

    Among the three, he was the most prominent and the least qualified to be a ninja.

    This undoubtedly dealt a heavy blow to Naruto!

    And indeed, Kakashi was right; if the three of them had cooperated from the beginning, they might have had a chance to take the bell.

    "If yourrades were taken hostage, forcing you to make a choice, what would you do?" Kakashi asked again.

    Another impossible question that brings death.

    Sakura and Sasuke remained silent, heads bowed, while Naruto seriously pondered this question because he had always doubted ''that person'' was forced into making such a decision.

    Could someone have used so-called ''hostages'' to force ''that person'' to choose?

    ''That person'' had already given their answer.

    So, what was his answer again?

    What would he choose if he were forced to choose between ''that person'' and the vige?

    For some reason, Naruto suddenly felt he understood the mindset ''that person'' had when making such a choice.

    If all his spections were true, then he had all the more reason to find ''that person'' and ask them in person!

    But just as all three were silent, no longer harboring any hope, Kakashi suddenly changed the topic: "Since you can''t answer this question, then show me the answer through your actions."

    "Although, in my opinion, none of you three are fit to be a ninja, I am now giving you an opportunity, and the choice... will be left to Naruto."

    Kakashi removed the bell and ced it on Naruto''s head, stating, "Now, you hold the fate of all three of you. If you keep the bell for yourself, I will untie your ropes and recognize that you have passed the test. But, simrly, the price is that the other two will have to return to the Ninja Academy for remedial sses."

    "The second choice is to give up the bell, allowing Sasuke and Sakura to pass the test, and you go back to the Ninja Academy alone."

    "How you decide is entirely up to you."

    "So now, tell me, what is your choice?"

    Sasuke and Sakura couldn''t help but look over, with Sasuke looking particrly unhappy, never having imagined that his fate would be in Naruto''s hands.

    But neither he nor Sakura said a word.

    Just like Kakashi said, Naruto was the only one with the choice.

    At this moment, Naruto was utterly stunned, and describing his mood as chaotic would be an understatement.

    Is it to choose oneself or to choose one''spanions?

    This is akin to the dilemma in a mission of choosing one''s survival or that of apanion!

    Naruto certainly didn''t want to waste more time at the Ninja Academy, but Sasuke... and Sakura... could he be so selfish?

    Then he couldn''t help but subconsciously put himself in ''that person''s'' shoes to think.

    If it was ''that person,'' what would they choose?

    Then, incidents about ''that person'' started automatically reying in Naruto''s head.

    When pursued by numerous ninjas from the Hidden Cloud Vige, ''that person'' chose to divert the enemy alone, buying time for hispanions to survive.

    On the battlefield, faced with enemies'' siege, he never abandoned anypanions, even in a desperate situation, even if it meant nearly dying himself!

    ...

    As the scenes of ''that person'' and what they said to him reyed, Naruto''s face unconsciously revealed a tearful smile; it turns out the ''answer'' to this choice, ''that person'' had already told him long ago, huh!

 Chapter 523: Sent Back To Ninja Schcool For Re-education!

    Chapter 523: Sent Back To Ninja Schcool For Re-education!

    "I will go back to the academy and redo it. Let go of Sasuke and Sakura."

    Despite some moisture in his eyes, Naruto made this surprising choice without reluctance but with a sense of release and sincerity.

    Sasuke and Sakura were both stunned by his choice.

    They were also ashamed of their earlier irresponsible spection.

    "Hmph! Never mind, I won''t ept such charity from you and don''t forget, you still need to find that person for an answer. No time to waste on such a boring ce as the school."

    Of course, those words could onlye from the tsundere, Sasuke.

    While Sakura was somewhat conflicted, the thought of being able to go to school with Sasuke cleared her doubts, "Sasuke goes where I go, so just keep it to yourself, Naruto."

    Then Kakashi, with a gruesome face, solemnly said, "It''s not toote to change your mind now. Don''t think I''ll let you off easily. Saying redo means redoing it, and at least for a year!"

    After a long absence, Naruto smiled and shook his head, "This decision was informed to me by someone ahead of time, so my answer will only be this."No matter what ''that person'' did, he will always be the most respected in Naruto''s heart and the one who had the most significant impact on him.

    Naruto''s gaze did not waver, and his expression seemed sincere.

    Kakashi finally nodded, swiftly cutting the ropes around Sasuke and Sakura''s bodies and removing the bells on Naruto''s head.

    "Congrattions to you two, you passed."

    Although they passed, the looks on Sasuke and Sakura''s faces were not joyful but concern for Naruto.

    "Kakashi-sensei, can''t you make an exception and let Naruto pass too?" Sakura pleaded.

    But Kakashi was unbending, "No! Rules are rules, and I have the final say here. So, Naruto, you just wait to be returned to the academy for redoing."

    Upon hearing this, Sasuke clenched his teeth and said, "I don''t acknowledge this passing. Send me back to the academy to redo as well; it''s just a year, so it''s no big deal!"

    Sakura was shocked, torn between looking at Sasuke and Naruto, and then, as if resigned, "I feel the same. Since we three are one, we should advance or retreat together. Either we all pass the test or return to school to redo it!"

    "Sasuke... Sakura... you..."

    A wave ofplex emotions suddenly surged in Naruto''s heart, making his nose a bit sour.

    His choice was indeed not wrong!

    Even if he had to find ''that person,'' he could still rely on the strength of hisrades.

    Although it was not the first time he heard ''that person'' mention ''bonds'' with a smile, this was the first time he truly felt the weight of those two words and the powerful force they contained.

    Kakashi, seemingly irritated by Sasuke and Sakura''s attitude, asked gloomily, "Are you sure you want to return to the academy to redo with Naruto?"

    Seeing both of them nod without hesitation, Kakashiughed in rage, "Fine, since this is your choice, then I, as your teacher, have no choice but to fulfill your wish."

    "I dere, all three of you... passed!"

    "Eh?"

    This sudden twist left all three of them wide-eyed.

    Then they saw Kakashi, whose mood changed as quickly as flipping a book, smiling cheerily again, saying, "In the ninja world, those who break the rules are scum."

    "But those who don''t care for theirrades are worse than scum!"

    "Congrattions, all three of you have passed my test and are qualified."

    Kakashi''s impassioned speech was fantastic and especially touching for Naruto and Sasuke after all they had been through. Sakura was already tearfully wiping the corners of her eyes.

    She thought she had to return to school with her tail between her legs for remedial lessons just a moment ago, but now it''s fantastic that the three could pass the test together!

    "So, were those words just now meant to scare us?" Sakura asked with some curiosity.

    Kakashi chuckled, "Although Naruto''s choice surprised me, please don''t misunderstand. I was indeed ready to have Naruto retake the test."

    "Your choicester saved Naruto, just as Naruto chose you."

    "This is the ''teamwork'' I wanted to see!"

    "Moreover, let me tell you something else: you three are the only ones who passed my test. All those idiots before you who didn''t understand the true essence of ''teamwork'' were all sent back to the ninja academy to retake their schooling!"

    Sakura immediately showed a face filled with relief and fear.

    Naruto breathed a sigh of relief.

    On the other hand, Sasuke could hardly hide his amusement and snorted coldly.

    This real test not only tested Naruto but also what choices he and Sakura would make.

    If they had chosen ''self-preservation'' in the end and abandoned Naruto, perhaps not only would Naruto have failed the test, but they would also have been ''contradicted'' by teacher Kakashi and sent back to the ninja academy.

    Such a multiyered test could have been more straightforward.

    Now, they believe what Kakashi said was true; it was not easy for them to pass, and any slight hesitation could have led to a different oue.

    Likewise, they gained the most important thing for a team after this test.

    That is trust!

    Everyone believes that no matter how dangerous the situation, theirrades would never quickly abandon them.

    This critical and essential condition allows them to entrust their backs to theirrades for confident protection.

    Many teams executing missions together for years find this hard to achieve.

    From this, it can be seen that Kakashi has his strengths even as a team leader.

    After Sasuke and Sakura rescued Naruto from the tree, Kakashi looked at his three disciples and couldn''t help but look satisfied and expectant.

    Even though the Will of Fire handed down from generation to generation has been severely damaged, the future of Konoha is still thriving. This is hope!

    At this moment, Kakashi suddenly wanted to let ''that person'' see, show ''that person'' that the things he paid such a great price to destroy are still stubbornly rooted in the soil and alive.

    When these seedlings break through the soil and grow into towering trees, the Will of Fire will also be reborn from the ashes!

    "The exercise is now over. Everyone passed! Starting tomorrow, Team 7 will officiallymence missions!"

    "Dismissed!"

    "Yes!"

    Team 7 is officially assembled!

 Chapter 524: Greed Is The Orginal Sin

    Chapter 524: Greed Is The Orginal Sin

    The Land of Waves.

    "Mr. Naoki, that old man Dazna has sent another bridge construction proposal. Would you like to take a look?"

    The once fallen and timid, chubby kid, now d in a suit and exuding theposed aura of apany leader, Naoki, frowned upon hearing this.

    "That old guy, wasn''t the message I sentst time clear enough? Everyone lives and works peacefully and happily in the Land of Waves. It''s not an exaggeration to say that the streets are so safe that you could drop a wallet and not have it stolen, and homes can be left unlocked at night. All of this is thanks to me. Why are they still not satisfied? Do they still want to undertake such a costly endeavor as building a big bridge?"

    Towards the end, Naoki seemed very annoyed!

    "Now, manypanies have openly expressed their support and are willing to contribute financially and physically. We might lose the public''s trust if we wait to make a statement. Those guys will start anew, constructing the bridge without us..."

    "Heh, it seems some people have forgotten who the true ruler of this country is!" Naokiughed in anger.

    Since taking over the fortune left by his despicable father, through years of development, he has be the ''acknowledged'' king of the Land of Waves.

    However, he has always walked on thin ice, not indulging in enjoyment and abusing his power and wealth like his father did.Because he knew, no matter how well he developed thepany, ''that person'' was the absolute master of the country!

    He was just a spokesperson, a puppet chosen by ''that person.''

    If he disobeyed, with ''that person''s'' terrifying strength, his life could be taken at any moment, and another puppet would be installed to control the vast wealth.

    The armed forces he had developed might be more than enough against ordinary people, but in ''that person''s'' eyes, they were like ants, not worthy of concern.

    Therefore, the Land of Wave''s improvement over the years is inseparable from ''that person''s'' demands.

    After all, sharing wealth with the public for a win-win situation was foolish.

    But he didn''t dare refuse, and as time went on, he saw all the changes in the Land of Waves, ''that person'' also proved to him who was right.

    The better the quality of life for the people, the more willing they are to spend money, pursuing a higher quality of life, and the more motivated they are to work hard and improve.

    This is infinitely wiser than the past when Cardo used to drive people experiencing poverty to work with a whip!

    Moreover, as the needs of the people increase, having a monopoly over the entire maritime industry allows them to earn more.

    After such capital cirction, the money returned to their hands and generated more wealth, which initially seemed unbelievable to Naoki.

    The Land of Waves has fully developed into a state with a solidmercial atmosphere, with various handicrafts, unique products, and industries emerging like bamboo shoots after rain.

    Afterward, Naoki''s shippingpany was responsible for selling all kinds of goods produced within the Land of Waves to various ces in the ninja world, then importing multiple raw materials and goods required by the people of the Land of Waves from other countries to sell.

    Through such import and export, money began to circte.

    Being an indispensable part of the entiremercial chain and having a monopoly on transportation, the Naoki Shipping Association was making money hand over fist.

    It was not even enough to describe their earnings as simply picking up money; it was more like people lining up to throw money into their wallets.

    Logically, the living conditions of the people in the Land of Waves are countless times better than when Cardo was in power. It''s impossible to find a single beggar throughout thend because here, as long as you''re not idling around, you can always find a job to support your family.

    Interestingly, as more and more people start doing business, human resources have be an invaluable, precious asset in all industries, making it extremely easy to make money.

    If not for ''that person'' prohibiting the ve trade, Naoki wanted to buy some enved people.

    However, it was also based on ''that person''s'' suggestion that Naoki implement a citizenship system and immigration business.

    In this way, while ensuring the interests of the indigenous people, they also gave those outside longing for the rich life in the Land of Waves a chance, further ensuring human resources avability for the country''s high-speed development.

    The Land of Waves is now thriving, with its people living and working peacefully and happily.

    However, once well-fed, humans always harbor some ''naive'' thoughts.

    Furthermore, some dare to target the Ihosha, which has monopolized the entire transportation industry, encouraged by their audacity.

    It''s all because the money earned seems too easy, and the profits are too tempting.

    There are always those who, blinded by the allure of profit, take risks, even at the risk of their own lives.

    And these people dare to argue, trying to im a share of the pie under the slogan of fairpetition.

    But they seem to forget one thing: the ''fairness'' they see is a scene deliberately created by the Ihosha.

    In reality, the entire Land of Waves is still dominated by the words of a single individual!

    So, the Ihosha only had to employ minor tactics to make these people suffer a heavy blow, facing harsh setbacks.

    But no era is without its wise individuals. Upon realizing their ''foolishness,'' they gave up on openlypeting with the Ihosha for food and decided to break the Ihosha''s monopoly directly.

    Thus, they devised a good idea: to use public opinion to stir up some people, with slogans of elerating national development and openness, aiming to build a super bridge that directly connects thend!

    With this bridge, the superior status of the Ihosha would instantly vanish.

    Monopoly would be a joke!

    Then, everyone would earn more, and not only would the cirction of goods be more convenient, but it would also quickly cover the country''s need for human resourcesˇŞa case of killing several birds with one stone!

    This idea benefits the country and its people with many advantages.

    But the price would be the sacrifice of the Ihosha!

    And under the instigation of those with ulterior motives, the uninformed masses began to believe that the Ihosha was a leech sucking the blood of all the people in the Land of Waves!

    After all, the annual transportation fees are not a small expense, and the Ihosha dictates everything about buying and selling.

    Why should this be?

    Yes, why indeed!

    The tremendous wealth once disyed by the Ihosha for national construction to lend to the public for business development has all been selectively forgotten by them.

    But they should never forget that just because a tiger doesn''t eat people anymore doesn''t mean it has lost its sharp ws and teeth!

    ---

 Chapter 525: Tiger Takes A Nap

    Chapter 525: Tiger Takes A Nap

    Within the splendid and glorious pce, built at the request of ''that person,'' was a swimming pool.

    At this time, a figure was swimming inside, as agile as a fish.

    When he seemed to have had his fill of swimming and surfaced, his handsome yet resilient face shed some water droplets.

    This person was the gradually forgotten Fifth Hokage, the universally recognized leader of the rogue ninjas, Aoba!

    As he walked up under the bright sunshine, revealing his irresistibly lickable perfect physique, a pretty figure inadvertently blushed and swallowed twice before actively jogging over to drape him in a towel and then offering the freshly chilled juice.

    "Hmm, it tastes good, but isn''t it too sweet?"

    He looked at the red-haired, bespectacled girl who had grown quite a bit taller in front of him, feeling a bit nostalgic about her maturing, but then he couldn''t help teasing her:

    "Haven''t I told you that this swimsuit isn''t suitable for your age yet? You can''t fill it out."

    Karin, who was now 12 or 13, though she had developed a bit, was still far from her dramatic transformation at eighteen.Aoba needed to understand why she was particrly fond of these swimsuits.

    Karin immediately puffed up her cheeks in anger and then, in someone''s shadow, reluctantly squeezed them together again to no avail, her mind recalling the undisciplined women she saw at the beach that day.

    Size isn''t everything!

    Someday she, too, will grow up!

    And she would no longer believe the lies men told; they imed to like ''cute,'' but at the beach, they didn''t spare her a nce, their eyes constantly darting towards those bikini-d beauties, as if she hadn''t noticed!

    Damn it!

    She wouldn''t admit defeat so readily!

    After letting go angrily, seeing Aoba lying on the beach chair, Karin only hesitated for a brief 0.1 microseconds before jogging over, climbing onto the next chair, and sweetly peeling grapes for someone.

    She was also keen on feeding him by hand, making it impossible for Aoba to feel useless.

    Karin''s face would inexplicably redden every time she fed him, and then she''d enthusiastically prepare for the next round.

    No one knew what strange images were being conjured in her head.

    Just as Karin indulged in a blissful fantasy, enjoying their ''world for two'' in peace, a small Tiger tank charged in.

    "Lord Aoba, I, Ranmaru Moho, request an audience outside."

    Karin red unhappily before Aoba could say anything, probably annoyed that Ranmaru was spoiling her excellent moment.

    Yes, the one driving the Tiger tank was Ranmaru.

    Even Aoba, who had handed over all of Scorpion''s collection to him, did not expect Ranmaru''s talent in puppetry to be so high.

    And perhaps because of his physical frailty, Ranmaru''s dedication to perfecting his puppetry was extraordinary!

    Talent + effort + a bit of luck or assistance from a benefactor = sess!

    This is an unchanging rule throughout the ages!

    So, more than three years on, not only had Karin grown more robust, but so had Ranmaru, who was fully immersed in the art of puppetry!

    The small Tiger tank in front of them was created by Ranmaru himself, based on Aoba''s memories, and was a puppet thatbined attack and defense capabilities.

    Its ability to traverse all sorts of terrain gave Ranmaru the freedom he desired and embodied that phrase by Mundo, "Go anywhere you want to."

    "Have him wait in the tea room for me; I''ll change."

    Based on Aoba''s understanding of him, he would not bothering if it were a trifling matter. To put it another way, he was probably scared of him, constantly feeling uneasy during their meetings.

    So, it must be some uncertain matter that brought him here.

    "Yes, Lord Aoba."

    The rumbling of the small Tiger tank faded as it drove off, and Karin put down the grapes in her hands, humming unhappily.

    When they first met, Aoba looked helplessly and petted K¨­rin''s hair, which felt nice and utterly different from her dry, straw-like hair. "Alright, you''re grown up now. No need to be so clingy. Don''t forget your training this afternoon; I''lle by to check on youter."

    As soon as she heard that training was still on, K¨­rin, showing a shy but enjoyable expression, immediately frowned in disappointment. "Didn''t you say we could take a break today? Why do we still have to train?"

    "Yes, you''ve already had a rxing morning. What more do you want? Hurry up and change your clothes for the training, or else the amount of training will double tomorrow. Consider this well."

    With that, Aoba left to take a shower and change clothes.

    K¨­rin showed a resentful expression towards Ranmaru and Naoki for ruining her ns.

    But then she soon became disheartened and got ready to change into her training clothes. She would suggest canceling training if ''heaven'' had a ce forints.

    ....................

    As Naoki drank his third cup of tea in the tea room, the person he was waiting for finally arrived, albeitte.

    However, he dared not show dissatisfaction and stood respectfully to greet them.

    "Alright, there''s no need for formalities between us. What brings you here this time?"

    After sitting back down, Naoki felt somewhat ufortable and shifted his body, thinking, "If our rtionship is that good, then why don''t you transfer that deadpan Zabuza away? What''s the meaning of him staring at me all day?"

    Of course, he only dared to say this in his heart. He never dared to bring it up because Zabuza might leave if he''s escorted out first!

    "This is the situation. Recently, those guys have started to act up again. After I chopped off the ws, they stretched out before, now preparing to flip the table."

    Naoki directly exined the recent events to the other person.

    Don''t look at how well-developed the Land of Waves is now; it couldn''t be separated from the suggestions given by this elder. However, in Naoki''s view, this elder''s methods were much harsher than his.

    When it''s time to act, there''s absolutely no hesitation!

    Sure enough, after he finished exining, the elder immediately scoffed twice.

    "The effect of establishing authorityst time could have been better. After enjoying good days for so long, they''ve forgotten the fear in their hearts."

    "It''s time to let those people know who calls the shots in this country."

    "Go, make it clean. Then stop all transportation for ten days and consider it a warning to others. You know the reason; I don''t need to spell it out for you."

    Naoki immediately smirked, nodded, and left.

    All transportation stopped for ten days?

    Stopping for a day would already cause heavy losses for all the merchants and ten days.

    They might as well wait for bankruptcy!

    A tiger not showing its might is not dead. He was just napping.

 Chapter 526: Really Flipping The Table

    Chapter 526: Really Flipping The Table

    "It''s terrible, it''s terrible. All the people who said they would fund Grandpa to build a bridge have been beheaded in the square!"

    Inari was running and shouting.

    Kaiza was chopping wood outside the house, and when she heard Inari''s shouts, she even split the wood.

    "What happened, Inari? Don''t rush. Speak slowly."

    "Today, our Iho Society caught a lot of people and executed many of them on charges of smuggling, extortion, and many other crimes. And I heard that those people were executed on these charges because they agreed to fund Grandpa to build a bridge!"

    "Some people say that those like Grandpa who want to build a bridge will also be implicated, and someone wille to arrest them soon. Tell Grandpa to flee the country quickly!"

    Inari, held tightly by Kaiza, spoke anxiously.

    Although it seems ridiculous that the biggest smuggler in the Nation of Waves frames others for smuggling, in reality, in the Nation of Waves, the Iho Society is the onlymercial firm that can smuggle legally.

    So those who touched the pie of the Iho Society were indeed guilty of smuggling.And among thesemercial firms, how many are truly clean?

    If you want to earn money honestly, how could you eye the maritime business monopolized by the Iho Society?

    So it''s effortless to investigate them and find some evidence.

    However, anyone with clear eyes can see why these people were executed, so there were ''rumors'' that Inari heard.

    Then an old man exited the house, "What''s the panic? The sky hasn''t fallen. I, Grandpa, don''t steal or rob. Who can convict me?"

    The older adult, weathered by the elements, had been through many storms, and although he was dressed very inly, his eyes asionally sparkled with the guile of a schemer.

    Dazna had seen all sorts of people in his life.

    How could he not know what those guys were thinking when they suddenly came to him enthusiastically, saying they wanted to fund the construction of a grand bridge across the sea?

    He also knew he would offend this country''s absolute rulers once he agreed.

    But he couldn''t resist the temptation of leaving a legacy in history!

    And in his view, the benefits outweighed the disadvantages for the country and the people.

    After connecting with the outside world, the Nation of Waves would no longer be at the mercy of the Iho Society.

    However, the Iho Society has done well under that leader''s guidance, feeding the people and allowing everyone to live a more prosperous, dignified life.

    But this still needs to change the fact that the Nation of Waves is entirely under the control of the Iho Society.

    Since the Iho Society can provide such a life for everyone, they can also take it back.

    This is the most significant hidden danger!

    What if the next president of the Iho Society no longer agrees with the current development philosophy?

    In a minute, they could bring everyone back to square one!

    Therefore, from a long-term perspective, it''s necessary to find a way to break this abnormal social structure, although doing so is like betraying after crossing the bridge.

    You should remember who dug the well when you drank the water.

    But this ''viin,'' Dazna, still decided to take on the role himself.

    Righteousness + self-interest made him agree with those people. Still, for the sake of caution, he submitted the bridge construction proposals several times, hoping to get the approval of the Iho Society.

    But reality gave him a harsh blow!

    Not only did he receive no response to the several bridge construction proposals he submitted, but he also received a warning from the Iho Society.

    Now, even those who agreed to fund him have been executed.

    Should he just give up like this?

    Dana was a little unwilling, and then he saw a few familiar figures running toward him in a panic.

    "It''s terrible. The Iho Society suddenly issued a ban, forbidding everyone from going to sea."

    "Master Dazna, what should we do now?"

    "They must be afraid that we will run away. Maybe someone wille to catch us soon!"

    "If I had known it would be like this, I wouldn''t have agreed initially. Life is improving daily. Why do we still have to build a bridge?"

    "Exactly! Now, the Iho Society is angered. We are all going to die!"

    "Shut up!"

    Dazna shouted at them, his neck turning red with the effort.

    Only now do you realize our organization is a ferocious beast that devours people. What were you doing earlier?

    Each of them was blinded by the wealth and promises offered by those people, constantly persuading him to join. Now, with our organization simply flexing its muscles and killing a few chickens, it has scared them to this extent.

    Dazna suddenly felt disappointed in his ''pig teammates.''

    Perhaps these people were skilled at bridge-building, but their vision could have been better than the average person''s.

    Greedy, hoping for flukes, and yet timid and afraid of trouble!

    These people could not achieve great things.

    Yet, without these people, it wouldn''t work, for he couldn''t build a cross-sea bridge alone; he needed many helpers.

    So, after these people shut up, Dazna calmly asked, "The sea is off-limits? What reason did our organization give? Do you know how much loss it would cause to the country of Waves if the sea is banned even for one day? Just to catch a few of us country bumpkins? What''s inside your heads, sand?"

    Hearing Dazna''s words, these few people finally snapped back to reality.

    Yes, there was no need to make such a big fuss to catch them.

    It was just that after seeing the execution, they felt guilty and afraid, so they were scared into this state.

    "The reason our organization posted was because they heard someone say they were leeches on the nation''s body, hindering the development of the country of Waves, enemies of the country, so out of grief, they sold all the ships and will no longer do the maritime business."

    After saying this, everyone looked at each other, realizing the trouble had escted!

    This was genuinely flipping the table!

    Building a cross-sea bridge couldn''t be done in a day, and it would take at least a year or more.

    During this time, were all people supposed to be self-sustaining?

    Is that even possible?

    Even Dazna was stunned by our organization''s resolute reaction.

    He thought our organization might try to dy the bridge-building to profit during this time.

    As long as national stability can be maintained, even profiteering can be tolerated, considering everyone forsaking a part of the immediate benefits for the future.

    After all, once the cross-sea bridge waspleted, everyone wouldn''t need to look at our organization''s face.

    But he never expected our organization to go to such extremes!

    Do you want to build a bridge?

    Said we were hindering the nation''s development?

    Fine, build it!

    Whoever backs down is a coward!

 Chapter 527: Full Of Food

    Chapter 527: Full Of Food

    The current Wave Country has transformed into amercial state, earning vast profits every day while relying on importing various foods and products to sustain life.

    So, the question arises: what''s the point of having wealth when one can''t sell their goods or import goods from outside?

    When you can''t buy what you want with money, how is that different from useless paper?!

    The economic society of Wave Country will copse immediately!

    The current good days will also cease to exist instantly!

    Forget about building a cross-sea bridge that could take a year, and now people can''t wait a month, a week, or even a day!

    Who couldpensate for such exaggerated losses?

    Who will fill the gap for daily necessities?

    Is it those rich merchants who were beheaded?Or is it those who only know how to build bridges?

    There won''t even be a need for someone from our Ie Society to lift a finger, as those blinded by ''rumors'' will rush over, tie them up, and deliver them to our Ie Society, requesting to lift the maritime ban to allow the continuation ofmercial trade, to make money, and to feast on fine food and delicacies!

    This move is truly brilliant!

    It hits right at the heart of everyone moved by it.

    Once the development of Wave Country stagnates or even regresses to the point of scavenging for food from the ground, those who screamed about building bridges will be seen as eternal sinners in everyone''s eyes!

    Everyone would want to tear them apart!

    Thinking about this, Dazna turned pale and almost fell to the ground.

    How cruel!

    After this, it''s estimated that no one would dare to bring up building a cross-sea bridge again, risking the world''s condemnation.

    If Society could use this method to threaten everyone once, they could do it a second or third time.

    Unless they can magically conjure a cross-sea bridge in one day, what else could they do with all their money and people?

    Once the work starts, the entire Ie Society will go on strike; better go back to eating coarse grains!

    It''s easy to transition from frugality to luxury but difficult the other way around.

    If the people of Wave Country, who now struggle to survive, see building the cross-sea bridge as the only way out, Society can''t threaten them.

    But now everyone is eating and living well; only a madman would fight to the death with Ie Society!

    It''s all over now!

    "Boats...how many boats do we have now?"

    "One...just one, have you forgotten? Initially, Ie Society bought all the boats at a high price and even announced a neww prohibiting private boat building. Now that everyone has money and can buy whatever they want, there''s no need to risk going out to sea to fish. Naturally, we don''t need them anymore."

    "This boat is only spared because it was the only thing my father left me, so I never wanted to sell it."

    "Right, what do you need the boat for? Didn''t you say there''s no need to run away anymore?"

    An elder close to Dazna''s age spoke directly, seemingly unaware of the severity of the situation.

    "What a calction! Did they foresee such a day long ago?"

    Dazna also seemed to recall various iprehensible actions the Ie Society took over the years.

    However, it turned out that their inability to understand was only because they were foolish!

    Only when the resultse out will it prove that society is formidable!

    Not leaving them even a single boat, that''s a real monopoly!

    They can''t outy their opponent within the rules, and they stand even less of a chance outside the rules.

    Haven''t you seen how miserably those fools died?

    Dazna suddenly felt that the people of Wave Country were like animals raised in pens. Although not killed for meat, they don''t have real freedom.

    But Dazna, too, is lost in the situation and has never considered a question: when they were previously unable to eat or wear warm clothes, they never thought about such noble and luxurious words as freedom.

    Surviving and living a better life is everyone''s most urgent need!

    Human beings are such creatures that are never satisfied.

    Once their basic needs are satisfied, they begin to pursue spiritual desires.

    She ismonly known as having too much time on their hands with nothing to do!

    They don''t know how much people outside envy their current life.

    So Dazna became angry!

    He decided to liberate this country!

    Let everyone be able to decide their fate, rather than having their life and death in the hands of others.

    But he forgot who gave them this good life they have now.

    "Lend me that ancient ship. I need to go out for a while!"

    In his youth, Dazna also traveled far and wide and knew that he could only rely on external forces to break the hegemony of the Ihou Society.

    He firmly believed that as long as the Ihou Society could be dissolved, the people could be the masters of their homes, and everyone would live better than before!

    As for the consequences of failure, it was nothing more than losing this old life. After all, he had lived long enough.

    But will things turn out as he thought?

    Without the Ihou Society, will the Country of Waves be better?

    One''s perspective determines one''s height.

    Dazna saw only the most ideal situation without the Ihou Society but failed to see what the Ihou Society did to ensure the stability of the Country of Waves, and even more, he failed to see how many corpses of desperados aiming for this fatty piece were thrown into the sea to feed the sharks.

    So, everything has two sides; although the Ihou Society monopolized the maritime transportation of the Country of Waves, it also provided basic protection, stabilized prices, and even spent a great deal of money every year to construct the country.

    And these hidden, inconspicuous things are the foundation of why the Country of Waves has developed so fast and well.

    It''s just a pity that not many people can see thisyer.

    Dazna, on the other hand, sees himself as a hero!

    Yes, a hero.

    Ignoring everyone''s advice, Dazna left his precious grandson and the grandson''s stepfather, tricked his old buddy for that antique ship, and quietly set out to sea alone that night.

    He didn''t know what awaited him, but he firmly believed he was on the right path.

    He also firmly believed that the Ihou Society, this dictator (censored), would crumble when he returned. Then, the Country of Waves would absorb the nutrients after the copse of the Ihou Society, creating a better environment where every person could live a happy and free life!

    And he would be the people''s hero, constructing a magnificent sea-crossing bridge and then engraving his name on it, leaving a legacy for future generations to admire!

    As for whether that kind of life is what people want, he did not doubt it!

    Who would refuse the temptation of ''freedom''?

    I, Dazna, am a great revolutionary!

 Chapter 528: Be Self-Aware

    Chapter 528: Be Self-Aware

    Three days after Dazna quietly left, the entire Land of Waves was engulfed in dark clouds.

    Thousands of people ran to the entrance of the Naoki Association, begging desperately for them to lift the maritime ban.

    Because it had only been three days, and they could not hold on.

    If the goods in hand couldn''t be sold, that would be fine. At worst, it would mean bankruptcy!

    But when they couldn''t buy food even with money or only barely managed to exchange it for a bit of sustenance at several hundred times the price, their mental state immediately copsed.

    What was the point of making money?

    Wasn''t it to live a life replete with abundant food and clothing?

    But with the country closed off, everyone was hoarding essential goods tightly. Even with money, people couldn''t buy food, so what was the use of having money?

    The restaurants on the streets were all shut, and the vegetable vendors had made a killing by hiking prices on the first day. But as three days passed and they sold everything, they were left stunned.They had made hundreds of times more money, but what then?

    When will the maritime ban end?

    The Naoki Association isn''t serious, right?!

    It''s not that nobody had tried to take risks by secretly building ships to escape.

    But as soon as they went to sea, their ships were sunk or simply confiscated, cutting off thisst avenue of escapepletely.

    Thus, the public was in panic, everyone cursing loudly!

    Naturally, they weren''t cursing the Naoki Association, which controlled the economic lifeline. They were furiously denouncing those with the heart of a wolf and the lung of a dog, always moring about building some sort of sea-crossing bridge!

    The Naoki Association had contributed so much to this country, and yet you dare to spread rumors and insist on constructing some bridge. Have dogs eaten your consciences?

    Public opinion instantly flipped!

    Those who had wanted to make trouble were killed off one after another, and many now became like rats crossing the street, chased by everyone.

    Then, just as Dazna had imagined, the enraged popce directly rushed in and seized them, pressing them in front of the Naoki Association''s doors, hoping the Naoki Association would vent their anger and no longer make things difficult for everyone.

    Some even wrote petitions stating that anyone who mentioned building a bridge again was theirmon enemy!

    It wasn''t that they were short-sighted and couldn''t see the benefits of constructing a sea-crossing bridge for the future.

    But the problem was, they didn''t even know how to survive in the present; how could they think about the future?

    Were they too full to care?

    Now, there was almost a unanimous public sentiment that the Land of Waves did not need that damned bridge!

    Anyone who dared to bring up the old matters would be the enemy of the people!

    Under such petitioning and protests, it was not until the fifth day, when the Land of Waves was on the verge of rioting, that Naoki appeared outside thepany with a troubled face.

    Then, under the ''coercion'' of the popce, he held his nose to check and confiscate the properties of these unfortunate people and ''out of exasperation,'' agreed to ''repurchase'' ships and immediately lifted the maritime ban.

    He also painfully condemned those ''business rivals'' who had spread rumors and ndered them, making quite a headline for a time.

    Not only did they y the role of a viin, but they were also crowned with countless markers of virtue, which they could not even refuse to ept.

    This also made Naoki again marvel at ''that person''s'' ability to turn the situation around with thunderous methods.

    He was certain that, before the wound healed and the pain was forgotten, no one would dare to oppose them again.

    It also reminded everyone once more who the true master of the Land of Waves was!

    And when Naoki, who had prepared in advance, directly brought in countless ships loaded with fruits, vegetables, and fresh meat, the Land of Waves'' bit of riotous (censored) trends was immediately extinguished. Not even a trace of ck smoke could be seen.

    In just a short moment, everything was divided up.

    And then countless goods were loaded onto ships again, setting sail fully loaded.

    The true losses of the Naoki Association were but a drop in the ocean, and this move even earned it all back.

    Instead, they re-established their authority and retook control of public sentiment, which was worth it.

    But if Aoba knew that his actions made some people think he was limiting the freedom of the people of the Wave Country, he would cry foul.

    Because he had never done such a thing, nor had he ever thought about it.

    Who knows how many people want to live the life the people of the Wave Country are living now? He came up with an immigration scheme to limit this situation.

    Yet some people misunderstand him, which is too much.

    Do you believe that even if all the registered residents of the Wave Country left, he wouldn''t care, and it would only take a few days to transport more people to settle down and live happily here?

    The Wave Country is just a small ind nation. As long as the foundation is there, my Ie Society won''t fall. How could we run out of people?

    Finding a toad with a hundred legs is hard, but two-legged people require supply.

    As long as there are enough people, what kind of talent can''t be found?

    At most, it''s just a waste of time; development might be slower, but does it elevate to personal freedom?

    On the contrary, for those who left the Wave Country, he seriously doubts whether they could still live as well as they did before.

    Just any band of robbers could leave them penniless and empty-handed.

    People, it''s important to have self-awareness.

    The world will continue to develop without anyone and won''t stagnate.

    Thus, a minor disturbance calmed down.

    The people of the Wave Country returned to a stable and prosperous life, not having to rack their brains over basic needs and enjoying their happy lives.

    And withoutparison, there''s no satisfaction.

    No one wants to return to the impoverished life they once had.

    Of course, thanks to my Ie Society, it''s my Ie Society that brought them such a lifestyle.

    For a while, the cohesion among the people greatly strengthened, and even those inted with pride eventually realized the true gap between the two sides.

    Even if the tiger takes a nap, it''s not something they can provoke.

    If they wake the tiger, the first thing it would do is eat them!

    So, no one dares to speak ill of my Ie Society anymore, even if some only dare to do it in secret. Openly, everyone is more respectful than the next.

    When Naoki reported all of this to Aoba, Aoba could say he had anticipated such an oue.

    Looking back on the history of those rebellions and revolutions, whether sessful or not, they all have one thing inmon: the people couldn''t eat, and it was under these prolonged circumstances that they were forced to act.

    As long as one can live and not starve to death, no one will think about overthrowing the government.

    Those ambitious individuals and heroes are just going with the flow.

    So, monopolizing the transportation industry means nothing. As long as the people have food to eat, clothes to wear, and a ce to live, those troublemakers can''t stir up any trouble.

    But this incident has been a wake-up call for it''s time to enhance the entertainment activities within the country and give those who are fed and have nothing to do something to invest in emotionally.

    Otherwise, there might be more troubles like this in the future.

    It may be time to debut a girl group.

    Aoba wasn''t very sure, just pondering wildly.

 Chapter 529: Right And Wrong, Good And Evil, Have Their Own Public Opinion

    Chapter 529: Right And Wrong, Good And Evil, Have Their Own Public Opinion

    "Is this the Land of Waves? It doesn''t seem as terrible as Uncle Tazuna described?"

    After getting off the boat, Sakura looked around and found that everyone here was smiling, street vendors were passionately hawking their goods, and everyone was dressed well, presenting a picture of prosperity that was nothing like the situation described in the mission briefing.

    Even Kakashi gave Tazuna a meaningful look while also bing more alert.

    "Do you not believe what I, the client, have told you? The people here have always lived in dire straits. To build a bridge that connects to the maind, do you have any idea how many people were executed in the public square ahead? Don''t be misled by what you see before you!"

    Tazuna, holding a bottle in his hand, spoke angrily, then slightly resentful.

    He had brought all his savings and encountered no trouble on the way to Konoha.

    But he had yet to expect issuing a mission to be this troublesome. Not only did he need to submit a detailed description of the mission content, but Konoha also sent someone to collect information before epting the mission.

    The mission would be officially graded and proceed ording to the process if everything were verified.

    Of course, this was because Tazuna was issuing an assassination mission, which inherently starts from B-rank, and not just Konoha assassinates anyone, thus requiring investigation and detailed information.On the contrary, missions considered ''urgent,'' without time to gather information beforehand, had somewhat rxed scrutiny, like escort or protection missions...

    These types of missions are set off based on the client''s request, and it''s easy for unforeseen incidents to ur, making it impossible to investigate beforehand.

    Thus, Tazuna had thought it too simple.

    Kakashi and others were here because Naruto could hardly bear staying in the vige, not interested in finding lost cats, babysitting, or doing farm work.

    This is different from what ninjas should be doing!

    Hearing Tazuna arguing inside, Naruto was intrigued.

    After finally getting Jiraiya''s approval, Team 7 came as an advance party to investigate the specific situation of the Wahaikai Society in the Land of Waves.

    If it was, as the client said, a viin up to no good.

    Then, once they bring back information, the assassination mission will be officially issued for the safety of the ninjas taking the mission and Konoha''s reputation.

    Otherwise, if they help bad people assassinate good people, Konoha''s reputation would also be tarnished.

    Of course, the line between good and evil is vague, so it still depends on the client and the results of the investigation to see if the ''reason'' is sufficient.

    But Naruto thought more. Although the investigation mission was only C-rank, if they could confirm the target''s ''crimes'' and carry out the client''s request directly, there would be no need for further action, allowing him toplete a B-rank mission sessfully!

    This way, after returning and negotiating with Jiraiya, they might directly skip D-rank missions and start focusing on C-rank missions.

    Naruto had a good n, but the trip to the Land of Waves would be unforgettable.

    Walking into the Land of Waves, aside from Tazuna, everyone felt like they didn''t have enough eyes to take it all in.

    If there''s a word to describe the scene before them, it would be ''bursting with life''!

    Regardless of age, everyone radiated energy, filled with hope and expectation for the future, as if everyone believed that tomorrow''s life would be even better.

    In such a mood, everyone greeted those around them with a smile.

    Even if someone identally bumped into someone else, after apologizing, there was no me, and they might even stop for a chat.

    Just the scene before them surprised Kakashi; even Konoha couldn''t achieve this, right?

    How could a country like this harbor an evil organization like the Wahaikai Society?

    Then, Kakashi noticed that those doing physicalbor, although spirited, asionally cast envious nces at those around them, which made him think.

    Could there be some hidden truth here?

    Since they were here for an undercover investigation, Kakashi and others had already hidden anything that could expose their ninja identity and changed their clothes in advance.

    So, they were fearless of being discovered. Kakashi quickly targeted someone and signaled with his eyes for Naruto and others to follow.

    "Hello, we are travelers visiting here for the first time. I noticed you seemed to envy those people; could you tell me why? Your clothing does not seem poor, so there ought to be nothing problematic, right?"

    Kakashi fabricated an identity and started to fish for information.

    Though the person wasn''t willing to answer such matters at first, after seeing the children behind Kakashi, he sighed, looked envious, and began to speak:

    "Since it''s your first time in the Land of Waves, you will soon find out even if I don''t tell you. But since we''ve met, I''ll let you know.

    I''m also an outsider. About a year ago, sailors told me that everyone here is clothed and fed well, with a shortage of human resources."

    "After a moment of hot-headedness, I came here. Truthfully, after the excitement wore off during the journey, I regretted it, afraid that I had been deceived!"

    "But after arriving here, I realized there is a ''heaven on earth.''"

    "Here, as long as you''re diligent and willing to work hard, not only will you not starve, but you can also live well. In just one year, I escaped poverty and even found a lovely love. Now, my partner is even pregnant with my child..."

    Listening quietly to his story, Kakashi and the others seemed immersed, while Tazuna appeared somewhat embarrassed.

    "You''ve said that you''ve escaped poverty and formed a happy family, so why do you still envy those people?" Kakashi asked, puzzled.

    The person sighed again, "How can I not envy them? Those are citizens of the Land of Waves, not only having citizenship but also enjoying all the benefits provided to citizens."

    "Us outsiders, however, have topete fiercely for the few immigration quotas avable yearly."

 Chapter 530: Frank

    Chapter 530: Frank

    As the prospective father enviously listed the benefits avable to citizens of the Land of Waves one by one, Kakashi and the others immediately widened their eyes, with Naruto and a few others even dropping their jaws in disbelief.

    Free medical care, freepulsory education, various economic subsidies...

    How much money would that cost!

    "The most important thing is, only by having citizenship can one purchase a house here and qualify to open a tradingpany. Otherwise, you can only rent a house and work for others all your life!"

    "Over this past year, I''ve also saved quite a bit of money, which is enough either to buy a house or rent a smaller stall."

    "But it''s this issue of citizenship that keeps us envious and forces us to continue living in rented houses, fearing we might be evicted by thendlord one day and unable to start a business like others, only able to work for someone else."

    "What''s the use of saving so much money by being frugal? In the end, it can only be used to improve the quality of life for our family, to give them a better life."

    "Now that my child will be born in a few months, if his mother and I could get citizenship, he would automatically be a citizen upon birth, enjoying all the benefits."

    "Ah, how can I not envy that?"While saying this, the guy even took out a box of expensive cigars. After Kakashi gestured, he reluctantly put it away and with a very frustrated expression, lit one for himself.

    His demeanor was ridiculously mocking!

    But he himself was unaware, because he was genuinely envious.

    Kakashi seriously doubted this guy was putting on an act, but had no proof; he was nearly choked by those words just moments ago.

    "This country''s Daimyo treats its people too well, doesn''t it? But why create such distinctions?"

    Upon hearing this, the other looked at Kakashi as if he was looking at a fool, then realizing that they were first-timers here, he exined:

    "This country doesn''t have a Daimyo, only a theoretical king, something like a mascot. The real responsibility for building the country and providing these benefits lies with our council."

    "As for why this ''immigration policy'' was introduced, it''s said to protect the rights of the original inhabitants. After all, in recent years, neers like you have been increasing. If everyone was treated equally from the start, the original inhabitants would certainly be dissatisfied, and the neers would not treasure what they could easily obtain."

    "There might be other deeper considerations, but that''s beyond what someone like me can discern."

    "In any case, after introducing this ''immigration policy'', almost every neer abides by thew, eagerly participating in any public welfare activities."

    "Since the quota for immigrants is limited each year, it takes various factors into ount, such as the length of residence, criminal record, participation in public service activities, charitable donations, and contributions to the country...all recorded in our files."

    "The better your performance, the greater your chances of obtaining immigrant status!"

    "It''s a pity, I should have participated in thest street cleaning activity. And I donated too little to the charity fundst time, only half of all my assets; I should have donated everything, like the guy next door did."

    In the end, this guy was upset because he donated too little and missed one public service activity!

    Even more infuriating was that his expression was not feigned, butpletely sincere.

    "Why don''t you consider leaving this country and settling down somewhere else? ording to what you''ve said, you''ve made a lot of money in just one year, right?"

    Kakashi suppressed the urge to beat the guy up and asked with a straight face.

    Meanwhile, he wondered if the council was indeed abusing its power to restrict everyone''s freedom, preventing them from leaving.

    However, the other''s reply once again surprised Kakashi...

    "Leave? Why would I leave?"

    The other was very surprised and looked at Kakashi as if he was looking at a fool, about to burst out at any moment.

    "Right now, there are so many people trying to work in the Land of Waves. Although I haven''t obtained citizenship yet, I''m already living in ''paradise.'' As long as I don''t ck off, I can live well without worrying about my livelihood. In another year or two, I should be able to obtain immigrant status."

    "At that time, I will live an even happier and better life, why would I leave?"

    "Besides, even if I left, where could I go? No other country has as good an environment as this ce, and here I don''t have to worry about safety issues, and making money is easy. If it were you, would you leave voluntarily?"

    Kakashi was momentarily at a loss for words, indeed finding no reason to leave this ''paradise.''

    Moreover, this ce, being an ind nation that relies on ships for travel, as long as the council remains unyielding, it won''t face disturbances from the outside world.

    But why is the information he had gathered so different from what Dazna had described?

    Although the council indeed has overwhelming control over the Land of Waves.

    It''s not like what Dazna said, about oppressing the citizens, restricting personal freedom, holding the power of life and death, ruthlessly eliminating dissenters...

    If the council really were a group of viins, then why is everything he sees and hears theplete opposite?

    Is it because he has been deceived, not seeing the true nature of things, or is Dazna simply lying?

    After parting ways with the oblivious faker, they directly went to a deserted ce.

    Then Kakashi suddenly stopped, turned around, and said with utmost seriousness, "I think we need to have an open and honest talk, don''t you think, Mr. Dazna?"

    Naruto and the others also looked towards Dazna with suspicious expressions.

    Although they had anticipated such a situation, Dazna still sighed and with aplex expression nodded, "Alright, I will tell you everything as it is."

    Kakashi then eased his expression and went straight to the point, "Is what that person said true?"

    Dazna''s expression changed for a moment, but he eventually conceded, "It''s all true."

 Chapter 531: In Distress

    Chapter 531: In Distress

    "Uncle Tazuna, then why..." Sakura asked with displeasure.

    It was their first mission outside, and they were deceived by their client, which made all of them very depressed. What a situation!

    Tazuna knew that it was impossible to keep the deception going at this point. Only by telling the truth was there a possibility of convincing these Leaf ninjas to stand by his side.

    He exined the past Naoki Association, the current Naoki Association, and the events in the Land of Waves over the years, ending with the construction of the Great Naruto Bridge.

    The mission content he had submitted earlier wasn''t deceiving, but it was somewhat vague, along with some of his spective additions.

    After hearing Tazuna''s truth, Naruto and the others were slightly stunned.

    So, was the Naoki Association good or bad?

    If they were good, ording to Tazuna, the Naoki Association was indeed ambitious and had secretly eliminated many people, definitely having their hands stained with blood.

    But if they were bad, the once impoverished and deste ind nation had now developed into a prosperous and strong state, all thanks to the Naoki Association.The efforts of the Naoki Association made today''s Land of Waves, allowing countless people to live a happy and stable life.

    From this point of view, the Naoki Association was indeed very good!

    Looking at people''s reactions earlier, one could see how much they admired the Naoki Association.

    It was the first time dealing with such a ''difficult'' mission for the three youngsters, so they had to ask their leader, Kakashi, for help, hoping Kakashi would experience this situation.

    However, Kakashi was also somewhat troubled at this time. Assuming someone killed a hundred people and then saved a thousand, then someone paid to have this person assassinated, how should this be judged?

    It gave him a bit of a headache, but he soon rxed.

    Because this judgment wasn''t his concern, he was just here to investigate the information.

    As for whether to ept the mission or whether the president of the Naoki Association should die, he didn''t need to worry about that.

    After thinking this through, Kakashi again ''warned'' Tazuna, "We''ll continue the investigation mission, but whether we''ll take it in the end depends on the vige. So, during this time, you need to provide us with lodging, and you can''t influence us with false information anymore."

    "If there''s any problem with the information you provide us again, then I have the right to terminate this employment rtionship unterally, and the fee you paid won''t be returned to you."

    Tazuna helplessly nodded, but he didn''t hold much hope.

    Afterward, Kakashi and his team stayed at Tazuna''s house, meeting Kesha and Inari.

    During the following days, Naruto and the others gathered information daily, while Kakashiuts began infiltrating the Naoki Association in search of possible criminal evidence with his artfulness and guidance.

    ...

    Kakashi was gathering information that night, but I needed help finding something.

    Then, he discovered the target. This was the first time he had encountered the target in a few days. After hesitating for a moment, he decided to follow them, wanting to see what the other party was up to showing up and leaving in the middle of the night.

    Intuition told him that he might have caught a big fish.

    However, as the target moved toward more secluded paths into the forest, Kakashi suddenly heard the sound of something cutting through the air behind him.

    Trouble, he''s been discovered!

    With a heavy heart, Kakashi immediately drew his kunai and turned around to sh, knocking down all the long needles flying toward him. Then he immediately charged toward the attack''s direction, performing the whole set of actions in one breath!

    Now he was exposed, and the enemy was hidden; running away wasn''t a good option, and it could bring danger to Naruto and the others.

    So, Kakashi chose to try to subdue the enemy and escape.

    Unfortunately, he still alerted the enemy.

    Kakashi was a bit puzzled. How was he discovered?

    Just as he rushed out, a thick fog spread out instantly.

    "Is this...the Hidden Mist Technique?"

    With his extensive knowledge, Kakashi immediately realized this wasn''t ordinary fog.

    The already dark surroundings were engulfed by thick fog, making it impossible for him to see anything.

    But Kakashi reacted quickly, immediately forming hand signs and pping the ground to use the Summoning Technique, summoning the Eight Ninja Hounds!

    Though his vision was obstructed, he could still rely on his sense of smell.

    "Kakashi..."

    "There are enemies nearby. Find their location quickly; we are at a disadvantage now."

    Before his words fell, Pakkun, who moved his nose, suddenly shouted, "Be careful, behind...!"

    He smelled an unfamiliar scent speeding towards Kakashi''s back.

    Pakkun''s warning was already at its limit, but from hearing the sound to reacting, there inevitably would be a dy.

    And it was this brief dy that caused Kakashi, who was leaning forward, to have a cloud of blood burst from his back.

    Kakashi immediately grunted, then performed several forward rolls to increase the distance, avoiding subsequent attacks.

    At this moment, Zabuza, holding a kunai in each hand, couldn''t help but show a hint of regret on his face.

    It was just a bit...

    If it weren''t for that damn dog suddenly speaking up, he could have slowly slit the opponent''s throat instead of just leaving a cut on the opponent''s back like now.

    Then Zabuza frowned because he realized those damn dogs seemed to have locked onto his position based on the scent and were closing in on him.

    "Troublesome..."

    "But it seems I can have some fun for a while."

    Zabuza suddenly smiled cruelly and then used the Silent Killing technique to escape quietly.

    "Kakashi, are you okay?"

    Pakkun stayed by Kakashi''s side, ready to warn at any moment, while the other ninja hounds spread out, searching for the enemy''s whereabouts in the thick fog.

    Drops of blood fell on the ground. Kakashi stayed silent; he might have been decapitated if Pakkun hadn''t warned him in time.

    Who was the attacker?

    Why did they suddenly attack him?

    Kakashi felt that the situation in the Land of Waves was moreplicated than he thought!

    At least he didn''t think that a jonin of Hidden Mist would be a year-round bodyguard for a businessman, which was incredibly unbelievable.

    But if following this line of thought, could it be that Hidden Mist was behind the Naoki Association?

    It was all hard to say.

    But for now, the priority was to find a way to leave here.

    Pakkun suddenly gave Kakashi a look, and Kakashi nodded slightly, his hand beginning to spark with lightning...

 Chapter 532: Hakus Trouble

    Chapter 532: Haku''s Trouble

    Before the realization dawned, Zabuza, who had hidden himself, was surrounded by Kakashi''s summoned ninja hounds.

    Upon confirming the approximate location, Kakashi immediately disyed his Sharingan without hesitation, and then the Chidori began its piercing cry!

    Sensing danger, Zabuza instantly used the Hidden Mist Instant Body Switching Technique to relocate himself. Still, with each bark of the dogs, Kakashi was able to adjust his bearing, charging straight at Zabuza.

    After realizing he waspletely exposed, a fierce look shed in Zabuza''s eyes. Abandoning the idea of hiding, he stood his ground and began forming hand seals.

    "Water Release: Great Waterfall Technique!"

    A giant sphere of water burst forth from Zabuza''s mouth, heading toward the direction of the Chidori''s cry.

    With a bang!

    Kakashi used the Chidori to directly tear through the water sphere, forcefully breaking out from within.

    Although the impact of the Great Waterfall Technique caused Kakashi to feel a surge of blood upheaval, he was confident in his ability to take down his foe.Kakashi''s Chidori was too fast, and it was clear that Zabuza was toote to form seals again.

    But at that moment, a figure immediately stood in front of Zabuza.

    "Ice Release: Ice Rock Dome!"

    A bowl-shaped solid ice wall instantly enveloped both him and Zabuza, and then Kakashi''s Chidori struck upon the ice wall.

    Despite encountering blockages one after another, Kakashi still managed to break through Haku''s defense with a brute-force attitude.

    But the power of Chidori was nearly depleted, and Zabuza directly kicked it away on the wrist, finally resolving the crisis.

    "Water Release Secret Technique: Thousand Flying Water Needles of Death!"

    Turning the water into thousands of needles, they flew directly toward Kakashi. Kakashi realized this person was the one who attacked him at the beginning, and he had to dodge while defending.

    However, just as Zabuza was about to break out, Haku immediately grabbed and whispered something to him.

    Zabuza immediately looked angry but disappeared into the dense mist along with Haku.

    After the mist slowly dissipated, Kakashi, with a furrowed brow, pulled out the needles that he couldn''t block from his body.

    The Eight Ninja Hounds surrounded him, watching their surroundings with vignt eyes.

    Until Pakkun spoke up: "Those two have gone far, Kakashi. How did you end up provoking someone from the Hidden Mist? And that just now, was that Ice Release?"

    Kakashi was equally puzzled.

    In a country without ninjas, the appearance of at least a j¨­nin from the Hidden Mist was already strange. Now, an Ice Release user has appeared...

    It seems that they targeted him due to his investigation into the Ih¨­ Association.

    Indeed, the Ih¨­ Association is not simple!

    They have already collected much information these days, yet many truths still hide in the mist.

    What happened to the once-prosperous Kado Association? Why was there suddenly bloodshed and even Kado was killed?

    What role did Naoki, who imed to be Kado''s son, y in it?

    Who helped him smoothly inherit Kado''s assets while eliminating all the extending hands and forces?

    There are too many doubts in this.

    However, today''s rash action also confirmed one thing for him: that there must be someone else behind Naoki.

    This mysterious force might be the true existence they need to investigate.

    Then Kakashi suddenly thought of something.

    Everyone says that the most luxurious pce in the Land of Waves is the residence of Naoki, but he found out through visits in recent days that Naoki doesn''t live there at all.

    Having spent so much human resources, material resources, and wealth to build such a luxurious pce, he doesn''t live there. What''s the reason?

    If it''s not some peculiarity, could it be that someone significant lives inside?

    And this pce, was it not prepared for Naoki himself, but for someone else?!

    Then, who could make Naoki willingly give up the pce?

    Kakashi felt he might have touched the edge of the truth.

    Whether it is or not, a try will reveal it.

    He ns to check out the pce after recovering from his injuries!

    Meanwhile, elsewhere...

    "Haku, why did you stop me just now? It would only take a moment, and I could have slit his throat!"

    Haku took off his mask, smiled slightly, and went along with his words: "Of course, that person is no match for Mr. Zabuza, but the esteemed person had instructed if an outsider with Sharingan is found, try not to initiate conflict and report it immediately."

    "Although the mist was thick just now, with such proximity, I wouldn''t mistake it. The opponent''s left eye is indeed the Sharingan."

    Only then did Zabuza unhappily purse his lips. Perhaps out of jealousy, he suddenly asked: "If one day that guy asks you to kill me, what would you do?"

    Haku was startled momentarily, then smiled and said, "That won''t happen. In a few more years, we''ll be free. The esteemed person won''t break his word. If Mr. Zabuza wishes to leave, we''ll leave together."

    Zabuza hummed discontentedly, "What if I''m ready to take him down? Who would you help?"

    Haku still smiled, "That is... to knock Mr. Zabuza unconscious and then flee immediately~."

    "Just the two of us couldn''t be a match for that esteemed person, so to avoid Mr. Zabuza doing something foolish, I would knock you out and escape overnight."

    "Speaking of which, it''s been so long. Does Mr. Zabuza still hold a grudge over that incident?"

    Zabuza''s expression soured, seemingly not entirely satisfied with Haku''s answer but also understanding Haku''s stance.

    "It''s good that Haku wasn''t charmed by that guy."

    "No way, after the ten-year agreement, I must take Haku and leave together."

    "If that guy dares not to let go by then, might as well fight that bastard!"

    Zabuza thought fiercely, but he had no confidence in his heart.

    Seeing him like this, Haku smiled even more happily. It felt good to be needed.

    But at the same time, Haku felt somewhat disappointed.

    He wanted to stay here with Mr. Zabuza.

    Although the daily work was boring, sometimes unavoidable conflicts arose.

    But he and Zabuza could gain respect here, and there was no need to hide and lead a stable life.

    He only wanted just that.

    Once they leave this ce, they might be chased by the Hidden Mist ANBU again.

    What awaits them might be a life of constant escape and hiding.

    So, how could he persuade Mr. Zabuza to stay here indefinitely?

    Haku suddenly felt a bit troubled.

 Chapter 533: Although Physically Disabled And Mentally Strong, I Will Give Up!

    Chapter 533: Although Physically Disabled And Mentally Strong, I Will Give Up!

    "Just one Sharingan and wearing a mask on his face?"

    After listening to Haku''s report, Aoba couldn''t help but be stunned.

    "Yes, and the opponent can summon spirit beasts and use a kind of Lightning Release with extremely strong pration power, which produces a piercing scream when used."

    It must be Kakashi Hatake!

    "Haku, you did well. Don''t conflict with him for now. Take some people to find out where he''s staying and who else hase here with him. Be careful."

    "Yes, Lord Aoba."

    After Haku and Zabuza left, Aoba couldn''t help but ponder why Kakashi woulde to the Land of Waves and target me, Naoki, of all people.

    It couldn''t be that Konoha was going to make a move on the Land of Waves, could it?

    That''s too absurd!It could be possible if it were the Hidden Mist.

    "Speaking of which, why did Kakashie to the Land of Waves in the original story? Oh, right, it was because of the construction of the Great Naruto Bridge... and in the end, it was named the ''Naruto Bridge,'' it seems..."

    "But has it been so many years since Haku died? The people of the Land of Waves have also entered a well-off life, and there shouldn''t be much difference whether there is a bridge or not, right?"

    "It''s impossible that someone would specifically go to Konoha to invite a ninja to build this bridge."

    The more Aoba thought about it, the more he couldn''t figure it out, and he finally chalked it up to those ''retinal fatigue'' types starting to y tricks again.

    After all, hiring ninjas for assassination had happened before.

    But those hired guys, whether wandering ninjas or rogue ninjas, couldn''t even get past Zabuza, much less risk their own lives.

    After feeding several sharks, this was the first time anyone dared to use this method.

    Because when ites to ying dirty, they are even less of a match.

    Aoba never expected to be backstabbed by an older adult he didn''t take seriously.

    After returning to his room, Aoba noticed something odd just as he was about to sleep.

    Why was his quilt bulging?

    He sneered, hands on his hips, "Are youing out on your own, or am I pulling you out?"

    Then, a small head suddenly popped out from under the quilt. It was Kurenai, looking shy, and her gaze ''hazy''...

    "Tell me, what''s the excuse this time?"

    "Eh? Isn''t this my room? I... I need help finding my sses, and I may need help finding them. So sleepy~ I''m going to sleep... zzz~"

    I needed help finding sses, so I got lost.

    That''s a strong excuse.

    But the rooms are on opposite sides, one in the south and one in the north. How can you get lost all the way here?

    How about saying you were sleepwalking?

    While Aoba was internallyining, he quietly watched as Kurenai pretended to sleep.

    Especially when Kurenai suddenly squinted one eye to assess the situation stealthily and was caught by him, he directly issued an ultimatum.

    "Are you going back alone, or do I have to throw you out?"

    Damn!

    So the plots in novels are all lies!

    But don''t worry; there''s still onest trick.

    In the quilt, Kurenai immediately twisted her thigh hard, then suddenly her eyes welled up with tears, looking pitifully cold and sleepy, and said, "I''m so cold, so sleepy, and I think I forgot to wear clothes..."

    "Oh, is that so."

    Aoba nodded emotionlessly and then pounced like a hungry tiger!

    "Eh?"

    When Kurenai realized what was happening, she had been rolled up in the quilt like a spring roll, with only her head sticking out.

    Then, Aoba, with a rope he got from who knows where, tied the ''spring roll'' up and even tied a bow on it.

    Packaged and ready to go!

    Aoba just carried the ''spring roll'' outside, then made a bowling pose...

    Strike!

    Roll, roll, roll...

    Bang!

    Home run!

    Perfect~

    Aoba pped his hands in satisfaction, then, with a bang, locked the door. Finally, he could have a good night''s sleep.

    Meanwhile, at the other end of the corridor, Kurenai, wrapped in the ''spring roll,'' continued to struggle.

    Ah ah ah!

    I won''t give up, damn it!

    ...

    The next day, when Aoba came out feeling refreshed, he couldn''t help but rub his eyes.

    A ''spring roll'' dressed caterpir was leaning against the door wall, asleep, drooling...

    How did she crawl all this way down the long corridor?

    Alright, I give up.

    Sighing, Aoba picked up Kurenai again and brought her into the room.

    Dreaming of something, Kurenai''s face was a bit red.

    "Since you like sleeping in my bed so much, I''ll lend it to you for now."

    After gently cing Kurenai on his bed, Aoba decisively locked the door from the outside!

    Then he merrily hummed a tune as he went to eat breakfast...

    After pretending to sleep for another half an hour, Kurenai finally quietly opened one eye and was stunned.

    Eh, where''s the person?

    I''m rolling...

    Bang!

    "Ouch!"

    Determined Kurenai, enduring the pain without tears, showed a ''perseverance despite disability'' look, inching towards the door.

    However...

    The door wouldn''t open.

    Bang, bang, bang!

    "Open the door, ah!"

    "Is there anyone outside?"

    "You have the nerve to lock me up, and you have the nerve to open the door!"

    Just then, Ranmaru, who had finished breakfast, passed by the door in a Tiger-like tank, EM... Well, I better pretend I didn''t hear that.

    When Lord Aoba returns, he''ll naturally let her out.

    Rumble, rumble...

    The Tiger-like tank drove away.

    However, Ranmaru felt as if he had forgotten something.

    What was it?

    Never mind, it''s not important.

    It''s unimportant because someone mentioned it during breakfast, saying they would walk after eating.

    Probably, even if Kurenai''s head were broken, that person wouldn''te back to let her out.

    Typical ''ipetent''!

    On the other hand, Aoba, who had disguised himself, also left the pce, wandering around.

    Because he heard about Kakashi''s news, he decided to try his luck and see if he could meet any acquaintances.

    And to figure out what Kakashi was here for.

    If it revealed that he was hiding in the Land of Waves, it wouldn''t be peaceful for the timeing.

    That would be the best oue if he could send Kakashi away immediately.

    However, he had yet to walk two streets before his hands were filled with dozens of flyers printed with vibrant young girls.

    This made him show a strange expression.

    He remembered he only mentioned it oncest time, but Naoki, that guy, actually started an idol girl group?!

    Although it''s still in the audition stage, many people are already going to the streets to campaign.

    Indeed, once people are well-fed, their restless hearts start to act up.

 Chapter 534: We Are Brothers

    Chapter 534: We Are Brothers

    "Do you think that everyone in the Uchiha n is bad?"

    Walking on the bustling streets, Sakura bit into cotton candy and smiled happily while feeling conflicted and asking.

    Because Kakashi-sensei was injured and resting, gathering information temporarily fell on them.

    Of course, the information they could gather had been mostly sorted out in the past few days.

    Kakashi-sensei also strictly forbade them from approaching the Uchihapound and that mysterious pce. Hence, they had to stroll through the streets as usual, which turned into shopping and ying.

    As long as they didn''t wear the ninja headband, no one would specifically pay attention to a few teenagers.

    "Do not mix personal feelings and subjective spections with the mission. Our task is just to collect information and ensure its authenticity and uracy. As for the final judgment, for others in the vige to decide, it has nothing to do with us."

    Sasuke said coolly, which would have been more convincing if he wasn''t holding so many snacks.

    Even Naruto, who had changed quite a bit, couldn''t resist the temptation and ate while walking.Then, without realizing it, they ended up with several flyers in their hands...

    "Hm? What is this..."

    "Let me see, the first Idol Girl 101 auditionpetition waiting for you to participate?"

    The three of them looked at each other and were a bit bewildered.

    "What does this mean?"

    "Maybe...it''s just the literal meaning."

    "Do you think there might be any conspiracies involved?"

    Sasuke suddenly frowned as if he had thought of something.

    "What conspiracy?"

    Sasuke immediately rxed his frown and revealed an ''I have seen through everything'' wise look, "I got it. This is a conspiracy orchestrated by the Uchiha n, using the audition as a cover to select these girls and achieve their unspeakable goals!"

    "What unspeakable goals?" Sakura asked somewhat nkly.

    "We don''t know yet, but it''s probably one of those possibilities. Maybe these girls will end up being ythings for some ''big shots,''" Sasuke said with a cold and disgusted tone as if he had already foreseen the tragic fate of these innocent girls.

    After all, he couldn''t see any meaning in this selection, and it''s not a ninjapetition. What''s there topete for?

    Upon hearing this, Sakura immediately became anxious, "If that''s the case, then we must find a way to break their conspiracy. Let''s go back and tell Kakashi-sensei."

    At that moment, Naruto stopped the impulsive Sakura, saying, "We can''t be sure of their purpose yet. These could all be our spections without solid evidence. And don''t forget, a mysterious person attacked Kakashi-sensei and is recovering. He also strictly forbade us from contacting the Uchiha n, so even if we go back, it won''t help. They will most likely not allow us to get involved again."

    "Then what do you suggest we do? Just stand by and watch?" Sasuke looked a bit displeased.

    "No, what I mean is we should first gather evidence of their crime and then decide whether to directly sabotage their conspiracy, save those deceived girls, or go back and find Kakashi-sensei to step in."

    "I''m sure even Kakashi-sensei wouldn''t just stand by then."

    "To go a bit further, we could even expose the truth to the public, letting the deceived people denounce the Uchiha n, buying us more time and opportunities for our investigation."

    "Uh, why are you all looking at me like that?"

    After Naruto shared his thoughts, he immediately realized that Sasuke and Sakura were staring at him intently.

    "When did you be so smart? Say, are you an enemy using transformation jutsu to disguise as Naruto!"

    Sasuke suddenly applied a cross-lock on Naruto''s neck, and Sakura punched Naruto in the stomach, nearly making him vomit everything he had eaten.

    Naruto wasn''t stupid, especially after that incident. He became much more silent and started to think independently.

    So, three yearster, Naruto, who had gotten used to thinking independently, suddenly seemed somewhat different from his former self.

    After yful fighting, Sakura asked, "But how can we find evidence? If we''re discovered, wouldn''t that be bad?"

    Naruto and Sasuke exchanged looks, then meaningfully nced at Sakura.

    Sakura was very smart; her intelligence seemed forcefully suppressed because of Sasuke''s presence.

    "You''re not thinking of having me participate in the audition to infiltrate and gather evidence, are you?"

    Naruto and Sasuke nodded simultaneously, "This is the only way. You''re a girl and the right age. No one would suspect you."

    "Although you say that, wouldn''t it be too dangerous for me alone?" Sakura said with little confidence. She was self-conscious about her wide forehead, and now she had topete with those beautiful girls. This was practically setting her up for disappointment!

    Moreover, as a girl infiltrating alone to gather evidence, she wouldn''t have the chance to escape if she was discovered.

    Amidst Sakura''s various ''excuses,'' Naruto and Sasuke also couldn''t help but nod, realizing it was too dangerous to let Sakura carry out the mission alone.

    But there was no other way...

    The three of them were saddened momentarily, and the situation seemed stalemate.

    Just as they didn''t know what to do, Naruto suddenly recalled something, and then his gaze started scanning Sasuke back and forth excitedly.

    Sasuke, who also seemed to recall embarrassing memories, immediately stiffened up!

    "Don''t even think about it! I''d rather give up the mission!" Sasuke directly got angry and shouted.

    The people around immediately looked over. Naruto and Sakura quickly apologized while covering Sasuke''s mouth and dragged him away.

    After they got to a deserted ce, Sasuke immediately knocked away the hands covering his mouth, showing an arrogant and upromising face!

    At that moment, Naruto quietly repeated his idea to Sakura, making her eyes shine brighter and brighter, almost sparkling!

    Cross-dressing?!

    The cool and handsome Sasuke-kun had once worn girls'' clothes?!

    Wow!

    Just the thought made Sakura excitedly tremble, wishing she could immediately get Sasuke to change into her clothes to see how ''kawaii'' Sasuke-chan would be!

    So, after Naruto briefly shared his n, Sakura immediately raised both hands in agreement.

    Since it''s somewhat dangerous for one person to infiltrate, then it''s settled they''ll go together!

 Chapter 535: What Should I Do?

    Chapter 535: What Should I Do?

    Naruto''s n was simple; he and Sasuke would disguise themselves as girls and join Sakura in attending this idol audition.

    Then, they would secretly search for evidence, and when the people of Uchiha Corporation showed their ugly faces, they would directly smash their conspiracy and rescue everyone!

    They would simply find an opportunity to slip away if they were mistaken.

    This way, they couldplete the mission without going against Kakashi-sensei''s prior warnings, killing two birds with one stone!

    Apart from rejecting the idea of cross-dressing, even Sasuke had to admit that the n was not bad.

    But letting him cross-dress was impossible. He would never wear women''s clothing again in his life!

    You must know that thest time he dressed up as a little girl and took a photo was a stain on his life. How could he possibly do it again?

    Even using transformation techniques to be a woman was not an option!

    Not to mention that their transformation techniques still needed to be perfected, easily seen through, and couldn''t maintain the transformation effect continuously.Next, no matter how Naruto and Sakura ''threatened and tempted'' him, Sasuke refused to be fooled and adamantly refused to dress up!

    Moreover, he firmly stated, "Since Naruto doesn''t mind, let Naruto dress up and apany you. With Naruto there, Sakura''s safety is guaranteed, so why must I also go?"

    Sasuke''s reasoning was sound, but the problem was Sakura only wanted to see him in drag!

    And although Naruto didn''t mind such things, why not drag someone down with him if he could?

    If you''re brothers, then debut as an idol group together! And even as female idols!

    Seeing Sasuke''s unyielding stance, Sakura eventually gave in, her face full of helplessness and regret.

    But then, Naruto suddenly started rummaging through his ninja tool bag under his clothes, and the corners of his mouth slightly lifted.

    "Sakura, you go watch the situation first. I''ll try to persuade Sasuke again."

    Having no other options, Sakura, unable to guess what trump card Naruto might have to persuade Sasuke, nodded, clinging to herst hope, and went to keep watch.

    Then, in Sasuke''s adamant refusal, Naruto directly hugged Sasuke by the neck, whipped out a photo, and waved it in front of Sasuke.

    Sasuke''s eyes immediately widened immensely, almost tearing at the corners!

    Because the photo Naruto suddenly showed him was precisely where he was dressed in women''s clothing and standing together with Naruto!

    You must know that at the time, a guy had printed many copies, and nearly everyone present had been given one, and Naruto would naturally preserve it well.

    As for why Naruto carried this photo with him, only heaven knows.

    "Give it to me!"

    Sasuke''s eyes immediately reddened, wanting to snatch and tear it to shreds.

    He would not allow such a stain to exist in the world!

    However, Naruto, anticipating he would grab for it, quickly secured the photo first.

    "Do you want to die?" Sasuke red at Naruto with grinding teeth, the emotional stimtion so strong at the moment that it felt like he could activate his Sharingan at any time, showing how embarrassed and angry Sasuke was!

    Naruto shook his head, "You can''t snatch the photo from me, and I''m not afraid to tell you the truth. I have another one hidden at home. Even if you snatch this photo, I can expose your dark history anytime."

    Indeed, he who touches ink will be stained; Naruto, while threatening Sasuke, had that certain ir!

    And he looked quite skilled at it!

    Seething powerless, Sasuke continued, "Speak, what do you want?"

    Now, Sasuke had no choice but topromise. Who would have thought Naruto would carry this photo and shamelessly use it to threaten him?

    If this photo were made public, he might as well not live; believe it or not, he could be branded a traitor to his vige within minutes!

    "I don''t want anything; just agree to the n we discussed earlier, and after the mission ispleted, this photo, including the one at home, will be returned to you. Whether you keep it for appreciation or destroy it immediately will be up to you."

    Watching Naruto''s extremely annoying, punch-worthy face, Sasuke suddenly felt a daze, as if the person standing before him was not Naruto but that despicable bastard who should not be named!

    Sasuke was deeply regretful at this moment, regretting why he ever got to know these two bastards.

    Just die, all of you!

    Why hasn''t this world ended yet?

    But it''s toote for regrets, which made him start making bad friendships since Itachi''s time.

    So, with Naruto''s friendly and enthusiastic negotiation, Sasuke, with a deathly face, reluctantly nodded, reaching an agreement.

    When Sakura, who was keeping watch, was called back and heard that Sasuke had agreed, her expression was priceless!

    So, you''re that kind of person, Sasuke-kun!

    Next, taking the money pooled by the three of them, Sakura ran to the store and bought three sets of what she considered very cute women''s clothing, plus wigs and makeup tools for Naruto and Sasuke.

    After a while, Sakuko, Naruko, and ''Sasuko'' elegantly emerged from a deserted alley.

    Sakura was youthful and pretty, Naruko cute yet with a hint of allure, and ''Sasuko'' walked outst, her face exuding noble and cold beauty.

    Each in their prime, the trio immediately caught the eyes of countless people on the street.

    Suppressing the urge to gouge out these people''s eyeballs with shuriken, ''Sasuko,'' out of sight, out of mind, followed her twopanions, head down all the way.

    Soon, the disguised Sakura andpany found the audition registration site, ording to the flyer.

    Upon arrival, they discovered that the number of people who came to register was far more than they had imagined, with a long line already formed at the entrance.

    Moreover, most were lively and cute girls brought by their parents. Those with low attractiveness hardly dared to line up.

    Yet even so, the ''Three Konoha Beauties'' in disguise were still top contenders; after all, they had good bases, to begin with.

    Their appearance also became a source of unease among the surrounding contestants.

    This gaze made Sakura ufortable, while ''Sasuko'' immediately red fiercely!

    Her already noble and cold face, coupled with the ''world-weary'' and ''aloof'' aura she radiated, instantly subdued these inexperienced young girls, none daring to meet her gaze.

    Perhaps this was what it meant to feel inferior!

    In fact, not only them but even Sakura had to exert great willpower to suppress the urge to knock down Sasuke-kun immediately.

    And in her heart, she wailed, "What do I do if Sasuke-kun in drag is prettier than me~"

    Wanting to pursue a guy who looks prettier than oneself in drag, perhaps there''s no more tragic thing in the world.

    Thus, Sakura was in much pain, and her self-confidence was shattered.

 Chapter 536: My Performance!

    Chapter 536: My Performance!

    There are many applicants, but the efficiency is also very fast.

    Therefore, it took only a short time for it to be Sakura, Sasuke, and Naruto''s turn.

    The staff member in charge of registration lit up when he saw ''them'' and couldn''t help but size up ''them'' three...

    This girl with long ck hair is the essence of a mature beauty!

    Developing such a proud and cold temperament at such a young age is rare!

    Just based on this image alone is enough to ensure a spot in the finals!

    And this blonde with twin tails, is she a foreigner?

    The ''cat whiskers'' on her face are simply divine!

    Cute, yet with a hint of sexiness and allure, this exotic charm will start a trend!As for thest girl with short pink hair, although her forehead is a bit wide and her figure is average, not so cute, she also has a fresh and neat charm.

    Although not as outstanding as the first two, she also has her unique characteristics, which are good.

    The staff immediately analyzed the situation in his mind and decided to have the people behind pay special attention to these three contestants and even consider giving them an advantage.

    After all, the homogenization among the applicants is too severe; basically, all follow the cute and pure route.

    This is inevitable because the age requirement for registration is between 12 and 15 years old. What other styles can young girls have if not cute and pure at this age?

    But now that these three unique ones havee along, there''s no need to worry about this problem anymore.

    However, just at this moment, a loud noise suddenly startled him!

    Bang!

    "Hey! Have you seen enough? Believe it or not, I''ll gouge your eyeballs out!"

    Suddenly stepping on the table was ''Sasuke,'' who couldn''t stand the other''s ''lecherous'' gaze any longer!

    Although speaking out rashly might pose some risk, he was all for it if it could get him ''eliminated'' earlier.

    But such a ''rude'' action did not get him thrown out; instead, it made the other party''s eyes shine even more!

    Although the ''Kugimiya'' culture has not appeared in this world yet, the queenly aura of ''Sasuke'' is truly mesmerizing!

    It makes one can''t help but think from the bottom of their heart, "Yes, that''s how it should be. Please be even more fierce!"

    "Great! So great!"

    "I believe you will make it to the end and sessfully debut!"

    The person also enthusiastically mmed the table, startling Sakura.

    Then, they smoothlypleted the registration, passed the preliminary selection with flying colors, and entered the second round.

    Even the ''guardian'' section, where Naruto casually filled in "Kakashi Hatake," didn''t get a second nce.

    Speaking of which, this name was a nickname their teacher once had, and Naruto only matched itter.

    He still needs to figure out the meaning behind this nickname.

    ...

    Meanwhile, Aoba, who got himself the supervisor role out of curiosity, also sneaked into the scene of the second round.

    The second round would add talent to the mix if the preliminary selection were just about looks. Only those who pass both can enter the 101 slots, then go through training and selection to decide the final 11 who can debut.

    There will also be public performances asionally to allow the public to participate in voting, which is bound to make a fortune.

    After all, who dares topete with the business the Naoki Association monopolizes?

    Even pirated merchandise for support won''t appear!

    Being busy with idol chasing is better than causing trouble after being full.

    "Director, do you have any other orders?"

    After finding a good spot, Aoba waved his hand impatiently.

    The other party kept smiling and didn''t dare to leave, simply standing by, always waiting for the director''s instructions.

    After all, this person was sent by the president of the Naoki Association himself, instructing them to fulfill all of this person''s requests.

    The president has made it clear: how dare they neglect.

    They probably wouldn''t dare to stop even if this person publicly chose to take a few contestants away and would handle all the subsequent troubles.

    This is the power of authority!

    However, after watching the second-round performances, Aoba quickly went from anticipation to disappointment.

    Although the girls who passed the preliminary selection are all pretty, cute, and lively, their performances are painful.

    Not to mention those who are off-key when singing. Can''t the dancers put a little heart into it? Are they limp because they haven''t eaten enough?

    There''s even someone performing eating...

    He ate ten bowls of white rice in one go, without any side dishes, just rice, and he even passed?!

    This made him grind his teeth in frustration, doubting whether he was reporting to "Produce 101" or a talent show seeking out extraordinary people from the public...

    It made him seriously doubt whether there would be someone performing acrobatics next, like breaking stones with their chest or splitting bricks with their bare hands, the kind of bizarre show.

    This is different from the idol group he wanted!!!

    Aoba was somewhat going crazy just thinking about the future performances, where a group of girls in uniform skirts would either be stuffing rice into their mouths or showing off their muscles by squeezing the heads of drumsticks into powder and then the audience below screaming...

    He suddenly really wanted to die!

    However, he immediately consoled himself that theck of talent was nothing, and there was still plenty of time to cultivate them properly.

    Not to say they must sing and dance perfectly,ing on stage with dolphin sounds and knife group dances, but at least they should look decent so he could sell the concert tickets!

    While he wasforting himself, suddenly, a few very familiar figures walked in.

    Pfft!

    The tea he was just drinking was immediately sprayed out!

    And to avoid spraying it forward, he even turned his head, especially, and sprayed it all over the face of the guy next to him.

    "Does it not suit your taste? I''ll get you another cup right away."

    "Um..."

    Aoba dismissed the other person and focused on the three people who needed to be farther ahead.

    And his face was filled with a life-questioning expression.

    If he had a flower in his hand at this moment, he would be extremely troubled, pulling at the petals while muttering to himself, "It''s them, it''s not them, it''s them, it''s not them..."

    He dared not recognize them after more than three years without seeing each other, plus that outfit.

    Just then, hisckey came back...

    "Your tea..."

    "Go, bring me the registration forms of these three people."

    The person looked over there, immediately showed an ''I knew it''s the expression, and then came very excitedly with, "I understand what you mean, sir, just watch my performance!"

    ---

 Chapter 537: Is Swearing Considered A Talent?

    Chapter 537: Is Swearing Considered A Talent?

    Aoba looked at the figure''s back in total confusion, wondering what they had understood this time.

    However, he quickly dismissed the matter because those three guys had started their talent show...

    "Talent show?"

    Sakura and the other two exchanged nces, suddenly feeling confused and overwhelmed.

    Do idols... need to have talents?

    Isn''t it enough just to have a good appearance?

    They immediately questioned their souls. After all, they had never been idols. How could they possibly know these things?

    But at this point, there was no turning back!

    If they failed now, wouldn''t all their efforts have been in vain?Ultimately, having no choice, Sakura bit her lip, closed her eyes, and sang a nursery rhyme her mother often sang.

    And surprisingly, it sounded really good!

    Especiallypared to the performances of her peers, Sakura seemed to have a lot of ''talent''!

    So, Sakura easily passed the second round with a confused look.

    "Next up is Miss Sasuke. What talent will you be performing?"

    Sasuke disdainfully lifted his chin, looked down contemptuously, and snorted coldly, "I can''t!"

    "Uh, just singing a song or dancing would also work, wouldn''t it?"

    The judges had already been tipped off to go through the motions to let these ''promising talents'' pass, but if there weren''t even an attempt to pretend, they would be in a difficult position.

    But Sasuke was already impatient and started scolding, "I can''t! I have no talent! I''ve ''beep beep beep'' told you, and you still ''beep beep beep'' ask! Is your head filled with ''beep beep beep''?"

    The judges seemed to be stunned by the scolding!

    However, one suddenly brightened and eagerly said, "Do you have more? Like the swearing just now, how many more can you do?"

    Sasuke was almost driven mad, spouting various words that would be censored.

    In the end, he furiously added, "Baka! Hentai! No way!"

    Bang!

    The judge immediately mmed the table hard, his face turning red and his body trembling as he pointed at Sasuke and said, "You... are amazing!"

    "Simply too ''beep beep beep''! Miss Sasuke, your talent is the best I''ve seen so far!"

    "I never thought being scolded could also be this enjoyable!"

    "Please believe me, once you debut, you will be the most popr!"

    Eh?

    Is that okay?

    The onlookers were all dumbfounded!

    "If possible, please scold me again, just like thest sentence, please?"

    Facing the judge''s ''bizarre request,'' Sasuke suddenly looked utterly bewildered, beginning to doubt his life.

    Why could scolding be considered a talent?

    Why would the person being scolded be so excited and even moved?

    I just want to leave here... Why has it turned out this way?

    Who am I?

    Where am I?

    What am I doing?

    After questioning his soul, Sasuke suddenly wanted to go home. The outside world was just too frightening and hard to adapt to.

    Just like that, following Sakura''s singing, ''Sasuke'' managed to pass the second round with her talent for scolding...

    Only Naruko was left.

    But until Sakura and Sasuke had both sessfully advanced, he still hadn''t figured out what to perform.

    So, his gaze wandered around until it finallynded on the table, where the judge had mmed heavily.

    "I don''t have any other talents, so let me show you a hand-chopping table performance."

    Driven to a corner, Naruto steeled his heart, and with a loud shout, his hand sliced down like a knife!

    With a crash!

    The solid wood table in front of the judge was split in half, and everything on the table fell to the ground.

    The judges were immediately speechless, staring nkly without being able to say a word.

    The sound of a p woke them up...

    p, p, p!

    Several examiners immediately started pping!

    "Good! We''ve never seen such an exciting talent before!"

    "You''ve passed. You''re one of the 101!"

    "Congrattions, congrattions, uh, no need for a handshake..."

    They couldn''t help but secretly wipe off a cold sweat, surprised that the one who looked the least like they had talent was the most normal.

    The talents performed by the other two most promising ones were one more ''astonishing'' than the other!

    They had a feeling that once this idol girl group debuted, they would cause a sensation throughout the country and even the world!

    And they would be witnesses to this new frontier!

    At this moment, Aoba, who had witnessed the performances of Sakura and the others, reluctantly put down his camera.

    Especially after Sako "Kugimiya" and Naruko split a wooden table with their bare hands, he almostughed out loud!

    Through their application forms, he could confirm that those who came with Kakashi must be Naruto and the others.

    If the pseudonyms Uzumaki Naruto, Uchiha Sasuke, and Haruno Sakura weren''t enough to rify, the guardian section filled with "Kakashi Hatake"pletely gave them away.

    Because "Hatake" was a nickname he had only mentioned a few times in front of Naruto.

    After ruling out coincidences and the nearly impossible option of other transmigrators besides him, there was only one truth!

    Kakashi''s Team 7 was preparing to debut... ahem, these kids sneaked in trying to gather information.

    Even Aoba didn''t expect them to infiltrate in this manner.

    And what was even more unimaginable to him was how Naruto and Sakura convinced Sasuke to agree to this ''crazy'' n.

    Indeed, there''s only zero and countless times for cross-dressing.

    Even the tsundere couldn''t avoid the irresistible fate.

    And then, just at that moment, the previously seen sycophant appeared again, came over with a ttering smile, and whispered, "Sir, your room has been arranged. Would you like to take a rest?"

    Aoba was somewhat surprised, thinking that this guy was good at bootlicking. Having noticed he was bored, he even prepared a ce to rest. It was no wonder he was told to watch the performance.

    Indeed, it''s alright!

    "Mm."

    Although Aoba only made a nasal sound, that appreciative expression thrilled the other person as utterly excited as if he had eaten ice cream.

    This sir''s thoughts were indeed correct!

    Luckily, I guessed the sir''s thoughts, took care of everything in advance, and even arranged the room. Now, getting a promotion and a raise to reach the pinnacle of life is not a dream!

    It needs to be rified which of the three the sir is interested in.

    But no matter, being as clever as I am, I''ve already had all three taken to the room to wait.

    The sir will surely be very satisfied!

 Chapter 538: What A Huge Mistake!

    Chapter 538: What A Huge Mistake!

    In a certain hidden room, at this moment, the faces of Sasuke and the two others all showed an expression of "just as we thought."

    As soon as they passed the re-examination, they were stopped by several ck men and brought here.

    So, there was no need to look for any more evidence. They were the best witnesses!

    The idol audition organized by the Ido Society turned out to have an ulterior motive from the beginning!

    What weighed even more heavily on their hearts was whether the girls who had passed the re-examination were also ''imprisoned'' like them.

    "The fox''s tail of the other party has finally shown. What should we do next?" Sakura stood up with some righteous indignation.

    "Let''s break out directly, expose the ugly side of the Ido Society to everyone, and then rescue all the girls who have been imprisoned!"

    "Calm down. Although we already know that the other party has bad intentions, just the three of us might endanger other hostages and provoke the Ido Society to kill."

    "So what do you suggest? Just sit here and wait?""We can wait a bit because there must be a reason why they are in such a hurry to arrange us here. The mastermind behind this may show up soon. At that time, we can catch the thief first and force the other party to release people while making a clean getaway."

    "But if the person behind the scenes doesn''t show up? Just keep waiting? More people will be deceived while we wait!"

    "Sakura has a point. If the other party doesn''t show up after a little while, we''ll break out forcefully!"

    After quickly deciding on their next course of action in a few words, Naruto and the others obediently waited.

    Until the door that was locking them in was opened again...

    "Huh?!"

    Aoba, who opened the door and saw a few familiar faces inside, was stunned, then quickly backed out and mmed the door shut.

    "Why are these people inside?"

    He asked with widened eyes.

    Lackey No.1 immediately hinted with a lewd nce that all men understand, "Because it''s unclear which one you fancied, sir, I took the liberty of bringing all three over. If you need anything else, just say the word and watch me perform!"

    Aoba then had a moment of ''realization,'' so the ''performance'' he mentioned before was a misunderstanding of what he wanted...

    No wonder he was puzzled about why the restroom prepared for him was locked so securely. It turns out they were worried about people escaping.

    What a mix-up!

    Luckily, his disguise was not seen through, and he even used a transformation technique; otherwise, the consequences would have been unimaginable!

    Almost being backstabbed by hisckey made him feel a bit fearful, and his look towards this guy became somewhat unfriendly.

    But Lackey No.1 was still somewhat clueless, thinking he was a nuisance, so he hurriedly said, "I won''t disturb your enjoyment anymore. Please rest assured, sir. I will take care of any troubles that follow without involving you."

    What a mess!

    "You..."

    Before Aoba could finish speaking, he heard a loud boom, and the door was violently broken open from the inside!

    Then, Sakura and the two others walked out angrily, "Give up! You filthy and despicable guys will not seed!"

    "Right, where have you locked up the others?"

    "Don''t waste words with these scumbags, let''s do this!"

    Naruto and the others, who had been eavesdropping at the door and heard the entire conversation outside, were already furious. Now, with both ''physical and testimonial evidence'' in hand, they had no more concerns.

    Seeing this, Aoba couldn''t help but show a wry smile.

    He was wronged!

    It was all the sidekick''s imagination, so how did this ck pot suddenly end up on his head?

    Now, he wanted to strangle that ''backstabbing'' jerk!

    Damn, what a pit!

    Lackey No.1 turned around, wanting to run, but was punched in the back of the head by Sakura and instantly fainted with his eyes rolling back.

    However, Naruto and Sasuke, who thought they could easily take down the opponent, encountered an unexpected situation.

    Because the guy who was suspected to be the ''mastermind behind the scenes'' was not an ordinary person?!

    With two bangs, Naruto and Sasuke, who rushed up, were surprisingly punched and kicked away by the opponent!

    What the heck is this?

    Extremely speechless, Aoba didn''t say another word and turned to run.

    "If we don''t run now, not only will I be med for this, but there might also be a slip-up, revealing my true identity to Naruto and the others. That would be interesting."

    "The opponent is not simple."

    "Right!"

    Naruto and Sasuke got up from the ground, exchanging nces that showed seriousness in each other''s eyes.

    The situation with the Ido Association is getting more and moreplicated.

    "I''ll go after him. Sakura, tell Kakashi-sensei immediately what happened here. Naruto, you stay here and rescue everyone, then follow the marks I leave along the way."

    "I should be the one to go after him. You stay here and rescue people."

    "Your shadow clones are more suited for rescuing people. I won''t lose track!"

    "Alright then, be careful!"

    Naruto nodded, agreeing with Sasuke''s suggestion.

    This was the best course of action, as dying further would allow the enemy to escape without a trace.

    Moreover, staying to rescue people was dangerous, as enemy reinforcements could sometimes appear. Indeed, he was more suited to stay behind.

    Thus, the three immediately took up their respective duties and dispersed.

    What made Naruto somewhat uneasy was the ''behind-the-scenes mastermind,'' who always gave him a strange feeling.

    But now, he could only choose to trust Sasuke.

    I hoped Kakashi-sensei''s injuries weren''t serious and he could arrive soon.

    "Multi-Shadow Clone Jutsu!"

    Having removed his disguise, Naruto immediately created hundreds of clones and began causing amotion, searching everywhere and interrogating the whereabouts of the abducted girl.

    However, the beaten staff members were all dumbfounded, having no idea what he was asking!

    What girl, what imprisonment... they just couldn''t understand!

    "Quick, go inform the president of the Ido Association that there''s trouble here!"

    The entire audition site was instantly thrown into chaos, with people unable to leave or enter, and it was unclear what was happening inside.

    Naruto couldn''t understand that he found nothing after carefully searching every ce with his shadow clones.

    Interrogating all the staff members also yielded no results.

    In the end, with no other choice, he had to wake up the scumbag who was knocked out first and interrogate him.

    "Spare me, hero! This is my first time doing something like this!"

    "My first time?" Naruto was skeptical.

    "It''s true, I swear to heaven!"

 Chapter 539: The Two Pillars Who Dead Generously!

    Chapter 539: The Two Pirs Who Dead Generously!

    Naruto suddenly felt a bit lost after beating his opponent into a pulp.

    Because what the other party said waspletely different from what they had imagined before!

    Something about using the method of public auditions for idols, which was malicious...

    That was not the case at all!

    The public auditions were real, and forming an idol girl group was also real!

    And besides the three of them, everyone else had gone home and was not imprisoned.

    As for the identity of the person who fled, "Pig Head Lackey" didn''t know much, only that the person was sent personally by President Naiko, and they were instructed to be very careful with this VIP.

    He was blinded by his assumptions, thinking the other party wanted to engage in unspoken rules, so he took it upon himself to stop the three of them.

    Under Naruto''s beating, the guy almost spilt everything, even the incident of him peeking at Widow Wang next door and taking a bath when he was a kid, like pouring beans from a bamboo tube.This made it impossible for Naruto not to believe.

    So, was all of this just a misunderstanding?

    No, since this bastard could engage in unspoken rules for those ''VIPs'' once, it was possible for a second and third time.

    So there was still a problem with this idol audition, and it was a big problem!

    Therefore, Naruto decided... to tear this ce down!

    Meanwhile, on the other side, Sasuke, who had thrown away his wig and returned from being "Sako," was closely following the "mastermind" behind the scenes.

    The two of them, one chasing and one fleeing, attracted much attention.

    However, as they chased further and further away, the two gradually left the bustling area and started heading towards the deep mountains.

    With Aoba''s speed, it was too easy to shake off Sasuke following behind. In the beginning, that was what he nned to do.

    But when Sasuke caught up alone after a long time without news, the Dog System instantly revived with full health!

    Ding!

    A stage-specific deadly mission has been issued!

    Mission Name: Lifelong Enemy of the Second Pir!

    The fourth stage has been opened.

    Content Description: Hate me, you foolish Oodou Douyo!

    (Hi, long time no see, missed me?)

    Mission Requirement: Shave the Second Pir bald.

    Mission Time Limit: One hour.

    Mission Reward: Special Treasure Chest x1, Advanced Skill Card x1.

    The fifth stage opening time: Unknown.

    Mission Failure: Body hair growth rate increases ten thousand times.

    After more than two hundred chapters, the Lifelong Enemy of the Second Pir mission finally entered the fourth stage again.

    Reluctantly, Aoba could only ''painfully ugh)'' fish, slowing the pace, fearing that the Second Pir would not catch up or stop chasing.

    After all, the punishment for failing the mission was terrifying, and he didn''t want to be a ''hair monster,'' so he could only let the Second Pir suffer a bit.

    It''s just shaving a bald head. The Second Pir shouldn''t be so mentally fragile as to turn evil directly, right?

    As for the mission reward, is he the person who would shave his good brother''s brother bald for a mission reward that malicious?

    No way, okay!

    Even without the mission reward, he...

    Cough cough...

    He meant to say it''s all the Dog System''s fault, hoping the Second Pir would rest in peace and not me him.

    Namu Ami Toufa, Om~ Om~

    This could also test whether Sakura''s love for Sasuke is true.

    After confirming they had run far away, Aoba instantly activated "Instant Teleportation" and disappeared from Sasuke''s sight.

    "Not good!"

    When the enemy suddenly burst out with such terrifying speed, Sasuke immediately felt rmed, unable to help but suspect that the other party was luring him into a trap.

    After all, if the other party had burst out at this speed from the beginning, he wouldn''t have continued to chase because he wouldn''t have been able to catch up!

    So, there was only one exnation: he had been tricked!

    And then, just as he thought this, a sharp pain suddenly came from his back.

    Then, like a cannonball, he was sted from the tree directly into the ground, kicking up dust clouds.

    "Cough... Cough..."

    Sasuke, who nearly cked out and fainted, tried to climb up from the ground awkwardly.

    It was not just the speed but the opponent''s strength that shocked him!

    It waspletely different from the force initially sending him and Naruto flying.

    The opponent had been hiding their true power all along!

    Then, there was another loud bang!

    Before Sasuke could get up, he was kicked again, flying into arge tree and spitting out a mouthful of fresh blood as hended.

    Counterattack?

    He couldn''t even see when the opponent appeared beside him. How could he counterattack?

    Ninjutsu?

    In the time it took him to form hand seals, the opponent had a hundred ways to kill him directly!

    And now, having suffered severe injuries, he struggled even to stand up, clearly in a desperate situation.

    Through Sasuke''s blurry vision, he was grabbed by the neck and smashed against a tree.

    The feeling of suffocation gradually reached his brain, causing his body to struggle involuntarily.

    Throughout the process, he had no strength to resist at all.

    "Am I going to die...?"

    As this thought arose in his mind, another thought also emerged.

    "So I am this weak..."

    However, the death he awaited did note immediately.

    Because it seemed that the opponent did not intend to kill him outright but tied him to a tree instead.

    Breathing in fresh air again gave Sasuke a feeling of having escaped death, and his mind cleared up quite a bit, beginning to ponder the opponent''s intentions.

    Could it be that this guy wanted to use him as a hostage?

    The soul-stirring question Kakashi-sensei had posed to them during training immediately echoed in his ears.

    For a ninja, sometimes death is not the scariest thing; the most frightening thing is dragging yourrades down...

    And now, he was about to be someone who dragged hisrades down.

    He knew without thinking that to save him, Naruto, Sakura, and Kakashi-sensei would all be in danger!

    He now deeply regretted leaving behind the marks used by Team 7 formunication during the pursuit.

    If he were to be used as a hostage to threaten hisrades, he would rather have been killed by the opponent right at the start!

    Thinking this, a determined expression appeared in Sasuke''s eyes.

    If that situation truly arose, he would make Kakashi-sensei kill him himself.

    He was prepared to face death!

    Unfortunately, in the end, he could not find the bastard to take revenge, nor could he meet his father''s and older brother''s expectations, and he couldn''t surpass his most respected older brother.

    As Sasuke began to indulge in ''death retrospection,'' Aoba took out a kunai, his gaze fixating on Sasuke''s head, gesturing continuously.

    "Kill me then! You scum!" Sasuke immediately spat out a mouthful of blood-stained saliva to provoke the opponent.

    Then, he saw the expressionless opponent pressing the kunai against his head.

    Good,e on!

    Feeling the chilling sensation that made his scalp tingle, Sasuke kept psyching himself up!

    However, the next second, his eyes widened...

 Chapter 540: One Punch Ninja Uchiha Sasuke

    Chapter 540: One Punch Ninja Uchiha Sasuke

    While humming a tune in his heart, Aoba swiftly moved his knife.

    Before him, strands of elegant hair floated down in front of Sasuke...

    Sasuke was stunned!

    He thought the other party was going to attack him, and he was ready to face death.

    But he could never have imagined that the sharp kunai in the other''s hand would skim past his scalp, shaving off his hair directly.

    "Damn it! What the hell are you doing?!"

    "If you''re going to kill me, just kill me. A warrior can be killed but not insulted, do you understand?!"

    Sasuke''s face turned red with anger, like an angry little lion struggling and cursing incessantly.

    But no matter how he cursed, the other party remained unmoved, continuing to scrape his scalp happily.And the skill was alright, and there was no bloody scene.

    Yet, every time the cold kunai touched Sasuke''s scalp and slowly scraped over, Sasuke would shiver, his arms covered in goosebumps.

    It was simply torture!

    In the end, all that was left was impotent rage, repeating the same sentence over and over:

    "I''m going to kill you, and I must kill you!"

    Aoba, who had be Teacher Tony, might have gotten annoyed and smacked Sasuke''s gradually smooth, round head with a ''pop.''

    Sounds good?

    If it sounds good, it''s a good head.

    In any case, Aoba thought it was not bad, smooth and round, highlighting a crisp sound!

    After getting hit on the head, Sasuke obediently shut his mouth.

    Of course, this wasn''t submission but enduring humiliation.

    With red eyes, Sasuke had sworn in his heart that he would not be human if this vengeance were not avenged!

    And then...

    Then he became bald!

    Aoba put away the kunai and looked at his round and white masterpiece like a peeled, boiled egg.

    But he always felt something was missing, and it didn''t seem... shiny.

    Right, itcked that dazzling, shining bling bling~ shine.

    After pondering for a while, he suddenly pped his hand, "I know, it must be because it hasn''t been polished!"

    He vividly remembered meeting an older adult in a park years ago. The older adult said that to have a shine, it must be polished!

    The longer it''s polished, the better the color.

    Aoba agreed, and since beads and heads should be simr, both are round after all.

    So, he didn''t dwell on it and immediately stretched out his sinful hands and vigorously rubbed Sasuke''s head, calling it polishing y.

    Sasuke was stunned again!

    Having his hair forcibly shaved off had already begun to make him question life, but after all, he hadn''t seen his current appearance, so he still held a glimmer of hope.

    However, the other''s actions now made him start not to understand.

    What was this?

    Were you trying to polish him to death?

    A strange man fiddling with his head non-stop...

    Sasuke''s mentality was copsing.

    "Why am I still alive?"

    "Why hasn''t this world been destroyed yet?"

    "Die! Just destroy the world already!"

    Sasuke suddenly let out a strangeugh, his body faintly beginning to emit dark energy (Genjutsu),pletely looking like he had been polished the wrong way.

    After polishing for about 5 minutes, nearly rubbing off Sasuke''s scalp, Aoba finally stopped, still unsatisfied.

    This isn''t just ying around, okay?

    It''s literally ''polishing''!

    But the effect after ''polishing'' is fantastic!

    The sunlight filtering through the dense leaves and shining on Sasuke''s smooth egghead reflected a dazzling light, almost blinding someone with titanium alloy dog eyes!

    Wow... that''s amazing!

    If a bald head like this suddenly popped up in a crowd, it would be the most dazzling sight on the street!

    From now on, Ning is the One-Punch Ninja, Uchiha Sasuke!

    Aoba looked at his masterpiece and nodded in great satisfaction.

    Then, after thinking about it, he sneakily took out a camera and did a full 360-degree, no-dead-angle photo shoot of One-Punch Sasuke, then happily put away the camera and ran off.

    Throughout the process, Sasuke hung his head without getting angry, not saying a word.

    It wasn''t until a whileter when Kakashi Naruto and Sakura followed the marks he had left along the way and finally found him!

    "Sasuke-kun, are you okay? Sas... uh... is this Sasuke-kun?"

    Sakura looked bewildered at the bald egg tied to the tree before her, hesitating momentarily, not daring to take another step forward.

    Kakashi and Naruto also had the same weird expressions, the kind where they wanted tough but didn''t dare, afraid of hurting the other''s pride, but because it was just too funny, they almost couldn''t hold it in.

    "Sakura, hurry up and untie Sasuke."

    Kakashi quietly pinched his thigh, then turned his face away and said with a stern face.

    Naruto''s expression was also very ferocious and distorted, his lips almost bitten through!

    It''s so painful, I can''t take it anymore!

    Naruto, you have to hold on. You can''tugh. You absolutely can''t!

    Sasuke is already in such a bad state. How can youugh at him?!

    But I really can''t hold it in...

    Unable to bear it any longer, Naruto punched himself in the stomach without saying a word, then knelt on the ground, gasping for breath, his shoulders still twitching uncontrobly, making it unclear whether he was enduring pain or trying to stifle hisughter.

    When Sasuke was finally rescued, he immediately pushed away Sakura, who had aplicated expression on her face, and rushed to the riverside.

    Under everyone''s gaze, Sasuke stood by the river as if suddenly paused, his body stiff, looking at his current appearance in disbelief, and then reached out a trembling hand to touch his head...

    Nothing...

    Nothing left...

    Not a single hair...

    My hair!

    "No!!!"

    "I''m going to kill you, I swear, I''m going to kill you!"

    Thest bit of hope disappeared, and the huge shock of being shaved bald erupted like a volcano!

    All the suppressed negative emotions also burst out along with it.

    A Sharingan instantly condensed in Sasuke''s eyes in this indescribable huge stimulus!

    No one could have imagined that Sasuke would activate his Sharingan at this moment, let alone that the reason for activating his Sharingan would be this!

    As the saying goes, heads can be cut off, and blood can flow, but hairstyles must not be messed up!

    Sasuke lost not just his hair but also his looks and... his confidence!

    At this moment, Sasuke wished for the apocalypse and the world to be destroyed.

    That way, he wouldn''t face this reality he couldn''t ept.

 Chapter 541: No Matter How Funny It Is, We Will Never Laugh!

    Chapter 541: No Matter How Funny It Is, We Will Never Laugh!

    No matter how much Sasuke wants to escape from reality now, he wishes the world would end.

    But if escaping were useful, what would be the need for ninjas?

    Ninja, ninja, if you can''t endure, what kind of ninja are you?

    Since you can''t escape, you can only face it bravely.

    Moreover, Sasuke-kun is still as cool as ever to say it without conscience!

    Sasuke''s number one fangirl, Sakura, said so.

    After the appraisal, this pair is in true love, no doubt about it!

    Karui, you''ve lost fair and square!

    Then, when Naruto looked at Sasuke for the 77th time and couldn''t help but nce towards the top of his head, Sasuke could no longer hold it in and started forming hand seals with a murderous look on his face."Fire Style: Great Fireball Technique!"

    "Damn, you''re going for real..."

    Boom!

    "Fire Style: Dragon me Technique!"

    "Damn!"

    Naruto, who sometimes turns into ''Aoba,'' knows he is at fault, so he doesn''t dare to fight back and is directly chased around by Sasuke with a murderous face. Even his clothes are burned.

    "Kakashi-sensei, aren''t you going to stop them?"

    Sakura looked worriedly at Kakashi, who was hitting his head against a tree at that moment.

    "Oh, oh...it''s okay...let Sasuke...vent a bit."

    If anyone could see Kakashi''s face, they would regard him as the ancestor of Naruto memes!

    I''ve never seen someone whoughs so wickedly!

    When Kakashi finally calmed down his emotions without adding salt to Sasuke''s wounds as a teacher, Naruto and Sasuke finally quieted down.

    Of course, the price was Naruto getting mercilessly beaten up by Sasuke.

    Then Sasuke finally finished telling the story he hadn''t finished earlier...

    "So you''re saying this might just be a misunderstanding? The other party caught you but didn''t kill you, just...um, well...I understand."

    Kakashi, who almostughed again, quickly ended the topic and turned his face away.

    He would never admit that he was momentarily dazzled by the light reflecting off Sasuke''s head, almost yelling out ''so dazzling.''

    Otherwise, today wouldn''t just be Sasuke and Naruto cutting ties; a drama of ''teacher''s kindness and student''s filial piety'' would also be yed out!

    "Let''s head back first. Your appearances are revealed now, so there''s no need to go out to gather information these days. Wait until I have healed."

    The situation in the Land of Waves and the Uchiha Corporation is murky, and even if he is a bit confused now, it''s better to wait and see how things change.

    And although there are no ninjas openly here, some powerful ones are still in the shadows, which is even more strange.

    This time, Sasuke''s encounter also served as a warning bell for him.

    They can''t be allowed to mess around anymore; otherwise, the next thing to be shaved off might not be hair but heads.

    By then, it would be toote for regrets.

    After making up his mind, Kakashi immediately took Naruto and the others back.

    All along the way, Sasuke thought about whether he should wear a hat in the future or simply order a wig.

    Living with such a bald head, he might as well die!

    And that bastard!

    Must never let him find him; otherwise, he must kill that bastard!

    But for some reason, that bastard''s perverse actions always gave him a faint sense of familiarity...

    On the other side, Aoba, who had already returned to the pce, also took a deep breath.

    That was close. It almost got discovered.

    But luckily, he was clever enough and even managed to make some extra money from the second pir.

    Speaking of which, Sasuke was his ''lucky star.'' Almost every meeting made him feel physically and mentally pleased and even led to substantial rewards.

    Awarding him the title of model worker best utility man is not an exaggeration.

    Then came the most exciting moment of the lottery!

    "Sessfully opened the special treasure chest, you have obtained a Patek Philippe watch from another world..."

    A watch?

    Can this even work?

    Since when did Patek Philippe''s exclusive stores start appearing in Naruto?

    But without thinking too much, one can tell this thing must have been magically modified by the dog system, just like that N95 mask.

    So, with a curious mind, he clicked to see.

    [Patek Philippe Transworld Edition Watch]

    Effect: After wearing, there is a 10% real chance of making attacks from females ineffective.

    Trait: Luxury temperament, Charm +10

    Negative effects: Envy, jealousy, and hatred. After wearing, there is a certain probability of ''being talked about behind one''s back'' and ''being provocatively confronted'' events urring.

    Uchiha Sasuke''s favorability continues to decline... There may be situations where he attacks you for no reason at all.

    ...

    "Alright, I knew it..."

    Aoba nonchntly put the watch on his wrist, living his second life. It was the first time he had worn such an expensive watch.

    But there was nothing to be excited about. After all, no one recognized this brand. He didn''t even know who to show off to.

    So, the most important thing about this watch to him was its wearing effect.

    Although it''s another appearance-based item, a 10% real chance means a 10% chance of directly neutralizing each attack, rather than a pseudo-random mechanism where one out of every ten attacks is guaranteed to be neutralized.

    It''s like the badge he got, giving a 1% critical hit rate.

    He has never activated it in actualbat, unlucky to a terrifying extent!

    But a 10% chance is still something to look forward to.

    Then, the problemes again. This effect targets females and adds a ''passive taunt'' DEBUFF to him. Enough!

    Just thinking about walking on the street in the future, being hit on every step, challenged every two steps, and then someone rushing over to beat him up without saying a word... life bes unbearable.

    So, it''s fine to wear it when there''s nothing else to do, and it can also be used against female enemies to try your luck, but forget about other times.

    After all, he''s already handsome and charming enough. He doesn''t need that luxury temperament trait of Charm +10 to gild the lily.

    As for that advanced skill card, it is unnecessary to say it directly upgraded [Armament Haki] to LV9.

    Then, on the way back to his room, he always felt like he had forgotten something, but he couldn''t remember what it was until he opened the room...

    "Sorry, wrong room."

    After seeing Karin''s extremely resentful eyes wrapped in the nket, he decisively understood and remembered what he had forgotten.

    What a sin!

    Hasn''t anyone let her out?

    Or... should he keep her locked for another day and talk about it after dinner?

    Aoba wasn''t quite sure and scratched his head.

 Chapter 542: Cuteness And Sexiness Are Worthless!

    Chapter 542: Cuteness And Sexiness Are Worthless!

    During dinner, Karin still looked mncholy.

    However, when Aoba looked over, she immediately buried her face in her bowl, blushing.

    For some reason, she suddenly felt Lord Aoba was more charming today. Every move he made caused her heart to flutter uncontrobly, leading her thoughts astray.

    On the other hand, Aoba thought, "Has this little girl lost her mind? What is she scraping at an empty bowl so fervently for?"

    Is today''s northwest wind unusually sweet?

    He didn''t quite understand the world of young girls, so he simply had the servants open all the windows, allowing Karin to eat more.

    Sigh, a considerate and kind man like him must be extinct by now.

    After dinner, Aoba suddenly told Karin, "Come with me. I need your help with something."

    Karin''s heart started racing, and she whispered with her fingers, fidgeting, "It''s sote. Is that okay?"Aoba looked surprised, "Does it matter whether it''s day or night for this kind of thing? We''ll discuss it tomorrow if you prefer doing it during the day."

    "No... No, let''s do it now. I''m ready," Karin immediately stood up, her face flushed with embarrassment, thinking that doing it during the day would be too much and night would be better.

    "Oh, if you''re ready, thene over. Let''s hurry, and it might be a bit tiring."

    Karin, not sure what she was thinking, suddenly blushed as if she was drunk and began to stagger as she walked, almost bumping into the door.

    Aoba was puzzled, wondering if she had caught a cold from the breeze during dinner.

    "What''s wrong? If you''re not feeling well, we can do it another day. There''s no need to force yourself."

    Aoba kindly suggested that since testing the watch''s capabilities wasn''t urgent that day,

    But Karin immediately perked up, straightening her chest, and said, "No... there''s nothing wrong. I''m fine, let''s... let''s go!"

    "Are you sure you can do it now?"

    Karin nodded firmly but shyly asked, "Could you be a bit gentler?"

    Aoba immediately refused, "No! If we don''t go all out, we won''t know where the limit is."

    "Then... can we change the ce? Here?"

    "If not here, where else? Outside?"

    Karin was shocked at the thought of going outside. She wasn''t ready for that mentally, so she quickly said, "No need, here is fine. I understand, then... let''s go."

    "Alright."

    After ten seconds, the air suddenly became quiet.

    Karin couldn''t help but look up and saw Aoba standing motionless a few meters away.

    What''s going on?

    At that moment, Aoba also looked puzzled, "Why haven''t you started?"

    Karin was startled, pointing to herself, "Me?"

    "Who else, if not you? Is there anyone else in this room? Don''t dawdle. Hurry up so we can go to sleep."

    Karin felt dizzy. So, Brother Aoba likes this kind of thing?

    But it''s so embarrassing...

    Well, since Brother Aoba likes it, let it be.

    Just hesitating for a moment, Karin closed her eyes and began...

    "What are you doing? Does casting a sealing spell need to be this troublesome?"

    Karin abruptly opened her eyes, stopped her actions, and immediately saw Aoba''s impatient expression.

    She waspletely stunned!

    "Sealing... spell?"

    "What''s wrong? Didn''t I tell you before that I need a small favor? ying sick,ining about the ce, pulling at your clothes, what do you want to do? Isn''t thisrge training space enough for you to cast your spells?"

    It was a misunderstanding!

    Realizing this, Karin''s mentality copsed, wishing she could immediately find a crack in the ground to crawl into. Even her facial expression turned to one of grinding her teeth.

    This passage, filled with fantastical elements andbat, is from a narrative involving characters using unique abilities or techniques reminiscent of those found in anime or manga. Here''s the trantion, including the Japanese version naming when applicable:

    ---

    It just goes to show the old saying cuteness and sexiness are worthless in front of stupidity!

    "Die, you soulless thing!"

    "Kong¨­ F¨±sa!"

    Shamed, Karin immediately exploded in anger!

    "Damn it!"

    Watching countless golden chains shoot out from Karin''s body, Aoba was taken aback.

    This was the first time Karin sessfully executed this sealing technique?!

    Even Karin, who used this move out of sheer instinct and anger, was wide-eyed in surprise.

    So that''s how it is!

    Fully realizing the sensation of this moment, Karin soon had an epiphany and understood how to manipte the bloodline power within her body to perform this technique.

    Then Aoba was embarrassingly tied up in a spread-eagle position and suspended mid-air...

    For sealing techniques, standing still in defense is the dumbest strategy.

    But Aoba wanted to try out the function of his watch to see how it could neutralize the opponent''s attacks, so he didn''t dodge.

    As a result, the 10% chance wasn''t triggered, and he had no opportunity to dodge anymore.

    Moreover, he didn''t expect Karin to suddenly use the Kong¨­ F¨±sa (Heavenly Prison) move, which surprised him.

    And what surprised him even more was when he tried to break free from these golden chains.

    He found that he couldn''t mobilize any chakra inside his body, as if it didn''t exist.

    He seemed to understand why this technique was so effective against the Tailed Beasts because the main body is a chakra life form that split (censored) from the Ten-Tails.

    So, even if killed, they can resurrect, but if the chakra is sealed, it''s equivalent to losing the source of power, naturally losing their imposing aura.

    Moreover, he sensed that these golden chainspletely sealed his chakra and suppressed his physical strength.

    Indeed, it''s quite impressive!

    However, the suppression of the body could have been more thorough than the chakra sealing.

    After careful thought, he had a guess: one is that the Kong¨­ F¨±sa (Heavenly Prison) itself focuses on suppressing chakra, and second, his chakra was too weak, but his physical strength too strong, so he felt this way facing Karin''s seal.

    After all, no matter what sealing technique, it has limits.

    Just like in the original, when Karin unleashed this move to attack the Ten-Tails, she couldn''tpletely suppress itˇŞonly managed to restrict it to some extent.

    Understanding all this, Aoba couldn''t help but show a satisfied expression. Karin will be a good ally for him in the future.

    The early investment is finally seeing returns.

    "Let me down."

    Karin lifted her sses and turned away, pretending not to hear.

    Aoba felt awkward, "Cough cough, stop messing around, let me down first."

    He''d be confident in breaking free from Karin''s bind if he were at full strength, but there''s no need to make such a big fuss!

    Besides, breaking the chains might even hurt Karin, so it is better to prioritize peace.

    ---

 Chapter 543: Hair Sealed By Secret Magic

    Chapter 543: Hair Sealed By Secret Magic

    After Karin had agreed to several conditions, Aoba was finally let go.

    Then, he eagerly walked towards Karin, whose morale was diminished, saying, "Well, well, growing bold, aren''t we? Daring to set conditions now!"

    With a pleasing smile and stepping back, Karin said, "We agreed, no bringing up old issues."

    Aoba paused momentarily, then sneered, "How could it be bringing up old issues? I''m merely nning to test the results of your recent training. Surely, that wasn''t part of the conditions we agreed upon."

    Karin''s eyes widened in surprise, a look of ''Is that even possible?'' and ''You''re cheating!'' on her face.

    Haha, I''m just kidding!

    Looking for an excuse to give you a hard time isn''t difficult, is it?

    Haven''t you heard the saying?

    The mouth of an adult, the lies of a ghost!Thinking about the New Year''s money he once had ''kept safe'' for him, Aoba felt quite heartbroken.

    It was time to teach Karin a lesson.

    Watch out, the tiger pounces on the sheep!

    Karin screamed, and the Vajra Seal (Crab) Lock flew out again.

    This time, Aoba got smarter, not foolishly standing still but dodging it quickly.

    However, the golden chains flying in the air took a turn and chased after him again.

    "Even with tracking? Interesting!"

    But... too slow!

    Aoba instantly activated "Instant Barricade," passing through the woven by the golden chains, andnded behind Karin, then thumped heavily on her head.

    "Disrespectful, you''ve turned against me now!"

    "Ah!"

    The golden chains chased after him again. Aoba dodged, then turned back and thumped again!

    "Ah, that hurts!"

    After several rounds of this, Karin, with tears in her eyes, finally realized how foolish her previous actions were. So, when she heard the wind behind her head again, she immediately crouched down, holding her head.

    "I was wrong..."

    "Where were you wrong?"

    "I shouldn''t have made those conditions..."

    "How about I give you a chance to make amends?"

    "Mmm, mmm!"

    "Are those previous conditions null and void?"

    "Null and void, null and void~."

    "This month''s holiday..."

    "I don''t want it, and I will work hard on my training!"

    "Since you''re so diligent, your training volume will increase by 20% starting tomorrow."

    "Mmm, 20% is fine."

    Only then did Aoba stop, sparing her.

    Karin was about to cry while trying to steal a chicken, only to lose the rice.

    The joy of having used Kongo Fusa was long gone.

    An hourter, Aoba walked out with the drained Karin.

    Thanks to Comrade Karin''s selfless dedication, he had almost figured out how the watch''s ability was activated.

    The probability is touching, but the effect is quite good.

    It will surely produce miraculous effects in special times and is used against enemies.

    ... ...

    In the blink of an eye, ten days she had passed.

    During these ten days, Kurenai felt like she was living in darkness, dragged out for training every day as soon as she opened her eyes and brought back like a lump of noodles at night.

    She had wanted to participate in the idol girl group auditions but needed help to sneak out.

    Ten days passed, the auditions ended, and her dream of bing an idol was shattered...

    However, just as the idol selection event was in full swing, Kakashi, who had almost recovered, was preparing to start his action.

    His target was this ''mysterious'' pce.

    And just after Kakashi left with numerous reminders, alone, a bald head immediately popped out of the house.

    "Sasuke, where are you going? Kakashi-sensei specifically told us not to leave this ce," Naruto immediately jumped down from a tree.

    Even though so many days had passed, he wanted tough every time Naruto saw Sasuke''s bald head.

    Of course, he onlyughed secretly behind his back. After all, Ino pointed at Sasuke andughed so hard that tears came out when they first came back.

    And then?

    If they hadn''t stopped her, Sasuke would have made ten or twenty holes in Ino with the kunai in his hand!

    Even the protective Kiba and Shino were almost killed by Sasuke!

    After being stopped, Sasuke even dered that if anyone dared tough at his hair again, he would fight them to the death! Even the Hokage couldn''t stop him!

    Crazy!

    Sasuke hadpletely lost it!

    But after making this deration, indeed, no one dared to mention it again.

    "Move aside, or I''ll cut you too!"

    Like a keg of gunpowder, Sasuke, who was easily ignited, didn''t waste words,pletely in the mode of "if you dare to say one more word, I''ll stab you with a kunai"!

    And seriously, Sasuke somehow had a kunai in his hand...

    Naruto quickly raised his hands in surrender, "I''m not trying to stop you. I''m nning to go with you. What if we encounter something likest time?"

    Mentioning thest incident made Sasuke''s veins bulge.

    But fortunately, he had a bit of reason left, so he snorted coldly, put away the kunai, and said, "Do whatever you want."

    Naruto gave an OK sign, then loudly said, "Let''s go, Sakura!"

    "Oh, I''ming."

    Then, from behind the tree Naruto had jumped from, another figure ran out.

    Seeing this, veins almost burst on Sasuke''s forehead!

    But because it was Sakura, he couldn''t get angry. After all, during these days, only Sakura looked at him with normal eyes, although asionally showing a bit of... pity.

    What made Sasuke most ufortable was that so many days had passed. Why hadn''t his hair grown back?

    Then, he unconsciously remembered what that bastard had done to him that day.

    Could that guy have used some secret technique to seal all his hair?

    It''s not impossible. Otherwise, why would he always rub his bald head?

    It must be so!

    So, this time, Sasuke went out to buy a suitable wig or hat to see if he could find that bastard.

    But this time, he wouldn''t be impulsive.

    If even Kakashi-sensei couldn''t beat the opponent, he was ready to return home and ask for help.

    His brother wasn''t around, but he could still ask his father. If his father were busy, he would find Shisui!

    If that still didn''t work, he would issue a bounty!

    In any case, he had to catch that bastard!

    Then, find a way to undo the ''seal'' on his head and stab that guy a hundred times with a kunai to vent his anger.

    No, he also wanted that guy to feel his pain. He couldn''t just easily kill him!

    After giving Naruto a fierce re, Sasuke turned and walked outside.

    With his current appearance, no one could recognize him.

    Instead, Naruto and Sakura had to disguise themselves.

    But he would rather not have this convenience if he had a choice!

 Chapter 544: Kakashi Who Was Almost Tricked To Death

    Chapter 544: Kakashi Who Was Almost Tricked To Death

    "This is it. Let me see what secrets are hidden here..."

    Instead of sneaking in at night, Kakashi went against the norm and infiltrated the pce during the day, carefully inspecting each room.

    What Kakashi didn''t know was that he had already exposed himself.

    After all, who would have thought that even a door could be a puppet?

    Or there''s no rule stating that puppets can''t be made to look like doors!

    Ranmaru, who had been diligently practicing puppetry whenever he could, immediately sensed the change and activated his red eyes to deploy his irvoyance ability, locking onto the enemy in the blink of an eye.

    After confirming that only one person was infiltrating the pce, he pondered briefly before directly diving into a Tiger-style mini tank and driving off with a rumble.

    For a small fry like this, he could handle it himself without bothering Lord Aoba.

    That''s what Ranmaru thought and was prepared to do.After all, Lord Aoba had provided him with such a favorable environment and found such excellent puppetry techniques to learn. Still, he had never proved his worth in front of Lord Aoba.

    Honestly, this had always made him anxious.

    Not to mention the amount of money Lord Aoba had spent to support his puppetry training.

    He must find a way to repay these kindnesses, though he might never be able to repay them fully in his lifetime.

    "So, let''s start with you!"

    Ranmaru murmured inside the Tiger-style mini tank.

    Rumble...

    Someone ising!

    Hearing the noise, Kakashi immediately hid in a previously empty room with a kunai in hand, ready to fight at any moment.

    However, the rumbling sound suddenly disappeared, reced by a sense of crisis that made his scalp tingle.

    Not good, I''ve been discovered!

    Kakashi immediately made this judgment and tried to break through the door to escape.

    But the next instant, a st of blue chakra cannon exploded the door and charged straight at him.

    It was too sudden, too fast!

    Kakashi couldn''t imagine how the enemy had locked onto his position.

    It was toote to dodge now!

    "Kamui!"

    Kakashi instantly lifted the forehead protector that covered his Sharingan and poured a massive amount of chakra into his left eye.

    Then, a bizarre scene urred.

    The chakra cannon twisted and vanished into thin air like it had never appeared!

    Kakashi, however, gasped for breath, somewhat exhausted. Every use of Kamui was a significant strain on him.

    But so much time had passed, and he was no longer the "one-second man" who had almost lost his fighting capability after using Kamui just once.

    "Chidori!"

    A familiar lightning de appeared in Kakashi''s right hand, and the screeching sound began to spread.

    Since he had already been discovered, there was nothing to hide anymore.

    Swish!

    Kakashi charged out in the direction from which the chakra cannon hade, only to be momentarily stunned.

    Because what appeared before him was not an enemy, or rather, not a person at all, but a box with a dark cannon barrel, square and made of metal?

    What is this thing?

    Kakashi was puzzled but didn''t hesitate to act.

    However, Ranmaru''s red eyes had already detected that the enemy hadn''t been eliminated, so he immediately began recharging for a second shot.

    "Tiger Cannon!"

    "Double Lightning Quake!"

    As the cannon lit up again, Kakashi immediately extended both hands, wielding the dual Chidoris for offense and defense, and shed head-on.

    Boom!

    The wind pressure pushed back Kakashi, but was unharmed.

    On the other hand, the somewhat cumbersome Tiger-style mini tank took heavy damage; its cannon barrel shattered, and its body was nearly torn apart.

    However, its defensive capabilities were impressive, blocking the aftermath of such a close explosion without injuring Ranmaru inside.

    But the difficulty of the enemy exceeded Ranmaru''s expectations.

    So, he immediately controlled the tank to eject two scrolls from both sides, then opened a mechanism and extended his hands to press on the scrolls.

    With a bang, he summoned "Centipede" and "Scorpion," modified from Sasori creations.

    The "Centipede," ten meters long, had countless pairs of ''human hands,'' and its head had a pair ofrge and sharp mandibles.

    The "Scorpion" had a mouth full of poison needles, and the end of its tail was a hook shape, also coated with poison.

    Under Ranmaru''s control, the "Centipede" and "Scorpion" immediately attacked.

    Kakashi finally realized that his opponent was a puppeteer!

    But can one see the outside from within that sealed iron box?

    What puzzled Kakashi even more were the ninja of the Hidden Mist, the Ice Style ninja, the mysterious Taijutsu ninja, and now there was a puppeteer from the Hidden Sand...

    The waters in this small country seemed too deep!

    Who exactly is the person behind the scenes living in this pce?

    Kakashi wanted to figure it all out, but for now, he had to deal with the puppeteer first, and he didn''t even know what other help the opponent might have. A quick battle was necessary!

    So, when the "Centipede" opened its sharp mandibles and the "Scorpion" spat out its poison stinger, Kakashi first dodged it with a Recement Technique.

    Then he released his Shadow Clone, and two shes of lightning appeared, creating a lightning chakra chain between Kakashi and his shadow clone.

    "Lightning Transmission!"

    This S-rank ninjutsu, which evolved from the Chidori, immediately demonstrated its true power.

    As Kakashi and his shadow clone ran at high speed, the "Centipede" in the middle was the first to be cut in half, followed by the "Scorpion''s" tail being easily chopped off.

    Just as Ranmaru, hiding inside the small tank, was about to be beheaded, suddenly, several golden chains flew from behind, lifted the tank''s lid, and immediately dragged Ranmaru back.

    The next instant, Ranmaru''s ''vehicle'' was cut horizontally in half.

    Had it been a bitter, Ranmaru would have met the same fate.

    Although Ranmaru had a high talent for puppetry, he had only practiced briefly and neededbat experience, so it was logical for him to be defeated by Kakashi.

    A puppeteer''s real strength lies in the puppets'' quality and quantity.

    If Ranmaru had also had a few Kage-level human puppets, the battle''s oue might have been different.

    However, in the previous fight, Ranmaru''s performance wasmendable.

    With X-ray vision cheats and a powerful chakra cannon, he almost managed to kill Kakashi!

    Kakashi might have already been capsized in the gutter if it weren''t for Kamui.

    After Ranmaru was rescued, the cold sweat on Kakashi''s back had not yet subsided.

 Chapter 545: Difficult

    Chapter 545: Difficult

    "It seems thest warning wasn''t enough for you, thinking that hiding in that old man Tazuna''s house would make you unfindable?"

    From the darkness, a hoarse and deep voice slowly emerged.

    Kakashi was instantly rmed, realizing that their presence had already been exposed.

    And Naruto and the others might be in danger at this moment.

    Thinking of this, Kakashi was not in the mood to stay any longer; he had to hurry back as soon as possible.

    So, he immediately threw a smoke bomb on the ground to make his escape from there.

    "Come and go as you please. What exactly do you take this ce for, you ninjas of Konoha?"

    Boom!

    Kakashi was sent flying back, crashing through a wall. He felt a tightness in his chest and coughed several times in session.At the same time, his gaze became significantly more solemn.

    If it weren''t for his Sharingan catching a glimpse of the opponent''s movement trajectory just now, allowing him to cross his arms in front of him in time to block, he might have been severely injured by now.

    Such speed, such strength!

    Step, step, step...

    A figure slowly appeared in Kakashi''s line of sight, dressed not like a ninja and wearing a ''Three-hole white mask'' that only showed the eyes, somewhat simr to the mask worn by the Ice Release ninja he caught a glimpse of that day.

    These people belong to the same force, and the guy in front of him must be the real controller behind the scenes in this country, also the person behind the Iha Society.

    At this point, Kakashi had no regrets about provoking the opponent. If Naruto and the others were in danger, it might already be toote, even if he rushed back now.

    So, the only way was to ''make the best out of a bad situation'' and capture the opponent in exchange for safely leaving the Land of Waves with Naruto and the others.

    Once back in Konoha, they would n for the long term.

    Even if the waters here were deep and muddy, in Kakashi''s view, as long as Konoha was willing to intervene, the mysterious force behind the Iha Society would immediately copse.

    This is facing reality and the confidence and pride of the Five Great Ninja Viges.

    "Fire Style: Great Fireball Technique!"

    "Such a boring trick..."

    Bang!

    With a casual fist swing, Aoba directly burst the huge fireball, flying towards him with wind pressure.

    But using this moment of vision obstruction, Kakashi''s Chidori also appeared in front of him immediately after.

    Iron Block!

    Armament Haki!

    Absolute Defense!

    After turning his defensive capabilities to the maximum, Aoba extended one hand, catching Kakashi''s Chidori directly.

    The screeching sound was first high and shrill, then only the tearing sound remained.

    The lightning from the Chidori flickering through the gaps between the fingers cast fluctuating light on Kakashi''s face, revealing his unsettled heart at the moment.

    The shock in his eyes seemed to say, "This is impossible!"

    The enemy caught his Chidori with just one hand and without any harm.

    This was the first time he had encountered such a situation!

    At the moment his heart and mind were deeply shaken, he suddenly felt an intense pain in his abdomen, immediately sending him flying backward, and he couldn''t help but spit out a mouthful of blood while still in the air.

    "The legendary Copy Ninja Kakashi seems to be disappointing."

    Kakashi struggled to get up from the ground, realizing the opponent''s strength was to be recognized. But what puzzled him even more was what exactly the ''ninjutsu'' that blocked his Chidori was.

    Or was it simply under pure defense that this was achieved?

    Strong physical qualities, plus a defense immune to most attacks...

    Hmm?

    Kakashi immediately used Shadow Clone again, and the lightning chakra chains instantly connected the hands of the two.

    Then he charged out fiercely!

    But this move was more suited for dealing with slower andrger opponents.

    And its drawbacks were obvious.

    Aoba would never foolishly stand in ce; with a quick movement, he appeared beside one of the Kakashis and punched him to pieces!

    However, when this shadow clone exploded, it transformed into lightning, enveloping himpletely.

    How could Kakashi make such a basic mistake in battle?

    The reason for using Lightning Transmission was merely to deceive the enemy. The so-called shadow clone was not ordinary; it was a lightning-style shadow clone technique that added lightning attributes to the chakra nature transformation of the shadow clone!

    Then, while the enemy was paralyzed, Kakashi''s right hand emitted a bolt of dazzling lightning again.

    "Lightning Release: Lightning Beast Tracking Fang!"

    Although it was called a ''Lightning Tiger,'' Kakashi released a lightning wolf running at high speed!

    Zap!

    The lightning wolf bitten Aoba on the neck, but that was all...

    However, Kakashi''s attack was not over yet!

    As he charged, his hands were also filled with lightning.

    "Lightning Release: Twin Lightning Shiver!"

    Facing Kakashi''s full-force attack, Aoba, who had been standing still all this time, finally made a move.

    Bathed in the lightning, he was not paralyzed but simply pinched and blew up the lightning wolf, biting his neck!

    But at that moment, there was suddenly movement from the ground.

    Unbeknownst, a shadow clone of Kakashi directly burrowed from the ground and firmly grasped his leg when left behind.

    "Mind''s Eye of the Kagura? When did..."

    Aoba was somewhat surprised and was about to kick the shadow clone to pieces, but this dy allowed Kakashi''s Twin Lightning Shiver to reach him.

    So, Aoba had no choice but to stretch out his hands to block Kakashi''s move.

    However, Kakashi''s next action was quite unexpected.

    Suddenly, Kakashi crossed his hands, dispelled the lightning in his hands, and, with a snap, forcefully grabbed the opponent''s wrists.

    What is he trying to do?

    As Aoba was about to break free, he suddenly noticed that Kakashi''s left eye had turned into a Mangeky¨­ Sharingan without him knowing when, and it was staring at him!

    This gave him a shock!

    No longer caring about anything else, he dodged with his head as much as possible, and his only free left leg was also lifted and swung over.

    "Kamui!"

    Kakashi used Kamui again, but at the same time, he was kicked in the right rib, immediately spitting blood and flying to the side.

    The terrifying Kamui just grazed Aoba''s face, twisting the wall behind him into a huge hole!

    At this moment, Aoba''s expression was not very good. If it hadn''t been for his timely reaction and proper response, plus that Kakashi''s Kamui had a ''dy'' that required umting chakra, he might have suffered a big loss.

    If you ask him if there''s anything more disgusting than genjutsu, he would answer it''s space-time ninjutsu!

 Chapter 546: Identity Exposed

    Chapter 546: Identity Exposed

    "Cough...cough, it''s you. So you''ve been hiding here all this time. No wonder no one could find you."

    Kakashi, looking disheveled, got up from the ground and said with aplex look in his eyes.

    Aoba was startled at first, then reached out to touch the mask on his face, only then realizing that the Kamui attack that had grazed by him hadn''t beenpletely dodged. Instead, it shattered most of the mask on his face.

    He helplessly took off the remaining half of the mask and casually threw it on the ground, then looked at Kakashi seriously and said, "It''s been a long time, Kakashi-senpai. You shouldn''t have done this."

    Who would have thought that Kakashi''s attack was not meant to kill an enemy, but from the beginning, his target was the mask on the opponent''s face?

    Just to verify his guess.

    But as Aoba thought, Kakashi shouldn''t have been so ''reckless.''

    "Instead of living with a mask, why not face reality? Or do you still hold onto past sentiments, giving me a chance to escape?"

    Kakashi calmly said, knowing his chances of survival today were slim after seeing that face.Otherwise, if he managed to escape back to Konoha with the information, what awaited the other party would be endless trouble. Both of them were well aware of this.

    That''s why Aoba said that, and Kakashi asked in return.

    Aoba was silent momentarily, then lifted his clothes to reveal the sword, which hadn''t been drawn for a long time. This was his answer.

    "To meet in this way again, it''s helpless."

    Before the words fell, the sword was already drawn.

    "Was that mysterious person Sasuke and the others met that day, as did you?" Kakashi was also prepared to fight to the death but seemed to have no regrets about destroying that mask.

    Aoba nodded, "It was me. Everyone could have been at peace if you had just left directly."

    "With your understanding of Sasuke and Naruto, you should know they are not the ones to give up easily but will be even more resilient after setbacks."

    "That''s true, it was my oversight."

    "Then, before we decide this with a fight to the death, can you tell me, what exactly was the reason you did what you did back then?"

    "Is there any point in saying that now?"

    "Uchiha Itachi has been looking for your whereabouts all these years, and Naruto also wanted to see you again to ask about the truth of that year. And your statue... is still there." Kakashi took a deep breath and said.

    Aoba was silent again, then sighed heavily, "The reason doesn''t matter anymore. I... had no choice."

    Upon hearing this answer, Kakashi was moved, realizing that there was indeed a deep story behind the other party''s defection.

    But when he wanted to delve deeper into the secrets, the other party no longer gave him the chance.

    "Senpai, I''m sorry, but you must stay here today."

    Aoba''s aura began to rise endlessly...

    "Raijin no Jutsu: Thunder Dragon!"

    Along with a roar resembling that of an ancient thunder dragon, a golden thunder dragon seemed to traverse time and space, suddenly appearing in this world. It then opens its huge and ferocious mouth, attempting to swallow Kakashi in one bite!

    Kakashi immediately channeled all the remaining chakra into his Mangeky¨­ Sharingan!

    Minutester, the once beautiful pce was mostly reduced to rubble.

    Kakashi, covered in blood,y among the ruins, his life and death unknown.

    After catching his breath, Aoba slowly sheathed his sword.

    At this moment, Karin, carrying Ranmaru, came over, "Are you not going to kill this person?"

    "It''s not time yet; this person is more useful and alive. Treat him first, then lock him up."

    Kakashi is one of Obito''s obsessions. Killing Kakashi recklessly would not only cause trouble for Konoha but might also lead to unexpected changes from Obito''s side, so unless necessary, there was no need to do so.

    Karin, somewhat understanding, nodded. With her around, as long as a breath was left, it was possible to save him.

    Since it was Aoba''s arrangement, she wouldn''t be disobedient.

    Then, Ranmaru suddenly spoke with great guilt, "I am sorry, it was presumptuous of me. If only I were stronger, my lord would not have had to take action personally."

    "Recognizing your strength is good, but don''t be too hard on yourself. How long have you been training? I am already satisfied with your current strength. If unsatisfied, continue training until you be my right-hand man."

    Aoba didn''tfort Ranmaru too much, as Ranmaru''s mental state was quite mature, and he couldn''t be treated entirely like a child.

    Sure enough, rather than excessivefort, this objective assessment immediately rekindled Ranmaru''s fighting spirit, and he nodded with a determined look.

    At this stage, bing Lord Aoba''s right-hand man will be his greatest goal!

    Then, Naoki also arrived with his people. Upon seeing the mess, he was initially shocked, but then his gaze fell on Aoba, whose clothes were slightly damaged, and he felt a sh of disappointment in his eyes.

    "Are you alright? I heard the noise of the battle and immediately dispatched people here. Is this the enemy? Please leave it to me, and I will ensure they suffer."

    Aoba didn''t seem to care about what Naoki was thinking; she patted him on the shoulder, "Thanks for the concern, but you might be disappointed. I''m fine."

    Naoki broke out in a cold sweat and quickly started to show his loyalty.

    Aoba casually nodded, "This person is still useful to me. After the treatment, lock him up in Prison Zero. Without my orders, I do not act rashly or do anything that would put me in a difficult position. And arrange for someone to rebuild this ce as soon as possible."

    Naoki hurriedly nodded, "I will arrange it right away. Also, the reconstruction will take some time. How about you stay in the vi by the sea for a few days?"

    "Um, that''s fine. By the way, how did the task I assigned you turn out?"

    "I have driven away the Dazna family; they are no longer citizens of Wave Country. If you ask me why bother with such trouble, throwing them into the sea to feed the sharks would have been easier. You are too kind and willing to give them a chance."

    Seeing that Aoba waspletely indifferent, Naoki quickly continued, "As for the few kids living in the Dazna''s house, they seem to have gone out and shaken off our men. Now their whereabouts are unknown."

    After saying this, Naoki was somewhat uneasy, as even such a small matter wasn''t handled well. It seemed like he hadn''t put his heart into it.

    However, Aoba didn''t seem to have any intention of ming him.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!